Table of Contents
IN the preparation of the 42nd issue of the “Official Year-Book” conditions have necessitated maintaining the comparative limitations in scope and brevity of treatment which characterized its immediate predecessors.
Curtailment of services has attenuated data derived from several sources, and considerations, both of finance and of time, have somewhat restrained the course of development which would normally meet such eventful changes as have occurred in the administrative and economic fabric. Although it has been with difficulty that certain features have been preserved in the continuity of matter and presentation indispensable in a Year-Book, nevertheless, there is reason to claim without undue confidence that the value of the present issue has not suffered substantial impairment.
While no major additions have proved practicable, reference may be made to a brief article on a subject now achieving wider interest—viz., “Mean Time and Time-service.” The section relating to Defence has been largely recast, and extensions have been made to that dealing with Banking and Currency.
Cordial acknowledgment is made of the services rendered by other Departments, whose co-operation in supplying data has been of very great assistance. Mr. D. J. Cruickshank. LL.B., Acting Chief Compiler, has again carried out the editorial work under great difficulties, and my thanks are due to him and to other members of my staff for their valuable assistance and co-operation.
J. W. BUTCHER,
Government Statistician.
Census and Statistics Office,
Wellington, New Zealand, 15th December, 1933.
Title. | Latest No. | Month of Issue. | Price per Copy. | Postage (extra). |
---|---|---|---|---|
* £1 1s. per annum (post free). †No Census taken in 1931. ‡ Out of print. NOTE.—This list is subject to revision from time to time. Publications are obtainable from the Government Printer, Wellington. | ||||
s. d. | d. | |||
New Zealand Official Year-Book | 1934 | Jan., 1934 | 7 6 | 10 |
Annual Statistical Reports— | ||||
Population and Buildings | 1932–33 | Aug., 1933 | 2 0 | 1 |
External Migration | 1932 | June, 1933 | 2 0 | 1 |
Vital Statistics | 1932 | Aug., 1933 | 5 0 | 8 |
Justice | 1932 | Oct., 1933 | 2 6 | 2 |
Trade and Shipping (Part I) | 1932 | June, 1933 | 20 0 | 10 |
Trade and Shipping (Part II) | 1932 | Sept., 1933 | 3 6 | 2 |
Agricultural and Pastoral Production | 1931–32 | Jan., 1933 | 2 6 | 1 |
Factory and Building Production | 1931–32 | Mar., 1933 | 3 6 | 4 |
Insurance | 1931 | Feb., 1933 | 2 0 | 1 |
Miscellaneous (Prices, Wage-rates and Hours of Labour, Unemployment, Industrial Accidents, Tramways, Banking, Building Societies, Bankruptcy, Incomes and Income-tax, Statistical Summary) | 1931 | Mar., 1933 | 4 0 | 4 |
Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand (published annually) | 1933 | May, 1933 | 7 6 | 8 |
Monthly Abstract of Statistics | .. | .. | *2 6 | 1 |
Volumes of Census Results (published quinquennially)†— | ||||
Geographical Distribution | 1926 | May, 1927 | 4 6 | 4 |
Dependencies | 1926 | Feb., 1927 | 1 6 | 1 |
Ages | 1926 | Nov., 1928 | 2 0 | 2 |
Conjugal Condition | 1926 | Feb., 1929 | 2 6 | 2 |
Orphan Children and Dependent Children | 1926 | Mar., 1929 | 2 0 | 2 |
Race Aliens | 1926 | Feb., 1929 | 2 0 | 2 |
Native-born and Foreign-born | 1926 | May, 1929 | 2 0 | 2 |
Religious Professions | 1926 | Nov., 1928 | 2 0 | 2 |
Industrial and Occupational Distribution | 1926 | Mar., 1930 | 3 0 | 3 |
Unemployment from Sickness and other Causes | 1926 | Sept., 1930 | 2 0 | 2 |
Incomes | 1926 | May, 1930 | 3 6 | 2 |
Families and Households | 1926 | April, 1931 | 2 0 | 2 |
Dwellings | 1926 | Feb., 1931 | 3 0 | 2 |
Maori and Half-caste Population | 1926 | Mar., 1929 | 3 0 | 3 |
Public Libraries and Places of Worship | 1926 | Mar., 1927 | 1 6 | 1 |
Poultry | 1926 | Mar., 1927 | 1 6 | 1 |
General Report | 1926 | April, 1931 | 5 0 | 3 |
Table of Contents
THE Dominion of New Zealand consists of two large and several small islands in the South Pacific. These may be classified as follows:—
(a) Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes:—
Square Miles. | |
---|---|
North Island and adjacent islets | 44,281 |
South Island and adjacent islets | 58,092 |
Stewart Island and adjacent islets | 670 |
Chatham Islands | 372 |
Total | 103,415 |
In all further references in this volume, unless the context indicates the contrary. Chatham Islands and Stewart Island are included with the South island.
(b) Outlying islands (total area, 307 square miles) included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847:—
Square Miles. | |
---|---|
Three Kings Islands | 3 |
Auckland Islands | 234 |
Campbell Island | 44 |
Antipodes Islands | 24 |
Bounty Islands | 0 ½ |
Snares Islands | 1 |
Solander Island | 0 ½ |
(c) Islands (total area, 293 square miles) annexed to New Zealand:— Kermadec Islands, annexed in 1887 (area, 13 square miles). Cook and other Pacific Islands, annexed in 1901:—
Cook Islands (area, 150 square miles)— | |
Rarotonga. | Aitutaki. |
Mangaia. | Mauke (or Parry). |
Atiu. | Takutea. |
Mitiaro. | Manuae and Te-Au-o-Tu (Hervey Islands). |
Islands outside the Cook Group (area, 130 square miles)— | |
Niue (or Savage). | Rakahanga (or Reirson). |
Palmerston (or Avarau). | Pukapuka (or Danger). |
Penrhyn (or Tongareva). | Suwarrow (or Anchorage). |
Manihiki (or Humphrey). | Nassau. |
The total area of the above is 104,015 square miles. Elsewhere in this issue the aggregate area appears as 66,390,262 acres—i.e., 103,735 square miles. This covers not only the Dominion proper, but also the outlying islands and the Kermadecs. All areas given are necessarily approximations.
The Proclamation of British sovereignty over New Zealand, dated the 30th January, 1840, gave as the boundaries of what was then the colony the following degrees of latitude and longitude: On the north, 34° 30′ S. lat.; on the south, 47° 10′ S. lat.; on the east, 179° 0′ E. long.; on the west, 166° 5' E. long. These limits excluded small portions of the extreme north of the North Island and of the extreme south of Stewart Island.
In April, 1842, by Letters Patent, and again by the Imperial Act 26 and 27 Vict., c. 23 (1863), the boundaries were altered so as to extend from 33° to 53° of south latitude and from 162° of east longitude to 173° of west longitude. By Proclamation bearing date the 21st July, 1887, the Kermadec Islands, lying between the 29th and 32nd degrees of south latitude and the 177th and 180th degrees of west longitude, were declared to be annexed to and to become part of the then Colony of New Zealand.
By Proclamation of the 10th June, 1901, the Cook Group of islands, and all the other islands and territories situate within the boundary-lines mentioned in the following schedule, were included as from the 11th June, 1901:—
A line commencing at a point at the intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich, and proceeding due north to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich: thence due west to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; and thence due east to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich.
By mandate of the League of Nations the New Zealand Government also now administers the former German possession of Western Samoa; and, jointly with the Imperial Government and the Government of Australia, holds the League's mandate over the Island of Nauru.
By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea (in the Antarctic regions), with the adjacent islands and territories, were declared a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, and named the Ross Dependency. The Governor-General of New Zealand is Governor of the Ross Dependency and is vested with the administration of the dependency. The dependency is uninhabited.
By Imperial Orders in Council of the 4th November, 1925, the Union or Tokelau Islands (consisting of the islands of Fakaofu, Nukunono, and Atafu, and the small islands, islets, rocks, and reefs depending on them) were excluded from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and placed under the administration of the Governor-General of New Zealand. In accordance with a provision of the second of these Orders in Council, the Governor-General's authority and power in connection with the administration of the islands were, by New Zealand Order in Council of the 8th March, 1926, delegated to the Administrator of Western Samoa.
The mountainous character of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics. In the North Island mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft.), Ruapehu (9,175 ft.), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft.), and Tongariro (6,458 ft.), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first-named can be classed as extinct. Other dormant volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, both of which have, in recent years, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.
The South Island contains much more mountainous country than is to be found in the North. Along almost its entire length runs the mighty chain known as the Southern Alps, rising to its culmination in Mount Cook (12,349 ft.). No fewer than seventeen peaks of the Southern Alps attain a height of over 10,000 ft. Owing to the snow-line being low in New Zealand, many large and beautiful glaciers exist. The Tasman Glacier (Southern Alps), which has a total length of over eighteen miles and an average width of one mile and a quarter, is the largest. On the west coast the terminal faces of the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers are but a few hundred feet above sea-level.
The following list has been compiled from various sources, and does not purport to be free of omissions:—
Mountain or Peak. | Height (Feet). |
---|---|
North Island— | |
Ruapehu | 9,175 |
Egmont | 8,260 |
Ngauruhoe | 7,515 |
Kaikoura Ranges— | |
Tapuaenuku | 9,465 |
Alarm | 9,400 |
Southern Alps— | |
Cook | 12,349 |
Tasman | 11,475 |
Dampier | 11,287 |
Silberhorn | 10,757 |
Lendenfeldt | 10,450 |
David's Dome | 10,443 |
Malte Brun | 10,421 |
Torres | 10,370 |
Teichelmann | 10,370 |
Sefton | 10,354 |
Haast | 10,294 |
Elie de Beaumont | 10,200 |
Douglas Peak | 10,107 |
La Perouse | 10,101 |
Haidinger | 10,059 |
De la Beche | 10,058 |
The Minarets | 10,058 |
Aspiring | 9,975 |
Hamilton | 9,915 |
Glacier Peak | 9,865 |
Aiguilles Rouges | 9,731 |
Nazomi | 9,716 |
Darwin | 9,715 |
Chudleigh | 9,686 |
Annan | 9,667 |
Lowe | 9,653 |
Haeckel | 9,649 |
Le Receveur | 9,562 |
Goldsmith | 9,532 |
Big Mac | 9,511 |
Conway Peak | 9,510 |
Bristol Top | 9,508 |
Walter | 9,507 |
Grey | 9,490 |
Green | 9,307 |
Hutton | 9,297 |
D'Archiac | 9,279 |
Bell | 9,276 |
Hochstetter Dome | 9,258 |
Earnslaw | 9,250 |
Nathan | 9,200 |
Barnicoat | 9,183 |
Sibbald | 9,181 |
Arrowsmith | 9,171 |
Spencer | 9,167 |
The Footstool | 9,073 |
Rudolf | 9,039 |
The Dwarf | 9,025 |
Darran Range— | |
Tutoko | 9,691 |
Madeline | 9,042 |
The 1931 issue of the Year-Book contained a list, not claimed as exhaustive, of 223 named peaks of 7,500 ft. or more in altitude. In this issue, the list of South Island mountains is restricted to a minimum of 9,000 ft. altitude.
The hot springs of the North Island form one of the most remarkable features of New Zealand. They are found over a large area, extending from Tongariro, south of Lake Taupo, to Ohaeawai, in the extreme north—a distance of some three hundred miles; but the principal scat of hydrothermal action appears to be in the neighbourhood of Lake Rotorua, about forty miles north-north-east from Lake Taupo. By the destruction of the famed Pink and White Terraces at Lake Rotomahana during the eruption of Mount Tarawera on the 10th June, 1886, the neighbourhood was deprived of attractions unique in character and of unrivalled beauty; but the natural features of the country — the numerous lakes, geysers, and hot springs, some of which possess remarkable curative properties in certain complaints —are still very attractive to tourists and invalids. The importance of conserving this region as a sanatorium for all time has been recognized by the Government, and it is dedicated by Act of Parliament to that purpose.
There are also several small hot springs in the South Island the best known being those at Hanmer. In addition to the three major spas of Rotorua, Te Aroha, and Hanmer, which are controlled by the Department of Industries and Commerce, Tourist, and Publicity, there are numerous smaller resorts which have been developed by private or municipal enterprise. In many other instances the springs are wholly or partially undeveloped.
In his book “The Hot Springs of New Zealand,” Dr. A. S. Herbert, O.B.E., M.D., gives the following grouping of the better-known waters corresponding roughly to their mineral-water classification:—
Sulphur waters: Rotorua, Hanmer, Taupo, Wairakei, Waiotapu.
Alkaline waters: Te Aroha.
Saline waters: Helensville, Waiwera, Tarawera.
Iodine waters: Morere, Te Puia.
Calcium carbonated waters: Kamo.
Simple thermal waters: Okoroire and the Waikato springs.
The following article is by the Government Balneologist, Dr. J. D. C. Duncan, M.B., Ch.B. (Edin.), Member of the International Society of Medical Hydrology, Fellow of the Royal Society of Medicine, and Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society:—
It has been acknowledged by the leading hydrologists in Europe that New Zealand possesses the most valuable mineral waters in existence. Not only are these mineral waters interesting from a tourist's point of view, but they are, because of their medicinal value, of great therapeutic importance, and, as a Dominion asset, worthy of the deepest scientific consideration.
From the spectacular aspect only a brief mention need be made in this article, as a full description of springs, geysers, and mud-pools has been given in Dr. Herbert's book, “The Hot Springs of New Zealand”—a book that presents a comprehensive and vivid picture of the main manifestations of thermal activity in New Zealand.
Dealing with the medical-scientific aspect of the mineral waters, the space of this article will permit only the shortest account of the treatments; and, as the Rotorua Spa is of premier importance, the article will be confined almost entirely to its operations.
Since and as the result of experience gained during the war, the subject of hydrotherapy has been recreated on modern scientific lines, and the actions of thermal mineral waters have been investigated, both chemically and physiologically, in determining their therapeutic value in the treatment of disease.
The principal treatment establishments are the Main Bathhouse and the Ward Baths.
In the Main Bathhouse are a series of private bathrooms, slipper and step-down, each with its dressing-room attached, and a couch for packing purposes. The baths are arranged for either “Priest” or “Rachel” waters, with undercurrent douches and showers. There are, also, deep “Priest” pools at suitable temperatures for the treatment of chronic cases.
Off the main hall are treatment-rooms where massage and every variety of physiotherapeutic treatment can be given, and, in either wing of the building, a complete establishment for Aix-Vichy douche massage.
The Ward Bathhouse is a handsome new block of buildings which has replaced the old Pavilion Bathhouse. This building, divided into convenient sections for service and control, consists of a large main hall, swimming-pools, hot “Rachel” pools, “Old Priest” and “Radium” baths, and a block of private “Rachel” baths.
At the back of these buildings is an attractive sunken courtyard, with fountain and formal garden, surrounded on three sides by verandas, and on the fourth by an open pergola facing the lake. In this courtyard garden patients and visitors can bask in the sunshine, protected from prevailing winds.
The swimming-pools, open to the air, are spacious baths lined with white tiles and having douches, showers, and convenient dressing-cubicles. These provide recreational facilities for patients and visitors.
The “Radium” and “Priest” baths, built on the pumice bed of the soil, contain some of the most important therapeutic waters in existence, and are invaluable in the treatment of heart conditions and cases of nervous debility. In connection with these baths are comfortable rest-rooms and convenient massage establishments.
The private baths are of the porcelain, slipper variety, and step-down tiled baths—the latter designed for helpless or crippled patients.
The swimming-pools of the now Blue Bath are now completed, and afford one of the most attractive playgrounds for visitors to Rotorua. The larger pool, 100 ft. by 40 ft., with a depth of 4 ft. 6 in. to 9 ft., has unique diving-platforms. This pool is lighted under the water by 20 are lamps, which give a beautiful luminous effect to the water. The smaller pool, 70 ft. by 36 ft., is a safe and enjoyable playground for children of any age. The Blue Bath, with all its comfortable and attractive appointments, is one of the finest swimming-baths in the Southern Hemisphere.
The mineral waters which have been harnessed for therapeutic use at the Rotorua Spa are of two main varieties — viz., the “Rachel,” which is an alkaline, sulphuretted water, emollient to the skin, and sedative in reaction; and the “Priest,” or free-acid water, which, due to the presence of free sulphuric acid, is mainly stimulating and tonic in reaction. There is, in addition to the foregoing, a valuable silicious mud similar to that found in Pistany, in Czechoslovakia, which, in its own sphere in hydrotherapy, exerts its influence as a curative agent.
However, it is in the “Priest” waters that one finds one's most valuable ally in the treatment of arthritis, fibrositis (the so-called rheumatic affections), and cases of nervous debility. The “Rachel” and mud baths are used mostly in those cases of fibrositis where the condition requires a softening effect; and in the types where pain is a manifest symptom these baths are invaluable as soothing and sedative agents.
In these natural acid baths the reactions are mainly stimulating, with increased hyperæmia in the parts submerged, and marked lessening of pain and swelling in the affected joints and tissues. Those waters containing free carbonic-acid gas are used for the cases of fibrositis in which the circulation requires the stimulating action of gaseous baths.
The “New Priest” waters, containing approximately 16.80 grains per gallon of free sulphuric acid, are utilized in the form of open pools, deep step-down baths, and slipper baths. They are prescribed at a suitable temperature for the individual case.
The “Old Priest” waters, containing a much lower degree of free acid (3.77 grains to the gallon), and of varying temperatures (from 84° F. to 102° F.), are used for treatment at their source. The waters, percolating through their pumice-bed, are confined in pools, and contain free carbonic-acid gas bubbling through the water.
The very strong “Postmaster” waters are also confined within pools on the natural pumice-bed, and, by a primitive arrangement of wooden sluice-valves, are maintained at three ranges of temperature—viz., 104°, 106°, and 108° F. They contain 22.29 grains of free sulphuric acid to the gallon, and are strongly counter-irritant in their reactions.
In such a brief account as this one can only deal in generalizations, and the forms of treatment mentioned must necessarily be subject to wide variations. In any form of hydro-therapeutic treatment the regime must be adapted to the individual manifestations of the disease, and no routine rules or regulations can be laid down in spa operations.
The “New Priest” waters are, for the most part, prescribed for patients suffering from subacute or chronic fibrositis, subacute or chronic gout, and the various forms of arthritis. Except in cases of marked debility, those patients are given graduated baths, at temperatures ranging from 102° to 104° F., from ten to fifteen minutes daily. Most of the baths are fitted with a subaqueous douche having a pressure of 25 lb. to the square inch, which is directed under water on the affected tissues. The bath is usually followed by a light or hot pack, according to the needs of the case.
The subthermal “Old Priest” waters (temperature 8.4° F.), containing a high degree of free carbonic-acid gas, are particularly valuable in the treatment of functional nervous disease, and the methods of administration are similar to those obtaining at Nauheim (Germany). The reactions are markedly stimulating through the sympathetic nervous system, and bring about, by reflex action, a tonic effect on the heart.
The “Postmaster” baths are used in the treatment of the more chronic forms of fibrositis, arthritis deformans, and gout, requiring a more or less heroic type of procedure. They are usually prescribed in combination—i.e., a certain time in each pool, commencing with the lowest temperature. The hyperæmic reaction is most marked, and in many of the cases where pain is a predominant symptom there is a temporary paralysis of the surface nerves, as well as a strong reflex excitation of the heart. For this reason these baths are not given to patients suffering from cardiac weakness.
The mud baths being highly impregnated with silica, which has a bland, sedative effect on the tissues, are particularly indicated in cases of acute or subacute neuritis, gout, and certain skin conditions. The action of these baths is to induce an active hyperæmia in the patient with an actual absorption of free sulphur, which is present in considerable quantity. Also the radio-activity of this medium (0.185 per c.c.) is possibly an active factor in the therapeutic action of these baths. In some of the cases undergoing mud-bath treatment the effect has been almost miraculous—instant relief from pain; reduction of swelling caused by inflammatory exudates—and such patients have been able to discard crutches or other adventitious aids and to walk with more or less normal comfort.
Perhaps, of more recent date, the most efficacious effects of mud treatments have been manifested in cases of skin conditions—notably psoriasis: cases which have resisted all forms of drug treatment have cleared up in an almost magical manner; and so frequently have such cures been effected that one believes that the silicious mud of Rotorua has some markedly specific action as a therapeutic agent.
The treatment of gout depends entirely on the individual manifestations. In certain subacute and chronic types fairly high temperatures (104° to 106° F., with hot packs) of “Priest” water are employed, in order to hasten the absorption of exudates and the elimination of uric acid. In cases of acute gout more sedative measures are pursued, such as “Rachel” baths at neutral temperatures, local mud packs, and rest. As soon as the conditions permit, these patients are changed over to acid water baths. Cases of chronic gout exhibiting metabolic stagnation sometimes receive considerable benefit from the counter-irritant effects of the strongly acid “Postmaster” waters.
Separate establishments, containing the most modern apparatus of sprays, douches, hot steam, &c., are available for wet massage and treatments of the Aix-Vichy type.
The massage-rooms are fitted with the latest installations of electrical equipment—Bristowe tables, diathermy, high frequency, Bergonie chair, X-ray, Schnée baths, Greville hot air, and other apparatus for carrying out the most up-to-date methods of electrical-therapeutic treatments.
The baths are administered by a trained staff of attendants, and the massage, electrical-therapy, and douches carried out by a qualified staff of operators.
In every respect the hydrotherapy treatments aim at a restoration of function, and the measures employed are, for the most part, re-educative.
In connection with the Rotorua Spa is a sanatorium of seventy beds, where patients whose finances are restricted can receive treatment at an exceedingly moderate cost. The institution consists of cubicles and open wards. Thermal baths and massage-rooms in the building provide for the more helpless type of invalid.
From sixty thousand to eighty thousand baths are given annually, and about thirty thousand special treatments—massage, electrical therapy, &c.—are administered each year at the Rotorua Spa. The usual course of treatment lasts from four to six weeks, and the high percentage of cures and improvements testifies to the value of the thermal, mineral waters and the hydro-therapeutic treatments obtaining in this Dominion.
In the 1932 Year-Book appears an account of the rivers of New Zealand by Professor R. Speight, M. Sc., F.G.S., Curator of the Canterbury Museum.
Space in this issue is, however, available only for a list of the more important rivers, with their approximate lengths, the latter being supplied by the Department of bands and Survey. Figures in parentheses indicate the approximate discharge, in cubic feet, per minute.
Miles. | |
---|---|
NORTH ISLAND. | |
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | |
Piako | 60 |
Waihou (or Thames) | 90 |
Rangitaiki | 95 |
Whakatane | 60 |
Waiapu | 55 |
Waipaoa | 50 |
Wairoa | 50 |
Mohaka | 80 |
Ngaururoro | 85 |
Tukituki | 65 |
Flowing into Cook Strait— | |
Ruamahanga | 70 |
Hutt | 35 |
Otaki | 30 |
Manawatu (over 600,000) | 100 |
Rangitikei | 115 |
Turakina | 65 |
Wangaehu | 85 |
Wanganui (over 500,000) | 140 |
Waitotara | 50 |
Patea | 65 |
Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
Waitara | 65 |
Mokau | 75 |
Waikato (over 800,000) | 220 |
Wairoa (over 250,000) | 95 |
Hokianga | 40 |
SOUTH ISLAND. | |
Flowing into Cook Strait— | |
Aorere | 45 |
Takaka | 45 |
Motueka | 75 |
Wai-iti | 30 |
Pelorus | 40 |
Wairau | 105 |
Awatere | 70 |
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | |
Clarence | 125 |
Conway | 30 |
Waiau | 110 |
Hurunui | 90 |
Waipara | 40 |
Ashley | 55 |
Waimakariri (low water 80,000; normal flood 500,000) | 93 |
Selwyn | 55 |
Rakaia | 95 |
Ashburton | 67 |
Rangitata | 75 |
Opihi | 50 |
Pareora | 35 |
Waihao | 45 |
Waitaki | 135 |
Kakanui | 40 |
Shag | 45 |
Taieri | 125 |
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | |
Clutha (over 2,000,000) | 210 |
Flowing into Foveaux Strait— | |
Mataura | 120 |
Oreti | 105 |
Aparima | 65 |
Waiau | 115 |
Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
Cleddau and Arthur | 20 |
Hollyford | 50 |
Cascade | 40 |
Arawata | 45 |
Haast | 60 |
Karangarua | 30 |
Cook | 25 |
Waiho | 20 |
Wataroa | 35 |
Wanganui | 35 |
Waitaha | 25 |
Hokitika | 40 |
Arahura | 35 |
Taramakau | 45 |
Grey | 75 |
Buller (nearly 1,000,000) | 105 |
Mokihinui | 30 |
Karamea | 45 |
Heaphy | 25 |
An article on the lakes of New Zealand, also by Professor R. Speight, will be found in the 1932 Year-Book. The more important lakes are stated below.
Lake. | Length, in Miles. | Greatest Breadth, in Miles. | Area, in Square Miles. | Drainage Area, in Square Miles. | Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per Second. | Height above Sea-level, in Feet. | Greatest Depth, in Feet. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
North Island. | |||||||
Taupo | 25 | 17 | 238 | 1,250 | 5,000 | 1,211 | 534 |
Rotorua | 7 ½ | 6 | 32 | 158 | 420 | 915 | 84 |
Rotoiti | 10 ¾ | 2 ¼ | 14 | 26 | 500 | 913 | 230 |
Tarawera | 6 ½ | 6 ½ | 15 | 75 | .. | 1,032 | 285 |
Waikaremoana | 12 | 6 ¼ | 21 | 128 | 772 | 2,015 | 846 |
Wairarapa | 10 | 4 | 27 | 1,250 | .. | .. | 64 |
South Island. | |||||||
Rotoiti | 5 | 2 | 2 ¾ | 86 | .. | 1,997 | 228 |
Rotoroa | 7 | 2 ½ | 8 | 146 | .. | 1,470 | .. |
Brunner | 5 | 4 | 16 | 145 | .. | 280 | 357 |
Kanieri | 5 | 1 ¾ | 8 | 11 | .. | 422 | 646 |
Coleridge | 11 | 3 | 18 | 70 | .. | 1,667 | 680 |
Tekapo | 12 | 4 | 32 | 580 | 5,000 | 2,323 | 620 |
Pukaki | 10 | 5 | 31 | 515 | 6,000 | 1,588 | .. |
Ohau | 10 | 3 | 23 | 424 | 5,000 | 1,720 | .. |
Hawea | 20 | 5 | 48 | 518 | 5,700 | 1,062 | .. |
Wanaka | 30 | 4 | 75 | 960 | .. | 922 | .. |
Wakatipu | 52 | 3 | 112 | 1,162 | 13,000 | 1,016 | 1,242 |
Te Anau | 33 | 6 | 132 | 1,320 | 12,660 | 694 | 906 |
Manapouri | 12 | 6 | 56 | 416 | .. | 596 | 1,458 |
Monowai | 12 | 1 | 12 | 51 | 700 | 600 | .. |
Hauroko | 20 | 3 | 25 | 195 | 1,800 | 611 | .. |
Poteriteri | 17 | 2 | 17 | 162 | .. | 96 | .. |
Waihola | 4 ½ | 1 1/8 | 3 ⅓ | 2,200 | .. | (Tidal) | 52 |
Ellesmere | 16 | 10 | 107 ½ | 745 | .. | (Tidal) | 45 |
The following article on the geology of New Zealand was prepared by Dr. J. Henderson, M.A., F.N.Z. Inst., Director of the Geological Survey:—
New Zealand is a small country, but its geological history is as complex and as ancient as that of a continent. Land, though from age to age it varied greatly in area, outline, and elevation, must have persisted in the New Zealand area from the oldest Palæozoic or earlier. Long periods during which gentle regional oscillations and warpings, aided by the slow-acting forces of denudation, brought about gradual changes were interrupted by great revolutions, when earth-stresses ridged the crust into mountains and quickly altered the whole configuration of the land and sea-floor. For New Zealand the important geological periods are those that followed the two latest mountain-building movements—the Kaikoura deformation of late Tertiary time, and the Hokonui deformation of the early Cretaceous. The deposits laid down in the intervening period of relative crustal stability cover a largo proportion of the land, and contain all the coal and most of the limestone of the Dominion. The soils on which grow the forests, pastures, and crops are of post-Tertiary age, and the great bulk of the gold has been won from deposits formed during the same period.
The oldest known fossiliferous rocks in New Zealand are the Ordovician slates and greywackes of west Nelson and south-west Otago. Lower unfossiliferous beds of the same great system extend southward from the northern area and outcrop in the Westport, Reefton, Greymouth, Ross, and Okarito districts. Above the fossil-bearing beds, but probably also of Ordovician age, are the black phyllites, quartzites, and marbles which outcrop continuously from Takaka to Mount Owen, and are again exposed in the upper basins of the Matakitaki, Maruia, and Grey Rivers. The similar rocks of western Otago probably also belong to this group. The complex of gneisses and schists of the same region, intruded by acid and basic plutonics, and usually considered of Archæan age, resembles the part of the Ordovician strata of western Nelson that has been similarly invaded and metamorphosed and may well be of early Palæozoic age. Different authorities assign the mica, chlorite, and quartz schists of Central Otago to ages that range from the Archæan to the Triassic. They are certainly Palæozoic or older, since they grade upward into greywackes that, at Clinton, contain Permian fossils.
Sliurian rocks are certainly known only in the Baton and Wangapeka districts, and Devonian rocks at Wangapeka and Reefton. These beds, fossils from which have lately been examined in England, cover only small areas. But the old Geological Survey mapped wide tracts of country in Nelson and Otago, covered with beds of the To Anau Series, as Devonian, and the correlation may well be correct, though the rocks are entirely unfossiliferous.
The Maitai Series, which forms the ranges on the south-east side of the Nelson lowlands, are probably of Carboniferous or Permo-Carboniferous age. Their position in the time scale and their correlation with rocks in other parts of New Zealand have provoked much discussion. Permian strata, as already stated, occur in Otago, where the area they cover may be considerable.
Richly fossiliferous late Triassic rocks are known in the Kawhia-Mokau district, near the City of Nelson, and at several localities in Canterbury and Otago. Except in Nelson and Canterbury, strata that contain fossils referable to several stages of the Jurassic succeed without observed unconformity. The broad belt of greywacke and argillite that forms the mountains of Canterbury and Marlborough, and continues as a narrower belt through Wellington to northern Hawke's Bay, is usually referred to the Trias-Jura. Similar rocks outcrop in the centre of the North Island and at many points in North Auckland. There are Upper Triassic molluscs in these beds at several localities, and the vertebra of a saurian with Triassic rather than Permian affinities was found near Wellington. Lithologically the greywackes and argillites of this vast series differ somewhat from the rocks of similar type belonging to the Jurassic and Maitai series; they are therefore thought to be of older Triassic age, but may well range into the Permian. The schists occurring with them in the Kaimanawa, Kaikoura, Moorhouse, and Kirkliston Ranges are probably older.
The thick conglomerates conformably overlying the younger Jurassic shales of the Port Waikato, Kawhia, and Coromandel regions belong to either the youngest Jurassic or the oldest Cretaceous. Strata of early and middle Cretaceous age occur east of the main axis of New Zealand at several points from Marlborough to East Cape. Late Cretaceous beds are much more widely distributed, being known in North Auckland and in many localities along the eastern side of both Islands. They contain thick layers of black shale that give many indications of oil, which, however, has not yet been found in commercial amount. The oldest known workable coal-seams in New Zealand, those at Broken River, Malvern Hills, Shag Point, and Kaitangata, and perhaps some near Greymouth, are in young Cretaceous beds.
Tertiary rocks form the greater part of the North Island and are widely distributed in the South. As a whole they are weaker and more readily weathered than the older strata, and hence have given rise to less rugged country, now mostly cleared and grassed and forming productive pastoral land.
Eocene rocks are present in North Auckland, and probably also in the Gisborne, Hawke's Bay, and east Wellington districts. In the South Island they occur on the West Coast and in Canterbury and Otago, in which regions they contain valuable coal-seams worked at Westport, Reefton, Greymouth, Mount Somers, and Milton. Of the same age are the auriferous “cements” of the Tuapeka district that greatly enriched the gravels of the neighbouring streams and are themselves worked for gold.
In Oligocene time the maximum subsidence during the Tertiary occurred, and but little of the New Zealand area remained above sea-level at its close. The thick limestones of the Oamaru district and the contemporaneous limestone prominent in many parts of New Zealand are the younger deposits of this age. The older beds contain the extensive coal-measures of the North Auckland, Waikato, Charleston, and other coalfields.
Miocene strata cover large areas in both islands, and also outcrop in the Wanganui, Gisborne, and Hawke's Bay regions, where Oligocene beds are altogether absent. In north Taranaki, the Murchison basin, and parts of the West Coast, thick coal-measures of this age contain workable seams of brown coal.
During the Pliocene the New Zealand area, which had been intermittently rising since the close of the Oligocene, was greatly elevated and deformed. The earth-blocks from which the present mountains have been carved were uplifted from, or from near, sea-level, and New Zealand as it now is was roughly shaped out. In the South Island the deposits of this period are chiefly gravels deposited in structural depressions; but in the North, and especially in its southern half, there are thick and extensive shoal-water marine sediments. These, and the underlying Miocene strata, are the source of the petroleum found at New Plymouth.
The Pleistocene was a period of regional oscillation. While the land was high the mountains of the South Island were intensely glaciated, and great ice-streams, carrying vast bodies of debris, descended into the low country; after the highlands had been reduced in height through both denudation and decided subsidence the glaciers rapidly retreated, and are to-day represented by comparatively small remnants far in the mountains. While the ice was melting, the rivers of the South Island were unusually active in transporting waste to the lowlands and the sea. At this time, too, as well as somewhat earlier, the volcanoes of the North Island ejected an abundant supply of fragmentary material, much of which was borne away by the streams and used in building plains.
The deposits of Pleistocene and Recent age are in New Zealand of greater economic importance than those of all other ages. The plains, river-flats, and lowlands generally were formed or profoundly modified during this period, and the soils that cover thorn produced. During the same time practically all the gold won from the gravels of the South Island was liberated from a hard matrix and concentrated into workable deposits, and the rich bonanzas of the lodes of Hauraki were formed by secondary enrichment. The land-oscillations of the period are also of economic importance, for New Zealand's abundant water-power is derived from streams that have not yet, owing to the recency of land-uplift, cut their valleys to grade. On the other hand, land-depression has provided harbours and valuable artesian basins in many parts of the Dominion.
Plutonic rocks intrude many of the Palæozoic and Mesozoic strata, and some of the formations show evidence of contemporaneous volcanic action. Of the plutonic rocks granite is much the most prominent, and it outcrops at many points in west Nelson, Westland, Otago, and Stewart Island. In Nelson there were at least two periods of intrusion, probably corresponding with the great mountain-folding movements of the late Palæozoic and early Cretaceous times. The auriferous lodes of Reefton and other localities on the West Coast probably originated from the cooling magmas that formed the younger granites. Basic and ultra-basic rocks, the latter now largely altered to serpentine, occur in Nelson, Westland, Otago, and, to a less extent, in North Auckland.
Though volcanoes are known to have existed in Mesozoic and Palæozoic times, they seem to have been more active during the Tertiary than in any earlier age. The vast pile of flow and fragmental rocks that form the Hauraki Peninsula and the range that continues it southward to Tauranga belong to this period. The gold-silver veins extensively worked at Coromandel, Thames, and Waihi are in these rocks, which southward are smothered by the rhyolitic pumice that vents in the Taupo-Rotorua zone ejected during the late Pliocene and Pleistocene. Thick showers of pumice from this region cover a large part of the centre of the North Island and streams have carried the finer material to practically all the low-lying parts of the island. The volcanoes are still alive, as is evidenced by the steam-vents, hot springs, and geysers found in the depressed zone extending from Ruapehu to White Island. The volcanic rocks of Taranaki probably range from the Miocene to the Pleistocene in age. The basalts and scoria cones that occur so abundantly between Kawhia and the Bay of Islands belong for the most part to the late Pliocene and Pleistocene, though cones at Auckland City are probably Recent.
In the South Island the volcanoes appear to be quite dead, for the hot springs at Hanmer and near the alpine chain are duo to other causes. In the middle Tertiary, however, there were outbursts at many points, the chief eruptions being at Banks Peninsula and about Dunedin.
In a short article it is impossible to give an adequate idea of what geological workers have accomplished in New Zealand, or of what they have yet to do in order that the wisest use may be made of the country's mineral and agricultural resources. For good general accounts the treatises of Professors Park and Marshall should be consulted, and for more detailed information the bulletins of the Geological Survey and the many papers that have appeared in the “Transactions of the New Zealand Institute.”
The following article dealing with earthquakes in New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. C. E. Adams, F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer and Seismologist, with the assistance of Dr. J. Henderson, Director of the Geological Survey.
Earthquake and volcanic activity are manifestations of the adjustments constantly occurring in the earth's crust. In the not fur distant past, geologically speaking, a more or less continuous belt of mountains was raised up round the border of the great sunken area of the Pacific, and this belt as a whole is characterized by “chronic and acute seismicity.” At times the earthquakes occur within the belt itself, though a large proportion have their epicentres on its submerged frontal slope.
The South Island of New Zealand and the eastern part of the North are on the crest of the great mountain ridge or crustal fold which forms a portion of the real border of the Pacific. This ridge maintains a relatively straight course north-north-east for 1,600 miles across the floor of the Pacific, nearly to Samoa. The Auckland Peninsula, part of a decidedly weaker fold, meets the main fold nearly at right angles in the Rotorua-Taupo volcanic region. The earthquakes of this seismically sensitive district, though they may be locally severe, are not usually felt far from their points of origin. On the other hand, the tectonic earthquakes that occur along the main earth-fold shake large areas, some of them being recorded on instruments throughout the world. These are caused by the slipping of earth-blocks against their neighbours along fractures.
Many great faults and fault-zones have been traced for long distances, but a few only have been active since European occupation. The Hawke's Bay earthquake of 1931 raised an area sixty miles long in a north-east direction and in parts ten miles wide. The uplift was greatest along the south-east edge of the area, for miles amounting to 6 ft. or more. Numerous levels on the Heretaunga Plain and along the railway north of Napier show that the uplift decreased northwestward, so that the area was slightly tilted in that direction. The ground cast of the uplifted area sank, and parts of the Napier and Wairoa flats are over a foot lower than before the earthquake. In 1929 movement along a north-trending fault seven miles west of Murchison raised the ground east of the fault about 15 ft., and caused it to shift north-west about 9 ft. The uplift gradually decreases eastward and dies out sixteen miles from the fault, facts indicating a slight tilt of the earth-block toward the east. Recent levellings show that the block is sinking somewhat irregularly, a movement, no doubt, causing some of the innumerable local after-shocks felt in the area over many months. Other sensible earth-movements occurred in connection with the Taupo earthquake series of 1922,* the Amuri earthquake of 1888,t the Wellington earthquake of 1855,† and probably
* P. G. Morgan: N.Z. Geological Survey; Annual Report for the year 1923, p. 10.
† Alexander McKay: Reports of Geological Explorations during 1888–89. Wellington, 1890. ‡ New Zealand Government Gazette. Wellington, vol. 2, No. 14, 17th October, 1855, p. 116. Sir Charles Lyell, “The Principles of Geology,” tenth edition, 1868, vol. 2, p. 82. London: John Murray. the Awatere earthquake of 1848.* There is also definite evidence of geologically recent differential movement of earth-blocks at several widely separated points in both Islands.
In previous numbers of the Year-Book the origins of earthquakes have been classified according to locality. In recent years, however, a great many more epicentres have been determined, and it is now found impossible to make a satisfactory classification according to locality.
New Zealand is traversed by an active seismic region, which, commencing in the East Cape Peninsula, runs in a general south-westerly direction, embracing the southern portion of the North Island, Cook Strait, and the northern and western portions of the South Island. Districts within this region are liable to frequent earthquakes, whilst those outside it experience occasional shocks only.
After several years of intense seismic activity, the close of the year 1932 witnessed a return to less active conditions. The most important earthquake during the year occurred on the 16th September at 1.25 a.m., when the districts between Gisborne and Wairoa were severely shaken. Considerable damage was done to buildings in the towns mentioned, and parts of the country to the north and east of Wairoa were very disturbed. Fortunately, no serious injuries resulted from this earthquake. In the vicinity of Wairoa and to the northward the intensity reached 9 on the Rossi-Forel scale. The shock was felt with decreasing intensity over the whole North Island, except the Auckland Peninsula. - The epicentre did not coincide with the area of greatest surface damage, but was located beneath the sea, about twenty miles east of the Mahia Peninsula. The adopted geographical position of the epicentre is given below, in a summary of the most notable earthquakes in 1932.
New Zealand Mean Time. | Position of Epicentre. | Maximum R.-F. Intensity as felt. | Station reporting Maximum Intensity. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
South Lat. | East Long. | ||||||
° | ° | ||||||
* New Zealand Government Gazette, Auckland, vol. 1, No. 27, 18th November, 1848, and vol. 1, No. 29, 20th November, 1848. H. S. Chapman in Westminster Review, vol. 51, 1849. | |||||||
1932 | d. | h. | m. | ||||
Jan. | 3 | 15 | 13 | 40.5 | 174.3 | 5 | Wanganui. |
Mar. | 3 | 9 | 55 | 42.3 | 172.0 | 6 | Murchison. |
3 | 10 | 30 | 41.9 | 172.0 | 6 | Murchison. | |
5 | 13 | 12 | 36.0 | 179.0 | 6–7 | Coromandel Peninsula. | |
April | 7 | 23 | 6 | 41.1 | 172.4 | 5–6 | Takaka. |
8 | 3 | 9 | 39.9 | 175.7 | 5 | Marton. | |
17 | 21 | 14 | 41.8 | 171.9 | 0 | Karamea, Reefton. | |
May | 5 | 19 | 54 | 39.5 | 177.6 | 8 | Taradale. |
5 | 23 | 1 | 39.6 | 177.6 | 5 | Taradale. | |
June | 8 | 8 | 53 | 38.2 | 177.8 | 5 | Napier to Opotiki. |
16 | 1 | 24 | 40.4 | 174.5 | 5 | Wanganui, Marton. | |
18 | 2 | 8 | 39.6 | 176.6 | 7 | Taradale. | |
July | 20 | 16 | 22 | 40.0 | 174.0 | 8 | Patea. |
Aug. | 3 | 1 | 17 | 40.7 | 173.5 | 6 | Kahurangi Point. |
14 | 8 | 28 | 52.0 | 160.0 | 5 | Stewart Island. | |
Sept. | 11 | 5 | 18 | 38.3 | 178.4 | 6 | Waipiro Bay. |
16 | 1 | 25 | 39.2 | 178.2 | 9 | Wairoa. | |
16 | 1 | 48 | 39.7 | 178.4 | 5 | Motu. | |
16 | 2 | 22 | 39.4 | 178.0 | 6 | Opotiki. | |
29 | 7 | 44 | 39.7 | 178.8 | 6 | Gisborne, Wairoa. | |
30 | 22 | 49 | 38.9 | 177.9 | 5 | Wairoa. | |
Oct. | 31 | 9 | 29 | 39.2 | 178.3 | 6 | Wairoa. |
Dec. | 11 | 2 | 23 | 39.7 | 176.7 | 5 | Waipawa. |
17 | 4 | 39 | 39.5 | 177.5 | 5 | Wairoa. |
During 1932 new seismological stations were established at Chatham Islands, Tuai, Bunnythorpe, and Greymouth, bringing the total number of New Zealand stations up to thirteen. By the courtesy of the Government of Fiji, the records from the Suva seismograph are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory, Wellington, for measurement. With the exception of the observatories at Wellington and Christchurch, some of the New Zealand stations are operated by officers of other Government departments, and others by private individuals. Three of the stations are privately owned, the observers supplying records and reports, thus assisting in the general seismological work. A set of Wiechert seismographs with mechanical registration is installed at Apia Observatory, Western Samoa.
The Dominion Observatory, Wellington, and the Magnetic Observatory, Christ. church, publish preliminary earthquake reports each month, giving data regarding the principal earthquakes recorded. More complete reports are also published from time to time. These reports are sent to the General Secretary of the Seismologicall Committee of the British Association, to the Station Centrale Sismologique, Strasbourg. France; and to the principal observatories of the world.
Since 1888 there has been established in New Zealand a system of observing local earthquakes depending entirely on personal observations. At first this system was confined to selected telegraph-officers throughout the Dominion, but more recently a number of lighthouse-keepers have also taken up the work, as well as many private observers. Special forms are supplied for reporting earthquakes, in which information is required concerning the observed time of the shock, the direction and the duration of the movement, and also general effects which are likely to lead to a determination of the intensity of the earthquake.
The following summary includes all earthquakes reported felt in New Zealand in 1932:—
Month. | Number of Earthquakes reported. | Maximum Intensity R.-F. Scale. | Locality of Maximum. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
North Island. | South Island. | Both Islands. | Total. | |||
January | 15 | 13 | 1 | 27 | 5 | Napier. |
February | 9 | 2 | 0 | 11 | 5 | Wairoa. |
March | 55 | 9 | 1 | 63 | 6–7 | Coromandel. |
April | 7 | 15 | 0 | 22 | 6 | Takaka. |
May | 15 | 3 | 1 | 17 | 8 | Taradale. |
June | 12 | 1 | 0 | 13 | 7 | Taradale. |
July | 5 | 5 | 1 | 9 | 8 | Patea. |
August | 5 | 12 | 1 | 16 | 6 | Hawera, Kahurangi Point. |
September | 88 | 1 | 1 | 88 | 9 | Wairoa. |
October | 13 | 5 | 0 | 18 | 6 | Wairoa. |
November | 16 | 2 | 0 | 18 | 5 | Wanganui. |
December | 10 | 1 | 0 | 11 | 5 | Wairoa, Waipawa. |
Totals | 250 | 69 | 6 | 313 | 9 | Wairoa (16th September). |
The next table gives the number of earthquakes in the year 1932, in which the maximum intensity as reported reached the various degrees of the Rossi-Forel scale.
Month. | Rossi-Forel Intensity. | Totals. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1. | 2. | 3. | 4. | 5. | 6. | 7. | 8. | 9. | 10. | ||
January | 3 | 4 | 8 | 10 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 27 |
February | .. | 1 | 7 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 11 |
March | .. | 47 | 10 | 3 | .. | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 63 |
April | .. | 2 | 5 | 4 | 9 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 22 |
May | 1 | .. | 6 | 5 | 3 | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 17 |
June | .. | 2 | 4 | 2 | 4 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 13 |
July | .. | .. | 4 | 4 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 9 |
August | ..1 | 1 | 7 | 4 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 16 |
September | 2 | ..18 | 34 | 17 | 11 | 5 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 88 |
October | .. | 2 | 7 | 7 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 18 |
November | .. | 1 | 5 | 11 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 18 |
December | .. | 4 | 3 | 2 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 11 |
Totals | 6 | 35 | 137 | 78 | 39 | 13 | 2 | 2 | 1 | .. | 313 |
The maximum intensity experienced in each of the years from 1921 to 1932 (inclusive) was as follows:—
Year. | Maximum Intensity R.-F. Scale. |
---|---|
1921 | 8 |
1922 | 8 |
1923 | 6 |
1924 | 7 |
1925 | 8 |
1926 | 8 |
1927 | 8 |
1928 | 8 |
1929 | 10 |
1930 | 8 |
1931 | 10 |
1932 | 9 |
During the year 1932 no deaths resulted from earthquakes in New Zealand. The number of deaths due to earthquakes at present totals 275; 251 of which were due to the Hawke's Bay earthquake of 3rd February, 1931.
For details regarding deaths due to earthquakes in New Zealand the reader is referred to the Official Year-Book for 1933.
The following article on the climate of New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. E. Kidson, O.B.E., D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Director of Meteorological Services:—
The New Zealand Meteorological Office is located at Wellington. Weather forecasts, based on observations at 9 a.m. and 4 p.m., are issued at noon and 5 p.m. respectively. The midday forecast is telegraphed to approximately one hundred country centres, where it is displayed at the post-offices. The evening forecast is broadcasted from the New Zealand Broadcasting Board's stations at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin at 7 p.m. and 9 p.m. The 7 p.m. issue from Wellington includes weather reports from a series of stations as well distributed as possible over the Dominion and the surrounding area.
Rainfall data from approximately four hundred stations are printed monthly in the Government Gazette. Observations of temperature, pressure, sunshine, wind, &c., from about forty-five stations are published annually by the Meteorological Office. Papers on various aspects of the climate and weather of the Dominion are published from time to time in the Journal of Science and Technology as “Meteorological Office Notes.”
New Zealand lies wholly within the Temperate Zone, and, though they are stronger and more persistent farther southward, it is also wholly and at all seasons within the zone of prevailing westerly winds. Owing to its isolation and its narrowness in the direction of the prevailing winds, its climate is predominantly marine in character. Nevertheless, the modifications due to the height and continuity of the main ranges and the general high relief of the country are quite considerable, especially in the South Island. There is, for example, a very great variation in the rainfall from the western to the eastern side of the Southern Alps, and for so narrow a country features of a continental type are rather strongly developed in the interior of the South Island. By breaking up the prevailing winds and causing the air at different levels to mix, mountains tend, also, to prevent the stratification of the air into layers of different density. Consequently very extensive and persistent cloud-sheets are seldom experienced. New Zealand therefore enjoys a high percentage of sunshine, a factor of great importance in the climate of a country with so high a rainfall.
The principal current in the surrounding ocean waters is from south-west to north-east. Off the west coast of the South Island, however, the current divides, one branch turning southwards to Foveaux Strait, while others pass through Cook Strait and round the northern extremity of the Dominion. The rather small range in climate from north to south is probably accounted for by this current.
According to the widely accepted classification of climates developed by W. Köppen, New Zealand has the climatic formula Cfb, denoting a cool-temperate moist climate without marked seasonal variations in temperature or precipitation. Under the same formula are classified southern Victoria and Tasmania and parts of southern Chile in the Southern Hemisphere, much of Europe, Japan and Korea, and a strip of the west coast of North America in the Northern Hemisphere. Generally, however, it is a climate characteristic of the ocean rather than the land areas of the Temperate Zone.
Of all the climatic elements, probably the one that exerts the greatest influence on our lives is rainfall. It causes us much personal discomfort, but the production of the food by which we live depends directly on the availability of moisture from this source.
Its control by topography is very conspicuous. Areas exposed to the westerly winds have heavier rains than those protected from them by mountain ranges. Next, the greater the altitude, the greater in general is the precipitation. There must be a limit, beyond which precipitation begins to decrease again with altitude, but this has not yet been determined in New Zealand. The indications are that precipitation is heaviest between 3,000 ft. and 4,000 ft. The annual total varies from about 13 in. at Galloway in Central Otago to over 200 in. in parts of the Southern Alps.
The distribution of the precipitation throughout the year is little less important than its total amount, the effect of rainfall in winter, for example, being very different from that in summer. There are three principal factors controlling the annual variation of rainfall in New Zealand. The first of these is the proximity to the high-pressure belt in the subtropics. In this belt the rainfall year is divided into a dry summer and a wet winter season. We will call this distribution type A. As the distance from the high-pressure belt increases, the contrast between summer and winter decreases, so that by the time southern New Zealand is reached the variation due to this factor is small. The next most important factor is the influence of the prevailing westerly winds. These bring rains to the areas exposed to them, while those which are protected from them by mountain ranges have little rain when the westerlies are blowing. Now, the westerly winds are strongest in spring, the maximum flow being in October. There is a temporary drop in February, followed by a partial recovery in the autumn, but the flow is least in winter. The regimé of the westerly winds, therefore, tends to produce a second type of annual variation, type C, in which the rainfall is heaviest in spring, falls somewhat in the late summer, increases again in the autumn, and falls to a minimum in winter.
The third factor is the convection which takes place during periods of light winds, clear skies, and intense sunshine, especially when the preceding winds have brought cold air over the land from the South. After conditions of the type mentioned have endured for several days, the convection is likely to be so intense as to produce local showers. These are often heavy, sometimes accompanied by thunder, and occasionally of the nature of local cloud-bursts. Rainfall of this type is most common in the interior of continents. Being caused by solar radiation, it is most frequent when solar radiation is strongest—namely, in summer. According to type B, therefore, we would have a relatively wet summer and a dry winter.
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cape Maria van Diemen | 1.71 | 2.88 | 2.03 | 3.86 | 4.83 | 4.62 | 3.99 | 3.73 | 2.84 | 2.56 | 1.61 | 1.65 | 36.31 |
Auckland | 2.74 | 3.04 | 3.01 | 3.54 | 4.66 | 4.95 | 5.07 | 4.23 | 3.71 | 3.72 | 3.31 | 2.91 | 44.89 |
Rotorua | 4.21 | 3.70 | 3.51 | 4.52 | 5.72 | 5.23 | 5.05 | 4.97 | 5.13 | 5.24 | 4.14 | 3.76 | 55.18 |
Tolaga Bay | 3.21 | 4.42 | 4.73 | 5.49 | 7.71 | 6.38 | 6.70 | 6.06 | 3.60 | 3.26 | 2.96 | 3.03 | 57.55 |
Riversdale, Inglewood | 7.56 | 6.07 | 7.12 | 8.09 | 9.74 | 10.29 | 10.21 | 8.80 | 9.69 | 10.39 | 9.22 | 7.57 | 104.75 |
Napier | 3.02 | 2.76 | 3.16 | 2.78 | 3.71 | 3.51 | 3.82 | 3.50 | 2.22 | 2.23 | 2.43 | 2.31 | 35.45 |
Waitatapia, Bulls | 2.43 | 2.50 | 2.46 | 3.00 | 3.53 | 3.18 | 3.25 | 2.68 | 2.78 | 3.63 | 3.22 | 2.71 | 35.37 |
Ditton, near Masterton | 3.14 | 2.96 | 3.58 | 3.67 | 5.45 | 4.98 | 5.59 | 4.78 | 3.71 | 4.36 | 3.56 | 3.01 | 48.79 |
Wellington | 2.81 | 267 | 311 | 3.53 | 3.98 | 4.19 | 4.71 | 3.82 | 3.11 | 3.41 | 2.90 | 2.84 | 41.08 |
Nelson | 2.80 | 2.59 | 2.96 | 2.99 | 3.06 | 3.54 | 3.52 | 3.03 | 3.69 | 3.49 | 2.99 | 2.98 | 37.64 |
Marshlands, Blenheim | 2.19 | 2.20 | 2.25 | 2.27 | 2.94 | 3.19 | 3.58 | 2.66 | 2.71 | 2.50 | 2.35 | 1.99 | 30.83 |
Hanmer | 3.93 | 3.19 | 3.28 | 3.30 | 4.39 | 3.56 | 4.44 | 3.41 | 4.65 | 3.87 | 3.61 | 3.94 | 45.57 |
Hokitika | 9.89 | 7.14 | 9.74 | 9.29 | 9.71 | 9.30 | 8.87 | 9.27 | 9.21 | 11.83 | 10.73 | 10.44 | 115.42 |
Christchurch | 2.20 | 1.71 | 1.98 | 1.85 | 2.53 | 2.68 | 2.69 | 1.85 | 1.74 | 1.69 | 1.92 | 2.15 | 24.99 |
Peel Forest | 4.84 | 4.05 | 4.38 | 3.54 | 2.51 | 2.75 | 3.42 | 2.57 | 3.77 | 3.85 | 4.01 | 4.85 | 44.54 |
Oamaru | 2.04 | 1.74 | 1.80 | 1.76 | 1.59 | 2.01 | 1.74 | 1.75 | 1.66 | 1.73 | 1.91 | 2.24 | 21.97 |
Clyde | 1.82 | 1.06 | 1.50 | 1.42 | 1.00 | 0.93 | 0.92 | 0.80 | 1.05 | 1.62 | 1.35 | 1.79 | 15.26 |
Dunedin | 3.42 | 2.71 | 2.94 | 2.74 | 3.11 | 3.16 | 3.01 | 3.09 | 2.75 | 3.12 | 3.25 | 3.54 | 36.84 |
Invercargill | 3.90 | 3.11 | 3.89 | 4.14 | 4.34 | 3.63 | 3.28 | 3.25 | 3.27 | 4.50 | 4.41 | 4.07 | 45.85 |
A rainfall régime of type A in a fairly pure form is experienced in the part of the Auckland Province, north, roughly, of Kawhia and Tauranga, and on the eastern side of the main ranges from Cook Strait to East Cape. It is still dominant in the lower country about the Tasman and Golden Bays, and in Marlborough and North Canterbury. Type C is developed strongly in Westland and the south-west Fiord country. It is shown fairly well by Hokitika, but much more distinctly if the data for a number of West Coast stations be combined. It is dominant in the far South, in the mountains of Nelson, and in the portion of the North Island not yet referred to. In this latter area, however, types A and C combine in varying proportions. Most districts show the effect of the westerly winds in a relatively high rainfall in October, but this is least noticeable in the low country east of the main ranges. The areas where type C dominates are those with the heaviest rainfall. Type B is dominant in the interior and southern portions of Canterbury and the central and eastern portions of Otago, and is especially characteristic of the dry areas of the provinces mentioned. The summer rains of this type are of great importance to the farming communities in the interior of Canterbury and Otago. The régime of annual rainfall experienced had an important influence in determining the nature of the primitive vegetation in the various districts.
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 10.3 | 9.8 | 11.1 | 14.1 | 18.7 | 19.5 | 20.9 | 19.4 | 17.6 | 16.6 | 15.9 | 11.8 | 185.7 |
New Plymouth | 12.7 | 10.4 | 11.9 | 13.3 | 17.7 | 17.6 | 18.8 | 18.4 | 17.6 | 18.4 | 16.3 | 14.2 | 188.6 |
Napier | 7.8 | 7.5 | 7.7 | 8.0 | 10.4 | 11.1 | 12.0 | 11.9 | 9.8 | 8.8 | 8.5 | 7.7 | 111.2 |
Wellington | 10.7 | 8.9 | 11.2 | 12.8 | 16.4 | 17.0 | 18.1 | 17.1 | 15.1 | 14.1 | 12.8 | 12.0 | 166.2 |
Marshlands, Blenheim | 7.1 | 5.8 | 6.8 | 7.5 | 8.5 | 8.4 | 9.9 | 9.0 | 8.5 | 9.5 | 8.2 | 7.8 | 97.0 |
Hokitika | 13.3 | 11.4 | 14.3 | 15.2 | 15.4 | 15.3 | 15.9 | 15.6 | 16.9 | 19.2 | 17.8 | 16.3 | 186.6 |
Christchurch | 9.7 | 7.7 | 9.2 | 9.6 | 11.7 | 12.6 | 13.2 | 11.3 | 10.0 | 9.7 | 10.3 | 9.8 | 124.8 |
Clyde | 7.7 | 5.1 | 6.1 | 6.0 | 5.7 | 5.6 | 5.1 | 5.8 | 6.1 | 7.9 | 7.0 | 7.9 | 75.5 |
Dunedin | 14.3 | 11.2 | 12.7 | 12.8 | 13.5 | 13.0 | 13.1 | 13.0 | 13.7 | 14.3 | 14.5 | 14.7 | 160.8 |
Half-moon Bay | 18.5 | 16.2 | 17.8 | 18.0 | 20.4 | 19.9 | 19.7 | 19.0 | 18.6 | 20.2 | 20.8 | 18.2 | 227.3 |
Next to the amount and the annual variation of precipitation, the frequency with which it falls is its most important characteristic. In Table 2 the average number of clays with rain in each month is given for some representative stations. A day with rain is one on which 0.005 in. or more is measured. Generally speaking, there is a fairly close relationship in New Zealand between the amount of rain and the number of rain days, but the latter is not directly proportional to the rainfall. There are considerable areas on the west coast of the South Island, for instance, which have ten or more times as much rain as the driest portions of the interior, but only about double the number of rain days. Marlborough seems to have a small number of wet days compared with its rainfall. To the south of New Zealand there is a rapid increase in cloudiness, showers fall with great frequency, and the number of rain days becomes high. New Zealand is extremely fortunate in that, even where the rainfall is very heavy, intervals between rains are almost everywhere sufficiently frequent and prolonged to ensure adequate drainage, while there is enough sunshine to dry the soil surface. Otherwise, large areas in the west and south would he covered with peat.
Temperature is no less important than rainfall in determining the living conditions of a country and the yield from its soil. But it is much less variable, and in the Southern Hemisphere especially is largely determined by latitude. Its influence is therefore taken much more for granted. The specification of the temperature of a place is, however, not so simple a matter as might appear. Many different factors are involved in the determination of the precise temperatures experienced in any locality. The sea, for instance, responds very slowly to both daily and yearly changes in the amount of heat received from the sun, while on the land the response is rapid. Consequently, the nearer a station is to the sea the smaller are its daily and yearly fluctuations of temperature. It is to this effect that the principal difference between a continental and a marine climate is clue. Although New Zealand is narrow, the high ranges shield the country to the east of them to a considerable extent, so that there is a nearer approach to continental conditions than would otherwise be expected, particularly in the interior of Canterbury and Otago. Again, on plain country the air tends to stagnate, especially at night. At night-time the surface layer cools rapidly through radiation from the ground, while during the day it becomes heated by the sun. There is less stagnation in the warm layer of the daytime than in the cold layer of the night. Consequently, stations on level plains or plateaux tend to be subject to frost and to have a relatively low mean temperature. The effect is accentuated near the slopes of hills because the cold air flows away down the slopes to lower levels. The hills, therefore, gain freedom from frost at the expense of the plains. In windy situations, also, the susceptibility to frost is lowered owing to the prevention of stagnation. Apart from the effects due to air-drainage and windiness, the temperature decreases with altitude. In temperate latitudes the fall is about 9° F. per kilometre. It is unsound, therefore, to compare, for example, temperatures recorded at Thorndon, Wellington, which was only 12 ft. above sea-level, with those at the present meteorological station at Kelburn, which is at an altitude of 415 ft., without making allowance for this difference in altitude. Such a procedure would lead to the erroneous conclusion that the climate had become colder. If charts of mean temperature are to be prepared it is clear that they will be very complicated, especially in a mountainous country like New Zealand, owing to this effect of altitude. It is usual, therefore, to simplify matters by applying a correction at the rate of 9° F. per kilometre or approximately 2°.7 F. per 1,000 ft. This has been done in Table 3. The Rotorua values, for example, have been increased by 2°.5 F., the station being 925 ft. above sea-level. If the actual temperature is required, it can be found by reversing this process.
In New Zealand publications it has been the general practice to derive monthly mean temperatures from the means of the daily maximum and minimum. But, even on the average, the mean of the maximum and minimum differs slightly from the true mean for the day. The correction to the mean for the day has been determined from the records of thermographs with fair accuracy at Wellington and more roughly at several other places.
In Table 3, therefore, the temperatures are reduced to sea-level and mean of day. For the remainder of the temperature tables the observed readings have been used without correction. All are in Fahrenheit degrees.
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Waipoua | 61.7 | 62.2 | 60.7 | 57.4 | 54.1 | 51.5 | 49.2 | 49.7 | 51.4 | 53.2 | 55.8 | 58.6 | 55.4 |
Auckland | 64.9 | 65.2 | 63.3 | 59.6 | 56.1 | 53.4 | 51.5 | 51.9 | 53.8 | 55.9 | 58.8 | 62.3 | 58.0 |
Rotorua | 64.7 | 64.4 | 61.4 | 56.7 | 52.4 | 49.3 | 47.8 | 48.9 | 51.9 | 55.3 | 58.6 | 62.0 | 56.1 |
New Plymouth | 62.9 | 62.9 | 61.2 | 57.8 | 54.4 | 51.4 | 49.7 | 50.1 | 52.2 | 54.2 | 56.8 | 60.4 | 56.2 |
Napier | 64.1 | 63.3 | 66.9 | 57.7 | 52.6 | 48.8 | 47.4 | 48.4 | 51.5 | 55.6 | 58.6 | 61.3 | 55.9 |
Taihape | 63.7 | 63.2 | 60.9 | 57.0 | 51.9 | 48.7 | 47.4 | 48.2 | 51.0 | 54.5 | 56.6 | 60.3 | 55.3 |
Masterton | 63.1 | 62.2 | 59.6 | 55.1 | 50.4 | 47.0 | 46.0 | 47.0 | 50.4 | 53.8 | 56.5 | 60.5 | 54.3 |
Wellington | 61.7 | 61.6 | 59.7 | 56.2 | 52.5 | 49.4 | 47.7 | 48.4 | 51.2 | 53.6 | 56.1 | 59.5 | 54.8 |
Nelson | 61.8 | 61.4 | 58.9 | 55.1 | 50.1 | 46.3 | 45.3 | 46.3 | 49.7 | 52.9 | 56.0 | 59.0 | 53.6 |
Hanmer | 62.5 | 62.8 | 59.6 | 54.7 | 48.3 | 44.2 | 431 | 451 | 50.1 | 54.1 | 56.5 | 60.1 | 53.4 |
Hokitika | 58.8 | 58.8 | 57.0 | 53.4 | 48.9 | 45.7 | 44.5 | 45.6 | 48.9 | 51.5 | 53.4 | 56.7 | 51.9 |
Christchurch | 60.4 | 59. | 57.0 | 52.7 | 47.7 | 43.1 | 42.3 | 43.9 | 48.4 | 52.4 | 55.7 | 59.0 | 51.9 |
Ophir | 62.0 | 61.5 | 57.3 | 51.4 | 42.4 | 36.6 | 37.5 | 41.4 | 46.8 | 52.1 | 54.7 | 59.4 | 50.3 |
Dunedin | 58.1 | 57.8 | 55.9 | 52.4 | 48.1 | 45.1 | 43.8 | 45.6 | 48.9 | 51.4 | 53.3 | 55.8 | 51.4 |
Invercargill | 56.6 | 56.4 | 54.0 | 50.3 | 45.7 | 42.3 | 41.3 | 43.5 | 47.0 | 50.4 | 51.8 | 54.4 | 49.5 |
The stations given in the above table were chosen with a view to illustrating the effect of changing latitude, the difference between east and west coasts, especially in the South Island, and the contrast between coastal and inland conditions. Waipoua is in the Auckland Peninsula, north of Dargaville, and Ophir in Central Otago.
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean daily maximum | 72.6 | 72.9 | 70.9 | 66.9 | 62.1 | 58.6 | 57.0 | 57.8 | 60.1 | 63.2 | 66.0 | 69.3 | 64.8 |
Mean highest maximum | 78.6 | 78.6 | 76.4 | 72.2 | 67.3 | 64.0 | 62.5 | 62.8 | 65.4 | 68.6 | 72.0 | 75.7 | 79.7 |
Absolute highest max. | 81.5 | 85.0 | 79.0 | 77.4 | 71.0 | 67.0 | 65.0 | 67.0 | 70.0 | 72.0 | 75.5 | 79.0 | 85.0 |
Mean daily minimum | 59.7 | 60.4 | 58.5 | 55.3 | 51.3 | 481 | 46.2 | 46.2 | 48.9 | 51.7 | 54.1 | 56.8 | 53.1 |
Mean lowest minimum | 51.8 | 53.0 | 51.5 | 46.4 | 42.7 | 39.5 | 38.1 | 39.1 | 41.7 | 44.3 | 471 | 49.4 | 37.3 |
Absolute lowest min. | 48.0 | 48.0 | 46.0 | 41.0 | 38.0 | 36.5 | 35.0 | 36.4 | 37.8 | 41.0 | 41.0 | 43.5 | 35.0 |
Days of frost in screen | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 0.0 |
Days of ground frost | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 0.1 | 0.7 | 0.1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1.0 |
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean daily maximum | 68.0 | 67.3 | 64.6 | 59.9 | 52.8 | 48.5 | 47.4 | 48.8 | 52.8 | 57.4 | 59.6 | 64.3 | 57.6 |
Mean highest maximum | 78.0 | 77.3 | 74.4 | 69.0 | 62.2 | 58.2 | 57.1 | 57.4 | 62.0 | 66.6 | 69.9 | 74.9 | 79.5 |
Absolute highest max. | 87.3 | 81.0 | 78.0 | 75.5 | 69.8 | 63.2 | 61.0 | 61.8 | 67.0 | 73.4 | 74.2 | 82.0 | 87.3 |
Mean daily minimum | 50.0 | 49.8 | 48.2 | 44.9 | 40.7 | 37.6 | 36.4 | 36.6 | 39.1 | 42.1 | 44.0 | 47.0 | 43.0 |
Mean lowest, minimum | 39.5 | 39.5 | 38.2 | 34.6 | 31.9 | 29.2 | 28.0 | 28.7 | 30.0 | 32.0 | 34.4 | 37.0 | 26.4 |
Absolute lowest min. | 31.9 | 32.0 | 35.0 | 30.0 | 27.0 | 20.4 | 24.0 | 25.4 | 25.5 | 25.0 | 31.4 | 30.2 | 20.4 |
Days of frost in screen | .. | .. | .. | 0.2 | 1.4 | 3.6 | 6.0 | 4.2 | 2.5 | 0.5 | 0.2 | .. | 18.6 |
Days of ground frost | 0.2 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 2.4 | 5.3 | 8.5 | 12.0 | 11.2 | 6.0 | 2.6 | 1.0 | 0.6 | 51.1 |
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean daily maximum | 69.3 | 69.3 | 66.9 | 62.9 | 58.3 | 54.8 | 53.1 | 54.3 | 57.5 | 60.4 | 63.2 | 66.7 | 61.3 |
Mean highest maximum | 78.1 | 77.7 | 74.9 | 70.2 | 65.3 | 61.3 | 59.6 | 61.5 | 64.5 | 68.0 | 71.0 | 75.0 | 79.8 |
Absolute highest max. | 85.0 | 88.0 | 80.5 | 74.0 | 71.0 | 69.0 | 66.0 | 66.0 | 69.0 | 75.5 | 80.5 | 83.0 | 88.0 |
Mean daily minimum | 55.7 | 55.8 | 54.2 | 51.3 | 47.2 | 44.1 | 42.4 | 42.8 | 45.7 | 48.4 | 50.3 | 53.8 | 49.1 |
Mean lowest minimum | 46.4 | 46.7 | 44.1 | 41.2 | 37.4 | 34.5 | 33.3 | 33.4 | 36.2 | 38.4 | 40.9 | 44.7 | 32.3 |
Absolute lowest min. | 39.5 | 40.5 | 39.1 | 35.7 | 31.9 | 29.9 | 28.6 | 29.2 | 31.0 | 34.0 | 35.8 | 38.4 | 28.6 |
Days of frost in screen | .. | .. | .. | .. | 0.0 | 0.2 | 0.4 | 0.4 | 0.0 | .. | .. | .. | 1.4 |
Days of ground frost | 0.0 | 0.1 | 0.2 | 1.0 | 2.6 | 5.4 | 7.8 | 6.7 | 3.1 | 1.3 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 28.6 |
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean daily maximum | 66.4 | 66.5 | 64.7 | 61.2 | 56.8 | 53.3 | 52.6 | 53.6 | 56.4 | 58.7 | 60.6 | 63.8 | 59.5 |
Mean highest maximum | 73.5 | 72.5 | 71.3 | 67.7 | 63.7 | 59.5 | 58.6 | 59.5 | 62.3 | 64.7 | 67.0 | 70.9 | 75.9 |
Absolute highest max. | 79.0 | 82.4 | 84.5 | 74.0 | 71.5 | 63.5 | 65.0 | 671 | 67.6 | 69.0 | 74.1 | 78.0 | 84.5 |
Mean daily minimum | 53.2 | 53.1 | 51.0 | 47.1 | 41.9 | 38.5 | 36.8 | 38.0 | 42.3 | 45.7 | 47.9 | 51.5 | 45.6 |
Mean lowest minimum | 43.2 | 43.5 | 40.6 | 36.5 | 32.1 | 29.9 | 29.0 | 29.8 | 32.2 | 35.2 | 38.4 | 41.9 | 28.1 |
Absolute lowest min. | 350 | 37.0 | 35.0 | 31.0 | 28.5 | 26.0 | 25.5 | 26.5 | 27.0 | 30.0 | 32.0 | 33.0 | 25.5 |
Days of frost in screen | .. | .. | .. | 0.0 | 0.9 | 4.0 | 6.9 | 4.6 | 0.7 | 0.1 | .. | .. | 17.2 |
Days of ground frost | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.5 | 2.4 | 6.9 | 12.4 | 16.1 | 13.8 | 5.9 | 2.4 | 0.7 | 0.2 | 61.9 |
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean daily maximum | 70.4 | 69.2 | 66.4 | 62.1 | 55.8 | 51.1 | 50.3 | 52.3 | 57.6 | 62.4 | 65.8 | 69.2 | 61.0 |
Mean highest maximum | 86.6 | 83.7 | 81.4 | 75.7 | 68.7 | 62.5 | 61.5 | 64.9 | 70.6 | 76.1 | 79.8 | 84.0 | 88.4 |
Absolute highest max. | 95.7 | 94.1 | 89.8 | 82.3 | 77.8 | 69.3 | 70.0 | 70.0 | 81.1 | 87.8 | 86.8 | 92.3 | 95.7 |
Mean daily minimum | 52.8 | 52.5 | 49.7 | 45.0 | 39.9 | 36.0 | 35.1 | 36.3 | 40.5 | 44.0 | 47.1 | 50.8 | 44.3 |
Mean lowest minimum | 41.2 | 40.9 | 37.2 | 32.3 | 28.6 | 26.1 | 26.0 | 26.7 | 29.4 | 32.1 | 35.4 | 39.0 | 24.7 |
Absolute lowest min. | 34.0 | 34.2 | 30.4 | 25.6 | 21.3 | 21.5 | 22.7 | 23.0 | 25.5 | 26.0 | 30.8 | 33.0 | 21.3 |
Days of frost in screen | .. | .. | 0.0 | 0.7 | 4.0 | 9.2 | 10.1 | 8.2 | 2.6 | 0.5 | 0.0 | .. | 35.4 |
Days of ground frost | 0.3 | 0.2 | 1.4 | 5.4 | 12.3 | 16.9 | 17.7 | 17.3 | 10.4 | 6.5 | 3.6 | 0.9 | 92.9 |
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean daily maximum | 66.5 | 65.9 | 63.1 | 58.9 | 53.3 | 49.3 | 47.9 | 50.3 | 55.1 | 59.1 | 61.6 | 64.5 | 58.0 |
Mean highest maximum | 81.5 | 80.5 | 77.3 | 71.8 | 64.4 | 59.3 | 57.4 | 61.5 | 66.8 | 73.0 | 75.3 | 78.0 | 84.3 |
Absolute highest max. | 94.0 | 90.0 | 85.0 | 85.0 | 72.0 | 68.0 | 66.0 | 70.0 | 77.0 | 83.0 | 84.0 | 88.0 | 94.0 |
Mean daily minimum | 49.7 | 49.5 | 47.8 | 44.8 | 41.0 | 38.6 | 37.4 | 38.2 | 40.6 | 42.9 | 44.9 | 48.0 | 43.6 |
Mean lowest minimum | 41.3 | 41.5 | 39.1 | 36.7 | 33.8 | 31.2 | 30.5 | 31.2 | 33.0 | 34.8 | 37.0 | 40.0 | 29.4 |
Absolute lowest min. | 36.0 | 37.0 | 34.0 | 31.0 | 29.0 | 24.0 | 23.0 | 27.0 | 29.0 | 31.0 | 32.0 | 35.0 | 23.0 |
Days of frost in screen | .. | .. | .. | .. | 0.1 | 1.4 | 1.7 | 11 | 0.2 | .. | .. | .. | 4.5 |
Days of ground frost | .. | 0.1 | 0.0 | 0.7 | 5.9 | 11.0 | 12.4 | 9.5 | 4.7 | 1.0 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 45.7 |
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean daily maximum | 69.0 | 68.9 | 66.1 | 60.1 | 53.7 | 47.7 | 47.1 | 51.7 | 56.8 | 60.9 | 63.1 | 66.4 | 59.3 |
Mean highest maximum | 84.9 | 84.3 | 80.2 | 73.8 | 64.9 | 58.4 | 57.1 | 62.0 | 68.6 | 73.0 | 77.6 | 80.9 | 87.9 |
Absolute highest max. | 93.0 | 91.5 | 89.0 | 820 | 70.0 | 67.0 | 62.0 | 68.0 | 76.0 | 79.0 | 84.0 | 95.0 | 95.0 |
Mean daily minimum | 46.7 | 46.0 | 44.0 | 40.4 | 35.7 | 32.4 | 31.6 | 33.2 | 37.5 | 40.8 | 42.2 | 44.9 | 39.6 |
Mean lowest minimum | 35.1 | 34.9 | 32.9 | 29.2 | 25.9 | 23.5 | 22.9 | 24.6 | 28.2 | 30.8 | 32.6 | 35.0 | 21.4 |
Absolute lowest min. | 30.0 | 30.0 | 29.0 | 25.0 | 21.0 | 18.0 | 20.0 | 18.0 | 25.0 | 27.0 | 30.0 | 31.0 | 18.0 |
Days of frost in screen | 0.1 | 0.3 | 0.5 | 1.9 | 6.7 | 13.1 | 15.4 | 11.1 | 3.7 | 1.5 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 54.7 |
Days of ground frost | 0.8 | 1.4 | 3.2 | 6.0 | 13.0 | 22.0 | 21.4 | 19.9 | 11.1 | 6.1 | 3.2 | 1.1 | 109.2 |
The accompanying tables (Nos. 4 to 10) relate to temperature extremes. The first line gives the average of the maximum temperatures as observed each day, the second the average of the highest temperatures observed in each month and the year, and the third the highest yet recorded. Corresponding information regarding minimum temperatures follows Next comes the average number of days on which the minimum temperature in the thermometer screen falls below 32° F. This gives some idea of the susceptibility to severe frosts, such as would affect fruit-trees. The last line gives the number of ground frosts. According to the British Convention, a ground frost is recorded when the grass minimum thermometer falls below 30°.4 F., damage being unlikely at higher temperatures. In the preparation of these tables some of the older records have, for various reasons, been discarded.
In Table 11 are listed for each month and the year the average number of hours of sunshine at all places from which a sufficiently long record is available. The greatest amounts are recorded at places protected from the prevailing winds by high mountain ranges. The excellence of New Zealand's climate, particularly for the growth of pasture, is undoubtedly due to the abundance of sunshine combined with a high rainfall and an absence of extreme temperatures.
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 219.4 | 191.9 | 179.5 | 143.9 | 131.8 | 114.1 | 120.9 | 150.4 | 149.7 | 169.2 | 191.9 | 209.8 | 1,972.5 |
Waihi | 244.5 | 204.4 | 192.6 | 152.6 | 137.7 | 114.8 | 124.9 | 153.5 | 166.3 | 186.5 | 215.2 | 241.2 | 2,134.2 |
Rotorua | 238.3 | 201.7 | 187.1 | 149.2 | 137.3 | 118.5 | 127.3 | 144.4 | 155.1 | 180.7 | 211.7 | 222.5 | 2,073.8 |
New Plymouth | 256.0 | 230.7 | 221.6 | 164.9 | 159.8 | 132.0 | 143.6 | 178.2 | 166.0 | 174.3 | 209.2 | 238.7 | 2,275.0 |
Napier | 261.2 | 212.0 | 211.6 | 189.0 | 156.7 | 149.4 | 144.9 | 180.6 | 212.3 | 228.8 | 242.4 | 262.5 | 2,451.4 |
Masterton | 226.7 | 210.7 | 180.1 | 157.9 | 120.6 | 104.9 | 110.1 | 144.4 | 170.3 | 187.0 | 215.8 | 224.2 | 2,052.7 |
Wellington | 227.4 | 211.3 | 188.5 | 154.4 | 130.8 | 106.9 | 107.8 | 140.4 | 163.0 | 177.4 | 203.2 | 225.2 | 2,036.3 |
Blenheim | 237.0 | 212.3 | 191.7 | 157.8 | 160.5 | 136.8 | 143.1 | 174.1 | 186.2 | 199.9 | 174.0 | 197.7 | 2,171.1 |
Nelson | 267.6 | 237.1 | 212.4 | 187.7 | 172.3 | 151.7 | 156.5 | 193.7 | 203.3 | 218.3 | 250.8 | 252.7 | 2,504.1 |
Hanmer | 207.6 | 194.8 | 191.2 | 157.7 | 128.5 | 106.0 | 107.4 | 143.1 | 166.9 | 178.8 | 200.4 | 209.1 | 1,991.5 |
Hokitika | 213.5 | 189.7 | 183.1 | 138.9 | 136.4 | 114.0 | 127.5 | 152.5 | 146.9 | 163.9 | 175.0 | 200.8 | 1,942.2 |
Lincoln College | 213.0 | 197.0 | 176.9 | 149.1 | 136.9 | 114.8 | 115.3 | 148.9 | 174.6 | 197.1 | 211.8 | 205.3 | 2,040.7 |
Ashburton | 191.8 | 173.0 | 158.6 | 122.8 | 124.7 | 106.1 | 109.5 | 127.1 | 153.8 | 158.2 | 182.8 | 186.3 | 1,794.7 |
Timaru | 203.2 | 181.3 | 173.9 | 132.7 | 148.9 | 130.3 | 129.3 | 147.4 | 169.1 | 174.5 | 197.7 | 169.7 | 1,958.0 |
Lake Tekapo | 267.3 | 235.2 | 238.6 | 191.5 | 174.7 | 122.7 | 140.7 | 154.2 | 180.3 | 220.0 | 227.6 | 265.5 | 2,418.3 |
Oamaru | 202.1 | 182.5 | 167.9 | 133.7 | 134.3 | 119.1 | 121.8 | 131.9 | 142.7 | 183.0 | 168.7 | 159.5 | 1,847.2 |
Waimate | 177.2 | 179.9 | 186.6 | 155.1 | 151.4 | 135.5 | 139.5 | 154.0 | 181.3 | 189.0 | 208.4 | 183.8 | 2,041.7 |
Alexandra | 230.8 | 223.9 | 217.9 | 172.0 | 130.7 | 108.2 | 118.0 | 149.0 | 174.3 | 219.0 | 198.8 | 223.8 | 2,166.4 |
Dunedin | 187.9 | 157.3 | 144.6 | 120.6 | 104.4 | 83.9 | 98.4 | 121.7 | 144.2 | 157.3 | 164.7 | 170.1 | 1,660.1 |
Gore | 225.7 | 182.8 | 168.4 | 127.7 | 117.2 | 100.6 | 115.8 | 142.6 | 160.3 | 177.6 | 206.0 | 211.4 | 1,936.1 |
Invercargill | 193.1 | 167.5 | 122.6 | 95.7 | 84.1 | 79.6 | 81.9 | 113.0 | 126.7 | 138.2 | 162.4 | 165.7 | 1,530.5 |
Tables giving monthly averages for a number of stations under each of the heads distinguished below will be found in the 1933 edition (at page 25) of the Year- Book.
Fog.—Fog does not play an important part in New Zealand weather. Most of the fogs recorded are shallow radiation fogs occurring only in the early morning. During the approach of cyclonic depressions, however, widespread and persistent fog is a frequent occurrence. Occasionally parts of the coast are affected by fog in calm weather. The landlocked harbours and estuaries of North Auckland appear to be unusually susceptible.
Snow.—Snow is rare at sea-level, especially in the North Island. In the interior and at high altitudes it occurs more frequently. On the summits of the ranges in the whole length of the South Island and on the highest peaks in the North Island snow falls, on the average, on over thirty days per annum. In the interior of the South Island there is a considerable area of settled country which is subject to half that number. Towards the coast, however, the number falls off rapidly. Data regarding snow lying are scanty. In the North Island any snow falling on the low levels almost invariably melts as it falls, but on the high plateaux it may lie, especially in the hollows, for from one to three weeks during the year. In the South Island it practically never lies at low levels on the north or west coasts, but on the east coast does so on a few days in some years. At altitudes between 500 ft. and 1,000 ft. in the interior of the South Island the average number of days appears to be between seven and fourteen. Railway traffic is interfered with by snow to an almost negligible extent.
Hail.—Hail is experienced more frequently as the latitude increases and on the west coast than on the east, the rise in frequency in the extreme south-west and about Foveaux Strait being very marked. It occurs more often in spring than at other times of the year. The majority of the hailstorms recorded, however, are harmless, the stones being quite small. Occasionally severe hailstorms are experienced in New Zealand, the stones reaching a diameter of from ½ in. upwards.
These are usually associated with thunderstorms, and are probably a little less numerous on the east coast than the west or in the North Island than in the South.
Thunder.—Thunderstorms are more numerous in the North than in the South and on the west than on the east side of the main ranges. They are very rare in eastern districts in winter.
Strong Winds.—Averages give the number of days of strong winds experienced per year as: Auckland, 31.5; New Plymouth, 25.7; Wellington, 57.7; Hokitika, 38.3; and Dunedin, 16.3 days. These figures include a proportion of high winds (force 7 on the Beaufort scale) as well as gales (force 8 and over). The figures for Wellington show the effect of the concentration of the winds through Cook Strait.
January.—A stormy month with frequent strong northerly or north-westerly winds. Temperatures were much below normal, especially in western districts. Two frosts, occurring on the 2nd and 31st respectively, caused considerable damage. The first was confined to the South Island, while the second extended to parts of the North Island also. Rainfall was very heavy on the west coast of the South Island and in most of Otago, but elsewhere was below average. In the North Island the deficit amounted to about 50 per cent.
February.—Prior to the 8th many parts of the country cast of the main ranges had been suffering from a rain shortage of a persistence and severity unusual in New Zealand. But between the 7th and the 22nd the weather was controlled by a remarkable series of cyclones which brought copious rains to all districts. Heavy falls were experienced in the eastern parts of the North Island on almost every day throughout this period. By the 10th a record flood had been produced on the Poverty Bay flats. During the night of the 19th extremely heavy local rains occurred between Hampden and Timaru, where, also, floods of record dimensions were experienced. On the 20th a most unusually heavy and general rain occurred, large areas recording over 2 in. For the month as a whole the country must have averaged one and a half times the normal rainfall. The Auckland District, the Coromandel Peninsula, eastern districts of the North Island from East Cape to Cook Strait, and the area in South Canterbury and North Otago already referred to averaged more than twice the normal for February, while some stations had three or four times that amount. The weather was very dull and humid generally during the rainy period mentioned, so that the amount of sunshine recorded during the month was much below average. Temperatures were, on the whole, on the cold side, but the departures from normal were not large.
March.— Except in the far North, and between Hawke's Bay and East Cape, a very dry month. Temperatures were again somewhat below normal at most places, but the absence of strong winds prevented this from causing any discomfort. Anticyclonic weather was the rule, the highest pressures being experienced in the South. There was thus a prevalence of south-easterly winds. The only general rains were caused by a cyclone which crossed the southern portion of the South Island on the 23rd.
April.—Mild and humid, strong winds again being remarkable for their absence. Except in the southern Wairarapa rainfall was generally above normal. Although the condition of pastures had improved considerably by the end of the month, some of the eastern districts of the South Island had not completely recovered from the preceding long periods of deficient rainfall. The remainder of the country was in excellent condition. A tropical cyclone developed in the New Hebrides on the 25th, and passed down the east coast of New Zealand in the closing days of the month. Very heavy rains resulted, high floods being experienced in Hawke's Bay.
May.—After the first few days May, though sunny, was dry, cool, and windy. It was at about the end of the first week that atmospheric phenomena due to volcanic ash transported from Chile were first noted. Many brilliant sunsets were observed. A severe storm occurred between the 9th and 14th. Thunderstorms and heavy rains occurred at many places. South Canterbury suffered from high floods, and in the Mackenzie country there was a heavy snowfall. Southerly winds predominated during the month, and many frosts were recorded. The 25th was a particularly bitter day. A southerly gale blew, and many thunder and hail storms were experienced.
At the end of the month stock were reported to be in good condition and feed plentiful in most districts.
June.—The principal feature was the prevalence of boisterous westerly or south-westerly winds in the second half. Thunder, hail, and heavy rain were of frequent occurrence in western districts. The Manawatu and neighbouring rivers were in flood for several days. Small tornadoes were experienced at Whakatane and Marton respectively. There were heavy falls of snow on the high levels. Falls occurred also in the eastern and southern portions of the South Island, but were only light. Rainfall was above normal in the western districts of both Islands and also in Southland. Most of the remainder of the country had less than half the average.
July.—Possibly the driest July experienced during the past seventy years. Temperatures were much below average also, but there was abundant sunshine and little wind. The growth of grass was checked, but winter work on the farms was carried out under favourable conditions. Strong southerly winds and very rough seas were experienced to the east of New Zealand.
August.—Another cold, dry, and sunny month. Many severe frosts were again recorded. Cattle were experiencing a shortage of feed in many districts, but sheep appeared to be doing well. In connection with a cyclone which passed New Zealand to the northward, southerly gales blew from the afternoon of the 2nd to the evening of the 6th. Snow or hail fell at many places. On the 5th the weather was especially severe. Snow was recorded over the greater part of the South Island and all the interior and the high levels of the North. In the Wairarapa snow commenced on the night of the 3rd, and did not cease finally until the 6th. The total fall was the heaviest since 1918. In the last three days of the month an unusual storm brought torrential rains to the southern portion of the Wellington Province and adjacent parts of Cloudy Bay and the Marlborough Sounds and to parts of Taranaki. Severe floods occurred in the Wairarapa and Manawatu districts. From Masterton to Lake Wairarapa it was said to be the worst flood for twenty years, and losses of stock round the lake were heavy.
September.—Though the third month in succession with rainfall below normal, and, indeed, the period was probably the driest for the time of year for which records are available, stock and pastures were reported to be in good condition. Farm work was well advanced, and an excellent lambing season was experienced. On the east coast the weather was dull and cold, but on the west both temperature and sunshine were above normal. Pressure was unusually high in the New Zealand area and easterly winds prevailed.
October.—A particularly favourable spring month. Temperatures were mild and good rainfalls were experienced in the districts where they were most needed. These rains, following on a succession of dry cold months, led to a phenomenal growth of vegetation. Stock developed splendid condition and dairy yields increased remarkably. By this time no trace of the volcanic ash was discernible in the atmosphere.
November.—A return to dry weather. Most of the North Island bad less than half the normal rainfall, many places even having less than 20 per cent. In the South Island the deficits were not important on the West Coast, and in South Canterbury heavy local downpours, often accompanied by thunder, resulted in the average being exceeded. Elsewhere conditions were no better than in the North Island. Temperatures differed little from the normal, and there was an abundance of bright sunshine. North-westerly winds prevailed and were often strong. Though the shortage of rain checked the growth of grass, feed for stock was probably never more plentiful in New Zealand.
December.—The first half of the month was cool and rather stormy, but during the second cloudy, sultry, humid, and quiet weather prevailed. The Auckland and Coromandel Peninsulas, the west coast of the South Island, and most of Otago and Southland had rainfalls approximating to the average. In South Canterbury and about Oamaru, where humid conditions with frequent local rains and thunderstorms were experienced, the normal was exceeded. Elsewhere a very marked shortage again occurred. Though not quite so favourable as in November, conditions on farm lands were still very good.
Station. | Temperatures in Shade. | Hours of Sunshine. | Rainfall. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean Daily Maximum. | Mean Daily Minimum. | Approx. Mean Temperature. | Extremes for 1932. | Absolute Maximum. | Absolute Minimum. | Total Fall. | Number of Days. | |||
Maximum and Month. | Minimum and Month. | |||||||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | °F. | °F. | °F. | °F. | inches. | |||
Waipoua | 64.9 | 46.5 | 55.7 | 78.0 Feb. | 26.0 Aug. | .. | .. | 1,823.3 | 47.33 | 189 |
Riverhead | 65.1 | 46.7 | 55.9 | 83.0 Feb. | 24.0 Aug. | .. | .. | .. | 46.46 | 160 |
Auckland | 64.9 | 52.6 | 58.7 | 81.0 Feb. | 35.5 Aug. | 85.6 | 33.2 | 2,202.7 | 40.48 | 165 |
Waihi | 64.3 | 46.6 | 55.4 | 82.4 Feb. | 23.2 Aug. | 89.0 | 21.0 | 2,095.7 | 97.41 | 125 |
Te Aroha | 67.7 | .. | .. | 89.0 Feb. | .. | 95.0 | 21.0 | .. | 43.30 | 137 |
Tauranga | 65 6 | 46.7 | 56. 2 | 86.0 Feb. | 28.2 Aug. | 87.0 | 22.5 | .. | 45 04 | 121 |
Ruakura | 66.3 | 44.1 | 55.2 | 84.0 Feb. | 22.6 July | 92.0 | 22.6 | .. | 32.64 | 140 |
Cambridge | 66.4 | 44.9 | 55.6 | 84.8 Feb. | 24.2 Aug. | .. | .. | 2,232.1 | 33.90 | 134 |
Rotorua | 63.5 | 45.7 | 54 6 | 80.6 Jan. | 26. 6 Aug. | 98.6 | 21.0 | 2,144.1 | 40.01 | 116 |
Whakarewarewa | .. | .. | .. | .. | 24.3 July | .. | .. | .. | 38.82 | 126 |
Ongarue | 64.3 | 41.3 | 52.8 | 83.8 Feb. | 17.0 Aug. | .. | .. | .. | 45.18 | 150 |
New Plymouth | 63.0 | 49.2 | 56.1 | 80.1 Feb. | 29.1 Aug. | 89.0 | 27.0 | 2,324.9 | 46.15 | 151 |
Karioi | 58.7 | 37.3 | 48.0 | 77.0 Dee. | 11.5 May | .. | .. | .. | 34.33 | 146 |
Taihape | 57.6 | 42.6 | 50.1 | 76.5 Dec. | 24.8 Aug. | 87.8 | 20.4 | .. | 24.87 | 148 |
Napier | 63.2 | 47.7 | 55.4 | 86.0 Jan. | 27.5 June | 94.0 | 22.0 | 2,261.7 | 27.72 | 138 |
Hastings | 64.7 | 44.3 | 54.5 | 88.0 Jan. | 25.0 July | .. | .. | .. | 26.50 | 129 |
Tangimoana | 62.4 | 45.6 | 54.0 | 81.8 Feb. | 24.9 Aug. | 85.0 | 20.5 | .. | 28.18 | 121 |
Palmerston North | 62.5 | 46.8 | 54.6 | 82.5 Feb. | 26.0 July | 91.0 | 23.0 | 1,897.7 | 29.03 | 162 |
Pahiatua | 62.6 | 44.1 | 53.4 | 81.8 Jan. Dec. | 22.4 July | .. | .. | .. | 46.25 | 168 |
Masterton | 62.8 | 43.4 | 53.1 | 84.0 Dec. | 23.4 July | 95.4 | 22.4 | 2,057.2 | 32.60 | 156 |
Wellington | 58.7 | 47.6 | 53.1 | 76.8 Feb. | 32.0 Aug. | 88.0 | 28.6 | 2,054.7 | 38.87 | 147 |
Nelson | 62.8 | 45.6 | 54.2 | 79.0 Feb. | 27.1 Aug. | 92.0 | 25.0 | 2,620.7 | 30.30 | 111 |
Kohatu | 61.8 | 39.0 | 50.4 | 76.0 Feb. Nov. Dee. | 18.0 Aug. | .. | .. | .. | 35.54 | 93 |
Appleby | 62.2 | 45.2 | 53.7 | 81.6 Feb. | 27.4 July | .. | .. | .. | 27.04 | 108 |
Waihopai | 61.7 | 42.6 | 52.1 | 82.8 Dec. | 23.0 Aug. | .. | .. | .. | 26.65 | 100 |
Hokitika | 60.0 | 44.6 | 52.3 | 77.0 Feb. | 26.0 Aug. | 84.5 | 25.5 | 1,994.2 | 105.72 | 167 |
Hanmer Springs | 60.2 | 38.2 | 49.2 | 86.2 Feb. | 13.4 Aug. | 97.0 | 9.2 | 1,938.4 | 37.13 | 113 |
Balmoral Plantation | 60.8 | 40.5 | 50.7 | 86.8 Dec. | 15.5 Aug. | .. | .. | .. | 20.72 | 100 |
Christchurch | 59.4 | 43.5 | 51.5 | 88.2 Jan. | 23.2 July | 95.7 | 21.3 | 1,940.8 | 21.09 | 132 |
Lincoln | 60.6 | 43.2 | 52.0 | 90.5 Jan. | 22.0 July | 98.4 | 20.4 | 1,971.2 | 22.34 | 105 |
Lake Coleridge | 61.2 | 40.1 | 50.6 | 91.0 Jan. | 12.0 Aug. | 93.0 | 12.0 | .. | 21.39 | 101 |
Rudstone. Methven | 58.7 | 42.8 | 50.7 | 84.0 Dec. | 27.0 July Aug. | .. | .. | .. | 32.32 | 132 |
Ashburton | 60.0 | 41.4 | 50.7 | 89.2 Feb. | 20.1 Aug. | 94.0 | 19.8 | 1,837.5 | 24.68 | 129 |
Timaru | 59.3 | 42.9 | 51.1 | 86.6 Jan. | 24.6 Aug. | 99.0 | 23.0 | 1,733.5 | 26.08 | 103 |
The Hermitage | 56.1 | .. | .. | 79.0 Mar. | .. | .. | .. | 1,709.0 | 111.29 | 136 |
Lake Tekapo | 56.7 | 38.0 | 47.3 | 82.3 Feb. | 11.2 Aug. | .. | .. | 2,545.3 | 18.32 | 56 |
Fairlie | .. | 37.5 | .. | 90.6 Feb. | 15.0 July | .. | .. | .. | 26.88 | 103 |
Waimate | 59.4 | 41.3 | 50.4 | 87.4 Feb. | 23.4 July | 94.6 | 22.5 | 1,965.3 | 27.93 | 120 |
Waipiata | 58.7 | 37.8 | 48.3 | 83.0 Feb Mar. Dec. | 18.0 Aug. | 96.6 | 12.0 | 2,190.0 | 15.53 | 117 |
Queenstown | 58.5 | 40.7 | 49.6 | 79.1 Mar. | 23.8 July Aug. | .. | .. | 1,918.9 | 22.31 | 106 |
Ophir | 60.1 | 36.6 | 48.4 | 87.0 Feb. | 12.9 July | 89.3 | 8.7 | .. | 12.57 | 91 |
Alexandra | 60.6 | 39.8 | 50.2 | 85.7 Dee. | 16.0 July | .. | .. | 2,207.4 | 9.52 | 78 |
Dunedin | 57.8 | 42.9 | 50.4 | 83.5 Dec. | 26.5 Aug. | 94.6 | 23.0 | .. | 32.23 | 162 |
Manorburn Dam | 53.3 | .. | .. | 77.0 Feb. Mar. | 3.7 Aug. | .. | .. | .. | 15.89 | 119 |
Gore | 59.3 | 39.0 | 49.2 | 84.0 Mar. Dec. | 230 Aug. | 95.0 | 18.0 | 1,887.7 | 32.92 | 184 |
Invereargill | 57.6 | 41.5 | 49.6 | 80.5 Dec. | 26.0 July Aug. | 90.0 | 19.0 | 1,783.5 | 42.68 | 202 |
Year.— The total rainfall for the year was generally above the average east of a line joining Napier to Cape Runaway, but this was due largely to the heavy rains in February. Scattered places elsewhere, especially in South Canterbury. also had more than the average. For the Dominion as a whole, however, the year was a very dry one. Indeed. 1932 was the third year in succession in which the average rainfall over the country has been below normal, and at many places each of the three has been very dry. Nevertheless, the average yield from the soil in 1932 was again excellent.
The 1932 season was particularly favourable for almost all branches of agricultural activity, owing to the combined effects of the excellent mild rains in February, April, and October and a cold, dry, but relatively calm and sunny winter.
Temperatures were, on the whole, below normal, but not nearly so much so as in the two years preceding. The low temperatures in winter may have been due to the presence in the upper atmosphere of the volcanic ash ejected from the Chilean volcanoes on the 10th April. Sunshine totalled, for the most part, less than usual in eastern districts, but elsewhere the reverse was the case.
For 1932 the mean pressure at 9 a.m., in inches, reduced to sea-level and standard gravity, was: Waipoua, 29.950; Auckland, 30.003; Rotorua, 29.972; Wellington. 29.988; Nelson, 29.986; Hokitika, 29.995; Christchurch, 29.960; Dunedin, 29.964.
The following article on New Zealand mean time and the time-service arrangements has been prepared by Dr. C. E. Adams, F.R.A.S. Hon., F.N.Z.I.A., Dominion Astronomer and Seismologist.
One uniform time is kept throughout New Zealand, called New Zealand mean time (N.Z.M.T.).
The following extract from the New Zealand Gazette of 31st October, 1868, contains the Government announcement regarding the standardizing of mean time for New Zealand:—
“Colonial Secretary's Office,
“Wellington, 30th October, 1868.
“In accordance with a resolution of the House of Representatives to the effect that New Zealand mean time be adopted throughout the colony, it is hereby notified for public information that the time corresponding to the longitude 172° 30′ east of Greenwich—which is exactly 11½ hours in advance of Greenwich time—has been adopted as the mean time for the colony; and that from and after the second day of November the public offices of the General Government will be opened and closed in accordance therewith.
“E. W. STAFFORD.”
The meridian 172° 30′ east is the approximate mean longitude of the Islands of New Zealand, and corresponds to a time 11 hours 30 minutes fast on Greenwich mean time (G.M.T.).
The use of Summer Time in New Zealand is governed by the Summer Time Act. 1929. The Act states that for general purposes in New Zealand the clock shall be advanced thirty minutes during the period beginning at 2 a.m., New-Zealand mean time, on the second Sunday of October in any year, and ending at 2 a.m., New Zealand mean time, on the third Sunday of March in the following year. Nothing in the Summer Time Act shall affect the use of New-Zealand mean time for purposes of astronomy, meteorology, or navigation, or affect the construction of any document mentioning or referring to a point of time in connection with any of those purposes.
The time throughout New Zealand is controlled by the Dominion Observatory, Wellington. The Observatory signal clock is kept as accurate as possible by means of astronomical observations, and by comparison with wireless time signals from Bordeaux, Nauen, Honolulu, Malabar, and Annapolis. The error in outgoing time signals seldom amounts to a quarter of a second of time.
The following time signals are sent from the Dominion Observatory:—
(1) WIRELESS TIME SIGNALS, TRANSMITTED THROUGH THE GOVERNMENT RADIO STATION ZLW, ON A WAVE-LENGTH OF 600 METRES I.C.W.
These signals are transmitted daily at 10.30 a.m. N.Z.M.T., and on Tuesdays and Fridays at 8.30 p.m. N.Z.M.T.
The signals are transmitted in the following manner:—
A 10h. 28m. 0s. a dash of two seconds duration is sent, followed by “ZLY” (the call sign of the Observatory). This signal is repeated three times at 15 second intervals.* At 10h. 29m. 10s. a series of G's ($$) is sent, ending at 10h. 29m. 50s.
At 10h. 30m. 0s. the time signal (a dash of three seconds duration) is sent automatically from the Observatory clock—the beginning of the dash representing the exact minute. The automatic time signal is repeated at 10h. 31m., 10h. 32m., 10h, 34m., and 10h. 35m. There is no time signal at 10h. 33m. Between the automatic time signals, series of one-second dashes are sent in groups of one, two. four, or five, according as they precede the time signals at 10h. 31m., 10h. 32m., 10h. 34m., or 10h. 35m. respectively. Each set of dashes ends exactly at the 50th second. The intermediate dashes are for tuning purposes only, and must not be used as time signals. The signals sent on Tuesdays and Fridays at 8.30 pm. are similar in form to those just described.
Special care is taken to ensure the accuracy of all the signals transmitted through station ZLW, and corrections to these signals are published monthly.
(2) WIRELESS TIME SIGNALS TRANSMITTED THROUGH THE NEW ZEALAND RADIO BROADCASTING BOARS'S RADIO STATION 2YA.
Time signals are supplied to 2YA from the Observatory twice daily (at 3.30 p.m. and at 7.30 p.m., N.Z.M.T.). The signals consist of three dashes of approximately three seconds duration, transmitted at 3h. 30m., 3b. 31m., 3h. 32m., and at 7h. 30m., 7h. 31m., 7h. 32m., the beginning of the dash in each case representing the exact minute. These signals are regularly supplied by the Observatory, but their actual broadcast is controlled by station 2YA.
(3) TIME SIGNAL BY LIGHTS AT WELLINGTON AND AUCKLAND.
At the Dominion Observatory (Wellington) these time signals are given daily, the lights being exhibited on a flagstaff, 6 ft. apart, white uppermost, 42 ft. above the ground, red in the centre, and green below. The green light is switched on at 8h. 10m. p.m., N.Z.M.T., the red at 8h. 20m. p.m., and the white at 8h. 25m. p.m. Simultaneous extinction of all the lights at 8h. 30m. 0s. p.m. is the time signal. The green light is used only on Tuesdays and Fridays, when an officer is on duty supervising the time signals. On other evenings only the red and white lights are used.
Time-signal lights are also exhibited on the Ferry Buildings at Auckland on Tuesday and Friday evenings as follows: The green light is switched on at 7h. 40m. p.m., N.Z.M.T., the red at 8h. 20m. p.m., and the white at 8h. 25m, p.m. Simultaneous extinction of all the lights at 8h. 30m. 0s. p.m. is the time signal. The lights are extinguished by direct signal from the Dominion Observatory, Wellington. If the signal fails, the red light continues burning until 8h. 35m, p.m.
(4) TIME SIGNAL BY TIME-HALL AT LYTTELTON.
This time signal is given by dropping the time-ball at 3h. 30m. 0s. p.m. N.Z.M.T., on Tuesdays and Fridays. The ball is dropped by direct signal from the Observatory.
(5) GENERAL.
In addition to the above broadcast time signals, the Dominion Observatory also supplies time signals to the Telegraph Office and the Railways Department, by galvanometer, daily at 9 a.m. and 3.30 p.m N.Z.M.T. The telegraph office transmits the Observatory time signals by telegraph-lines to some 2,300 telegraph-offices in both Islands, to Stewart Island, and to the Railways Department.
Telegraphic signals are also sent at 9 a.m. to all railway offices in New Zealand, including 221 offices by telegraph, and 257 stations by telephone.
The Dominion Observatory controls the Government Buildings (Wellington) clock, which is checked at 9 a.m. each clay by means of a special circuit between the clock and the Observatory.
The chimes of the Wellington General Post Office clock are broadcast several times every day by station 2YA. At 3 p.m., N.Z.M.T., the clock is checked by comparison with the Dominion Observatory signal clock, and the correction is published monthly. This clock may therefore be used as a time signal where very high accuracy is not required, experience having shown that it is always within a few seconds of the correct time. In using the General Post Office clock as a time signal, the first stroke of the hour should be read as the exact time.
The following article on the flora and vegetation of New Zealand is by Dr. L. Cockayne, C.M.G., Ph.D., F.R.S. (Honorary Botanist, State Forest Service):—
For various reasons the plant-life of New Zealand is of peculiar interest, especially its extreme isolation from other land-masses, its flora of diverse origin but with an astonishing number of endemic species and group after group of wild hybrids, the numerous and often peculiar life-forms of its members, its having developed unmolested by grazing and browsing mammals, and its vegetation, so diversified that only a continent extending into the tropics can claim an equality.
The Flora, considering in the first place the Ferns, Fern-allies (lycopods, &c.) and Seed-plants (trees, shrubs, herbaceous plants, grasses, &c.) consists of about 1,848 species—including under this term a good many well-marked varieties—of which 148 are ferns, 19 fern-allies, 20 conifers (only 1 with a cone in the usual sense), 426 monocotyledons (grasses, sedges, liliaceous plants, orchids, &c.), and 1,235 dicotyledons (mostly trees, shrubs, herbaceous and semi-woody plants), and they belong to 109 families (groups of related genera) and 382 genera (groups of related species). Nearly 79 per cent. of this flora is found wild in no other land (endemic), and the remaining 392 species are chiefly Australian (236), and the balance subantarctic South American (58), Cosmopolitan in a narrow sense (most also Australian), Norfolk Island, Lord Howe Island, and Polynesian; while a good many of the families and genera are Malayan, which tropical element found its way to New Zealand during a great extension of its area northwards in the early Tertiary period. The high endemism of the flora is not confined to the species, for there are 39 purely New Zealand genera, some of which are only very distantly related to genera elsewhere—e.g., Tupeia, Dactylanthus, Pachycladon, Ixerba, Carpodetus, Myosotidium, Teucridium, and Alseuosmia. The specially large families and genera, together with the number of species each contains, are as follows: Families — Compositae (daisy family), 258; Filices (ferns), 148; Cyperaceae (sedge family), 133; Gramineae (grass family), 131; Umbelliferae (carrot family), 89; Orchidaceae (orchids), 71; Ranunculaceae (buttercup family), 61; Rubiaceae (coprosma family), 55; Onagraceae (willowherb family), 45; Epacridaceae (Australian - heath family), 44; Leguminosae (pea family), 38; Boraginaceae (forget-me-not family), 33. Genera — Hebe (koromikos), 66 at a low estimate; Carex (sedges), 59; Celmisia (mountain-daisies), 56 at least; Coprosma (karamus), 48; Ranunculus (buttercups), 47 at least; Epilobium (willowherbs), 41; Olearia (daisy-trees), 35; Senecio (groundsels, mostly ligneous), 35; Poa (poa grasses), 33; Myosotis (forget-me-nots), 32; and there are 10 other genera with 20 to 30 species, and 11 with from 13 to 19 species. It is not of necessity the large genera which dominate the landscape, for some of the smallest are of particular moment in this regard— e.g., Arundo (toetoe grass), 2 species; Desmoschoenus (pingao), 1 species, which clothes unstable sandhills in the three main islands and extends to the Chathams; Rhopalostylis (nikau-palm), 2 species; Cordyline (cabbage-trees), 4 species; Phormium (New Zealand flax), 2 species; Nothofagus (southern-beeches), 5 species; Corynocarpus (karaka), 1 species; and Leptospermum (manuka), 4 species.
Besides the species and their varieties, the flora contains, according to recent research, no less than 353 groups of hybrids (some with hundreds of distinct forms) between the species, together with many within the species themselves between their varieties; nor is this all, for there are a few well-marked hybrids between certain genera—e.g., Helichrysum by Ewartia and by Gnaphalium, Hebe by Veronica, Leucogenes by Raoulia (edelweiss X vegetable-sheep), and Nothopanax by Pseudopanax. How widespread in New Zealand is wild hybridism appears from the fact that hybrids are now known to occur in 44 families and 101 genera; and were it not that many species never come into contact there would be still more hybrids, for certain species which never meet in nature have spontaneously given rise to hybrid progenies when planted side by side in gardens. This new knowledge concerning natural hybridism is already making radical changes in the classification of New Zealand plants, and it may also have a profound bearing on plant classification in general and on theories of evolution.
The ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants by no means make up the whole New Zealand flora, but in addition hundreds of species have been described of the loss highly organized plants (the mosses, liverworts, algae, fungi, &c.), but they certainly do not nearly represent the total number of such.
Coming next to the primary biological groups of which the flora is composed, the following gives the name of each class and the number of species it contains: Trees (including 12 tree-ferns), 182; shrubs, 316; semi-woody plants (including 10 ferns with short trunks), 241; herbaceous plants (including 93 ferns which grow on the ground). 664; grasslike plants, 255; rushlike plants, 49; climbing-plants (mostly ligneous, and including 7 ferns), 51; perching-plants (both ligneous and herbaceous, and including 26 ferns), 45; parasites (mostly ligneous), 17; water-plants (all herbaceous), 28. These biological classes are made up of many life-forms—i.e., the outward forms of plants, and the shape, structure, &c., of their organs—which enable them to occupy definite habitats. In no few instances a plant can modify its form as its habitat changes or if it moves to a different habitat from that to which it is accustomed. The New Zealand flora is particularly rich in such “plastic species,” as they are called. Further, the flora contains quite a number of life-forms rare or wanting in many other floras. Thus there are climbing-plants with extremely long, woody, ropelike stems; shrubs with stiff, wiry, interlaced twigs forming dense masses number about 51, and belong to 16 families and 20 genera; cushion-plants number at least 65, and belong to 21 families and 34 genera, some of them of immense proportions and quite hard, as in the vegetable-sheep (species of Raoulia and Haastia); leafless shrubs, tall or dwarf, with flattened or “round” stems (mostly species of Carmichaelia); the cypress form, the leaves reduced to scales, as seen in various species of Hebe and Helichrysum, but a form to be expected in the podocarps; trees with leaves bunched together on long trunks, as in the liliaceous cabbage-trees (Cordyline) and certain species of the Australian-heath family (Dracophyllum); the tussock form, with some 40 species, belonging to 5 families and 19 genera.
Not the least interesting feature in this matter of life-forms is the presence in the flora of 200 or more seed-plants which for a longer or shorter period have a juvenile form quite distinct from that of the adult; while in about 165 species the plant remains for many years—it may exceed fifty—a juvenile, and in these cases such may blossom and produce seed, the tree juvenile below and adult above—two species, as it were, on the one plant. In some instances so different are juvenile and adult that accomplished botanists have described them as different species. How widespread is the phenomenon stands out clearly from the fact that these 165 species belong to 30 families and 50 genera, and that 51 are trees, 82 shrubs, 19 woody climbing-plants, 10 herbaceous plants, and 3 water-plants; a few ferns exhibit the same peculiarity. Some of the commonest trees come into the above category—e.g., the kahikatea (Podocarpus dacrydioides), the matai (P. spicatus), the kaikomako (Pennantia corymbosa), the pokaka (Elaeocarpus Hookerianus), the lance-wood (Pseudopanax crassifolium), and others.
Taking the flora as a whole, a large proportion of the species are evergreen; conspicuous flowers are far from common; annuals and plants which die yearly to the ground are rare; water-plants are few in number; turf-making grasses are not abundant; and bulbous plants are almost negligible.
Altitude, on the one hand, and proximity to the coast, on the other, have a profound bearing on the distribution of the species. Thus about 140 species are confined to the coast-line or its immediate vicinity, and 9 families and 35 genera containing 41 species are virtually coastal. Then there are about 560 species which are confined to the lowlands and lower hills, and there are no less than 24 families and 103 genera which are purely lowland. Finally, there is a plentiful high-mountain flora, with about 510 species belonging to 38 families and 87 genera, which never descend to the lowlands, but as compared with the lowland flora the number of genera (only 16) confined to the high-mountain belt is trifling.
Latitude has also a strong bearing on plant-distribution, and, apart from a gradual change, there are three critical parallels of latitude—36° S., 38° S., and 42° S.—near which (it may be somewhat to the north or south of the line) many species attain their southern limit. On the other hand, Cook Strait and Foveaux Strait are of but little moment as barriers to advance or retreat. Far greater is the influence of wet and dry local climates, which is most striking when two such areas impinge on one another as in the case of the wet area which extends from the Tasman Sea to near the eastern base of the Main Divide, which is forest-clad to the timber-line, and the dry area extending thence to the east coast, which is clothed with tussock-grassland. In the dry area of Marlborough and the contiguous wet western area of north-western Nelson, there are 36 species confined to the dry area (locally endemic) and 39 to the wet area. So, too, dry Central Otago possesses 15 locally endemic species. Speaking of the distribution of the species in a wide sense, there is every transition, from those which extend continuously from the north of the North Island to Stewart Island to those found in only one limited area (e.g., Cassinia amoena, near the North Cape; Xeronema Callistemon, on the Poor Knights; Dracophyllum Townsoni, on the Paparoa Range), or those occurring only in two or three distant localities (e.g., Metrosideros Parkinsonii, in north-western Nelson and Great Barrier Island; Pittosporum patulum, near Lake Hawea and in north-western Nelson; Adiantum formosum, near Dargaville and in the Manawatu Gorge and its immediate neighbourhood).
The physical features of New Zealand; its many types of climate, especially with regard to the annual rainfall and the number of rainy days; its varied altitude, ranging from sea-level to the snowfields of the Southern Alps; its many kinds of soils, particularly their water-holding capacity; the diverse frost-tolerating ability of the species; their aggressive powers—largely a matter of their life-forms and inherent plasticity—all these and other factors have led to a most varied vegetation made up of a host of plant communities, some of which appear out of place in the Temperate Zone. Thus between tide-marks in the northern rivers and estuaries there is a true mangrove community—an unexpected occurrence outside of the tropics; and even so far south as north-western Nelson groves of tall palm-trees are a striking feature. But, more than all else of an unexpected character—though familiar enough to all New-Zealanders—is the lowland forest, which resembles in no whit the forests of temperate Europe, Asia, or America, but is a true tropical rain-forest. This tropical character is shown in its groups of tall tree-ferns, which may exceed 40 ft. in height; in its wealth of ferns of all kinds; in the abundance of woody, ropelike climbing-plants and huge perching-plants far up in the forest canopy; in the several tiers of undergrowth, consisting of low trees and tall shrubs with smaller shrubs and ferns beneath, and the ground clothed with a deep carpet of filmy ferns, liverworts, and mosses, while the tree-trunks are similarly clad: in short, the forest exhibits prodigal luxuriance of growth, and Nature, as it were, runs riot. Rarely does one tall canopy tree dominate, but the uppermost story of the forest is constructed out of the crowns of various kinds of trees growing side by side, just as the undergrowth is composed of many species. But no forest is homogeneous in its structure, for differences in the topography of the area, in the water content of the soil, and in the relative amount of light in the interior of the forest, lead to various combinations of species. All the same, especially so far as the tall trees are concerned, there is an advance towards stability and uniformity, so that all the forests if not interfered with are progressing towards a “climax association,” as it is named, with (as a rule) the tawa (Beilschmiedia tawa) dominant to the north of latitude 42, and the kamahi (Weinmannia racemosa) dominant southwards.
Taking the New Zealand forests of all kinds for the whole of the region, their species number 498 (ferns and their allies 121, conifers 19, monocotyledons 70, dicotyledons 288), and they belong to 70 families and 167 genera, the largest of which are: Families—Ferns, 114; Rubiaceae, 34; Compositae, 32 (but most are confined to subalpine scrub-forest); Cyperaceae, 25; Orchidaceae, 23; Pittosporaceae, 21; Myrtaceae, 18; Araliaceae, 14. Genera—Coprosma, 32; Pittosporum, 21; Hymenophyllum, 19; Blechnum, Uncinia, and Olearia, each 12; Metrosideros, 11. As for the biological groups of forest, they are as follows: Trees, 151 (but a good many are frequently shrubs also); shrubs, 84; herbaceous and semi-woody plants, 56; grasslike and rushlike plants, 29; climbing-plants, 33; perching-plants, 17; parasites, 14; and ferns, 114.
The considerable number of species for the whole New Zealand community may easily lead to an exaggerated estimate of the number of species to be found in any ordinary piece of forest, even though of considerable extent. Thus extensive pieces of lowland forest to the north of latitude 42° may possess from 150 to 180 species, and to the south of this parallel from 140 to 160 species, while 125 species is a fairly high estimate for Stewart Island.
Another class of forest, though usually possessing many rain-forest characteristics, is that where one or more species of southern-beech (Nothofagus—there are 5 species and very many hybrids) dominate. Such forests extend—but not continuously—from somewhat south of latitude 37° almost to the shore of Foveaux Strait. Generally they are restricted to the mountains, but in places they descend to sea-level in southern Wellington, northern Marlborough and Nelson, and to the west of the coastal mountains of western Nelson and of the Southern Alps. Throughout the high mountains the southern-beech forests generally form the uppermost forest belt.
Nothofagus forest differs from lowland rain-forest in possessing about one-half the number of species and in lacking the exuberant richness of the forest interior, due largely to its comparative poverty in small trees, diversity of shrubs, climbing-plants, perching-plants, and ferns, as also to the forest-floor and tree-trunks being but scantily covered, or draped, with filmy ferns, mosses, and the like. A fundamental difference, and one of great economic importance, is that southern-beech forest regenerates into forest of the same class, while rain-forest proper slowly changes into forest dominated by trees of small commercial value, such replacing the valuable timber-trees (kauri, podocarps) when these die; also, all the southern-beeches, as compared with other tall New Zealand trees, are of far more rapid growth.
Where water lies here and there in shallow pools and the soil is always saturated with moisture there is semi-swamp forest which is of a true rain-forest character, though not directly dependent on a heavy rainfall, its composition depending upon the ability of many rain-forest species to tolerate a constantly wet substratum. Its most marked characteristic is the overwhelming dominance of one tall tree, the kahikatea (Podocarpus dacrydioides), the tall mast-like trunks of which, standing closely side by side, and their absurdly small crowns, stamp the community as absolutely distinct in appearance from any other type of forest; while in the North Island its physiognomy is made still more remarkable by the astonishing number of asteliads perched on its branches, and resembling gigantic birds' nests. To the north of latitude 42° the pukatea (Laurelia novae-zelandiae) is a common lofty tree. The florula for semi-swamp forest, as a whole, consists of about 138 species, but of these only 4 species are confined almost exclusively to the community. The forest under consideration bids fair in a few years to become almost a thing of the past, since the dominant tree is being rapidly converted into timber for butter-boxes, and the ground occupied by the forest is usually of a high class for dairy-farms.
Proximity to the sea leads to a class of forest distinct from the usual lowland type in its composition, in the much lower stature of its members, and in the extreme density of its roof, the last two characters induced by the frequent more or less salt-laden winds. The maritime climate favours the presence of trees which will not tolerate frost, so that a number of well-known trees and shrubs are confined, or nearly so, to coastal forest—e.g., the kawakawa (Macropiper excelsum), the large-leaved milk-tree (Paratrophis opaca), the karo (Pittosporum crassifolium), the haekaro (P. umbellatum), the karaka (Corynocarpus laevigata), the akoake (Dodonaea viscosa), the pohutukawa (Metrosideros tomentosa—but the name has recently been altered to excelsa, which by the “Rules of Botanical Nomenclature” is correct for the time being, notwithstanding that tomentosa has been the solo name for nearly a hundred years !), and the ngaio (Myoporum laetum). Several of the above do not extend beyond latitude 38, and the ngaio alone reaches Southland, so that coastal forest in the southern part of the South Island is made up of those ordinary lowland trees, &c., which can tolerate coastal conditions.
In addition to forest, the other great New Zealand plant-community dependent on climate is tussock-grassland. This community is of but little moment in the North Island except on the volcanic plateau and the highest mountains, but in the South Island it was the original plant-covering of most of the country to the east of the Divide of the Southern Alps, excepting northern Marlborough, northern Nelson, and parts of Southland. It extends from sea-level to the upper subalpine belt of the mountains, but is less continuous at high than at low levels. It also occupies some of the lowland and montane river-valleys of north-western Nelson and Westland, and ascends to the subalpine western slopes of the mountains.
There are two distinct types of tussock-grassland—“low” and “tall”—the former distinguished by the dominance of the medium-sized tussocks of Poa caespitosa and Festuca novae-zelandiae (one or both), and the latter by the dominance of one or both of the much taller and more massive tussocks of red-tussock (Danthonia Raoulii var. rubra), or snow-grass (D. Raoulii var. flavescens), and the numerous hybrids between them. Taking lowland and montane low tussock-grassland together, and excluding tall tussock-grassland, since they occupy a far more extensive area, and leaving out of the estimate the 74 or so exotic species now firmly established, the number of species they contain for the whole area is 216 (ferns and fern allies 10, monocotyledons 66, dicotyledons 140), which belong to 38 families and 104 genera, the largest being: Families—Gramineae, 36; Compositae, 35; and Cyperaceae, Leguminosae, and Onagraceae, each 11. Genera — Poa and Epilobium, each 11; Carmichaelia, 9; and Carex, Acaena, and Raoulia, each 7. As for the biological groups, they and the number of species to each are as follows: Trees, 2; shrubs, 31; tussocks, 13; other plants of the grass form, 43; herbaceous plants, 90; semi-woody plants, 30; and ferns, 7. About 85 of the species are drought-tolerating.
Where water can accumulate and remain fairly permanent, yet not too deep to hinder land-plants rooting in the mud, there is swamp. Except forest, no class of vegetation has been so greatly altered by man, or even destroyed, so that really primitive swamps are almost unknown. The florula consists of about 74 species, which belong to 18 families and 37 genera. The following are specially common species: Raupo (Typha angustifolia), frequently dominant; New Zealand flax (Phormium tenax), dominant in drained swamp; niggerheads (Carex secta, C. virgata); toetoe grass (Arundo conspicua); cabbage-tree (Cordyline australis); common koromiko (Hebe salicifolia); karamu (Coprosma robusta); common coprosma (C. propinqua); and many hybrids between the last two. When, as frequently happens, the swamp gradually dries up, the number of shrubs increases and an early stage of semi-swamp forest is produced.
At the present time, especially in the North Island and the north of the South Island, wide areas are occupied by bracken-fern (Pteridium esculentum) or by manuka (Leptospermum scoparium), for the most part caused by fire; yet as fire was a natural agency in primitive New Zealand in the vicinity of active volcanoes, there would be natural communities of the above character. Both communities if left alone would in time change into forest. Manuka shrubland is a common feature of the Auckland gumlands, where also, in hollows, bogs are abundant, which, as for lowland New Zealand in general, are distinguished by pale hummocks of bog-moss (Sphagnum), a small umbrella-fern (Gleichenia circinata), and a wiry rushlike plant, the wire-rush (Hypolaena lateriflora). On these bogs grow several kinds of sundew (Drosera) and bladderwort (Utricularia).
The vegetation of the high mountains is both of great scientific interest and full of rare beauty. It is composed of no less than 966 species, and it is certain that a good many more species will be discovered. How strongly of New Zealand origin is the flora is revealed by the fact that of the 514 purely high-mountain species all except 16 are endemic, and probably 5 of those are endemic also. The headquarters of the true high-mountain species is in the South Island, their total being 473, as compared with 105 for the North Island, a matter which should cause no surprise since the area for plants above the forest-line is far and away less than in the South Island, where also the average height of the mountains is much greater.
Though the high mountains contain only 16 genera which do not descend to the lowlands, 8 of them are endemic. But there are 40 genera which, possessing but few truly lowland species, are well represented by purely high-mountain species, e.g. (to cite some of particular importance): Danthonia, Colobanthus, Ranunculus, Nasturtium, Geum, Acaena, Pimelea, Drapetes, Schizeilema, Aciphylla, Anisotome, Dracophyllum, Gentiana, Myosotis, Hebe, Veronica, Qurisia, Euphrasia, Plantago, Lobelia, Forstera, Olearia, Celmisia, Raoulia, Helichrysum, Abrotanella, and Senecio.
With but few exceptions the most beautiful flowers of New Zealand belong to the high-mountain flora, so that in due season many plant-communities are natural flower-gardens of extreme loveliness. There are the giant buttercups, white and yellow—but nearly all the flowers are of these colours—which may be seen by the acre; the lovely ourisias, with the flowers in whorls round the stem, tier above tier, as in some of the Asiatic primulas, or the glistening green leaves, as in O. caespitosa, may form mats on stony ground bearing multitudes of delicate blossoms; the eyebrights—true alpine gems—their flowers white with a yellow eye or purple throat, or yellow altogether; forget-me-nots, yellow, bronze, purplish, or white: the snow-groundsel, its large marguerite-like flowers produced in such profusion that the mountain-meadow glistens like a snowfield; the two kinds of edelweiss, far surpassing their Swiss elder sister in beauty, the flowers of the “everlasting” kind, their outer leaves flannelly and snow-white. But above all other plants of the mountains, not only for their beauty of flower, leaf, and form, but for their abundance in all situations, come the various species of Celmisia. “Go where you will”—to quote from “The Vegetation of New Zealand,” (ed. 2, p. 238)—“on sub-alpine and alpine herb-field and their silvery foliage strikes the eye, it may be in stately rosettes of dagger-like leaves, in circular mats trailing over the ground, or in dense cushions. Their aromatic fragrance fills the air; from early till late summer some of their white heads of blossom may be seen, while in due season, gregarious species clothe both wet herb-field and dry, stony slopes with sheets of white.”
The life-forms of the high-mountain plants are in great variety and frequently of striking appearance. Cushion-plants, rosette-plants, mat-forming plants, and stiff-stemmed shrubs are greatly in evidence. Hairiness, leathery texture, and surprising rigidity, perhaps accompanied by needle-like points, as in the giant Spaniards (Aciphylla Colensoi, A. maxima, &c.), are common characteristics of leaves.
There are many plant-communities composed of combinations of tussock-grasses, herbaceous plants, semi-woody plants, dwarf or creeping shrubs, and cushion-plants which are sometimes dense enough, and sometimes so open that there is more stony ground than vegetation. The most surprising community is that of unstable stony debris—the “shingle-slips” of the shepherds—which covers the slopes of certain dry mountains for some thousands of feet, particularly in Marlborough and Canterbury. No less than 33 species occupy this inhospitable station, 25 of which are confined thereto. So far apart do the species grow—frequently many yards—that they bear no relation to each other. Their life-forms are clearly in harmony with the peculiar environment. All have thick fleshy or leathery leaves, frequently of the grey colour of the stones. In 16 species the part above the ground is annual; the shoots nearly always lie close to the stones, but if buried they have the faculty of growing upwards again. One species, Cotula atrata, has a jet-black flower-head, with stamens like tiny golden pin-heads.
Shrubland is common in the mountains, the most characteristic being the sub-alpine scrub, which on many mountains forms a dense belt above the timber-line. That typical of a wet climate consists of rigid or wiry-stemmed shrubs which grow into one another, and the main branches of many are parallel to the slope and project downwards. The scrub may be so dense that one must either crawl beneath it or walk on its treacherous roof. For the whole of the region the community consists of about 122 species, belonging to 28 families and 49 genera. The chief groups of plants which compose the scrub are shrubby composites and epacrids, wiry shrubs with densely entangled twigs (mainly species of Coprosma), species of Hebe, Phormium Colensoi, various podocarps, and giant Spaniards. On river-terraces scrubs with species of Hebe dominant are frequent, and fringing stony river-beds there is often an open scrub of wild-irishman (Discaria toumatou)—one of the few spinous plants in the flora.
Rock-vegetation is always of interest, and this is particularly so in the high mountains. The number of species occurring on rocks is about 190 (families, 36; genera, 74). About 44 species are virtually confined to rocks, and such include a dwarf fern (Polypodium pumilum), certain rosette plants at present referred to the genus Nasturtium, one or two dwarf Spaniards, and a few forget-me-nots, hebes, celmisias, and raoulias.
The floras of the following groups of islands, far distant from the mainland, are distinctly part of that of New Zealand. The Kermadecs contain 117 species of ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants, 16 of which are endemic, while 89 belong also to New Zealand proper. The largest island (Sunday Island) is covered with forest in which a variety of Metrosideros collina, a near relative of the pohutukawa, is the principal tree. The Chatham Islands possess at least 257 species, of which 36 are endemic, though several of the latter are trivial varieties merely, while the remainder of the flora is, with one exception, found on the mainland. Forest, moor, and heath are the principal plant communities. The leading tree is the karaka, but by the Moriori called kopi. On the moors are great thickets of a lovely purple-flowered shrub, Olearia semidentata. There are two remarkable endemic genera, Coxella and Myosotidium, the former belonging to the carrot family, and the latter a huge forget-me-not, now nearly extinct. The subantarctic islands (Snares, Auckland, Campbell, Antipodes, Macquarie) have a dense vegetation made up of 193 species, no fewer than 60 of which are endemic, the remainder being found in New Zealand, but chiefly in the mountains. Forest is found only on the Snares and the Aucklands, with a species of Olearia and the southern-rata as the dominant trees respectively. Extremely dense scrubs occur on the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and moor, sometimes with huge tussocks, is a characteristic feature of all the islands, thanks to the enormous peat deposits and the frequent rain. Several herbaceous plants of stately form (species of Pleurophyllum, Anisotome, Stilbocarpa, and Celmisia) and with flowers of extreme beauty—some of them purple in colour—occur in great profusion.
The Cook Islands, though a part of the Dominion, possess a Polynesian flora quite distinct from that of New Zealand, and are excluded from this notice, while, on the contrary, the flora of the Macquarie Islands (belonging to Tasmania) is a portion of that of New Zealand.
Besides the indigenous, an important introduced element, consisting of about 520 species, mostly European, has followed in the wake of settlement. These aliens are in more or less active competition with the true natives. There is a widespread but quite erroneous opinion that the latter are being eradicated in the struggle. This is not the case. Where the vegetation has never been disturbed by man there are no foreign plants; but where man, with his farming operations, stock, and burning, has brought about European conditions, then certainly the indigenous plants have frequently given way before artificial meadows and arable land, with their economic plants and accompanying weeds. But in many places associations not present in primitive New Zealand have appeared, owing to man's influence, composed principally, or altogether, of indigenous species. On the tussock-grassland invader and aboriginal have met, and though the original vegetation is changed there is no reason to consider the one class or the other as the conqueror. Finally, in course of time, a state of stability will be reached, and a new flora, composed partly of exotic plants and partly of those indigenous to the soil, will occupy the land, and, save in the national parks and scenic reserves, but only if these are kept strictly in their natural condition as to both plants and animals, this new flora will build up a vegetation different from that of primeval New Zealand.
The above brief sketch of the flora and vegetation is obviously most incomplete. Those wishing to dive deeper into the fascinating subject can consult the following books: “The Cultivation of New Zealand Plants,” by L. Cockayne, 1923; “Manual of the New Zealand Flora,” ed. 2, by T. F. Cheeseman, 1925; “New Zealand Plants and Their Story,” ed. 3, by L. Cockayne, 1927; “Plants of New Zealand,” by R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell, ed. 3, 1927; “New Zealand Trees and Shrubs and how to Identify Them,” by H. H. Allan, 1928; “The Trees of New Zealand,” by L. Cockayne and E. Phillips Turner, 1928; “The Vegetation of New Zealand,” ed. 2, by L. Cockayne, 1928; “The New Zealand Nature Book,” Vol. 2, by W. Martin, 1929; “New Zealand Ferns,” by H. B. Dobbie, ed. 3, 1931. Also (but now out of print) “The Forest Flora of New Zealand,” by T. Kirk, 1889, must not be overlooked.
The fauna of New Zealand is briefly described in the following article by Mr. James Drummond, F.L.S., F.Z.S.:—
New Zealand's native fauna has attracted the attention of investigators in nearly all parts of the world. Its special interest lies in its manifold peculiarities, in the incongruous characters possessed by some of its members, and in the ancient types found in different classes of its animals.
Beginning with the mammalia, the Dominion is surprisingly inadequately represented. Its only land-mammals, except seals, are two bats. One of these, the long-tailed bat, belongs to a genus (Chalinolobus) which is found in the Australian and Ethiopian zoological regions, and to a species (morio) found in the south-east of Australia as well as in New Zealand; but the other, the short-tailed bat (Mystacops tuberculatus), belongs to a genus peculiar to this Dominion. At one time it was believed that the Maori dog (Canis familiaris, variety maorium, the “kuri” of the Maoris) and the Maori rat (Mus exulans, the Maoris' “kiore”) were indigenous to New Zealand, but it is now generally believed that these two animals were introduced by the Maoris when they made their notable migrations from their legendary Hawaiki. The dog was highly prized as a domestic pet, and the rat as an article of diet. Both could easily be taken across the sea in the large canoes used in those days. The dog, without doubt, is extinct. Statements by Captain Cook, J. R. and G. Forster, Sydney Parkinson (the artist), the Rev. W. Colenso, and early visitors to New Zealand show that the Maori dog was a very ordinary animal. It was small, with a pointed nose, pricked ears, and very small eyes. In colour it was white, black, brown, or parti-coloured, and it had long hair, short legs, a short bushy tail, and no loud bark, but only a whine. The Maoris lavished upon it an abundance of affection. When dead its flesh was used for food, its skin for clothing, and its hair for ornaments. Opinions differ in regard to the approximate date of its extinction, and investigations in this respect are made somewhat difficult by the fact that for some years “wild dogs,” as they were called—probably a cross between the Maori dog and dogs brought by Europeans—infested several districts in both the North Island and the South Island, and were confused with the Maori dog. It is probable that the pure Maori dog became extinct about 1885. The Maori rat, a forest-dweller, is not as plentiful as it was when Europeans first came to New Zealand, but it still lives in the forests.
The long-tailed species of bat was once fairly plentiful, especially in the forests, where it makes its home in hollow trees. Large numbers also at one time were found under old bridges across streams, notably at the River Avon, in Christchurch. It is not very rare now, and specimens sometimes are found in the forests and in caves. The short-tailed species is not extinct, but rare. Most bats are exceptionally well adapted for life in the air, feeding on flying insects, and even drinking on the wing. But the short-tailed species of New Zealand possesses peculiarities of structure which enable it to creep and crawl with ease on the branches and leaves of trees, and probably it seeks its food there as well as in the air. Few naturalists, however, have had opportunities to observe it, and little is known of its habits.
The sea-lion, the sea-elephant, the sea-leopard, and the fur-seal are found on islands within the Dominion's boundaries. In the early days of colonization sealing was a great industry, and yielded large profits to some of the adventurous men who took part in it.
Amongst the sea-mammals whales are the most important. At one time extensive whaling was carried on in New Zealand waters, three hundred vessels, chiefly from America, sometimes visiting the country in one year. The industry began about 1795, reached the height of its prosperity between 1830 and 1840, and then began to dwindle. In recent years there has been an effort to revive the industry, but it will never attain the position it held in former years. Porpoises are plentiful, and the dolphin (Dalphinus delphis) also is found in these Waters. Mention should be made here of “Pelorus Jack,” a solitary whale which for some years met vessels near Pelorus Sound, and which was protected by an Order in Council under the name of Risso's dolphin (Grampus griseus). He wax the only member of the species reported from New Zealand waters.
In contrast with the species of land-mammals, the members of the next class, Aves, were remarkably plentiful when settlement began. Bush and grass fires, cats, stoats, and weasels, and the ruthless use of the gun have reduced their numbers, but they still stand as probably the most interesting avifauna in the world. They include a comparatively large number of absolutely flightless birds. No living birds in New Zealand are wingless, but the kiwi (Apteryx), the weka (Gallirallus), the kakapo parrot (Strigops), and the takahe (Notornis hochstetteri)* cannot use their wings for flight, while a duck belonging to the Auckland Islands (Nesonetta) is practically in the same plight. There are also several species of birds whose wings are so weak that they can make only short flights. Other notable birds are the kea (Nestor notabilis), which is accused of killing sheep on stations in the South Island; the tui (Prosthemadera novae-zealandiae), which affords one of the most beautiful sights in the New Zealand forests, and charms visitors with its silvery notes; the huia (Heteralocha acutirostris), the only species known in which there is a wide divergence in the shape of the bills in the two sexes, the male's being short and straight, while the female's is curved, pliant, and long; and the wry-billed plover (Anarhynchus frontalis), the only bird known to possess a bill turned to one side. Cormorants or shags (Phalacrocorax) and penguins (Impennes) are exceptionally well represented in the avifauna. New Zealand, indeed, may be regarded as the headquarters of the penguins, as all the genera except one are found within the boundaries of this Dominion. The oldest fossil penguin known is from the Eocene and Oligocene rocks of New Zealand. New Zealand probably was the centre from which penguins were dispersed to other countries.
Several species of birds make notable migrations to New Zealand. The godwit (Vetola lapponica baueri) breeds in the tundras of Eastern Siberia and in Kamchatka and Western Alaska, and spends the summer months in New Zealand, arriving about October, and leaving in March or April. The knot (Canutus canutus) breeds in circum-polar regions and migrates to New Zealand; and two cuckoos—the shining cuckoo (Lamprococcyx lucidus) and the long-tailed cuckoo (Urodynamis taitensis)—come from Pacific islands in the spring, and leave for their northern homes about April. Both, like most members of the Cuculidæ family, are parasitical, and impose upon small native birds the duty of hatching and rearing young cuckoos. The kiwi, already mentioned, belongs to the same subclass as the ostrich, the emu, and the cassowary, all struthious birds, and has several peculiarities besides its flightlessness. One of these is the position of its nostrils at the tip of its bill, instead of at the base as in all other birds. Its plumage is peculiarly hair-like in appearance. It possesses a very generalized structure; as Sir Richard Owen once suggested, it seems to have borrowed its head from one group of birds, its legs from another, and its wings from a third. It was once believed to be almost extinct, but in recent years has been shown to be fairly plentiful in some districts where there is little settlement.
* This bird is better known as Notornis mantelli.
The takahe (Notornis) is one of the world's very rare birds. Only four specimens have been found. Two of the skins are in the British Museum, one is in the Dresden Museum, and one in the Otago Museum, in Dunedin. The fourth specimen was caught by two guides (Messrs. D. and J. Ross) at Notornis Bay, Lake Te Anau, in 1898. There is reason to believe that the takahe still exists in the wild districts of the southern sounds.
The interest of the living avifauna is surpassed by the interest of the extinct birds. These include the great flightless moa (Dinornis), a goose (Cnemiornis minor), a gigantic rail (Aptornis otidiformis), and an eagle (Harpagornis moorei).
Reptilian life is restricted to about fifteen species of lizards, and to the tuatara (Sphenodon punctatus). This is a lizard-like creature, the only surviving representative of the order Rhynchocephalia, otherwise extinct. The tuatara is found in no other country. Its nearest ally is Homœosaurus, whose remains have been found in Jurassic rocks in Germany. The tuatara has been destroyed to a large extent by wild pigs, cats, and dogs, and is now seldom found except on a few islands off the coast of the mainland.
The amphibians are represented by two species of frogs. One, Liopelma hochstetteri, has been recorded from only a few districts in the Auckland Province. The other, Liopelma hamiltoni, has been recorded from only Stephen Island, a small island in Cook Strait, notable as one of the refuges of the tuatara.
About 250 species of fish have been found in New Zealand waters. Many of these are used for food. Several species, notably the mudfish (Neochanna apoda), which is sometimes discovered buried 4 ft. deep in clay in places where rivers have overflowed in flood, and in swampy places, are interesting. Some of the genera are peculiar to New Zealand, but some also occur in Australian and South American waters.
Amongst the invertebrates one of the peculiarities is the fact that the Dominion has few butterflies, although it is well supplied with moths. It has a red admiral butterfly (Vanessa), named after the European species, which it resembles, and a copper butterfly (Chrysophanus), which is very plentiful. In the forests there is that strange growth the “vegetable caterpillar.” The Dominion has native bees and ants, dragon-flies, sober-coloured beetles, and representatives of other orders of insects. The katipo spider (Latrodectes katipo), which lives mostly on or near the sea-beach, is well known locally. Amongst the mollusea there is a large and handsome land-snail (Paryphanta), and Amphibola, an air-breathing snail, peculiar to the Dominion, which, lives in brackish water, mainly in estuaries. There are about twenty species of univalves and twelve of bivalves in the fresh-water shells, and about four hundred species in the marine shells, including the paper nautilus (Argonauta). Perhaps the most interesting of all the invertebrates is the Peripatus, an ancient type of creature which survives in New Zealand and in parts of Australia, Africa, South America, the West Indies, New Britain, the Malay Peninsula, and Sumatra. Zoologically, it belongs to the air-breathing division of the phylum Arthropoda, and has been placed in a special class, Prototracheata or Onychophora. It is about 3 in. long, has many feet, loves moisture, shuns light, and moves slowly. Two genera have been found in New Zealand. One genus, Peripatoides, contains two species, novae-zealandiae and suteri, and the other, Oöperipatus, contains only one species, viridimaculatus. The Peripatus is viviparous. It is claimed that one New Zealand genus, Oöperipatus, is oviparous, but that has not been fully proved.* Professor A. Dendy, F.R.S., has made special investigations in regard to the New Zealand species.
With the arrival of Europeans the whole face of the fauna was changed. The first European animal introduced was the pig, liberated by Captain Cook in Queen Charlotte Sound in 1773. With settlement, sheep, cattle, horses, and other domestic animals were brought, some for utility, some for pleasure, such as song-birds, and some for sport, such as deer, trout, pheasants, and quail. In the work of acclimatization several great and irretrievable blunders were made. The worst of these was the introduction of rabbits, stoats, and weasels.
* Professor Adam Sedgwick, F.R.S., late Professor of Zoology at the Imperial College of Science and Technology, London, in the Encyclopœdia Britannica.
Table of Contents
THE history of New Zealand prior to the seventeenth century is shrouded in mythology and tradition. When the country was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had discovered these islands many centuries previously. At what time the discovery of New Zealand was made by the Maoris, and from what place they came, are matters of tradition only, much having been lost in the obscurity enveloping the history of a people without letters. Nor is there anything on record respecting the origin of the Maori people themselves, beyond the general tradition of the Polynesian race, which seems to show a series of successive migrations from west to east, probably by way of Malaysia to the Pacific. Little more can now be gathered from their traditions than that they were immigrants, and that they found inhabitants on the east coast of the North Island belonging to the same race as themselves—the descendants of a prior migration whose history is lost. The tradition runs that, many generations ago, the Maoris dwelt in a country named Hawaiki, and that one of their chiefs, after a long voyage, reached the northern island of New Zealand. Returning to his home with a flattering description of the country he had discovered, this chief, it is said, persuaded a number of his kinsfolk and friends to set out with a fleet of double canoes for the new land. The names of most of the canoes are still remembered, and each tribe agrees in its account of the doings of the people of the principal canoes after their arrival in New Zealand; and from these traditional accounts the descent of the numerous tribes has been traced. The position of the legendary Hawaiki is unknown, but many places in the South Seas have been thus named in memory, of the motherland. The Maoris speak a very pure dialect of the Polynesian language, the common tongue, with more or loss variation, in all the eastern Pacific islands.
It was on the 13th December, 1642, that Abel Jansen Tasman, a Dutch navigator, discovered New Zealand. Tasman left Batavia on the 14th August, 1642, in the yacht “Heemskercq,” accompanied by the “Zeehaen” (or “Sea-hen”) fly-boat. After having visited Mauritius and discovered Tasmania, he steered eastward and sighted the west coast of the South Island of New Zealand, described by him as “a high mountainous country.” Tasman finally departed without having set foot in the country.
There is no record of any visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until the time of Captain Cook, who sighted land on the 6th October, 1769, at Young Nick's Head, and on the 8th of that month cast anchor in Poverty Bay. After having coasted round the North Island and the South and Stewart Islands—which last he mistook for part of the South Island — he took his departure from Capo Farewell on the 31st March, 1770, for Australia. He visited New Zealand again in 1773, in 1774, and in 1777,
Several other explorers also visited New Zealand during the latter portion of the eighteenth century, amongst whom may be mentioned M. de Surville (December, 1769), M. Marion du Fresne (1772), Captains Vancouver and Broughton (1791), Captain Raven (1792–93), Alejandro Malaspina and José de Bustamente y Guerra (1793), Lieutenant Hanson (1793).
So far as is known, the first instance of Europeans being left in New Zealand to their own resources occurred in 1792, when Captain Raven, of the “Britannia,” landed a sealing-party at Facile Harbour, on the west coast of the South Island, where they remained a little over twelve months before being called for.
The next few years saw the establishment of whaling-stations at several points on the coast, and in 1814 the first missionaries—Messrs. Hall and Kendall—arrived in New Zealand. After a short stay they returned to New South Wales, and on the 19th November of that year again embarked in company with Mr. Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the New South Wales Government. Marsden returned to Sydney on the 23rd March, 1816, leaving Messrs. Hall, Kendall, and King, who formed the first mission station at Rangihoua, Bay of Islands.
In 1825 three separate attempts were made to found colonies in various parts of New Zealand, but none of these was successful, and for some years the only settlements were those round the principal whaling-stations. A number of Europeans gradually settled in different parts of the country, and many of these married Native women.
The first body of immigrants under a definite scheme of colonization arrived in Port Nicholson on the 22nd January, 1840, and founded the town of Wellington. During the few succeeding years the settlements of Nelson, Taranaki, Otago, and Canterbury were formed by immigrants sent out by associations in the United Kingdom.
Auckland, where the seat of Government was established in 1840, was not specially colonized from the United Kingdom, but attracted population mainly from Australia and from other parts of New Zealand.
As early as 1833 a British Resident (Mr. Busby) was appointed, with headquarters at Kororareka (now called Russell), on the Bay of Islands. Seven years later—namely, on the 29th January, 1840—Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived at the Bay of Islands, empowered, with the consent of the Natives, to proclaim the sovereignty of Queen Victoria over the Islands of New Zealand, and to assume the government thereof. Hobson formally read his commissions at Kororareka on 30th January, 1840, and on 6th February of the same year a compact called the Treaty of Waitangi* was entered into, whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights being secured to the chiefs and their tribes. Originally signed by forty-six chiefs, the treaty (or copies of it) was taken to various parts of the country and signed by other chiefs, so that in a period of less than six months 512 signatures were affixed.
On 21st May, 1840, Hobson proclaimed British sovereignty in the case of the North Island by virtue of the Treaty of Waitangi, and in the case of the South Island and Stewart Island by right of discovery. On the treaty being signed in the South Island, formal proclamation of British sovereignty over that island in accordance with the consent of the Maoris was made at Cloudy Bay on 17th June, 1840, by Major Bunbury.
New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales until the 3rd May, 1841, when it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated the 16th November, 1840.
The government of the colony was first vested in a Governor, who was responsible only to the Crown; there was an Executive Council, with advisory powers only, as well as a Legislative Council.
* The historic site of the signing of the Treaty of Waitangi, together with 1,000 acres of the adjoining estate, was purchased and presented to the nation as a national monument by Their Excellencies Lord and Lady Bledisloe in May, 1932.
An Act granting representative institutions to the colony was passed by the Imperial Parliament on the 30th June, 1852, and was published in New Zealand by Proclamation on the 17th January, 1853. Under it the constitution of a General Assembly was provided for, to consist of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives.
The first session of the General Assembly was opened on the 27th May, 1854, but the members of the Executive were not responsible to Parliament. During the session of that year there were associated with the permanent members of the Executive Council certain members of the House of Representatives, who, however, held no portfolios. The first Ministers under a system of responsible government were appointed in the year 1856.
By Order in Council dated 9th September, 1907, and by Proclamation issued 10th September, 1907, the style and designation of the Colony of New Zealand was altered to “The Dominion of New Zealand,” the change taking effect from Thursday, the 26th September, 1907.
By Letters Patent dated 11th May, 1917, the designation of Governor and Commander-in-Chief which had hitherto been hold by the Royal representative in New Zealand was altered to “Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief.”
Definition was given to the status of New Zealand and other Dominions by the Imperial Statute of Westminster, of 11th December, 1931, the draft of which had received the antecedent approval of all Dominion legislatures, that of New Zealand being given by resolution passed by both Houses on 23rd July, 1931.
The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor - General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of the 11th May, 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of the 24th April, 1919 (p. 1213). In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council, but, if in any ease he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to His Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.
In any such case any member of the Executive Council may require that there be recorded upon the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.
The present Executive Council consists of ten members in addition to the Governor - General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.
Since the 10-per-cent. reduction in 1931, and the 15 - per - cent. reduction in 1932 (National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932), the Prime Minister receives £1,377 per annum, other Ministers with portfolios receiving £895 1s. per annum. House allowance of £180 per annum is paid in addition in cases where a Government residence is not provided.
The Civil List Act, 1920, provides for His Excellency the Governor-General to receive £5,000 per annum, and £2,500 per annum allowance. His Excellency has elected voluntarily to subject these amounts to an annual deduction of £2,250.
The Imperial Act under which the earliest appointments were made to the Legislative Council under a system of responsible government provided that the first appointees should be not less than ten in number. The number actually summoned for the first session (hold at Auckland from 24th May, 1854), was sixteen, of whom only fourteen attended. The number increased irregularly for thirty years. In 1885 and 1886 it stood at fifty-three, but has not since reached that limit. The number on the roll at present (July, 1933) is twenty-one.
An Act of the Imperial Parliament in 1868 provided that future appointments of Councillors should be made by the Governor (not by the Sovereign). Until 1891 members were appointed for life, but since that year appointments have been made for seven years only, members, however, being eligible for reappointment. Prior to 1891 the Speaker was appointed by the Governor, but the Council now elects its own Speaker, who holds office for five years. The Chairman of Committees was formerly elected every session, but in 1928 the standing orders were amended to provide for a three years' term of office. Speaker and Chairman are both eligible for re-election.
Provision for an elective Legislative Council is contained in the Legislative Council Act, 1914, which is to be brought into operation at a date to be specified by Proclamation.
The qualifications for membership of the Legislative Council are the same as for the House of Representatives, with the proviso that a person may not at the same time be a member of both Houses.
Before the year 1892 the honorarium of Councillors was understood to be for the session, not for the year, and formed the subject of a special vote every session, the amount varying in different sessions. By the Payment of Members Act, 1892, the honorarium was made annual, not sessional, and was fixed at £150 a year. The amount was raised in 1904 to £200, and in 1920 to £350, but was reduced in 1922 to £315, in 1931 to £283 10s., and in 1932 to £255 3s. The Speaker now receives £583 4s. per annum, and the Chairman of Committees £364 10s. Besides the honorarium, members are allowed travelling-expenses actually incurred in going to and from Parliament at the opening and closing of each session.
Subject to certain exemptions, members not attending the Council are liable to be fined.
The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is eighty—seventy-six Europeans and four Maoris. They are now designated “Members of Parliament.” The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than forty-two and not less than twenty-four, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of forty members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at forty-one; in 1860, at fifty - three; in 1862, at fifty-seven; in 1865, at seventy; in 1867, at seventy-two; in 1870, at seventy-four; in 1875, at eighty-four; in 1881, at ninety-one; in 1887, at seventy; and in 1900, at seventy-six. By the Maori Representation Act, 1867, which is still in force, as embodied in the Electoral Act, 1927, four Maori members were added, three for the North Island and one for the South.
After each population Census the Dominion is divided anew into seventy-six European electorates, according to population distribution, with an allowance for rural population The “country quota” is computed on the basis that 28 per cent. is added to the rural population, which for electoral purposes means population other than that contained in a city or borough of over 2,000 inhabitants or in any area within five miles of the chief post-offices at Auckland, Wellington, Christ-church, or Dunedin. The “country quota” first appeared in 1881, to the equivalent of an addition of 331/3 per cent. to the country population. It was reduced in 1887 to 18 per cent., but was increased in 1889 to the present 28 per cent.
Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act, 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been hold at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with the exception that the term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the Great War extended to five years by special legislation, and that of the twenty-fourth Parliament to four years on account of the financial conditions arising out of the world-wide depression.
Every registered elector of either sex who is free from the disqualifications mentioned in the Electoral Act, 1927, is eligible for membership. All contractors to the public service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £50 is payable, directly or indirectly, in any one financial year, as well as the public servants of the Dominion, are incapable of being elected as, or of sitting or voting as, members.
The payment made to members of the House of Representatives is £364 10s. per annum, subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. Travelling-expenses to and from Wellington at the opening and closing of each session are also allowed. The rate of payment for several years prior to 1920 was £300 per annum, but was increased in that year to £500, 10-percent. reductions, however, being made in 1922, 1931, and 1932.
The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members-have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon after as is convenient. Both Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution, and receive payment until the first meeting of a now Parliament. The Speaker's remuneration is £708 15s. per annum, plus sessional allowance of £78 15s. and free sessional quarters, and that of the Chairman of Committees £546 15s. per annum.
Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.
The three cardinal principles of the franchise in New Zealand are (1) one man one vote, (2) female suffrage, and (3) adult suffrage.
There are, of course, slight exceptions to the last - mentioned, the following classes of persons not being entitled to register as electors or to vote:—
An alien:
A mentally defective person:
A person convicted of an offence punishable by death or by imprisonment for one year or upwards within any part of His Majesty's dominions, or convicted in New Zealand as a public defaulter, or under the Police Offences Act, 1927, as an idle and disorderly person or as a rogue and vagabond, unless such offender has received a free pardon, or has undergone the sentence or punishment to which he was adjudged for such offence.
To be registered as an elector a person must have resided for one year in the Dominion, and for three months in the electoral district for which he claims to vote. A system of compulsory registration of electors was introduced at the end of 1924.
The system of “one man one vote” has been in operation since 1889, and women's suffrage since 1893. The qualifications for registration are the same for both sexes.
Side by side with the general government of the country, but subordinate to it, there has existed a system of local government since the early years of New Zealand's annexation as a British colony. The history of local government divides naturally into two periods representing two distinct systems—viz., the provincial, which was in operation up to 1876, and the county, which superseded the provincial in that year.
On the 23rd December, 1847, a Charter was signed dividing the colony into two provinces–New Ulster and New Munster—and this was proclaimed in New Zealand on the 10th March, 1848.
Under the constitution of 1853 the Provinces of New Ulster and New Munster were abolished and the colony was divided into six provinces—Auckland, New Plymouth (later altered to Taranaki), Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. Each province was to be presided over by an elective Superintendent, and to have an elective Provincial Council empowered to legislate, except on certain specified subjects. The franchise amounted practically to household suffrage. The Provincial Governments, afterwards increased to nine by the formation of Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Southland, later reduced to eight by the merging of Southland with Otago, and again increased to nine by the formation of Westland, remained as integral parts of the constitution of the colony until the 1st November, 1876, when they were abolished by an Act of the General Assembly, and re-created as provincial districts.
Even before the division of New Zealand into the two provinces of New Ulster and New Munster, local government had its inception, Wellington having been created a borough in 1842 under the authority of the Municipal Corporations Ordinance of that year. The Ordinance was disallowed by the Imperial Government, but was re-enacted, with necessary alterations, in 1844. Wellington, which lost its status on the original Ordinance being disallowed, did not become a borough again until 1870, Auckland (constituted in 1851) remaining the only borough in New Zealand for several years.
Wellington, which had been the first borough in the country, also became the first town district, with a form of government not differing greatly from that of a municipality. Gradually the more important towns adopted the status of boroughs, while the less important remained town districts. In Otago, however, between 1865 and 1875, several small towns were created boroughs under the authority of an Ordinance of the Otago Provincial Council.
Another form of local government which came into existence in the provincial days was that of the road districts, or, as they were called in certain parts of the country, highway districts. As the names imply, the road and highway districts were formed for the purpose of extending and maintaining roads. Each district was controlled by an elected Board, which had power to levy rates. The first Road Boards were formed in 1863, and by 1875 their number had risen to 314.
Among the instructions given Captain Hobson on his appointment as the first Governor of New Zealand was one directing that the colony was to be divided into counties, hundreds, and parishes. In accordance with this instruction, the boundaries of the County of Eden, in which Auckland—then the capital—is situated, were proclaimed in 1842, and some years later the county was divided into hundreds. Very little further was done towards giving effect to the instructions, and the first administrative county was Westland, separated from Canterbury Province in 1867, and granted a system of local government in the following year.
It was not until the abolition of the provinces in 1876 that a scheme of division of the whole country into counties was introduced. The Counties Act, 1876, which, in conjunction with the Municipal Corporations Act of the same year, provided a comprehensive scheme of local government in lieu of the provincial governments, divided New Zealand into sixty-three counties. With the exception of six, which were exempted from the operations of the Act, each county was placed under the control of an elected Chairman and Council, possessed of fairly full powers of local government—considerably loss, however, than those formerly enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. The Counties Act specially excluded boroughs from the counties within which they geographically lie, and a similar enabling provision has since been made in the case of town districts having a population of over 500.
Since the abolition of the provinces and the passing of the Counties and Municipal Corporations Acts of 187C there has been considerable extension of local government. Many of the road districts have merged with the counties within which they lie, while others have become boroughs or town districts. On the other hand, counties, boroughs, and town districts have increased in numbers, while several entirely new classes of local districts, formed for definite purposes—as, for instance, land drainage or electric-power supply—have come into existence. In most cases the Boards of these districts have borrowing and rating powers.
Information concerning the origin, development, constitution, functions, &c., of local governing bodies will be found in the 1932 edition of the Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand. The reader is also referred to the section of this book dealing with local government.
Table of Contents
His Excellency, the Right Honourable Lord Bledisloe, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.B.E., D.Sc. Official Secretary—Sir Cecil Day, C.M.G., C.B.E.
Aides-de-Camp—Lieutenant R. C. V. Thomson, R.N.; Captain J. W. Tweedie.
Honorary Aides-de-Camp—Naval: Captain C. Sinclair Thomson, R.N.; Captain M. J. C. de Meric, M.V.O., R.N. Military: Colonel (temp. Brigadier) J. H. Whyte, D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel J. E. Duigan, D.S.O.; Colonel H. C. Hurst, D.S.O., V.D.; Colonel W. H. Cunningham, D.S.O., V.D.; Lieutenant-Colonel R. G. Milligan, D.S.O., V.D.; Colonel J. N. McCarroll, C.M.G., D.S.O., V.D.
Honorary Physician—Colonel J. L. Frazerhurst, V.D M.D.
Honorary Surgeon—Colonel Sir H. T. D. Acland, Kt., C.M.G., C.B.E., F.R.C.S., L.R.C.P.
His Excellency assumed office on the 19th March, 1930. A complete list of successive vice-regal representatives since 1840 will be found in the 1931 issue (pp. 59–60) of the Year-Book.
Name of Ministry. | Name of Premier. | Assumed Office. | Retired. |
---|---|---|---|
1. Bell-Sewell | Henry Sewell | 7 May, 1856 | 20 May, 1856. |
2. Fox | William Fox | 20 May, 1856 | 2 June, 1856. |
3. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 2 June, 1856 | 12 July, 1861. |
4. Fox | William Fox | 12 July, 1861 | 6 Aug., 1862. |
5. Domett | Alfred Domett | 6 Aug., 1862 | 30 Oct., 1863. |
6. Whitaker-Fox | Frederick Whitaker | 30 Oct., 1863 | 24 Nov., 1864. |
7. Weld | Frederick Aloysius Weld | 24 Nov., 1864 | 16 Oct., 1865. |
8. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 16 Oct., 1865 | 28 June, 1869. |
9. Fox | William Fox | 28 June, 1869 | 10 Sept., 1872. |
10. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 10 Sept., 1872 | 11 Oct., 1872. |
11. Waterhouse | George Marsden Waterhouse | 11 Oct., 1872 | 3 Mar., 1873. |
12. Fox | William Fox | 3 Mar., 1873 | 8 April, 1873. |
13. Vogel | Julius Vogel, C.M.G. | 8 April, 1873 | 6 July, 1875. |
14. Pollen | Daniel Pollen, M.L.C. | 6 July, 1875 | 15 Feb., 1876. |
15. Vogel | Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G. | 15 Feb., 1876 | 1 Sept., 1876. |
16. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 1 Sept., 1876 | 13 Sept., 1876. |
17. Atkinson (reconstituted | Harry Albert Atkinson | 13 Sept., 1876 | 13 Oct., 1877. |
18. Grey | Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 15 Oct., 1877 | 8 Oct., 1879. |
19. Hall | John Hall | 8 Oct., 1879 | 21 April, 1882. |
20. Whitaker | Frederick Whitaker. M.L.C. | 21 April, 1882 | 25 Sept., 1883. |
21. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 25 Sept., 1883 | 16 Aug., 1884. |
22. Stout-Vogel | Robert Stout | 16 Aug., 1884 | 28 Aug., 1884. |
23. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 28 Aug., 1884 | 3 Sept., 1884. |
24. Stout-Vogel | Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G | 3 Sept., 1884 | 8 Oct., 1887. |
25. Atkinson | Sir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G. | 8 Oct., 1887 | 24 Jan., 1891. |
26. Ballance | John Ballance | 24 Jan., 1891 | 1 May, 1893. |
27. Seddon | Rt. Hon. Richard John Seddon, P.C. | 1 May, 1893 | 21 June, 1906. |
28. Hall-Jones | William Hall-Jones | 21 June, 1906 | 6 Aug., 1906. |
29. Ward | Rt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C., K.C.M.G. | 6 Aug., 1906 | 28 Mar., 1912. |
30. Mackenzie | Thomas Mackenzie | 28 Mar., 1912 | 10 July, 1912. |
31. Massey | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 10 July, 1912 | 12 Aug., 1915. |
32. National | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 12 Aug., 1915 | 25 Aug., 1919. |
33. Massey | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 25 Aug., 1919 | 14 May, 1925. |
34. Bell | Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C. | 14 May, 1925 | 30 May, 1925. |
35. Coates | Rt. Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C. | 30 May, 1925 | 10 Dec., 1923. |
36. Ward | Rt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C., G.C.M.G. | 10 Dec., 1928 | 28 May, 1930. |
37. Forbes | Rt. Hon. George William Forbes, P.C. | 28 May, 1930 | 22 Sept., 1931. |
38. Coalition | Rt. Hon. George William Forbes, P.C. | 22 Sept., 1931 |
Rt. Hon. G. W. FORBES, P.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Railways, Minister of External Affairs, Attorney-General, and Minister in Charge of Scientific and Industrial Research, Public Trust, Electoral, and High Commissioner's Departments.
Rt. Hon. J. G. COATES, P.C., M.C., Minister of Finance, Minister of Customs, Minister of Stamp Duties. Minister of Transport, and Minister in Charge of State Advances and Land and Income Tax Departments.
Hon. E. A. RANSOM, Minister of Lands, Commissioner of State Forests, and Minister in Charge of Land for Settlements, Scenery Preservation, Discharged Soldiers' Settlement, and Valuation Departments.
Hon. Sir APIRANA NGATA, Kt., Native Minister, Minister for the Cook Islands, Minister in Charge of Native Trust, Government Life Insurance, State Fire Insurance, Legislative, Public Service Superannuation, Friendly Societies, and National Provident Fund Departments, and Member of the Executive Council representing the Native Race.
Hon. J. A. YOUNG, Minister of Health, Minister of Immigration, Minister of Internal Affairs, and Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals, Printing and Stationery, Audit, Museum, and Advertising Departments.
Hon. ROBERT MASTERS, M.L.C., Minister of Education and Minister of Industries and Commerce.
Hon. J. G. COBBE, Minister of Defence, Minister of Justice, Minister of Marine, and Minister in Charge of Pensions, Police, Prisons, Registrar-General's, and Inspection of Machinery Departments.
Hon. ADAM HAMILTON, Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, Minister of Labour, Minister of Employment, and Minister in Charge of Tourist and Health Resorts, Publicity, and Census and Statistics Departments.
Hon. C. E. MACMILLAN, Minister of Agriculture and Minister of Mines.
Hon. JOHN BITCHENER, Minister of Public Works and Minister in Charge of Roads and Public Buildings.
Clerk of the Executive Council—F. D. Thomson, C.M.G., B.A.
Name and Office. | From | To |
---|---|---|
* Resigned from Ministry 28th January, 1933. † Not returned at General Election of 2nd December, 1981; resigned from Ministry 8th January, 1932. | ||
Right Hon. George William Forbes. P.C.— | ||
Prime Minister | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of Railways | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of External Affairs | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Attorney-General | 28 Jan., 1933 | .. |
Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates. P.C., M.C.— | ||
Minister of Public Works | 22 Sept., 1931 | 10 April, 1933. |
Minister of Transport | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of Finance | 28 Jan., 1933 | .. |
Minister of Customs | 28 Jan., 1933 | .. |
Minister of Stamp Duties | 28 Jan., 1933 | .. |
Ethelbert Alfred Ransom— | ||
Minister of Lands | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Commissioner of State Forests | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
William Downie Stewart*— | ||
Minister of Finance | 22 Sept., 1931 | 28 Jan., 1933. |
Minister of Customs | 22 Sept., 1931 | 28 Jan., 1933. |
Minister of Stamp Duties | 22 Sept., 1931 | 28 Jan 1933. |
Attorney-General | 22 Sept 1931 | 28 Jan., 1933. |
Sir Apirana Turupa Ngata, Kt.— | ||
Native Minister | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister for the Cook Islands | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
James Alexander Young— | ||
Minister of Health | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of Immigration | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of Internal Affairs | 28 Jan., 1933 | .. |
Robert Masters, M.L.C.— | ||
Minister of Education | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of Industries and Commerce | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
David Jones†— | ||
Minister of Agriculture | 22 Sept., 1931 | 8 Jan., 1932. |
Minister of Mines | 22 Sept., 1931 | 8 Jan., 1932. |
John George Cobbe— | ||
Minister of Defence | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of Justice | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of Marine | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Adam Hamilton— | ||
Minister of Labour | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of Internal Affairs | 22 Sept., 1931 | 28 Jan., 1933. |
Postmaster-General | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Minister of Telegraphs | 22 Sept., 1931 | .. |
Charles Edward de la Barca Macmillan— | ||
Minister of Agriculture | 13 Feb., 1932 | .. |
Minister of Mines | 13 Feb., 1932 | .. |
John Bitchener— | ||
Minister of Public Works | 10 April, 1933 | .. |
Judges of the Supreme Court and Court of Appeal, July. 1933.—Chief Justice: Rt. Hon. Sir Michael Myers, P.C., K.C.M.G. Puisne Judges: Hon. Sir Alexander Herdman, Kt.; Hon. J. R. Reed, C.B.E.; Hon. A. S. Adams; Hon. W. C. MacGregor; Hon. H. H. Ostler; Hon. A. W. Blair; Hon. D. S. Smith; Hon. Robert Kennedy.
Judge of the Arbitration Court.—Hon. F. V. Frazer.
Since the preceding issue of the Year-Book the following honours have been conferred by His Majesty the King for services rendered in connection with New Zealand:—
Signifies conferred in January, 1933; (b) in June, 1933.
Knight Commander of the British Empire: Colonel S. S. Allen (b), C.M.G., D.S.O. Knights Bachelor: Dr. H. T. D. Acland (b), C.M.G., C.B.E.; Alexander Gray (a), K.C.; William Perry (a), J.P. Companions of St. Michael and St. George: J. S. Barton (b); T. L. Buick (b); R. S. Forsyth (a); James Marchbanks (a), M.I.C.E. Commander of the British Empire: G. P. Newton (a). Officer of the British Empire: Makea Nui Tinirau (b). Imperial Service Order: T. B. Strong (b).
[For earlier Parliaments and sessions refer to pp. 59–60 of the 1930 edition of the Year-Book.]
Parliament. | Dates of Opening of Sessions. | Dates of Prorogation. | Dates of Dissolution. |
---|---|---|---|
Nineteenth | 24 June, 1915 | 15 Oct., 1915 | 27 Nov., 1919. |
9 May, 1916 | 9 Aug., 1916 | ||
28 June, 1917 | 2 Nov., 1917 | ||
9 April, 1918 | 17 April, 1918 | ||
24 Oct., 1918 | 12 Dec., 1918 | ||
28 Aug., 1919 | 7 Nov., 1919 | ||
Twentieth | 24 June, 1920 | 12 Nov., 1920 | 15 Nov., 1922. |
10 Mar., 1921 | 24 Mar., 1921 | ||
22 Sept., 1921 | 13 Feb., 1922 | ||
28 Juno, 1922 | 1 Nov., 1922 | ||
Twenty-first | 8 Feb., 1923 | 19 Feb., 1923 | 14 Oct., 1925. |
14 June, 1923 | 30 Aug., 1923 | ||
26 June, 1924 | 7 Nov., 1924 | ||
25 June, 1925 | 3 Oct., 1925 | ||
Twenty-second | 16 June, 1926 | 14 Sept., 1926 | 18 Oct., 1928. |
23 June, 1927 | 7 Dec., 1927 | ||
28 June, 1928 | 11 Oct., 1928 | ||
Twenty-third | 4 Dec., 1928 | 19 Dec., 1928 | 12 Nov., 1931. |
27 June, 1929 | 11 Nov., 1929 | ||
26 June, 1930 | 5 Nov., 1930 | ||
11 Mar., 1931 | 7 May, 1931 | ||
25 June, 1931 | 11 Nov., 1931 | ||
Twenty-fourth | 23 Feb., 1932 | 11 May, 1932 | .. |
22 Sept., 1932 | 21 Mar., 1933 |
Speaker—Hon. Sir W. C. F. CARNCROSS, Kt. Chairman of Committees—Hon. J. A. HANAN. Clerk of the Legislative Council—E. W. KANE, C.M.G.
Name. | Provincial District. | Date of Appointment. |
---|---|---|
Allen, Colonel the Hon. Sir James, G.C.M.G., K.C.B. | Otago | 1 June, 1927. |
Bell, Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C. | Wellington | 20 May, 1933. |
Buddo, Hon. David | Canterbury | 11 June, 1930. |
Carncross, Hon. Sir Walter Charles Frederick, Kt. | Taranaki | 17 March, 1931. |
Carrington, Hon. Carey John | Auckland | 17 June, 1933. |
Collins, Colonel the Hon. William Edward, C.M.G. | Wellington | 14 July, 1928. |
Fagan, Hon. Mark | Wellington | 11 June, 1930. |
Hall-Jones, Hon. Sir William, K.C.M.G. | Wellington | 6 October, 1927. |
Hanan, Hon. Josiah Alfred | Otago | 17 June, 1933. |
McCallum, Hon. Richard | Marlborough | 11 June, 1930. |
MacGregor, Hon. John | Otago | 14 July, 1928. |
McIntyre, Hon. William Henderson | Nelson | 3 September, 1928. |
Masters, Hon. Robert | Taranaki | 11 June, 1930. |
Mitchelson, Hon. Sir Edwin, K.C.M.G. | Auckland | 25 June, 1927. |
Moore, Hon. Richard | Canterbury | 14 July, 1928. |
Parr, Hon. Sir Christopher James, K.C.M.G. | Auckland | 9 October, 1931. |
Scott, Hon. Robert | Otago | 25 June, 1927. |
Smith, Colonel the Hon. George John, C.B.E. | Canterbury | 25 June, 1927. |
Snodgrass, Hon. William Wallace, M.B.E. | Nelson | 3 September, 1928 |
Stevenson, Hon. William | Otago | 11 June, 1930. |
Trevethick, Hon. Jonathan | Auckland | 11 June, 1930. |
Speaker—Hon. Sir C. E. STATHAM, Kt. Chairman of Committees—S. G. SMITH. Clerk of the House—T. D. H. HALL, LL.B.
Name. | Electoral District. |
---|---|
* Since deceased. | |
For European Electorates. | |
Ansell, Alfred Edward | Chalmers. |
Armstrong, Hubert | Christchurch |
Thomas | East. |
Atmore, Harry | Nelson. |
Barnard, William Edward | Napier. |
Bitchener, Hon. John | Waitaki. |
Bodkin, William Alexander | Central Otago. |
Broadfoot, Walter James | Waitomo. |
Burnett, Thomas David | Temuka. |
Campbell, Hugh McLean | Hawke's Bay. |
Carr, Rev. Clyde Leonard | Timaru. |
Chapman, Charles Henry | Wellington North. |
Clinkard, Cecil Henry | Rotorua. |
Coates, Right Hon. Joseph Gordon, P.C., M.C. | Kaipara. |
Cobbe, Hon. John George | Oroua. |
Coleman, David William | Gisborne. |
Connolly, Jeremiah | Mid - Canterbury. |
De la Perrelle, Philip Aldborough | Awarua. |
Dickie, Harold Galt | Patea. |
Endean, William Phillips | Parnell. |
Field, William Hughes | Otaki. |
Forbes, Right Hon. George William, P.C. | Hurunui. |
Fraser, Peter | Wellington Central. |
Hamilton, Hon. Adam | Wallace. |
Hargest, James | Invercargill. |
Harris, Alexander | Waitemata. |
Hawke, Richard Wilson | Kaiapoi. |
Healy, Edward Francis | Wairau. |
Holland, Henry | Christchurch North. |
Holland, Henry Edmund | Buller. |
Holyoake, Keith Jacka | Motueka. |
Howard, Edwin John | Christchurch South. |
Jones, Frederick | Dunedin South. |
Jordan, William Joseph | Manukau. |
Jull, Albert Edward | Waipawa. |
Kyle, Herbert Seton Stewart | Riccarton. |
Langstone, Frank | Waimarino. |
Lee, John Alexander | Grey Lynn. |
Linklater, Joseph | Manawatu. |
Lye, Frederick | Waikato. |
McCombs, James* | Lyttelton. |
McDougall, David | Mataura. |
McKeen, Robert | Wellington South. |
McLeod, Hon. Alexander Donald | Wairarapa. |
Macmillan, Hon. Charles Edward de la Barca | Tauranga. |
Macpherson, John Andrew | Oamaru. |
McSkimming, Peter | Clutha, |
Mason, Henry Greathead Rex | Auckland Suburbs. |
Massey. John Norman | Franklin. |
Massey, Walter William | Hauraki. |
Munro, James Wright | Dunedin North. |
Murdoch, Alfred James | Marsden. |
Nash, James Alfred | Palmerston. |
Nash, Walter | Hutt. |
O'Brien, James | Westland. |
Parry, William Edward | Auckland Central. |
Poison, William John | Stratford. |
Ransom, Hon. Ethelbert Alfred | Pahiatua. |
Reid, Daniel Stewart | Raglan. |
Richards, Arthur Shapton | Roskill. |
Rushworth, Harold Montague | Bay of Islands. |
Samuel, Albert Moeller | Thames. |
Savage, Michael Joseph | Auckland West. |
Schramm, Frederick William | Auckland East. |
Semple, Robert | Wellington East. |
Smith, Sydney George | New Plymouth. |
Stallworthy, Arthur John | Eden. |
Statham, Hon. Sir Charles Ernest, Kt. | Dunedin Central. |
Stewart, Hon. William Downie | Dunedin West. |
Stuart, Alexander | Rangitikei. |
Sullivan, Daniel Giles | Avon. |
Sykes, George Robert | Masterton. |
Veitch, William Andrew | Wanganui. |
Wilkinson, Charles Anderson | Egmont. |
Williams, Kenneth Stewart | Bay of Plenty. |
Wright, Robert Alexander | Wellington Suburbs. |
Young, Hon. James Alexander | Hamilton. |
For Maori Electorates. | |
Tau Henare | Northern Maori. |
Ngata, Hon. Sir Apirana Turupa, Kt. | Eastern Maori. |
Taite te Tomo | Western Maori. |
Tirikatene, Eruera Tihema | Southern Maori. |
Department. | Permanent Head. | |
---|---|---|
Title. | Name. | |
Agriculture | Director-General | C. J. Reakes, C.B.E., M.R.C.V.S., D.V.Sc. Melb. |
Audit | Controller and Auditor-General | G. F. C. Campbell, C.M.G. |
Cook Islands | Secretary | S. J. Smith. |
Crown Law | Solicitor-General | A. Fair, K.C., LL.B. |
Customs | Comptroller | G. Craig, C.M.G., LL.D. |
Defence | Commandant, N.Z. Military | Major - General W. L. H. |
Forces | Sinclair - Burgess, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O., A.D.C. | |
Under-Secretary | H. Turner. | |
Education | Director | N. T. Lambourne, M.A. |
External Affairs | Secretary | C. A. Berendsen, LL.M. |
Friendly Societies and National Provident | Registrar and Deputy Superintendent | R. Witheford. |
Government Insurance | Commissioner | A. E. Allison. |
Health | Director-General | M. H. Watt, M.D., D.P.H. |
Industries and Commerce, Tourist, and Publicity | Secretary for Industries and Commerce, General Manager for Tourist and Health Resorts | G. W. Clinkard, M.Com. |
Census and Statistics | Government Statistician | J. W. Butcher. |
Internal Affairs | Under-Secretary | M. Eraser, O.B.E. |
Dominion Museum | Director | W. R. B. Oliver, M.Sc. |
Government Actuary's | Government Actuary | C. Gostelow, F.I.A. Lond. |
Justice and Prisons | Under-Secretary of Justice, Controller-General of Prisons, and Registrar-General, Births, Deaths, and Marriages | B. L. Dallard. |
Electoral | Chief Electoral Officer | G. G. Hodgkins. |
Labour | Secretary, and Commissioner of Unemployment | G. C. Godfrey. |
Lands and Deeds and Stamp Duties | Secretary for Land and Deeds and Commissioner of Stamp Duties | J. Murray. |
Land and Income Tax | Commissioner of Taxes | C. E. J. Dowland. |
Lands and Survey | Under-Secretary and Land Purchase Controller | W. Robertson. |
Law Drafting | Law Draftsman | J. Christie, LL.M. |
Marine | Secretary | L. B. Campbell, A.M.I.C.E. |
Mental Hospitals | Inspector-General | T. G. Gray, M.B., Bac. Surg. |
Mines | Under-Secretary | A. H. Kimbell. |
Native | Under-Secretary | R. N. Jones, C.B.E. |
Native Trust | Native Trustee | |
Naval | First Naval Member | Commodore F. Burges Watson, D.S.O., R.N. |
Pensions | Commissioner | J. H. Boyes. |
Police | Commissioner | W. G. Wohlmann. |
Post and Telegraph | Secretary | G. McNamara, C.B.E. |
Prime Minister's | Permanent Head | F. D. Thomson, C.M.G., B.A. |
Printing and Stationery | Government Printer | G. H. Loney. |
Public Service Superannuation Public Trust | Secretary | (Vacant). |
Public Trustee | J. W. Macdonald, C.M.G. | |
Public Works | Under-Secretary and Engineer-in-Chief | C. J. McKenzie, A.M.I.C.E. |
Railways | General Manager | G. H. Mackley. |
Scientific and Industrial Research | Secretary | E. Marsden, D.Sc. |
Dominion Laboratory | Dominion Analyst | W. Donovan, M.Sc., F.I.C. |
Dominion Observatory | Dominion Astronomer and Seismologist | C. E. Adams, D.Sc., F.R.A.S., A.I.A. (Lond.). |
Geological Survey | Director | J. Henderson, M.A., D.Sc., B.E., A.O.S.M. |
Meteorological | Director | E. Kidson, M.A., D.Sc |
State Advances | Superintendent | E. O. Hales. |
State Fire and Accident Insurance | General Manager | J. H. Jerram. |
State Forest Service | Director | A. D. McGavock. |
Transport | Commissioner | J. S. Hunter. |
Treasury | Secretary | A. D. Park, C.M.G. |
Valuation | Valuer-General | T. Brook. |
By an Act passed during the year 1912 and intituled the Public Service Act, 1912, the Public Service of New Zealand was placed under the direct and sole control of a Commissioner and two Assistant Commissioners, who are appointed for a term of seven years, are responsible only to Parliament, and can be dismissed from office only for misbehaviour or incompetence.
The Act, which became operative on the 1st April, 1913, applies to all members of the Public Service with the exception of the Controller and Auditor-General, officers of the Railways Department, members of the Police and Defence Forces, Judges and Magistrates, officers of the House, certain officers of the Legislative Departments, and persons paid only by fees or commission, as well as any officer to whom the Governor-General in Council declares the Act shall not apply.
By the Post and Telegraph Department Act of 1918 the Post and Telegraph Department was exempted from the control of the Commissioner, with the exception that the Commissioner makes all appointments other than to positions carrying a salary of over £619 13s. per annum.
Public Service Commissioner: P. D. N. VERSCHAFFELT, C.M.G., LL.B.
Assistant Public Service Commissioner: B. L. DALLARD.
High Commissioner for New Zealand—Sir Thomas M. Wilford, K.C.M.G., K.C.
Secretary, and Loan and Stock Agent—F. T. Sandford.
Publicity and Exhibition Officer—H. T. B. Drew.
Trade and Produce Officer—S. C. Manhire.
Finance Officer, Accountant, and Loan and Stock Agent—A. R. P. Mackay, M.Com.
Audit Officer—J. P. Rutherford.
Customs Department Representative—F. W. Lawrence.
airy Produce Officer—W. Wright.
Liaison Officer, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research—N. L. Wright, F.I.C., D.I.C.
Offices—New Zealand Government Offices, 415 Strand, London, W.C. 2. Code address—Deputy, London.
New Zealand Tourist and Trade Commissioner in the Commonwealth of Australia—L. J. Schmitt, 14 Martin Place (G.P.O. Box 365F), Sydney, with branch office at 360 Collins Street (P.O. Box 2136), Melbourne. Code addresses—Zealandia, Sydney; Aotearoa, Melbourne.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agents, Brisbane—Messrs. Dewar and Jones, King's Building, 79 Queen Street, Brisbane.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agents, Adelaide—South Australian Intelligence and Tourist Bureau (P.O. Box 664o), Adelaide.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agents, Perth—Western Australian Government Tourist Bureau, 62 Barrack Street, Perth. Code address—Tourist.
Commissioner for New Zealand in Canada and United States—J. W. Collins, Canada Permanent Building, 320 Bay Street, Toronto, 2. Code address—Maoriland.
New Zealand Government Agent, Vancouver—W. A. James, 1017 Metropolitan Building, 837 Hastings Street West (P.O. Box 747), Vancouver. Code address—Wajames.
Official Representative of Customs Department in Canada and United States—W. J. Stevenson, 44 Whitehall Street, New York. Code address—Depcustoms.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent in India—New Zealand Insurance Co., Ltd., 26 Dalhousie Square West, Calcutta. Code address—Newzico.
Honorary New Zealand—Representative in India—R. L. B. Gall, 11 Clive Street, Calcutta.
Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Colombo—A. R. Hughes, Hong Kong Bank Buildings (P.O. Box 328), Colombo.
Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, North China—L. A. L. Moore, 171 Victoria Road, Tientsin. Code address—Court.
Honorary New Zealand Government Agent. Shanghai—S. Hutchison, care of Southern Cross Trading Co., 310 Continental Emporium, Nanking Road, Shanghai (P.O. Box 2113).
Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Hong Kong—S. T. Williamson, care of Williamson and Co., Ship-owners and Agents, P. and O. Building (P.O. Box 615), Hong Kong. Code address—Williamson, Hong Kong.
Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Johannesburg—B. R. Avery, 8 Natal Bank Chambers, 90 Market Street, Market Square (P.O. Box 1378), Johannesburg.
Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Durban—H. Middlebrook, 3 Natal Bank Buildings, West Street (P.O. Box 1822), Durban. Code address—Midstream.
Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Honolulu—H. C. Tennent, First National Bank Building (P.O. Box 44), Honolulu.
Honorary New Zealand Government Agents, Fiji—Messrs. Brown and Joske, Suva. Code address—Joske, Suva.
Honorary New Zealand Representative, Marseilles—The Secretary, British Chamber of Commerce, 2 Rue Beauvau, Marseilles. Code address—Britcom.
United Kingdom.—H.M. Trade Commissioner: L. A. Paish, O.B.E., T. and G.
Buildings, Grey Street (P.O. Box 369), Wellington. Canada.—Trade Commissioner: C. M. Croft, Yorkshire House, Shortland Street, Auckland.
Argentine Republic.—Vice-Consuls: F. S. Battley, Auckland; E. S. Baldwin, Wellington.
Belgium.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Armand Nihotte, Wellington. Consuls: A. M. Ferguson, Auckland: Sir J. J. Kinsey, Christchurch; G. L. Denniston, Dunedin. Vice-Consuls: Sir C. R. J. Ward, Bart., Christchurch; R. A. Anderson, C.M.G., Invercargill.
Brazil.—Consul: George Robertson, Wellington. Vice-Consul: C. A. L. Treadwell, O.B.E., Wellington.
Chile.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: R. Dundas Smith, Sydney. Consuls: J. M. Wilson (acting), Auckland; Thomas C. Ross, Dunedin.
China.—Consul: Chunhow H. Pao, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Yue H. Jackson, Wellington; Cheng Fu Pan, Western Samoa.
Czechoslovakia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. R. Kuraz, Sydney. Honorary Consul: E. J. Hyams, Wellington.
Denmark.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Georg Lyngbye Host, Sydney. Consul for South Island: H. D. Acland, Christchurch. Honorary Consul: Stronach Paterson, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: S. P. Anderson, Auckland; L. V. Dahl, Palmerston North (honorary); W. Perry, Hokitika.
Ecuador.—Consul: William Birss, Auckland.
Finland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Harald Tanner, Sydney. Vice-Consuls (honorary): Robert Burns, Auckland; Vaino Sarelius, Christchurch.
France.—Consul for New Zealand and Western Samoa: E. M. V. M. Joubert, Auckland. Consular Agents: George Humphreys, Christchurch; 0. R. Bendall, Wellington: S. E. D. Neill, Dunedin.
Germany.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies other than Western Samoa): Dr. Rudolf Asmis, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, also Western and American Samoa): W. Penseler. Wellington.
Greece.—Honorary Consul for New Zealand: J. F. Dyer, Wellington. Honorary Deputy Consul: G. T. Dawson.
Italy.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, Fiji, and New Guinea: Commendatore Nob. A. Grossardi, Melbourne. Consul: Signor Giovanni Formichella, Wellington. Consular Agents: P. P. J. Amodeo (Acting), Christchurch; J. A. Roberts, Dunedin; Geraldo Perotti, Greymouth; M. J. Sheahan, Auckland (temporarily in charge).
Japan.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, excluding Western Samoa), Kuramatsu Murai, Sydney. Honorary Consuls: A. B. Roberton, Auckland; N. S. Falla, Wellington.
Latvia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): C. L. Seya, London. Honorary Consul: N. E. Heath, Auckland.
Netherlands.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: P. Staal, Sydney. Honorary Consul: H. F. Johnston, K.C., Wellington; Honorary Vice-Consuls: George Ritchie, Dunedin; H. H. F. Bauer, Auckland; N. Francis, Christchurch.
Norway.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: H. H. T. Fay, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over Western Samoa also): A. W. Newton. Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Robert Millar, Auckland; V. E. Hamilton, Christchurch (honorary); M. E. Wiig, Invereargill; J. H. Enright, Westport; W. F. Edmond, Dunedin (honorary).
Peru.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: J. M. Paxton, Sydney. Consul: G. H. Baker, Auckland.
Poland.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Hon. George Earp, Sydney.
Portugal.—Consul: David L. Nathan, Auckland. Honorary Vice-Consul: Alfred Nathan, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: A. D. S. Duncan, Wellington: C. W. Rattray. Dunedin.
Spain.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies. excluding Western Samoa): Senor Don Mariano Amoedo y Galarmendi, Sydney. Honorary Vice-Consul: A. K. S. Mackenzie, Wellington.
Sweden.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji: C. O. D. von Dardel, Sydney. Consul: J. T. Martin, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: J. T. F. Mitchell, Auckland; W. Machin, Christchurch; J. S. Ross, C.M.G., Dunedin.
Switzerland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): M. Stahel, Sydney-Gérant of the Consulate: Dr. Albert Blau, Auckland.
United States of America.—Consul-General: Calvin M. Hitch, Wellington. Consul: W. F. Boyle, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: L. A. Bachelder (honorary), Auckland; L. W. Johnson, Walter W. Hoffman, Walter W. Crebaugh, Wellington: Q. F. Roberts, Apia (in charge). Consular Agents: H. P. Bridge, Christchurch; H. Reeves, Dunedin.
Yugoslavia.—Honorary Consul: John Totich, Dargaville.
Table of Contents
IN common with almost all countries, the chief instrument in compiling population-data in New Zealand is the census, which in this country is taken quinquennially. The minutiæ of the distribution of population, together with analyses of various-population characteristics, compiled from census data will be found in the census publications listed at the front of this volume. Owing to the high standard of education of the population, and to the political, geographical, and social conditions-prevailing in the Dominion, the data compiled as a result of the census are both complete and reliable.
The financial stringency resulting from the severe decline in the prices of primary products caused by the world-wide economic depression led to the first interruption in the sequence of New Zealand censuses. By the Census Postponement Act, 1930, the census due to be taken in 1931 and proclaimed for 21st April of that year was postponed until 1936.
The basis adopted for the census—and indeed, practically universally throughout population statistics in New Zealand—is that of the population de fait, all persons being counted as at the place of enumeration, irrespective of habitual residence, legal domicile and so forth.
Intercensal figures of total population are based on the customary equation:— Population = Population (census) + Births and immigration — Deaths and emigration.
The comparative shortness of the interval between the census enumerations, combined with New Zealand's insular position and the high standard of her registration system, has hitherto prevented serious intercensal errors in statements of population of New Zealand as a whole. This remark applies to Europeans only, as the same standard of accuracy cannot be claimed for Maori registrations. A point of minor importance which may be noted is that births and deaths registered during a year are considered as actually occurring during that year.
The fact that all migration to and from the Dominion must be waterborne over lengthy distances, and that it centres in a few ports, facilitates the compilation of accurate statistics of external migration. Records of passenger traffic between the North and South Islands are also maintained. Population statistics of lesser internal divisions and of towns are based upon a variety of data collected annually.
Residents of the Cook Islands, Niue, Western Samoa, and the Tokelau Group are not included in the population statistics quoted throughout this section, except in the first table on the next page. Further information will be found in the section relating to dependencies. Figures are now given inclusive of Maoris where possible, in accordance with a decision of Cabinet.
For the 1926 census all half-caste European-Maoris were included with the Native population in lieu of the previous practice of treating as Europeans such half-castes as were living in European fashion. Numbers so treated were as follows: 1921, 4,236; 1916, 3,221; 1911, 2,879; 1906, 2,578; 1901, 2,407.
Separate statistics of the Maori population are given towards the end of the section.
The population of the Dominion of New Zealand and its dependencies and the mandated territory of Western Samoa at the 1st April, 1933, exceeded 1,600,000. The Ross Dependency is uninhabited.
— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Population (exclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper | 746,834 | 718,999 | 1,465,833 |
Maori population of New Zealand proper | 37,020 | 34,111 | 71,131 |
Population (inclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper | 783,854 | 753,110 | 1,536,964 |
Population of Cook Islands and Niue | 7,924 | 7,600 | 15,524 |
Population of Tokelau Islands (June, 1933) | 579 | 568 | 1,147 |
Population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa | 25,177 | 23,004 | 48,181 |
Totals 1st April, 1933 | 817,534 | 784,282 | 1,601,816 |
The outstanding note of the history of population movement in New Zealand is that of unbroken growth. That it has not been invariably regular is well attested by the accompanying table, and by the fifty years' record shown in Section XLV.
Date of Census. | Population (excluding Maoris). | Numerical Increase. | Percentage Increase. | Average Annual Percentage Increase. |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Based on population excluding half-castes living as Europeans, who are included in population totals in 1921, but not in 1926. | ||||
December, 1851 | 26,707 | .. | .. | .. |
,, 1858 | 59,413 | 32,706 | 122.46 | 12.14 |
,, 1861 | 99,021 | 39,608 | 66.67 | 18.70 |
,, 1864 | 172,158 | 73,137 | 73.86 | 20.54 |
,, 1867 | 218,668 | 46,510 | 27.02 | 8.15 |
February, 1871 | 256,393 | 37,725 | 17.25 | 5.11 |
March, 1874 | 299,514 | 43,121 | 16.82 | 5.32 |
,, 1878 | 414,412 | 114,898 | 38.36 | 8.43 |
April, 1881 | 489,933 | 75,521 | 18.22 | 5.58 |
March, 1886 | 578,482 | 88,549 | 18.07 | 3.39 |
April, 1891 | 626,658 | 48,176 | 8.33 | 1.61 |
,, 1896 | 703,360 | 76,702 | 12.24 | 2.33 |
March, 1901 | 772,719 | 69,359 | 9.86 | 1.91 |
April, 1906 | 888,678 | 115,859 | 14.99 | 2.79 |
,, 1911 | 1,008,468 | 119,890 | 13.49 | 2.60 |
October, 1916 | 1,099,449 | 90,981 | 9.02 | 1.57 |
April, 1921 | 1,218,913 | 119,464 | 10.87 | 2.32 |
,, 1926 | 1,344,469 | 129,792* | 10.69 | 2.05 |
The European population now looks in retrospect down a vista of well over one hundred years. At the opening of the nineteenth century there existed a more or less fluctuating population of perhaps one hundred; by 1839 it had swelled to a total of about a thousand whalers, sealers, traders, missionaries, adventurers, and settlers. Activities of the colonizing companies and societies in the “forties” brought rapid changes and swiftly rising numbers, to be enhanced in the “sixties” by the gold rushes of the period.
The most significant period is possibly that of the “seventies,” marked by a vigorous developmental policy of public works and assisted immigration. The record year 1874, which saw a rise in population of 46,000 (including 32,000 -assisted immigrants), was, and still is, the high-water mark of population gains. Both 1874 and 1875 showed a ratio of growth far in advance of any level subsequently attained.
In the late “eighties” and early “nineties” came the blight of economic depression and comparative stagnation in population. In 1888, 1890, and 1891 emigrants exceeded immigrants, these being the only such occasions in the history of the country until 1931, when a small excess of departures was recorded, and 1932, in which year departures again exceeded arrivals.
From the middle “nineties” rising world prices and the new frozen-meat trade brought a return of prosperity and moderate, but steady, increase of population. Development of secondary industries and the remarkable expansion of dairying in recent years provided a substantial foundation for increasing numbers.
The average annual population increment during the ten post-war years, 1919–28, exceeded 30,000. In 1928 the population gain fell to 16,071, showed slight rises to 17,442 in 1929 and 19,325 in 1930, and fell to 14,508 in 1931 and 10,283 in 1932. Apart from war years, which were affected by movements of troops, 1932 shows the lowest absolute increase since 1891, and the lowest relative increase, with the exception of 1888, ever recorded.
Up to the “seventies” New Zealand was dependent on migration for the greater portion of her increase of population, but since then natural increase—i.e., excess of births over deaths—has been the principal factor.
Over the whole period 1861–1932 migration accounted for 36 per cent. of the total increase, excess of births over deaths accounting for 64 per cent. From 1901 to 1932 the former is responsible for 29 per cent. and the latter for 71 per cent. of the increase of population.
A table is appended showing for each five-yearly period from 1861 the excess of births over deaths and of immigration over emigration. Maoris are not included, nor, prior to 1921, are crews of vessels.
Period. | Excess of Births over Deaths. | Excess of Arrivals over Departures. | Total Increase. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | |
* Decrease. † Departure and return of troops of Expeditionary Force not included in migration figures. | |||||||||
1861–65 | 7,625 | 8,985 | 16,610 | 63,285 | 29,884 | 93,169 | 70,910 | 38,869 | 109,779 |
1866–70 | 15,663 | 17,779 | 33,442 | 11,167 | 9,369 | 20,536 | 26,830 | 27,148 | 53,978 |
1871–75 | 19,409 | 21,129 | 40,538 | 46,501 | 35,445 | 81,946 | 65,910 | 56,574 | 122,484 |
1876–80 | 30,143 | 32,808 | 62,951 | 31,870 | 22,917 | 54,787 | 62,013 | 55,725 | 117,738 |
1881–85 | 32,362 | 35,046 | 67,408 | 15,958 | 13,001 | 28,959 | 48,320 | 48,047 | 96,367 |
1886–90 | 30,781 | 33,544 | 64,325 | -4,911* | -3,791* | -8,702* | 25,870 | 29,753 | 55,623 |
1891–95 | 27,255 | 30,630 | 57,885 | 9,917 | 5,403 | 15,320 | 37,172 | 36,033 | 73,205 |
1896–1900 | 28,097 | 31,437 | 59,531 | 7,320 | 3,318 | 10,638 | 35,417 | 34,755 | 70,172 |
1901–05 | 32,515 | 36,223 | 68,738 | 31,223 | 14,223 | 45,446 | 63,738 | 50,446 | 114,184 |
1906–10 | 38,681 | 43,067 | 81,748 | 25,454 | 15,512 | 40,966 | 64,135 | 58,579 | 122,714 |
1911–15† | 12,323 | 46,682 | 89,005 | 17,656 | 17,905 | 35,561 | 59,979 | 64,587 | 124,566 |
1916–20† | 35,248 | 41,359 | 76,607 | 6,979 | 7,875 | 14,854 | 42,227 | 49,234 | 91,461 |
1921–25 | 41,876 | 44,868 | 86,744 | 26,732 | 23,256 | 49,988 | 68,608 | 68,124 | 136,732 |
1926–30 | 36,886 | 40,456 | 77,342 | 14,758 | 9,869 | 24,627 | 51,644 | 50,325 | 101,969 |
1931 | 7,095 | 7,480 | 14,575 | 165 | -232* | -67* | 7,260 | 7,248 | 14,508 |
1932 | 6,477 | 6,724 | 13,201 | -1,770* | -1,148* | -2,918* | 4,707 | 5,576 | 10,283 |
Totals, 1861–1932 | 432,436 | 478,217 | 910,653 | 302,304 | 202,806 | 505,110 | 734,740 | 681,023 | 1,415,763 |
The table shows clearly the irregularity of the migration increase and the comparative steadiness of the natural increase. The most fruitful quinquennium in respect of population gained through migration was that of the gold-rush period of seventy years ago. With a stable birth-rate the natural increase would show mounting numbers, whereas actually the peak occurred in 1911–15 and the shrinking birth-rate has reduced numbers accruing from this source.
The following table is interesting as showing the early excess of males and the gradual equalization of the sexes in New Zealand. The figures quoted are exclusive of Maoris.
Census Year. | Males. | Females. | Females to 1,000 Males |
---|---|---|---|
1861 | 61,062 | 37,959 | 622 |
1871 | 150,356 | 106,037 | 705 |
1881 | 269,605 | 220,328 | 817 |
1891 | 332,877 | 293,781 | 883 |
1901 | 405,992 | 366,727 | 903 |
1906 | 471,008 | 417,570 | 887 |
1911 | 531,910 | 476,558 | 896 |
1916 | 551,775 | 547,674 | 993 |
1921 | 623,243 | 595,670 | 956 |
1926 | 686,384 | 658,085 | 959 |
The preponderance of males in the early years of New Zealand was doubtless due to the fact that the difficulties of pioneering and the remoteness of the country from Europe were such as to deter female immigration to a greater extent than male. This was accentuated by the character of the early industries. Gold-mining and coal-mining, for instance, would attract large numbers of men, but few women. The effect of this early preponderance of males no doubt still exists, but in an ever-diminishing degree, its gradual elimination being effected by the passing of the earlier settlers. In recent years there has been a considerable approach towards equality in the increase of males and females by migration, and in some years the female increase from this source has exceeded the male.
Of the two sources from which the Dominion's population has been recruited— viz., migration and natural increase—the effect of the former has hitherto been to give in the aggregate a considerable preponderance of males, and of the latter to give a regular preponderance of females. In the period 1861–1932 the gain of males by migration totalled 99,498 more than that of females. This excess was only partly offset numerically by a female surplus of 45,781 in the figures of natural increase, but the net excess of 53,717 males is not sufficient to maintain the former high ratio of males to females in the population. The surplus of males at present, exclusive of the Native population, is some 28,000. The effect of the natural increase of population is in the direction of eliminating this surplus at the rate of about 600 per annum.
As already noted, the intercensal estimates of Dominion population prepared from the records of vital statistics and of migration are, by virtue of the favourable position of the Dominion in this respect, remarkably accurate. Indeed, as regards the statistics of total population the term “estimate” is scarcely correct, for the system in use should give, and to a great extent does give, the actual figures.
Calendar Year. | Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year. | Increase during Year. | Mean Population for Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Numerical. | Per Cent. | ||
* See letterpress following. | ||||||
1923 | 657,561 | 631,660 | 1,289,221 | 23,824 | 1.88 | 1,274,551 |
1924 | 671,452 | 644,722 | 1,316,174 | 26,953 | 2.09 | 1,298,635 |
1925 | 687,287 | 658,789 | 1,346,076 | 29,902 | 2.27 | 1,329,759 |
1926 | 697,113 | 668,304 | 1,365,417 | 29,054* | 2.17 | 1,352,927 |
1927 | 707,008 | 678,393 | 1,385,401 | 19,984 | 1.46 | 1,374,439 |
1928 | 714,928 | 686,544 | 1,401,472 | 16,071 | 1.16 | 1,390,684 |
1929 | 723,691 | 695,223 | 1,418,914 | 17,442 | 1.24 | 1,406,942 |
1930 | 733,389 | 704,850 | 1,438,239 | 19,325 | 1.36 | 1,425,084 |
1931 | 740,649 | 712,098 | 1,452,747 | 14,508 | 1.01 | 1,444,901 |
1932 | 745,356 | 717,674 | 1,463,030 | 10,283 | 0.71 | 1,456,237 |
The actual increase of population (excluding Maoris) during the calendar year 1932 was 10,283, as compared with 14,508 in 1931. The increase for 1926 was 29,054, although from the figures shown for population at 31st December, 1925 and 1926, the increase would appear to have been much less. The population at 31st December, 1925, however, was the official estimate for that date, arrived at on the old basis of including with the European population half-castes living as Europeans.
As the year ended 31st March is for most of the administrative functions of the Government the period most in use, similar figures are given for March years:—
Year ended 31st March, | Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year. | Increase during Year. | Mean Population for Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Numerical. | Per Cent. | ||
* See letterpress above. | ||||||
1924 | 659,570 | 634,333 | 1,293,903 | 22,162 | 1.74 | 1,280,299 |
1925 | 676,477 | 648,560 | 1,325,037 | 31,134 | 2.41 | 1,305,896 |
1926 | 691,910 | 662,382 | 1,354,292 | 29,255 | 2.21 | 1,337,155 |
1927 | 701,774 | 671,972 | 1,373,746 | 29,382* | 2.18 | 1,357,777 |
1928 | 708,568 | 680,132 | 1,388,700 | 14,954 | 1.09 | 1,378,806 |
1929 | 716,678 | 688,283 | 1,404,961 | 16,261 | 1.47 | 1,394,726 |
1930 | 724,978 | 696,600 | 1,421,578 | 16,617 | 1.18 | 1,411,198 |
1931 | 735,965 | 706,781 | 1,442,746 | 21,168 | 1.49 | 1,430,143 |
1932 | 742,258 | 712,909 | 1,455,167 | 12,421 | 0.86 | 1,448,267 |
1933 | 746,834 | 718,999 | 1,465,833 | 10,666 | 0.73 | 1,458,855 |
The figures given in the two preceding tables show the population exclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the population inclusive of Maoris:—
— | Estimated Population (including Maoris) at End of Year. | Mean Population for Year. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
Years ended 31st December. | ||||
1923 | 685,951 | 657,070 | 1,343,021 | 1,328,193 |
1924 | 700,033 | 670,370 | 1,370,403 | 1,352,618 |
1925 | 716,371 | 684,859 | 1,401,230 | 1,384,428 |
1926 | 730,603 | 698,952 | 1,429,555 | 1,413,700 |
1927 | 740,782 | 709,308 | 1,450,090 | 1,438,814 |
1928 | 749,125 | 717,827 | 1,466,952 | 1,455,734 |
1929 | 758,490 | 727,074 | 1,485,564 | 1,472,925 |
1930 | 768,746 | 737,341 | 1,506,087 | 1,492,376 |
1931 | 776,660 | 745,228 | 1,521,888 | 1,513,416 |
1932 | 782,122 | 751,587 | 1,533,709 | 1,526,115 |
Years ended 31st March. | ||||
1924 | 688,020 | 659,833 | 1,347,853 | 1,334,029 |
1925 | 705,161 | 674,326 | 1,379,487 | 1,359,995 |
1926 | 721,173 | 688,639 | 1,409,812 | 1,392,073 |
1927 | 735,338 | 702,642 | 1,437,980 | 1,420,762 |
1928 | 742,396 | 711,121 | 1,453,517 | 1,443,323 |
1929 | 750,974 | 719,680 | 1,470,654 | 1,459,983 |
1930 | 759,963 | 728,632 | 1,488,595 | 1,477,494 |
1931 | 771,491 | 739,449 | 1,510,940 | 1,497,732 |
1932 | 778,425 | 746,208 | 1,524,633 | 1,517,103 |
1933 | 783,854 | 753,110 | 1,536,964 | 1,529,133 |
Statistics of external migration have been recorded in New Zealand since 1860. Since 1st April, 1921, they have been compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving the Dominion.
Including crews of vessels, 64,932 persons from overseas arrived in New Zealand during the year 1932, which, compared with 1931, shows an increase of 827.
During the same period 67,865 persons departed. This figure, compared with the corresponding one for 1931, shows an increase of 3,689.
Migration in 1932, therefore, showed an excess of departures of 2,933 compared with 71 in 1931. Only in three years previously in the history of New Zealand have a year's departures exceeded the arrivals, this occurring during the economic upheaval of the late “eighties” and early “nineties,” the years being 1888, 1890, and 1891.
The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last ten years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels have not been taken into account.
Year. | Arrivals. | Departures. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1923 | 19,445 | 17,043 | 36,488 | 16,037 | 13,631 | 29,668 |
1924 | 21,719 | 18,096 | 39,815 | 16,489 | 14,104 | 30,593 |
1925 | 23,328 | 18,518 | 41,846 | 15,907 | 13,265 | 29,172 |
1926 | 25,508 | 20,177 | 45,685 | 18,649 | 15,176 | 33,825 |
1927 | 21,165 | 17,511 | 38,676 | 20,349 | 15,899 | 36,248 |
1928 | 19,180 | 16,298 | 35,478 | 18,987 | 16,048 | 35,035 |
1929 | 18,752 | 15,687 | 34,439 | 16,937 | 14,706 | 31,643 |
1930 | 17,738 | 14,821 | 32,559 | 15,363 | 12,958 | 28,321 |
1931 | 10,914 | 9,311 | 20,225 | 12,056 | 9,578 | 21,634 |
1932 | 9,378 | 8,501 | 17,879 | 11,549 | 9,661 | 21,210 |
The monthly figures for 1931 and 1932 are as follows, the excess of arrivals or of departures for each month being also shown:—
Month. | Arrivals. | Departures. | Excess of Arrivals. | Excess of Departures. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1931. | 1932. | 1931. | 1932. | 1931. | 1932. | 1931. | 1932. | |
January | 2,944 | 1,915 | 2,052 | 1,445 | 892 | 470 | .. | .. |
February | 2,180 | 1,446 | 2,359 | 2,086 | .. | .. | 179 | 640 |
March | 1,899 | 1,328 | 2,830 | 3,144 | .. | .. | 931 | 1,816 |
April | 1,194 | 1,747 | 2,661 | 2,609 | .. | .. | 1,467 | 862 |
May | 1,115 | 1,258 | 1,883 | 2,203 | .. | .. | 768 | 945 |
Juno | 1,270 | 871 | 1,855 | 1,629 | .. | .. | 585 | 758 |
July | 864 | 859 | 1,433 | 1,400 | .. | .. | 569 | 541 |
August | 1,086 | 1,176 | 1,174 | 1,293 | .. | .. | 88 | 117 |
September | 1,545 | 981 | 1,235 | 1,332 | 310 | .. | .. | 351 |
October | 1,309 | 2,108 | 1,243 | 1,136 | 66 | 972 | .. | .. |
November | 2,551 | 1,776 | 1,394 | 1,195 | 1,157 | 581 | .. | .. |
December | 2,268 | 2,414 | 1,515 | 1,738 | 753 | 676 | .. | .. |
Totals | 20,225 | 17,879 | 21,634 | 21,210 | .. | .. | 1,409 | 3,331 |
In general, arrivals exceed departures in the spring and summer months, while the contrary holds for the autumn and winter periods. Excluding crews of vessels, the arrivals for the first and last quarters of 1932 formed 61 per cent. of the total arrivals, and the six months ended June accounted for 62 per cent. of the total departures, for the year. Figures for the corresponding periods in 1931 were 65 per cent. and 63 per cent.
The following table gives an analysis of the various classes of passenger arrivals during the last five years. It is, therefore, exclusive of crews of vessels. a source from which conies a steady increment of population. The average annual excess of crew arrivals over departures in the five years 1928–32 was 559, and in the preceding five years, 623.
— | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Immigrants intending permanent residence | 6,339 | 6,343 | 6,917 | 3,236 | 1,572 |
New Zealand residents returning from abroad | 15,497 | 15,108 | 14,362 | 9,366 | 8,984 |
Tourists | 9,597 | 9,593 | 8,484 | 5,137 | 5,268 |
Persons on commercial business | 1,871 | 1,872 | 1,681 | 1,226 | 955 |
Persons visiting the Dominion in connection with entertainments, sports, &c. | 931 | 741 | 295 | 369 | 350 |
Others (officials, &c., of other countries) | 243 | 296 | 236 | 442 | 246 |
Persons in transit | 946 | 468 | 507 | 441 | 464 |
Not stated | 54 | 18 | 77 | 8 | 40 |
Totals | 35,478 | 34,439 | 32,559 | 20,225 | 17,879 |
The New Zealand Government temporarily suspended from early in 1927 the major portion of its scheme of granting assisted passages to migrants from the British Isles, and this is largely responsible for the decreases shown in regard to immigrants. The number of assisted immigrants for 1932 is 77 as against 489 in 1931 and 10,766 in 1926: while the numbers of those who migrated to New Zealand without State assistance amounted to 1,495, 2,747, and 7,102 for the years 1932, 1931, and 1926 respectively.
The succeeding table gives an analysis of passenger departures, and thus furnishes the reverse of its predecessor:—
— | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Zealand residents departing permanently | 3,954 | 3,093 | 2,449 | 2,692 | 2,940 |
New Zealand residents departing temporarily | 16,075 | 14,614 | 12,540 | 8,437 | 9,281 |
Visitors to the Dominion departing | 14,989 | 13,893 | 13,273 | 10,441 | 8,874 |
Persons regarding whom no information is available | 17 | 43 | 59 | 64 | 115 |
Totals | 35,035 | 31,643 | 28,321 | 21,634 | 21,210 |
The following table gives the age-distribution of immigrants and emigrants for the year 1932:—
Age in Years. | Permanent Arrivals. | Permanent Departures. | Excess of Arrivals over Departures. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
* Excess of departures. | |||||||
0–14 | 182 | 128 | 310 | 28, | 254 | 541 | - 231* |
15–24 | 149 | 146 | 295 | 255 | 197 | 452 | - 157* |
25–34 | 165 | 217 | 382 | 419 | 368 | 787 | - 405* |
35–44 | 118 | 133 | 251 | 277 | 267 | 544 | - 293* |
45–59 | 101 | 136 | 237 | 221 | 218 | 439 | - 202* |
60 or over | 32 | 62 | 94 | 105 | 70 | 175 | - 81* |
Total including unspecified | 747 | 825 | 1,572 | 1,565 | 1,375 | 2,940 | -1,368* |
Of the 1,572 new immigrants during 1932 intending to settle in the Dominion, the vast majority, 1,434, or 91.6 per cent., came from British countries, mainly from the British Isles, Australia, Canada, South Africa, Fiji, and India. The majority of immigrants from foreign countries came from Yugoslavia and the United States of America.
The following table shows for each of the last five years the principal countries whence arrived new immigrants who intended permanent residence in the Dominion:—
Country of Last Permanent Residence. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
British Isles | 4,063 | 3,633 | 2,843 | 1,190 | 496 |
India | 105 | 97 | 80 | 69 | 71 |
Union of South Africa | 52 | 40 | 21 | 20 | 15 |
Canada | 245 | 207 | 141 | 61 | 59 |
Australia | 1,412 | 1,859 | 3,208 | 1,563 | 675 |
Other British countries | 110 | 187 | 225 | 133 | 118 |
Denmark | 26 | 9 | 5 | 2 | 2 |
Italy | 33 | 40 | 43 | 22 | 6 |
Switzerland | 13 | 10 | 12 | .. | 1 |
Yugoslavia | 67 | 72 | 67 | 21 | 27 |
China | 29 | 28 | 35 | 23 | 7 |
United States of America | 82 | 96 | 88 | 65 | 41 |
Other foreign countries and unspecified | 102 | 65 | 149 | 67 | 54 |
Totals | 6,339 | 6,343 | 6,917 | 3,236 | 1,572 |
With the exception of 118 persons (of whom 27 departed for the United States, 31 for China, and 47 for European countries), the whole of the New Zealand residents who permanently left the Dominion during 1932 went to British countries. Detailed figures are as follows: British Isles, 1,788; Australia, 932;. South Africa, 15; Fiji, 27; Canada, 23; other British countries, 37.
During the year 1932 some 90 persons (males 44, females 46) of foreign nationality, out of the total of 1,572 arrived as new immigrants intending permanent residence in the Dominion. The chief nationalities represented among the alien immigrants for the last five years were as follows:—
Country of Nationality. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Russia | 18 | 5 | 17 | 5 | .. |
Denmark | 32 | 16 | 14 | 4 | 2 |
Switzerland | 12 | 13 | 16 | .. | 1 |
Italy | 48 | 43 | 57 | 31 | 5 |
Yugoslavia | 68 | 71 | 72 | 28 | 27 |
Greece | 28 | 14 | 16 | 6 | .. |
China | 4 | 4 | 6 | 4 | .. |
United States of America | 30 | 38 | 30 | 4 | 29 |
Other countries | 76 | 54 | 81 | 57 | 26 |
Totals | 316 | 258 | 309 | 139 | 90 |
The sex-constitution of foreign nationals has altered considerably of recent years. Although females among alien immigrants have always been relatively fewer than among immigrants of British nationality, the proportion of females in the former case rose from 15 per cent. in 1925 to 51 per cent. in 1932, while for British immigrants females have usually been less than males up to 1932, in which year the proportion of females was 53 per cent., compared with 47 per cent. in 1931.
The number of foreign nationals among New Zealand residents departing permanently during 1932 was 78 (71 males and 7 females), or 2.6 per cent. of the total.
Although race aliens comprise comparatively small proportions of the total arrivals and departures, they are by no means unimportant. The principal race aliens with whom New Zealand is concerned are Chinese, Indians, and Syrians, and the first two are shown separately from other race aliens. The definition of the term “race alien,” as used in connection with these statistics, is “a person of other than European race.”
Permanent arrivals of race aliens in 1932 comprised 28 Indians, no Chinese, and 9 of other races. Departures were 5 Indians, 29 Chinese, and 10 of other races. In the last ten years permanent arrivals have aggregated 333 Chinese, 418 Indians, and 332 others; and the permanent departures 278 Chinese, 31 Indians, and 127 others.
It should be noted that the figures quoted above include half-castes. The total arrivals and departures of race aliens during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Arrivals. | Departures. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | |
1923 | 365 | 115 | 249 | 729 | 378 | 66 | 188 | 632 |
1924 | 548 | 128 | 341 | 1,017 | 451 | 128 | 332 | 911 |
1925 | 517 | 216 | 323 | 1,056 | 524 | 165 | 216 | 905 |
1926 | 613 | 239 | 347 | 1,199 | 541 | 164 | 308 | 1,013 |
1927 | 542 | 151 | 270 | 963 | 587 | 135 | 184 | 906 |
1928 | 419 | 173 | 307 | 899 | 680 | 140 | 284 | 1,104 |
1929 | 504 | 233 | 246 | 983 | 531 | 143 | 232 | 906 |
1930 | 353 | 152 | 263 | 768 | 552 | 185 | 252 | 989 |
1931 | 352 | 90 | 154 | 596 | 463 | 163 | 165 | 791 |
1932 | 245 | 111 | 133 | 489 | 397 | 106 | 147 | 650 |
At the census of 1881, the year in which taxation was first imposed on Chinese landing in New Zealand, the Chinese population numbered 5,004 persons, which fell to 4,542 in 1886, and further to 3,711 in 1896. During the period 1881–96 the poll-tax was £10 per head, and this seemed sufficient for the purpose of preventing a large influx of Chinese. During the years 1894 and 1895, however, the arrivals were found to be somewhat greater than the departures, and in 1896 an Act was passed raising the poll-tax on Chinese immigrants to £100 per head, and limiting the number of Chinese passengers that may be carried by vessels to New Zealand to one for every 200 tons burthen. According to the census of 1901, the Chinese population was 2,857; in 1906 it was 2,570; in 1911, 2,630; in 1916, 2,147; in 1921, 3,266; and in 1926, 3,374. At the 31st March, 1933, the approximate numbers of the principal alien races present in New Zealand were: Chinese, 2,619; Indians, 1,113; and Syrians, 989.
The general scheme of Governmental assistance to immigrants, which has been restricted in varying degrees since May, 1927, is based on nomination by a person who is already domiciled in New Zealand, and who undertakes to find employment for his nominee and guarantees that such nominee will reside at least five years in New Zealand. Further details will be found in the 1931 or preceding issues of the Year-Book.
Various systems of assisted immigration have been in force since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). The numbers of assisted immigrants during each of the last ten years are as follow:—
Year. | Number. |
---|---|
1923 | 6,181 |
1924 | 8,091 |
1925 | 8,277 |
1926 | 10,766 |
1927 | 5,899 |
Year. | Number. |
1928 | 2,220 |
1929 | 1,878 |
1930 | 1,405 |
1931 | 489 |
1932 | 77 |
The total to 31st December, 1932, is 226,219, of which number all have come from the United Kingdom with the exception of 3,909 from the Continent of Europe spread over the five years 1874 to 1878 (inclusive).
In the following analysis of migration increase the figures given are annual averages for the periods quoted:—
Period. | Governmentally assisted Immigrants. | Immigrants not Governmentally assisted. | Total Net Migration Increase. |
---|---|---|---|
1909–13 | 3,479 | .. | 7,095 |
1920–24 | 7,549 | 6,200 | 9,680 |
1925–29 | 5,808 | 5,708 | 6,571 |
1930–32 | 657 | 3,251 | 581 |
With certain specified exceptions, no person over the age of fifteen years may land in New Zealand unless in possession of a passport or some other document satisfactorily establishing his or her nationality and identity. Exemption from this requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts) may be granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs.
In the case of a person coming from a foreign country the passport must, with certain exceptions, have been issued or viséd by the British Ambassador or a British Consul in that country, and in the case of a person coming from any part of the British dominions the issue or vise must have been by some public official duly authorized in that behalf.
Certain exceptions are made with respect to persons coming to New Zealand from the Cook Islands and Western Samoa. In their case the only requirement is the possession of a permit to visit New Zealand granted by the Resident Commissioner of the Cook Islands or the Administrator of Samoa, as the case may be. The regulations, further, do not apply to a British subject arriving in New Zealand as the master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives, or to a British subject arriving from the Commonwealth of Australia.
With the exception of British subjects travelling to the Commonwealth of Australia, the Cook Islands, or Western Samoa, all persons travelling to places beyond the seas are required to be in possession of a passport or similar document to facilitate landing thereat. British passports are issued, under the direction of His Excellency the Governor-General, by the Department of Internal Affairs. They are valid for five years and may be renewed for any number of years not exceeding five. Subject to the Immigration Regulations in force in the various countries of the Empire, they are valid for travelling anywhere within the British Empire, including territories under British protection or mandate, but not Palestine unless specially endorsed for that country.
The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908, and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919. It is administered by the Customs Department.
Subject to certain exemptions, the following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand:—
(1) Persons not of British birth and parentage, unless in possession of permits issued by the Customs Department. (Note.—A person is not deemed to be of British birth and parentage by reason that he or his parents or either of them is a naturalized British subject, or by reason that he is an aboriginal Native or the descendant of an aboriginal Native of any dominion (other than New Zealand), colony, possession, or protectorate of His Majesty.)
(2) Idiots or insane persons.
(3) Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.
(4) Persons arriving in New Zealand within two years after the termination of a period of imprisonment for a serious offence.
(5) Persons who are considered by the Attorney-General to be disaffected or disloyal, or of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the Dominion.
(6) Aliens of the age of fifteen years or over who refuse or neglect to take an oath (or make an affirmation) of obedience to the laws of New Zealand.
Provision is made in the law to permit persons covered by clause (1) above to pay temporary visits to New Zealand for the purposes of business, pleasure, or health. Temporary permits are normally restricted to a period not exceeding six months, but may he extended if the proper authorities consider that the circumstances warrant such action. A deposit of £10 is required in respect of such temporary permits, and is returned on the departure of the visitor if the conditions of the temporary permit are complied with. The Collector of Customs may also require, if he so decides, a deed to be entered into by some person or persons resident in New Zealand approved by him guaranteeing to pay all expenses that may be incurred by the Crown or any public body for the visitor's maintenance, relief, arrest, or detention in New Zealand or his deportation therefrom.
Provision is also made whereby, under certain conditions, students may be-allowed to enter New Zealand temporarily.
Chinese entering New Zealand to become permanent residents are required, in addition to being in possession of the permit indicated in clause (1) above, to pay £100 poll-tax.
Under the provisions of the Immigration Restriction Amendment Act, 1931, restrictions upon the landing in New Zealand of persons of British birth and parentage may be imposed, on account of any economic or financial conditions affecting trade and industry in New Zealand, or any other conditions which render it expedient to impose such restrictions. Under present legislation the Act ceases to be in force after the 31st December, 1933.
When persons arrive in New Zealand who are lunatic, idiotic, deaf, dumb, blind, or infirm, and are likely to become a charge upon the public or upon any public or charitable institution, the master, owner, or charterer of the ship by which such persons come to New Zealand may be called on to enter into a bond for £100 for each such person, guaranteeing payment of any expenses which may be incurred for his support and maintenance by or in any such institution within a period of five years.
Every person of and over the age of fifteen years who lands in New Zealand must, unless exempted by the Minister of Customs, make and deliver to an officer of Customs a declaration giving the following particulars: Name, age, nationality, race or people to which he belongs, residence, particulars of children under fifteen years of age arriving with him, and (if not domiciled in New Zealand) occupation, and places of birth of himself and father.
The British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Act, 1928, which was reserved for Royal assent, came into force on the 1st July, 1929. This Act made important alterations in the naturalization law of New Zealand, and made provision for the adoption of Part II of the British Nationality and Status of Aliens Act, 1914 (Imperial). A fairly detailed account of its effects will be found on pp. 92–95 of the 1931 Year-Book.
During the year 1932 letters of naturalization in New Zealand were granted to 70 persons of the undermentioned birthplaces, as compared with 84 in the previous year. In addition, 9 children were included in the certificates of their parents, and certificates under the new legislation were issued to 5 males previously naturalized in New Zealand. The birthplaces of these were: Poland, 2; Italy, Syria, and Germany, 1 each.
Country of Birth. | Males. | Females | Total. | Children.* |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Children included in certificate of parent; additional to preceding figures. | ||||
Norway | 5 | 1 | 6 | .. |
Sweden | 5 | .. | 5 | .. |
Denmark | 10 | .. | 10 | .. |
Finland | 3 | .. | 3 | .. |
Russia | 3 | .. | 3 | .. |
Poland | 4 | .. | 4 | .. |
Germany | 5 | .. | 5 | 1 |
France | 2 | .. | 2 | .. |
Switzerland | 3 | .. | 3 | .. |
Belgium | 2 | .. | 2 | .. |
Holland | 2 | .. | 2 | .. |
Latvia | 2 | .. | 2 | .. |
Yugoslavia | 10 | .. | 10 | 5 |
Italy | 7 | .. | 7 | 1 |
Syria | 1 | .. | 1 | 2 |
United States | 3 | .. | 3 | .. |
Cuba | 1 | .. | 1 | .. |
England | .. | 1 | 1 | .. |
Totals | 68 | 2 | 70 | 9 |
In the ten years 1923–32, 1,864 subjects or citizens of other nations obtained letters of naturalization in New Zealand. The following table exhibits the principal countries involved. For the last eight years concerned the basis is the country of birth, for the remaining two the previous nationality.
Country. | No. |
---|---|
Yugoslavia | 575 |
Germany | 214 |
Denmark | 170 |
Italy | 150 |
Sweden | 123 |
Norway | 80 |
Switzerland | 78 |
Russia | 61 |
United States | 59 |
Poland | 46 |
Finland | 47 |
Syria | 36 |
Western Samoa | 31 |
France | 27 |
Greece | 27 |
Austria | 24 |
Holland | 21 |
Belgium | 16 |
Czechoslovakia | 7 |
Portugal | 6 |
Other countries | 66 |
Total | 1,864 |
In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, this position being reversed at the succeeding enumerations until 1901, in which year the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total, a position which it has since considerably improved upon. The Maori War which broke out in 1860 retarded settlement in the North, while a large area of land reserved for the Maoris was for many years a serious hindrance to the development of this portion of the Dominion. The South Island was practically free from Maori troubles, and settlement was more rapid, though much of the land was disposed of in large areas. The discovery of gold in Otago in 1861 and on the West Coast in 1864 attracted to these localities considerable numbers of miners.
Census Year. | Population (excluding Maoris). | Proportions per Cent. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
North Island. | South Island.* | Total. | North Island. | South Island.* | |
* Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands. | |||||
1881 | 193,047 | 296,886 | 489,933 | 39.40 | 60.60 |
1886 | 250,482 | 328,000 | 578,482 | 43.30 | 56.70 |
1891 | 281,474 | 345,184 | 626,658 | 44.92 | 55.08 |
1896 | 340,638 | 362,722 | 703,360 | 48.43 | 51.57 |
1901 | 390,579 | 382,140 | 772,719 | 50.55 | 49.45 |
1906 | 476,737 | 411,841 | 888,578 | 53.65 | 46.35 |
1911 | 563,733 | 444,735 | 1,008,468 | 55.90 | 44.10 |
1916 | 651,072 | 448,377 | 1,099,449 | 59.22 | 40.78 |
1921 | 741,255 | 477,658 | 1,218,913 | 60.81 | 39.19 |
1926 | 831,813 | 512,656 | 1,344,469 | 61.87 | 38.13 |
The natural increase of population (i.e., excess of births over deaths) for the South Island in 1932 was 4,431, and the total increase 3,284. For the North Island the natural increase was 8,770, and the total increase 6,999. The South Island, therefore, shows a loss of 1,147 of the natural increase and the North Island a loss of 1,771.
Statistics of passenger migration between the North and South Islands are compiled from returns supplied by Collectors of Customs and are of use in the compilation of population estimates. The following table shows inter-island migration for years ending 31st March:—
Year. | Arrivals in North Island. | Arrivals in South Island. | Excess in favour of North Island. |
---|---|---|---|
1923–24 | 123,576 | 123,225 | 351 |
1924–25 | 126,563 | 126,101 | 462 |
1925–26 | 148,393 | 152,527 | -4,134 |
1926–27 | 142,930 | 141,697 | 1,233 |
1927–28 | 140,126 | 137,961 | 2,165 |
1928–29 | 145,146 | 145,179 | -33 |
1929–30 | 147,490 | 143,857 | 3,633 |
1930–31 | 135,730 | 135,318 | 412 |
1931–32 | 110,295 | 108,921 | 1,374 |
1932–33 | 100,573 | 99,823 | 750 |
Of the 100,573 passengers from the South Island in 1932–33, 100,563 landed at Wellington, including 73,924 from Lyttelton, 15,078 from Nelson, and 11,417 from Picton.
The 99,823 passengers who landed in the South Island for the same period included 72,611 at Lyttelton, 15,274 at Nelson, and 11,826 at Picton, the passengers in these instances all arriving from Wellington.
The approximate areas and the populations, inclusive of Maoris, of the various provincial districts are as follows:—
Provincial District. | Area (Square Miles). | Census Population. | Estimated Population as at 1st April, 1933. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1901. | 1911. | 1921. | 1926. | |||
* Includes certain Maori wives of Europeans, provincial district not specified. | ||||||
Auckland | 25,400 | 204,899 | 298,782 | 408,351 | 469,458 | 521,482 |
Hawke's Bay | 4,260 | 39,604 | 53,098 | 63,628 | 70,353 | 76,300 |
Taranaki | 3,750 | 40,465 | 54,160 | 65,244 | 71,848 | 77,400 |
Wellington | 10,870 | 146,326 | 204,325 | 254,695 | 281,020 | 316,000 |
Marlborough | 4,220 | 13,746 | 16,474 | 18,289 | 18,793 | 19,300 |
Nelson | 10,870 | 38,067 | 48,685 | 47,734 | 50,878 | 54,200 |
Westland | 4,880 | 14,566 | 15,796 | 14,253 | 15,260 | 16,600 |
Canterbury | 13,940 | 144,195 | 174,513 | 199,969 | 215,079 | 230,882 |
Otago— | ||||||
Otago portion | 14,050 | 125,782 | 132,881 | 137,062 | 149,921 | 155,300 |
Southland portion | 11,170 | 48,016 | 59,349 | 62,439 | 65,529 | 69,500 |
Totals | 103,410 | 815,862* | 1,058,312* | 1,271,664 | 1,408,139 | 1,536,964 |
On 20th April, 1926, somewhat over one-third (38.5 per cent.) of the population of the Dominion (excluding Maoris) was included in the four principal urban areas—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—and over one-half (51.6 per cent.) in these and in the ten secondary urban areas.
For population purposes dependent town districts have their figures included in the totals of the counties within which they lie, while independent town districts are excluded, as is also the case with boroughs. Under the old method of computing urban and rural population, however, both classes of town districts are included in the county totals, as in the following table showing the urban and rural population at each census since 1881:—
Census Year. | Counties. | Boroughs. | Percentage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Counties. | Boroughs. | Shipboard, &c. | |||
1881 | 291,238 | 194,981 | 59.44 | 39.80 | 0.76 |
1886 | 327,328 | 245,612 | 56.58 | 42.46 | 0.96 |
1891 | 352,097 | 270,343 | 56.18 | 43.14 | 0.68 |
1896 | 391,735 | 307,294 | 55.69 | 43.69 | 0.62 |
1901 | 417,596 | 350,202 | 54.04 | 45.32 | 0.64 |
1906 | 458,797 | 424,614 | 51.63 | 47.79 | 0.58 |
1911 | 496,779 | 505,598 | 49.26 | 50.14 | 0.60 |
1916 | 501,259 | 585,306 | 45.59 | 53.24 | 1.17 |
1921 | 530,852 | 681,988 | 43.55 | 55.95 | 0.50 |
1926 | 551,457 | 785,040 | 41.02 | 58.39 | 0.59 |
It is not altogether correct to regard the county population as rural and the borough population as urban. It is perhaps preferable to consider the question in the light of the following figures, in the computation of which the urban population is considered as that living in cities, boroughs, or town districts of over 1,000 inhabitants in 1881, 1,200 in 1886, 1,300 in 1891, 1,450 in 1896, 1,600 in 1901, 1,800 in 1906, 2,050 in 1911, 2,250 in 1916, and 2,500 in 1921 and 1926. Here the basic town has been given a rate of increase approximately equivalent to that of the country as a whole, it being assumed that a town of 2,500 bears much the same relationship at the present day as one of 1,000 inhabitants did in 1881. The results are as under:—
Census. | Rural Population: Per Cent. | Urban Population: Per Cent. |
---|---|---|
1881 | 62.34 | 37.66 |
1886 | 60.47 | 39.53 |
1891 | 61.16 | 38.84 |
1896 | 61.95 | 38.05 |
1901 | 60.87 | 39.13 |
1906 | 57.96 | 42.04 |
1911 | 57.07 | 42.93 |
1916 | 54.18 | 45.82 |
1921 | 51.23 | 48.77 |
1926 | 48.38 | 51.62 |
The increasing proportion of urban population in recent years is plainly manifest. It is noteworthy that the “urban drift,” either non-existent or quiescent up to 1906, in that year commenced a swift rise, which is gaining in momentum.
An important characteristic of the distribution of urban population in New Zealand is what may be termed its decentralization. In place of one great metropolis containing a huge proportion of the population as in the case of the Australian States—e.g., Victoria, whose capital city, Melbourne, contains over 50 per cent. of the total population of the State—the more highly urbanized portion of the community is localized in four widely separated centres. These four centres have always existed more or less on the same plane, a fact which has played no small part in the development of the country.
Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example, contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island. Of the Northern provincial districts Taranaki is the only one in which rural population predominates.
New Zealand is not alone in experiencing the modern tendency towards urban aggregation: it is, in fact, occurring in almost all countries.
Estimates of population for the administrative or geographical units of the Dominion fall into a different category from those previously given for the Dominion as a whole or for the North and South Islands. Figures given for all lesser districts are literally estimates.
The distinction acquires special significance this year. Never before has a period of more than five years elapsed since a census was taken; and probably, never before has such a widespread depression (with its inevitable reactions on population distribution) been experienced in New Zealand.
Care has been taken with the resources available, and it is believed the results are sufficiently near the truth to usefully serve the many administrative, commercial, and statistical purposes to which they are put; but, nevertheless, the possibility of occasional serious variations from fact must not be overlooked.
The population of each of the fourteen urban areas (cities or boroughs, plus their suburbs) as estimated annually is as follows:—
Urban Area. | 1st April, 1928. | 1st April, 1929. | 1st April, 1930. | 30th April, 1931. | 1st April, 1932. | 1st April, 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 206,810 | 209,800 | 213,330 | 217,000 | 218,400 | 219,800 |
Wellington | 130,120 | 133,770 | 138,510 | 143,000 | 144,800 | 145,900 |
Christchurch | 123,370 | 125,410 | 126,040 | 127,300 | 128,900 | 130,100 |
Dunedin | 84,060 | 85,080 | 85,420 | 86,500 | 87,400 | 87,900 |
Wanganui | 27,510 | 27,630 | 27,800 | 27,850 | 27,800 | 27,650 |
Invercargill | 22,910 | 23,310 | 23,590 | 24,000 | 24,350 | 24,500 |
Palmerston North | 20,940 | 21,280 | 21,920 | 22,800 | 23,200 | 23,500 |
Napier | 18,870 | 19,060 | 19,220 | 19,300 | 19,300 | 19,450 |
New Plymouth | 17,050 | 17,210 | 17,630 | 18,200 | 18,650 | 18,750 |
Timaru | 17,540 | 17,890 | 18,030 | 18,350 | 18,650 | 18,750 |
Hamilton | 17,350 | 17,460 | 17,740 | 18,100 | 18,250 | 18,300 |
Hastings | 15,290 | 15,500 | 15,930 | 16,750 | 16,750 | 17,000 |
Gisborne | 15,540 | 15,670 | 15,860 | 16,250 | 16,400 | 16,500 |
Nelson | 12,080 | 12,250 | 12,320 | 12,500 | 12,700 | 12,850 |
The population of each county, borough, and town district as at 1st April, 1933, is given in the schedules which follow.
(NOTE.—The column headed “Administrative” does not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but includes dependent town districts. The heading “Geographic” includes all cities, boroughs, or town districts geographically situated in a county.)
County. | Population (including Maoris). | |
---|---|---|
Administrative. | Geographic. | |
North Island— | ||
Mongonui | 7,700 | 8,270 |
Whangaroa | 2,170 | 2,170 |
Hokianga | 7,510 | 7,510 |
Bay of Islands | 7,950 | 8,520 |
Whangarei | 11,570 | 21,110 |
Hobson | 6,240 | 8,240 |
Otamatea | 4,500 | 4,500 |
Rodney | 4,280 | 4,760 |
Waitemata | 10,580 | 40,790 |
Eden | 9,080 | 182,540 |
Great Barrier | 430 | 430 |
Manukau | 8,730 | 19,940 |
Franklin | 12,060 | 16,190 |
Raglan | 8,390 | 8,390 |
Waikato | 10,230 | 29,900 |
Waipa | 10,800 | 14,550 |
Otorohanga | 4,600 | 5,300 |
Kawhia | 2,050 | 2,050 |
Waitomo | 7,180 | 9,730 |
Taumarunui | 3,200 | 5,730 |
Matamata | 8,000 | 10,110 |
Piako | 8,350 | 12,650 |
County. | Population (including Maoris). | |
---|---|---|
Administrative. | Geo-graphic. | |
North Island—contd. | ||
Ohinemuri | 2,990 | 8,050 |
Hauraki Plains | 4,420 | 4,420 |
Thames | 2,750 | 7,450 |
Coromandel | 2,100 | 2,100 |
Tauranga | 9,080 | 13,180 |
Rotorua | 3,970 | 9,190 |
Taupo | 2,570 | 2,570 |
Whakatane | 6,340 | 7,870 |
Opotiki | 4,280 | 5,600 |
Matakaoa | 1,670 | 1,670 |
Waiapu | 5,520 | 5,520 |
Uawa | 1,790 | 1,790 |
Waikohu | 3,650 | 3,650 |
Cook | 7,250 | 21,700 |
Wairoa | 5,260 | 7,710 |
Hawke's Bay | 15,520 | 46,380 |
Waipawa | 3,550 | 4,750 |
Waipukurau | 1,060 | 3,080 |
Patangata | 2,840 | 2,840 |
Dannevirke | 5,140 | 9,710 |
Woodville | 1,870 | 2,990 |
Weber | 490 | 490 |
Ohura | 2,950 | 2,950 |
Whangamomona | 1,330 | 1,330 |
Clifton | 2,730 | 2,730 |
Taranaki | 6,870 | 25,100 |
Inglewood | 3,200 | 4,470 |
Egmont | 4,190 | 5,220 |
Stratford | 5,470 | 9,080 |
Eltham | 3,470 | 5,480 |
Waimate West | 3,030 | 3,780 |
Hawera | 5,590 | 10,330 |
Patea | 3,620 | 5,440 |
Kaitieke | 3,140 | 3,980 |
Waimarino | 4,030 | 6,900 |
Waitotara | 3,520 | 28,370 |
Wanganui | 4,000 | 4,000 |
Rangitikei | 10,090 | 16,950 |
Kiwitea | 2,330 | 2,330 |
Pohangina | 1,330 | 1,330 |
Oroua | 3,850 | 8,330 |
Manawatu | 5,170 | 6,900 |
Kairanga | 5,400 | 27,050 |
Horowhenua | 7,230 | 12,820 |
Pahiatua | 2,900 | 4,430 |
Akitio | 1,160 | 1,160 |
Eketahuna | 2,050 | 2,800 |
Mauriceville | 870 | 870 |
Masterton | 3,860 | 12,610 |
Castlepoint | 630 | 630 |
Wairarapa South | 3,310 | 5,250 |
Featherston | 4,010 | 7,340 |
Hutt | 8,710 | 40,200 |
Makara | 4,450 | 119,570 |
Total | 374,200 | 985,820 |
South Island— | ||
Sounds | 920 | 920 |
Marlborough | 7,790 | 14,450 |
Awatere | 1,730 | 1,730 |
Kaikoura | 2,220 | 2,220 |
Amuri | 2,210 | 2,210 |
Cheviot | 1,480 | 1,480 |
Waimea | 9,600 | 24,280 |
Takaka | 2,150 | 2,150 |
Collingwood | 1,120 | 1,120 |
Puller | 6,630 | 10,670 |
Murchison | 1,490 | 1,490 |
Inangahua | 3,570 | 3,570 |
Grey | 5,550 | 15,330 |
Westland | 4,400 | 7,830 |
Waipara | 2,560 | 2,560 |
Kowai | 2,020 | 2,020 |
Ashley | 690 | 690 |
Rangiora | 2,850 | 5,050 |
Eyre | 1,950 | 3,700 |
Oxford | 1,600 | 1,600 |
Tawera | 730 | 730 |
Malvern | 2,920 | 2,920 |
Paparua | 5,440 | 5,440 |
Waimairi | 13,300 | 18,550 |
Heathcote | 5,660 | 109,110 |
Halswell | 1,950 | 1,950 |
Mount Herbert | 510 | 510 |
Akaroa | 1,880 | 2,470 |
Chatham Islands | 620 | 620 |
Wairewa | 1,100 | 1,100 |
Springs | 1,960 | 1,960 |
Ellesmere | 3,370 | 4,040 |
Selwyn | 1,720 | 1,720 |
Ashburton | 12,850 | 19,060 |
Geraldine | 5,820 | 8,770 |
Levels | 5,070 | 22,950 |
Mackenzie | 3,050 | 3,050 |
Waimate | 7,310 | 9,630 |
Waitaki | 9,450 | 17,340 |
Waihemo | 1,500 | 2,310 |
Waikouaiti | 4,390 | 9,660 |
Peninsula | 3,000 | 3,000 |
Taieri | 6,200 | 88,470 |
Bruce | 4,590 | 7,550 |
Clutha | 7,180 | 8,810 |
Tuapeka | 5,080 | 6,450 |
Maniototo | 3,190 | 3,400 |
Vincent | 3,850 | 5,150 |
Lake | 1,780 | 2,950 |
Southland | 25,630 | 57,040 |
Wallace | 9,250 | 11,530 |
Fiord | 40 | 40 |
Stewart Island | 680 | 680 |
Total | 223,600 | 544,030 |
Grand total | 597,800 | 1,529,850 |
Borough. | Population (including Maoris). |
---|---|
North Island— | |
Whangarei | 7,750 |
Dargaville | 2,000 |
Birkenhead | 3,420 |
Northcote | 2,560 |
Takapuna | 7,040 |
Devonport | 10,440 |
New Lynn | 3,300 |
Auckland (City) | 106,900 |
Newmarket | 3,240 |
Mount Eden | 20,150 |
Mount Albert | 21,000 |
One Tree Hill | 8,100 |
Onehunga | 11,250 |
Otahuhu | 5,080 |
Pukekohe | 2,550 |
Huntly | 1,950 |
Ngaruawahia | 1,260 |
Hamilton | 15,550 |
Cambridge | 2,170 |
Te Awamutu | 1,910 |
Te Kuiti | 2,550 |
Taumarunui | 2,530 |
Morrinsville | 1,770 |
Te Aroha | 2,530 |
Paeroa | 1,960 |
Waihi | 3,100 |
Thames | 4,700 |
Tauranga | 3,070 |
Rotorua | 5,220 |
Whakatane | 1,530 |
Opotiki | 1,320 |
Gisborne | 14,450 |
Wairoa | 2,450 |
Napier | 16,300 |
Hastings | 12,250 |
Waipawa | 1,200 |
Waipukurau | 2,020 |
Dannevirke | 4,570 |
Woodville | 1,120 |
Waitara | 1,880 |
New Plymouth | 16,350 |
Inglewood | 1,270 |
Stratford | 3,610 |
Eltham | 2,010 |
Hawera | 4,740 |
Patea | 1,150 |
Ohakune | 1,400 |
Raetihi | 1,070 |
Taihape | 2,450 |
Wanganui (City) | 24,850 |
Marton | 2,850 |
Feilding | 4,480 |
Palmerston North (City) | 21,650 |
Foxton | 1,730 |
Shannon | 1,170 |
Levin | 2,770 |
Otaki | 1,650 |
Pahiatua | 1,530 |
Eketahuna | 750 |
Masterton | 8,750 |
Carterton | 1,940 |
Greytown | 1,150 |
Featherston | 1,130 |
Martinborough | 1,050 |
Upper Hutt | 3,730 |
Lower Hutt | 14,500 |
Petone | 11,170 |
Eastbourne | 2,090 |
Wellington (City) | 113,500 |
Total | 580,630 |
South Island— | |
Picton | 1,310 |
Blenheim | 5,350 |
Nelson (City) | 11,050 |
Richmond | 1,200 |
Motueka | 1,630 |
Westport | 4,040 |
Brunner | 730 |
Runanga | 1,480 |
Greymouth | 6,310 |
Kumara | 430 |
Hokitika | 2,570 |
Ross | 430 |
Rangiora | 2,200 |
Kaiapoi | 1,750 |
Riccarton | 5,250 |
Christchurch (City) | 91,500 |
New Brighton | 4,920 |
Sumner | 3,280 |
Lyttelton | 3,750 |
Akaroa | 590 |
Ashburton | 5,500 |
Geraldine | 1,020 |
Temuka | 1,930 |
Timaru | 17,300 |
Waimate | 2,320 |
Oamaru | 7,650 |
Hampden | 240 |
Palmerston | 810 |
Waikouaiti | 600 |
Port Chalmers | 2,570 |
West Harbour | 2,100 |
Dunedin (City) | 69,400 |
St. Kilda | 8,350 |
Green Island | 2,420 |
Mosgiel | 2,100 |
Milton | 1,580 |
Kaitangata | 1,380 |
Balclutha | 1,630 |
Tapanui | 300 |
Lawrence | 640 |
Roxburgh | 430 |
Naseby | 210 |
Alexandra | 680 |
Cromwell | 620 |
Arrowtown | 280 |
Borough. | Population (including Maoris). |
---|---|
Queenstown | 890 |
Gore | 4,300 |
Mataura | 1,350 |
Winton | 910 |
Invercargill (City) | 20,900 |
South Invercargill | 1,060 |
Bluff | 1,700 |
Riverton | 930 |
Total | 313,870 |
Grand total | 894,500 |
Town District. | Population (including Maoris). |
---|---|
* Parent county shown in parentheses. | |
(a) Town Districts not forming Parts of Counties. | |
North Island— | |
Kaitaia | 570 |
Kaikohe | 570 |
Hikurangi | 1,270 |
Kamo | 520 |
Warkworth | 480 |
Helensville | 1,000 |
Henderson | 1,120 |
Glen Eden | 1,330 |
Ellerslie | 2,820 |
Howick | 670 |
Papatoetoe | 2,150 |
Manurewa | 1,500 |
Papakura | 1,810 |
Waiuku | 900 |
Tuakau | 680 |
Leamington | 580 |
Otorohanga | 700 |
Manunui | 840 |
Putaruru | 900 |
Matamata | 1,210 |
Te Puke | 1,030 |
Taradale | 1,200 |
Havelock North | 1,110 |
Opunake | 1,030 |
Manaia | 750 |
Rangataua | 400 |
Mangaweka | 350 |
Hunterville | 660 |
Waverley | 670 |
Bulls | 550 |
Johnsonville | 1,620 |
Total | 30,990 |
South Island— | |
Tahunanui | 800 |
Cobden | 1,260 |
Leeston | 670 |
Tinwald | 710 |
Pleasant Point | 580 |
Lumsden | 670 |
Wyndham | 520 |
Otautau | 650 |
Nightcaps | 700 |
Total | 6,560 |
Grand total | 37,550 |
(b) Town Districts forming Parts of Counties.* | |
North Island— | |
Kohukohu (Hokianga) | 520 |
Rawene (Hokianga) | 410 |
Russell (Bay of Islands) | 410 |
Kawakawa (Bay of Islands) | 390 |
Onerahi (Whangarei) | 550 |
Mercer (Franklin) | 340 |
Raglan (Raglan) | 370 |
Te Kauwhata (Waikato) | 480 |
Ohaupo (Waipa) | 240 |
Kihikihi (Waipa) | 330 |
Kawhia (Kawhia) | 230 |
Turua (Hauraki Plains) | 270 |
Mt. Maunganui (Tauranga) | 450 |
Te Karaka (Waikohu) | 400 |
Patutahi (Cook) | 290 |
Norsewood (Dannevirke) | 190 |
Ormondville (Dannevirke) | 320 |
Ohura (Ohura) | 440 |
Kaponga (Eltham) | 420 |
Normanby (Hawera) | 360 |
Rongotea (Manawatu) | 270 |
Total | 7,680 |
South Island— | |
Havelock (Marlborough) | 240 |
Takaka (Takaka) | 450 |
Southbridge (Ellesmere) | 440 |
Outram (Taieri) | 340 |
Clinton (Clutha) | 370 |
Edendale (Southland) | 480 |
Total | 2,320 |
Grand total | 10,000 |
New Zealand has ninny townships with considerable population, but without local self-government as boroughs or town districts. Details will be found in Volume I of the 1926 Census Results.
Adjacent to the main Islands are many smaller islands, some of which are of considerable area and are under cultivation; others are but islets used as sites for lighthouses, while others again are barren and unfitted for human habitation. Some of these islands are included within the boundaries of counties, and their populations are included in the county figures. The following adjacent islands not attached to any county were inhabited at the census of 1926:—
Island. | Population (including Maoris). | ||
---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | Total | |
Kokutango | 5 | 1 | 6 |
Pakatoa | 1 | 25 | 26 |
Rotoroa | 63 | 6 | 69 |
Little Barrier | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Tiritiri | 5 | 7 | 12 |
Rakino | 3 | 2 | 5 |
Brown's | 2 | 1 | 3 |
Pahiki | 4 | .. | 4 |
Mokohinau | 3 | 2 | 5 |
Ponui | 11 | 17 | 28 |
Waiheke | 204 | 217 | 421 |
Rangitoto | 24 | 3 | 27 |
Motutapu | 6 | 3 | 9 |
Motuihi | 4 | 3 | 7 |
Kawau | 16 | 16 | 32 |
Motuhora | 6 | 1 | 7 |
Motuketekete | 2 | .. | 2 |
Slipper | 9 | .. | 2 |
Wanganui | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Cuvier | 4 | 4 | 8 |
Great Mercury | 3 | .. | 3 |
Motiti | 51 | 38 | 89 |
White | 22 | 2 | 24 |
East | 4 | 6 | 10 |
Kapiti | 9 | 5 | 14 |
Somes | 2 | 2 | 4 |
Arapawa | 40 | 41 | 81 |
Forsyth | 4 | 7 | 11 |
Blumine | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Brothers | 3 | .. | 3 |
D'Urville | 59 | 34 | 93 |
Stephen | 5 | 10 | 15 |
Rangitoto | 4 | 4 | 8 |
Quarantine | 2 | 2 | 4 |
Dog | 3 | 3 | 6 |
Centre | 4 | 2 | 6 |
Totals | 583 | 469 | 1,052 |
The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand is approximately 104,015 square miles. Omitting the annexed islands and certain uninhabited outlying islands, the area of the land-mass remaining is 103,415 square miles. This calculation, it should be explained, includes all inland waters.
Using the latter figure as a base, the density of population in 1933 may be quoted as 14.17 persons to the square mile, or, if Maoris be included, 14.86 persons to the square mile.
A truer statement of average density can be ascertained by subtracting from the total area that occupied by rivers, lakes, roads, State forests, higher portions of mountain-ranges, &c. The remaining area, amounting to about 84,500 square miles, which may be considered as the utmost total inhabitable or usable land, carries a population of 17.35 (or, including Maoris, 18.19) persons to the square mile.
The various cities, boroughs, and town districts in New Zealand occupy a total of approximately 510 square miles. Considering their population as “urban,” the urban population (1933) had a density of 1,847 persons per square mile, and the rural population a density of 6 persons per square mile.
Attention must be drawn to the necessity for the exercise of discretion in the use of data concerning density of population, particularly in comparing one country with another. Areas may be calculated in many ways, while area itself may have little relationship to potentiality of use. In the case of urban population, it is impossible to obtain the aggregate area of sites actually in occupation by business promises, residences, &c. Many boroughs contain within their boundaries large reserves which, with fanning and other unbuilt-on land, tend to disguise the actual relation of population to area.
The following are estimates of the ages of the population (other than Maori) as at 1st April, 1933. They have been compiled from the results of the 1926 census (revised as required by the passage of time), the birth registrations, and the ages recorded in the case of deaths and of external migration.
Age, in Years. | Numbers (excluding Maoris) at the Age specified, 1st April, 1933. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Under 5 | 65,397 | 62,303 | 127,700 |
5–9 | 66,839 | 64,186 | 131,025 |
10–14 | 68,524 | 65,713 | 134,237 |
15–19 | 68,854 | 66,027 | 134,881 |
20–24 | 67,136 | 63,125 | 130,261 |
25–29 | 61,785 | 58,041 | 119,826 |
30–34 | 55,153 | 52,267 | 107,420 |
35–39 | 46,575 | 50,667 | 97,242 |
40–44 | 45,705 | 47,846 | 93,551 |
45–49 | 49,070 | 47,769 | 96,839 |
50–54 | 45,097 | 41,983 | 87,080 |
55–59 | 36,595 | 33,233 | 69,828 |
60–64 | 27,032 | 24,360 | 51,392 |
65–69 | 18,223 | 17,420 | 35,643 |
70–74 | 12,197 | 12,072 | 24,269 |
75–79 | 7,467 | 6,828 | 14,295 |
80–84 | 3,696 | 3,553 | 7,249 |
85 or over | 1,489 | 1,606 | 3,095 |
Totals, under 14 | 187,980 | 179,870 | 367,850 |
,, under 16 | 213,855 | 204,982 | 41,837 |
,, minors (under 21) | 283,538 | 271,425 | 554,963 |
,, adults (21 and over) | 463,296 | 447,574 | 910,870 |
,, all ages | 746,834 | 718,999 | 1,465,833 |
A record of early statistics of Maoris is given in Vol. XIV of the 1926 Census Results. The first official general census was taken in 1857–58, and others occurred in regular sequence from 1874 onwards. Owing to inherent difficulties the earlier census records make no pretence towards complete accuracy, and even some later enumerations hardly claim to be more than approximations which approach the truth as nearly as possible.
Available statistical evidence points to a decline in the numbers of the Native race since the advent of Europeans, but this decline was commonly exaggerated by early writers. Of later years an unmistakable increase has been noted. This gain, however, has been accompanied by a very considerable dilution of blood. The census record is as follows:—
Year. | No. |
---|---|
* Includes half-castes, vide introduction to section. | |
1857–58 | 56,049 |
1874 | 45,470 |
1878 | 43,595 |
1881 | 44,097 |
1886 | 41,969 |
1891 | 41,993 |
1896 | 39,854 |
1901 | 43,143 |
1906 | 47,731 |
1911 | 49,844 |
1916 | 49,776 |
1921 | 52,751 |
1926 | 63,670* |
1933 (estimate, 1st April) | 71,131* |
The estimated number of Maoris at 1st April, 1933, was 71,131, of which 68,039 were in the North Island. Auckland Provincial District contains the bulk (51,139), particularly in the Auckland Peninsula and Poverty Bay regions. Hawke's Bay contains some 5,300; Taranaki, 4,100; and Wellington, 7,500 In the South Island Maoris do not attain any numerical significance. During 1932–33 the Maori population increased by 1,665.
During the last few years the natural increase ratio of the Maori population has exceeded that of the European. Heavy fluctuations, however, occur in the Native data, and the completeness of registration is not yet entirely beyond suspicion.
The (arithmetic) mean age of Maoris in 1926 was—males, 23.88; females, 22.95 years. The Maori population is a younger one than the European, and possesses higher ratios at all ages up to twenty-five years.
The 1926 Census Results, of which Volume XIV is devoted to a more comprehensive statistical survey of the characteristics of the Maori population than has hitherto been possible, show that a total of 69,780 persons possessed some degree of Maori blood. Of these, 45,429 were classed as of full Maori blood, this term including all persons ranging from over seven-eighths Maori blood to unmixed Native descent. As noted in the Census Results, the degree of miscegenation is probably understated, and the number of Maoris of pure Maori descent is unlikely to greatly exceed 50 per cent. of the total. The 1926 census analysis is as follows:—
Counted in the Maori population— | |
Full Maori | 45,429 |
Three-quarter-caste | 6,632 |
Half-caste | 11,306 |
Maori-European, n.o.d | 303 |
Total | 63,670 |
Quarter-caste | 6,053 |
Maori-Polynesian | 39 |
Maori-Japanese | 9 |
Maori-Chinese | 9 |
Total | 6,110 |
The sources of the data quoted herein comprise official publications, bulletins issued by the League of Nations, publications of the International Institute of Statistics, and the Statesman's Year-Book. So far as can be ascertained with some pretension to comparative accuracy—the various estimates of the population of the Chinese Empire, for instance, vary to the extent of considerably over 100 millions—the world population is now over 2,000 millions. The inhabitants of the Dominion therefore comprise about one thirteen-hundredth part of the population of the world. Details for continents are:—
1913. | 1932. | |
---|---|---|
Europe | 498,000,000 | 510,000,000 |
Asia | 978,000,000 | 1,105,000,000 |
Africa | 134,000,000 | 143,000,000 |
North America | 134,000,000 | 171,000,000 |
South America | 56,000,000 | 85,000,000 |
Oceania | 8,000,000 | 10,000,000 |
Totals | 1,808,000,000 | 2,024,000,000 |
The population of China included above was 441 millions in 1913 and 450 millions in 1932.
As a useful indication of the comparative size of various countries, the following index of population has been prepared:—
Country. | Population (000 omitted). | Year. | Index of Population (New Zealand = 1). |
---|---|---|---|
England and Wales | 40,201 | 1932 | 26 |
Scotland | 4,883 | 1932 | 3 |
Northern Ireland | 1,256 | 1932 | 0.8 |
Irish Free State | 2,973 | 1932 | 2 |
India (including | 355,800 | 1932 | 231 |
Native States) Ceylon | 5,313 | 1932 | 3 |
Union of South Africa | 8,251 | 1932 | 5 |
Canada | 10,460 | 1932 | 7 |
Newfoundland | 282 | 1932 | 0.2 |
Australia | 6,590 | 1933 | 4 |
New South Wales | 2,540 | 1933 | 2 |
Victoria | 1,811 | 1933 | 1 |
Queensland | 976 | 1933 | 0.6 |
South Australia | 587 | 1933 | 0.4 |
Western Australia | 423 | 1933 | 0.3 |
Tasmania | 226 | 1933 | 0.1 |
New Zealand | 1,537 | 1933 | 1 |
Austria | 6,733 | 1932 | 4 |
Belgium | 8,159 | 1932 | 5 |
Bulgaria | 6,067 | 1932 | 4 |
Czechoslovakia | 14,823 | 1932 | 10 |
Denmark | 3,590 | 1932 | 2 |
Estonia | 1,120 | 1932 | 0.7 |
Finland | 3,493 | 1932 | 2 |
France | 41,950 | 1932 | 27 |
Germany | 64,776 | 1932 | 42 |
Greece | 6,480 | 1932 | 4 |
Hungary | 8,734 | 1932 | 6 |
Italy | 41,806 | 1933 | 27 |
Latvia | 1,920 | 1932 | 1 |
Lithuania | 2,422 | 1933 | 2 |
Netherlands | 8,183 | 1933 | 5 |
Norway | 2,831 | 1932 | 2 |
Poland | 32,638 | 1933 | 21 |
Portugal | 6,698 | 1931 | 4 |
Rumania | 18,300 | 1932 | 12 |
Russia (Soviet Union) | 165,700 | 1933 | 108 |
Sweden | 6,162 | 1932 | 4 |
Switzerland | 4,095 | 1932 | 3 |
Spain | 23,656 | 1932 | 15 |
Turkey | 14,700 | 1932 | 10 |
Yugoslavia | 14,080 | 1932 | 9 |
China | 474,787 | 1932 | 309 |
Japan | 66,296 | 1932 | 43 |
Mexico | 16,800 | 1932 | 11 |
United States | 124,822 | 1932 | 81 |
Argentina | 11,846 | 1933 | 8 |
Brazil | 44,002 | 1933 | 29 |
Chile | 4,402 | 1933 | 3 |
Table of Contents
REGISTRATION of births in New Zealand dates as far back as 1848, consequent upon the passing, in 1847, of a Registration Ordinance which made provision for a record of births and deaths being kept by the State. Under this Ordinance many registrations were effected, some of births as far back as 1840. Compulsory registration did not, however, come into force until 1855.
The law as to registration of births is now embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924, a consolidation of the then existing legislation. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within sixty-two days without fee. After sixty-two days and within six months a birth is registrable only after solemn declaration made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of a late fee of 5s., which may, however, be remitted at the discretion of the Registrar-General. When six months have elapsed a birth may be registered with a Registrar of Births within one month after conviction of one of the responsible parties for neglect, but an information for such neglect must be laid within two years of date of birth. Power is given by the Act of 1924 for the Registrar-General to register an unregistered birth which occurred in New Zealand, irrespective of the time that may have elapsed, a fee of 5s. being payable and satisfactory evidence on oath and such other proof as the Registrar-General may deem necessary being required.
Registration of still-births, previously not provided for, was made compulsory from the 1st March, 1913.
Although sixty-two days are allowed for the registration of a birth, it is compulsory to notify the birth to the Registrar within a much shorter interval—viz., forty-eight hours if in a city or borough, and twenty-one days in every other case.
Particulars now required to he registered arc: Date and place of birth; name and sex of child; names, ages, and birthplaces of parents; occupation of father; maiden name of mother; date and place of parents' marriage: and ages and sex of previous issue (distinguishing living and dead) of the marriage. The father of an illegitimate child is not required to give information or to be registered. A child born out of New Zealand but arriving before attaining the age of eighteen months may be registered within six months of arrival.
In the successive Registration Acts special provision was made for exemption from the necessity of registration in the case of births and deaths of Maoris, though registration could be effected if desired. Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912 (now section 60 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924), empowered the making of regulations to provide for the registration of births and deaths of Maoris. Regulations were made accordingly, and Maori births and deaths became registrable as from the 1st March, 1913. The number of Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths in the Dominion is over 200, most of these being in the North Island, where the great majority of the Maori population is located. Every Native settlement of any size is within easy reach of one of these Registrars. Maori registrations are entered in a separate register, and the figures of births given in the following pages do not include those of Maoris, which are dealt with towards the end of this subsection.
The number of births registered in 1932 (24,884) is 1,738 less than the total for 1931 and 3,051 less than the figure for 1913, in spite of an increase of over 387,000 in population during the nineteen years. Except for 1918, which reflected the aftermath of three years of war, 1932 has seen the greatest numerical decline in births ever occurring in one year. The rate per 1,000 of mean population (17.09) is the lowest ever recorded in the Dominion, being 1.33 per 1,000 lower than in 1931, which represented the previous lowest level.
The numbers and rates of births in each of the last twenty years are as follows:—
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000. |
---|---|---|
1913 | 27,935 | 26.14 |
1914 | 28,338 | 25.99 |
1915 | 27,850 | 25.33 |
1916 | 28,509 | 25.94 |
1917 | 28,239 | 25.69 |
1918 | 25,860 | 23.44 |
1919 | 24,483 | 21.42 |
1920 | 29,921 | 25.09 |
1921 | 28,567 | 23.34 |
1922 | 29,006 | 23.17 |
1923 | 27,967 | 21.94 |
1924 | 28,014 | 21.57 |
1925 | 28,153 | 21.17 |
1926 | 28,473 | 21.05 |
1927 | 27,881 | 20.29 |
1928 | 27,200 | 19.56 |
1929 | 26,747 | 19.01 |
1930 | 26,797 | 18.80 |
1931 | 26,622 | 18.42 |
1932 | 24,884 | 17.09 |
There is a noticeable fall in the rate in the later years of the period covered by the table, as compared with the earlier. This fall, however, is small when compared with the tremendous decline between the “seventies” and “nineties” disclosed by the following diagram:—
Comparisons of birth-rates over a series of years or between different countries are usually made on the basis of the crude rates—i.e., the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age.
The crude rates do not permit of allowance being made for variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages, and it is advisable and of interest to supplement the table of crude rates with a computation of the legitimate birth-rate per 1,000 married women between 15 and 45 years of age, or the total birth-rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for New Zealand in each census year from 1878 to 1926.
Year. | Number of Women 15 and under 45. | Number of Births. | Birth-rate per 1,000 Women 15 and under 45. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Married. | Total. | Legitimate. | Total. | Legitimate. | Total. | |
1878 | 50,999 | 80,313 | 17,341 | 17,770 | 340.0 | 221.3 |
1881 | 57,461 | 96,144 | 18,198 | 18,732 | 315.0 | 194.8 |
1886 | 62,709 | 117,895 | 18,697 | 19,299 | 298.2 | 163.7 |
1891 | 63,172 | 131,271 | 17,635 | 18,273 | 279.2 | 139.2 |
1896 | 69,816 | 158,214 | 17,778 | 18,612 | 254.6 | 117.6 |
1901 | 79,420 | 183,387 | 19,554 | 20,491 | 246.2 | 111.7 |
1906 | 98,249 | 212,598 | 23,120 | 24,252 | 235.3 | 114.1 |
1911 | 119,390 | 240,714 | 25,276 | 26,354 | 211.7 | 109.5 |
1916 | 141,322 | 267,300 | 27,363 | 28,509 | 193.6 | 106.7 |
1921 | 150,400 | 288,477 | 27,309 | 28,567 | 181.6 | 99.0 |
1926 | 161,739 | 313,363 | 26,494 | 27,881 | 163.8 | 89.0 |
The legitimate rate per 1,000 married women between the ages of 15 and 45 is seen to have fallen by over 50 per cent. between 1878 and 1926, while an even greater fall is shown for the total rate on the basis of all women of the ages mentioned. The greater fall in the latter rate than in the former is due to the fact that among women of the child-bearing ages the proportion of married women is considerably lower nowadays than in the earlier years covered.
Women formerly married at younger ages in general than they do at present, and a study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age-constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages. As the birth-rate varies with age, the change in age-constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account. This was done in the computation of index-numbers of birth-rates published in the 1933 (page 80) and earlier issues of the Year-Book.
The decline of the birth-rate in New Zealand has been partially compensated for by a decrease in the death-rate. Nevertheless, the rate of natural increase of population has fallen from 31.19 per 1,000 of mean population in 1870 to 907 in 1932. The following table shows the fall in all three rates:—
Period. | Annual Rates per 1,000 living. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Births. | Deaths. | Natural Increase. | |
1871–1875 | 39.88 | 12.67 | 27.21 |
1876–1880 | 41.21 | 11.80 | 29.41 |
1881–1885 | 36.36 | 10.95 | 25.41 |
1886–1890 | 31.15 | 9.85 | 21.30 |
1891–1895 | 27.68 | 10.15 | 17.53 |
1896–1900 | 25.75 | 9.55 | 16.20 |
1901–1905 | 26.60 | 9.91 | 16.69 |
1906–1910 | 27.06 | 9.75 | 17.31 |
1911–1915 | 25.98 | 9.22 | 16.76 |
1916–1920 | 24.32 | 1073 | 13.59 |
1921–1925 | 22 22 | 8.62 | 13.60 |
1926–1930 | 19.74 | 8.60 | 11.14 |
1931 | 18.42 | 8.34 | 10.08 |
1932 | 17.09 | 8.02 | 9.07 |
In spite of the fact that the birth-rate in New Zealand is now low compared with most other countries, yet so low is the Dominion's death-rate that New Zealand still ranks midway among the nations as regards the rate of natural increase.
Country. | Quinquennium. | Annual Rates per 1,000. | |
---|---|---|---|
Births. | Natural Increase. | ||
* Registration area. | |||
Egypt | 1927–31 | 441 | 18.1 |
South Africa | 1928–32 | 25.7 | 16.0 |
Argentina | 1927–31 | 27.7 | 15.4 |
Poland | 1928–32 | 31.0 | 15.2 |
Ceylon | 1927–31 | 39.5 | 15.1 |
Chile | 1928–32 | 38.4 | 14.6 |
Iceland | 1926–30 | 25.4 | 13.9 |
Japan | 1927–31 | 33.1 | 13.7 |
Portugal | 1927–31 | 32.5 | 13.6 |
Rumania | 1927–31 | 34.0 | 13.5 |
Bulgaria | 1927–31 | 30.8 | 13.4 |
Uruguay | 1927–31 | 24.2 | 13.3 |
Canada | 1927–31 | 24.2 | 13.2 |
Netherlands | 1928–32 | 22.7 | 13.1 |
Greece | 1927–31 | 30.0 | 12.9 |
Lithuania | 1928–32 | 27.3 | 11.5 |
Spain | 1927–31 | 28.5 | 10.7 |
Italy | 1928–32 | 25.3 | 10.3 |
Australia | 1928–32 | 19.3 | 10.3 |
New Zealand | 1928–32 | 18.6 | 10.2 |
Hungary | 1928–32 | 24.6 | 7.7 |
Denmark | 1927–31 | 18.9 | 7.7 |
Czechoslovakia | 1927–31 | 22.6 | 7.6 |
United States* | 1926–30 | 19.4 | 7.6 |
Finland | 1927–31 | 20.7 | 6.8 |
Norway | 1927–31 | 17.3 | 6.4 |
Northern Ireland | 1927–31 | 20.8 | 6.2 |
Germany | 1927–31 | 17.6 | 6.0 |
Scotland | 1927–31 | 19.5 | 5.9 |
Latvia | 1927–31 | 20.2 | 5.6 |
Irish Free State | 1927–31 | 19.8 | 5.4 |
Switzerland | 1927–31 | 17.2 | 5.1 |
Belgium | 1927–31 | 18.4 | 4.7 |
England & Wales | 1927–31 | 16.3 | 4.1 |
Sweden | 1927–31 | 15.6 | 3.4 |
Austria | 1927–31 | 16.9 | 1.9 |
Estonia | 1928–32 | 17.5 | 1.5 |
France | 1927–31 | 17.9 | 1.3 |
The Australian birth-rate was consistently higher than that of New Zealand for very many years, hut since 1931 the position has been reversed. The rates of the two countries have shown practically the same movement.
State. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Queensland | 24.89 | 23.87 | 23.82 | 22.58 | 22.24 | 21.76 | 19.99 | 20.14 | 18.62 | 17.89 |
New South Wales | 24.68 | 24.11 | 24.01 | 22.89 | 22.69 | 22.60 | 21.39 | 20.95 | 19.02 | 17.75 |
Victoria | 22.31 | 22.01 | 21.49 | 20.84 | 20.30 | 19.70 | 13.99 | 18.56 | 16.88 | 15.21 |
South Australia | 22.60 | 21.88 | 21.06 | 20.55 | 20.12 | 19.76 | 18.40 | 17.19 | 15.56 | 14.54 |
Western Australia | 22.55 | 23.09 | 22.23 | 22.14 | 22.03 | 21.79 | 22.00 | 21.98 | 20.32 | 18.85 |
Tasmania | 26.27 | 25.07 | 24.24 | 23.62 | 23.01 | 22.13 | 22.44 | 22.11 | 21.65 | 20.25 |
Commonwealth | 23.77 | 23.24 | 22.89 | 22.02 | 21.67 | 21.33 | 20.31 | 19.93 | 18.23 | 16.94 |
New Zealand | 21.94 | 21.57 | 21.17 | 21.05 | 20.29 | 19.56 | 19.01 | 18.80 | 18.42 | 17.09 |
With the exception of one year, there has always been a preponderance of males in the number of children born in New Zealand. The proportions are usually shown by stating the number of births of male children to every 1,000 female births. This number has been as high as 1,113 (in 1859), and as low as 991 (in 1860).
But little significance can be attached to any figures prior to 1870, on account of the comparatively small number of births. The period preceding 1870 exhibits violent fluctuations in the proportion of males, which tend to disappear as the total of births grows larger. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923.
Year. | Number of Births of | Male Births per 1,000 Female Births. | |
---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | ||
1913 | 14,433 | 13,502 | 1,069 |
1914 | 14,535 | 13,803 | 1,053 |
1915 | 14,415 | 13,435 | 1,073 |
1916 | 14,669 | 13,840 | 1,060 |
1917 | 14,329 | 13,910 | 1,030 |
1918 | 13,124 | 12,736 | 1,030 |
1919 | 12,587 | 11,896 | 1,058 |
1920 | 15,434 | 14,487 | 1,065 |
1921 | 11,576 | 13,991 | 1,042 |
1922 | 14,897 | 14,109 | 1,056 |
1923 | 14,531 | 13,436 | 1,081 |
1924 | 14,295 | 13,719 | 1,042 |
1925 | 14,518 | 13,635 | 1,064 |
1926 | 14,649 | 13,824 | 1,060 |
1927 | 14,291 | 13,590 | 1,052 |
1928 | 14,082 | 13,118 | 1,073 |
1929 | 13,645 | 13,102 | 1,041 |
1930 | 13,713 | 13,084 | 1,048 |
1931 | 13,766 | 12,856 | 1,071 |
1932 | 12,824 | 12,060 | 1,063 |
The gradual increase in the proportion of males born is illustrated by taking the average ratios of successive decennial periods. The apparent cessation in the increase, as shown by the figures for the period 1916–25 as compared with the preceding decennium, is due to the low masculinity recorded in the last two war years, when (it may be remarked in passing) the proportion of first births to total births was abnormally low.
Period. | Male Births to 1,000 Female Births. |
---|---|
1856–1865 | 1,062 |
1866–1875 | 1,043 |
1876–1885 | 1,045 |
1886–1895 | 1,045 |
1896–1905 | 1,054 |
1906–1915 | 1,055 |
1916–1925 | 1,053 |
1926–1932 | 1,058 |
It would appear that the proportion of males is somewhat higher for first births than for the general average of all children. Of 81,511 legitimate first births registered during the ten years 1923–32 (excluding plural births), 41,921 were of males and 39,590 of females, the proportion of males per 1,000 females being 1,059.
The figures for various age-groups for the ten years in conjunction are as follows:—
Age of Mother, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Males per 1,000 Females. |
---|---|---|---|
Under 20 | 3,553 | 3,400 | 1,045 |
20 and under 25 | 16,698 | 15,746 | 1,060 |
25,, 30 | 13,334 | 12,735 | 1,047 |
30,, 35 | 5,700 | 5,232 | 1,089 |
35,, 40 | 2,061 | 1,945 | 1,060 |
40 and over | 575 | 532 | 1,081 |
Totals | 41,921 | 39,590 | 1,059 |
In the ten years covered there were 669 plural first births, and in 214 cases the children were both males, in 237 both females, and in the remaining 218 of opposite sex. Three cases of triplets (two cases two females and one male, and the other two males and one female) were recorded as first births during the period.
Further light on the question of sexes of children may be thrown by some figures extracted from the records of births registered in the ten years 1923–32 in cases where the child was shown to be the fourth-born of a family in which the three previously born children were still living. In the following interesting statement showing the sex-nativity order up to the fourth child families in which plural births occurred among the first four children have been excluded.
Firstborn. | Second-born. | Third-born. | Fourth-born. | Number of Cases. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Male. | Male | Male | Male. | 1,536 |
,, | ,, | ,, | Female | 1,411 |
,, | ,, | Female | Male. | 1,238 |
,, | ,, | ,, | Female | 1,311 |
,, | Female | Male | Male | 1,302 |
,, | ,, | ,, | Female | 1,147 |
,, | ,, | Female | Male | 1,285 |
,, | ,, | ,, | Female | 1,194 |
Female | Female | Female | Female | 1,157 |
,, | ,, | ,, | Male | 1,261 |
,, | ,, | Male | Female | 1,230 |
,, | ,, | ,, | Male | 1,269 |
,, | Male | Female | 1,166 | 1,300 |
,, | ,, | Male | Female | 1,246 |
,, | ,, | ,, | Male | 1,161 |
Of the 20,214 families covered, in 10,424 the first child was a male and in 9,790 a female, the number of males per 1,000 females being thus 1,068. The proportion is reduced for subsequent births, being apparently lowest in the case of third-born infants. The figures are as follows:—
Child. | Males. | Females. | Males per 1,000 Females. |
---|---|---|---|
First | 10,424 | 9,760 | 1,068 |
Second | 10,369 | 9,845 | 1,055 |
Third | 10,302 | 9,912 | 1,039 |
Fourth | 10,352 | 9,862 | 1,050 |
The fact that there is a higher masculinity rate among first-born children than among later issue serves to explain the increasing masculinity of births in successive decennia referred to previously, when it is remembered that the average number of children to a family has fallen heavily during the period, and the proportion of firstborn children correspondingly increased.
The sex-proportions of illegitimate births are generally supposed to be more nearly equal than those of legitimate births. However, although little reliance can be placed on the figures for New Zealand by reason of the small numbers represented, it may be stated that the average for the period 1923–32 was 1,082 males per 1,000 females—a rate considerably above that for all births (1,059) for the same period.
The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total cases of births, in cases of living births only, during the last ten years were—
Year. | Total Births. | Total Cases. | Cases of Twins. | Cases of Triplets. | Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 27,967 | 27,672 | 289 | 3 | 10.55 |
1924 | 28,014 | 27 712 | 296 | 3 | 10.79 |
1925 | 28,153 | 27,848 | 301 | 2 | 10.88 |
1926 | 28,473 | 28,111 | 358 | 2 | 12.81 |
1927 | 27,881 | 27,548 | 331 | 1 | 12.05 |
1928 | 27,200 | 26,919 | 273 | 4 | 10.29 |
1929 | 26,747 | 26,470 | 275 | 1 | 10.43 |
1930 | 26 797 | 26 488 | 305 | 2 | 11.59 |
1931 | 26,622 | 26,332 | 288 | 1 | 10.98 |
1932 | 24,884 | 24,618 | 260 | 3 | 10.68 |
Counting only cases where both children were born alive, there were 260 cases of twin births (520 children) registered in 1932. There were also three cases of triplets.
The number of accouchements resulting in living births was 24,618, and on the average one mother in every 94 gave birth to twins (or triplets).
When still-births are taken into account, however, the total number of accouchements for the year 1932 is increased to 25,333, and the number of cases of multiple births to 294. On this basis the proportion of mothers giving birth to twins or triplets is increased to one in 86.
The following table shows the sexes in individual cases of twin births for the same decade:—
Year. | Total Cases. 289 | Both Males. 110 | Both Females. 90 | Opposite Sexes. |
---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 289 | 110 | 90 | 89 |
1924 | 296 | 77 | 108 | 111 |
1925 | 301 | 83 | 86 | 132 |
1926 | 358 | 114 | 111 | 133 |
1927 | 331 | 112 | 104 | 115 |
1928 | 273 | 95 | 71 | 107 |
1929 | 275 | 95 | 92 | 88 |
1930 | 305 | 101 | 97 | 107 |
1931 | 288 | 101 | 89 | 98 |
1932 | 260 | 87 | 80 | 93 |
During the ten years 1923–32 there were twenty-two eases of triplets. In three cases all three children were males, in seven cases all were females, in six cases there were two males and one female, and in six oases two of the three children were females.
Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered in 1932 is shown in the following table:—
Age of Mother, in Years. | Age of Father, in Years. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and under 50. | 50 and under 55. | 55 and under 65. | 65 and over. | Total. | |
* Including twenty-six cases where plural births would have been registered had not one child been still-born. | |||||||||||
Single Births. | |||||||||||
Under 21 | 152 | 714 | 497 | 123 | 31 | 8 | 3 | 3 | 1 | .. | 1,532 |
21 and under 25 | 63 | 1,199 | 2,452 | 869 | 225 | 74 | 27 | 8 | 5 | 2 | 4,924 |
25,, 30 | 7 | 357 | 3,137 | 2,491 | 790 | 270 | 96 | 32 | 10 | 2 | 7,192 |
30,, 35 | .. | 27 | 524 | 2,104 | 1,455 | 649 | 251 | 89 | 37 | 4 | 5,140 |
35,, 40 | .. | 5 | 46 | 380 | 1,104 | 865 | 468 | 149 | 65 | 7 | 3,089 |
40,, 45 | .. | .. | 6 | 34 | 125 | 393 | 346 | 160 | 60 | 3 | 1,127 |
45 and over | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 16 | 41 | 35 | 12 | .. | 109 |
Totals | 222 | 2,302 | 6,662 | 6,001 | 3,735 | 2,275 | 1,232 | 476 | 190 | 18 | 23,113* |
Multiple Births. | |||||||||||
Under 21 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
21 and under 25 | .. | 9 | 17 | 6 | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 36 |
25,, 30 | .. | 3 | 35 | 36 | 9 | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 | 87 |
30,, 35 | .. | 1 | 2 | 25 | 17 | 5 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | 53 |
35,, 40 | .. | .. | .. | 8 | 19 | 17 | 4 | 3 | 3 | 1 | 55 |
40,, 45 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 8 | 4 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 19 |
Totals | .. | 15 | 54 | 76 | 49 | 32 | 11 | 9 | 4 | 3 | 253 |
Grand totals | 222 | 2,317 | 6,716 | 6,077 | 3,784 | 2,307 | 1,243 | 485 | 194 | 21 | 23,366 |
Information as to the previous issue of the existing marriage, required in connection with the registration of births in New Zealand, is useful not only for record purposes, but also as providing valuable data for statistical purposes. Tables are given in the annual “Report on Vital Statistics” containing detailed information as to number of previous issue in connection with (1) age of mother, and (2) duration of marriage. The former table is here summarized.
Age of Mother. | Number of Previous Issue. | Total. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
0. | 1. | 2. | 3. | 4. | 5. | 6 and under 10. | 10 and under 15. | 15 and over. | ||
* This number represents 23,113 single cases and 253 multiple cases. | ||||||||||
Under 21 | 1,183 | 302 | 47 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,535 |
21 and under 25 | 2,742 | 1,442 | 544 | 175 | 48 | 9 | .. | .. | .. | 4,960 |
25,, 30 | 2,578 | 2,216 | 1,304 | 692 | 296 | 120 | 72 | 1 | .. | 7,279 |
30,, 35 | 998 | 1,292 | 1,056 | 727 | 480 | 301 | 334 | 5 | .. | 5,193 |
35,, 40 | 346 | 438 | 559 | 502 | 397 | 326 | 510 | 66 | .. | 3,144 |
40,, 45 | 95 | 106 | 130 | 140 | 148 | 118 | 316 | 87 | 6 | 1,146 |
45 and over | 8 | 2 | 9 | 13 | 16 | 8 | 36 | 17 | .. | 109 |
Totals | 7,950 | 5,798 | 3,649 | 2,252 | 1,385 | 882 | 1,268 | 176 | 6 | 23,366* |
In computing previous issue, multiple births have been given their full significance, the numbers at the head of the columns relating to children born alive. In the following table this procedure has been followed not only for the previous issue but also for children covered by the 1932 registrations, who are also taken into account in the computation of the averages.
Age of Mother, in Years. | Total Mothers. | Total Issue. | Average Issue. |
---|---|---|---|
15–19 | 864 | 1,006 | 1.16 |
20–24 | 5,631 | 9,225 | 1.64 |
25–29 | 7,279 | 16,525 | 2.27 |
30–34 | 5,193 | 16,560 | 3.19 |
35–39 | 3,144 | 13,767 | 4.38 |
40–44 | 1,146 | 6,519 | 5.69 |
45–49 | 109 | 729 | 6.69 |
Totals | 23,366 | 64,331 | 2.75 |
It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children including those registered in 1932) born to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown. Furthermore, they represent issue born to the existing marriage only. The averages for the last five years were as follows: 1928, 2.88; 1929, 2.84; 1930; 2.78; 1931, 2.77; and 1932, 2.75. This falling trend in the average issue of mothers giving birth to children in each successive year is a measure of the tendency towards smaller families.
Of a total of 124,226 legitimate births registered during the five years 1928–32, no fewer than 41,339, or 33 per cent., were of first-born children, and of these 19,811, or 48 per cent., were born within twelve months, and 30,947, or 75 per cent., within two years after the marriage of the parents. In the remaining 25 per cent. of cases where there was any issue to the marriage, two years or more elapsed before the birth of the first child.
The percentage of first births to total births and the proportions occurring within the first and second years after marriage have shown little variation in recent years. The figures for each of the last five years are:—
Year. | Total Legitimate Cases. | Total Legitimate First Cases. | Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases. | First Cases within One Year after Marriage. | First Cases within Two Years after Marriage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Proportion to Total First Cases. | Number. | Proportion to Total First Cases. | ||||
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||||
1928 | 25,553 | 8,087 | 31.65 | 3,964 | 4902 | 6,108 | 75.53 |
1929 | 25,155 | 8,205 | 32.62 | 4,037 | 49.20 | 6,248 | 76.15 |
1930 | 25,125 | 8,660 | 34.47 | 4,118 | 47.55 | 6,503 | 75.09 |
1931 | 25,027 | 8,437 | 33.71 | 4,028 | 47.74 | 6,344 | 75.19 |
1932 | 23,366 | 7,950 | 34.02 | 3,664 | 46.09 | 5,744 | 72.25 |
Totals for five years | 124,226 | 41,339 | 33.28 | 19,811 | 47.92 | 30,947 | 74.86 |
During the five years there were 9,288 cases of legitimate births within seven months after marriage. Also 6,601 cases of illegitimate births were registered, and if these latter are all regarded as first-births (which is not entirely the case) a total of 15,889 extra-maritally conceived cases is recorded, which represents 33 per cent. of the total of legitimate first births, plus illegitimate births. The figures for each of the last five years are—
Year. | Total Legitimate First Cases. (a) | Illegitimate Cases. (b) | Legitimate Cases within Seven Months after Marriage. (c) | Proportion of (c) to (a). (d) | Proportion of (b) + (c) to Total of (a) + (b). (e) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | ||||
1928 | 8,087 | 1,366 | 1,802 | 22.28 | 33.51 |
1929 | 8,205 | 1,315 | 1,873 | 22.83 | 33.49 |
1930 | 8,660 | 1,363 | 1,912 | 22.08 | 32.67 |
1931 | 8,437 | 1,305 | 1,871 | 22.18 | 32.60 |
1932 | 7,950 | 1,252 | 1,830 | 23.02 | 33.49 |
Totals for five years | 41,339 | 6,601 | 9,288 | 22.47 | 33.14 |
The births of 1,262 children (647 males, 615 females) registered in 1932 were illegitimate. The numbers for each of the last ten years, with the percentages they bear to the total births registered, are as follows:—
Year. | Number. | Percentage to Total Births |
---|---|---|
1923 | 1,260 | 4.51 |
1924 | 1,338 | 4.77 |
1925 | 1,332 | 4.73 |
1926 | 1,473 | 5.17 |
1927 | 1,387 | 4.97 |
1928 | 1,383 | 5.08 |
1929 | 1,327 | 4.96 |
1930 | 1,371 | 5.12 |
1931 | 1,315 | 4.94 |
1932 | 1,262 | 5.07 |
It is only natural to expect that, as the birth-rate falls, the proportion of illegitimate to total births will tend to increase. Probably a better criterion is afforded by the following table, which shows the proportion of illegitimate births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women—at the reproductive ages in each census year since 1891.
Year. | Unmarried Women aged 15–45 Years. | Illegitimate Births. | Illegitimate-birth - Kate per 1,000 Unmarried Women. |
---|---|---|---|
1891 | 68,990 | 638 | 9.25 |
1896 | 89,722 | 834 | 9.30 |
1901 | 105,420 | 937 | 8.89 |
1906 | 116,506 | 1,132 | 9.72 |
1911 | 116,726 | 1,078 | 9.24 |
1916 | 125,461 | 1,159 | 9.24 |
1921 | 136,539 | 1,258 | 9.21 |
1926 | 151,624 | 1,473 | 9.71 |
Included in the total of 1,262 illegitimate births in 1932 were 10 cases of twins, the number of accouchements being thus 1,252, including 7 cases registered with the Registrar-General. From the following table it will be seen that of the 1,252 mothers 458, or 37 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age.
Age. | Cases. |
---|---|
Years. | |
13 | 1 |
14 | 3 |
15 | 21 |
16 | 34 |
17 | 72 |
18 | 92 |
19 | 123 |
20 | 112 |
21 | 104 |
22 | 83 |
23 | 71 |
24 | 59 |
25 | 54 |
26 | 45 |
27 | 38 |
28 | 39 |
29 | 38 |
30 | 29 |
31 | 28 |
32 | 44 |
33 | 13 |
34 | 29 |
35 | 25 |
36 | 8 |
37 | 18 |
38 | 17 |
39 | 15 |
40 | 13 |
41 | 8 |
42 | 7 |
43 | 3 |
45 | 3 |
46 | 2 |
47 | 1 |
Total | 1,252 |
The rates of illegitimacy in Australia and New Zealand are quoted. The average rate for New Zealand for the ten years 1922–31 (4.85 per 100 of all births) is somewhat higher than that of the Commonwealth (4.68 per 100), and the New Zealand rate has been the higher during each of the last eight years.
Year. | Queensland. | New South Wales. | Victoria. | South Australia. | Western Australia. | Tasmania. | Commonwealth. | New Zealand. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1922 | 4.66 | 4.83 | 4.41 | 2.97 | 414 | 4.56 | 449 | 4.22 |
1923 | 5.40 | 4.95 | 4.45 | 3.08 | 3.63 | 4.44 | 4.64 | 4.51 |
1924 | 5.84 | 4.82 | 4.62 | 3.06 | 3.94 | 4.24 | 4.62 | 4.77 |
1925 | 5.10 | 5.06 | 4.30 | 3.13 | 4.09 | 4.73 | 4.64 | 4.73 |
1926 | 5.06 | 5.17 | 4.53 | 3.07 | 3.92 | 4.63 | 4.72 | 5.17 |
1927 | 5.36 | 5.00 | 4.44 | 3.15 | 3.95 | 5.30 | 4.70 | 4.97 |
1928 | 5.20 | 4.95 | 4.71 | 3.31 | 3.87 | 5.05 | 4.72 | 5.08 |
1929 | 5.21 | 5.18 | 4.34 | 2.99 | 4.08 | 4.92 | 4.70 | 4.96 |
1930 | 5.07 | 4.87 | 4.48 | 3.38 | 4.05 | 4.72 | 4.62 | 5.12 |
1931 | 5.23 | 5.35 | 4.68 | 3.33 | 4.30 | 5.17 | 4.93 | 4.94 |
The Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1930, directs the omission of the word “illegitimate” from the register when the birth of an illegitimate child is registered. The word “illegitimate” appearing in any entry made prior to the passing of the Act is deemed to be expunged and deleted, and must also be omitted from any certified copy of an entry.
An important Act was passed in 1894 and re-enacted in 1908, intituled the Legitimation Act. Under this Act any child born out of wedlock whose parents afterwards intermarry is deemed to be legitimized by such marriage on the birth being registered in the manner prescribed by the Act. For legitimation purposes a Registrar must register a birth when called upon to do so by any person claiming to be the father of an illegitimate child; but such person is required to make a solemn declaration that he is the father, and must also produce evidence of marriage between himself and the mother of the child.
Prior to the passing, on the 6th February, 1922, of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921–22, legitimation could be effected only if at the time of the birth of the child there existed no legal impediment to the intermarriage of the father and mother, but the legal-impediment proviso was repealed by that amendment.
The amendment of 1921–22 also provides for legitimation by the mother in the event of the death of the father after the intermarriage of the parents. In such a case the application for legitimation is heard by a Magistrate, and upon his certifying that it has been proved to his satisfaction that the husband of the applicant was the father of the child, the child is registered as the lawful issue of the applicant and her husband.
The number of legitimations in each of the last ten years, and the total since the Act of 1894 came into force, are:—
Year. | Number of Children legitimized. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Previously registered. | Not previously registered. | Total. | |
1923 | 211 | 99 | 310 |
1924 | 194 | 81 | 275 |
1925 | 172 | 97 | 269 |
1926 | 230 | 115 | 345 |
1927 | 204 | 108 | 312 |
1928 | 247 | 102 | 349 |
1929 | 261 | 66 | 327 |
1930 | 234 | 111 | 345 |
1931 | 292 | 92 | 384 |
1932 | 236 | 95 2,392 | 331 |
Totals to 1932 | 4,561 | 2,392 | 6,953 |
The Births and Deaths Registration Act contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The Clerk of the Court by which any adoption order is made is required to furnish to the Registrar-General particulars of the order, including the full name and place of birth of the child, as well as the full names and addresses of both the natural and the adopting parents. If the child's birth has been registered in New Zealand a note of the adoption order is made on it, and a new entry is made in the prescribed form in the register of births, particulars of the adopting parents being substituted for those of the natural parents.
During the year 1932 the registration of 337 adopted children (145 males and 192 females) was effected, as compared with 329 in 1931, 385 in 1930, 402 in 1929, and 409 in 1928.
The registration of still-births was made compulsory in New Zealand as from the 1st March, 1913. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue.” Still-births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths.
The registrations of still-births during each of the last ton years are as follows:—
Year. | Male. | Female. | Not stated. | Total. | Male Stillbirths per 1,000 Female Still-births. | Percentage of Still-births to | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Living Births. | All Births. | ||||||
1923 | 487 | 400 | 7 | 894 | 1,218 | 319 | 310 |
1924 | 495 | 348 | 12 | 855 | 1,422 | 305 | 296 |
1925 | 481 | 378 | 2 | 861 | 1,272 | 306 | 2.97 |
1926 | 470 | 416 | .. | 886 | 1,130 | 311 | 302 |
1927 | 506 | 372 | .. | 878 | 1,360 | 3.15 | 305 |
1928 | 424 | 415 | .. | 839 | 1,022 | 3.08 | 2.99 |
1929 | 501 | 369 | .. | 870 | 1,358 | 3.25 | 3.15 |
1930 | 470 | 395 | .. | 865 | 1,190 | 3.23 | 313 |
1931 | 430 | 379 | .. | 809 | 1,135 | 3.04 | 2.95 |
1932 | 430 | 316 | .. | 746 | 1,361 | 3.00 | 2.91 |
Masculinity is in general much higher among still-births than among living births, though an exception to the rule occurred in 1928. The figures for the ten years covered by the above table show the rate for still-births to have been 1,247 males per 1,000 females. The rate for individual years has ranged between 1,726 (in 1914) and 1,022 (in 1928).
Tabulation of the relative ages of the parents of the still-born children in 1932 does not appear to disclose any significant features. The median age of the mothers was 29, as compared with 27 in the case of living births. The percentage of illegitimates among still-born infants (5.76) was higher than among infants born alive (5.07).
Of the living legitimate births registered in 1932, 34 per cent. were first births, while of legitimate still-births no less than 46 per cent. were first births. It would thus appear that there is a considerably greater probability of still-births occurring at the first accouchement than at the average of subsequent accouchements.
The following table, based on the figures for the five years 1928.32, indicates that this is so, and further demonstrates the effect of the increasing age of the mother in the causation of still-births. While for women between 20 and 25 the proportion of still-births to living births was under 21/2 per cent. for all births and a little higher for first births, for women over forty it was over 6 per cent. for all births and over 12 per cent. for first births.
Age-of Mother, in Years. | All Births. | First Births. | Percentage of Still to Living. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Living. | Still. | Living. | i Still. | All Births. | First Births. | |
Under 20 | 4,396 | 101 | 3,724 | 98 | 2.30 | 2.63 |
20 and under 25 | 29,253 | 658 | 16,802 | 466 | 2.25 | 2.77 |
25,, 30 | 37,878 | 1,024 | 13,158 | 541 | 2.70 | 4.11 |
30,, 35 | 28,369 | 870 | 5,244 | 302 | 3.07 | 5.76 |
35,, 40 | 17,241 | 737 | 1,872 | 156 | 4.27 | 8.33 |
40 and over | 7,089 | 460 | 539 | 70 | 6.49 | 12.99 |
Totals | 124,226 | 3,850 | 41,339 | 1,633 | 3.10 | 3.95 |
The next table shows the percentage of still-births to living births according to nativity order of legitimate births registered in the five years 1928–32. The column for mothers of all ages shows a fairly definite gradation, the second child having the best chance of being horn alive, and the probability of a still-birth increasing thereafter.
Nativity Order. | Living Births. | Still-births. | Percentage of Still to Living. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aped 35–40. | Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35.40. | Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35–40. | |
First | 41,339 | 1,872 | 1,633 | 156 | 3.95 | 8.33 |
Second | 30,189 | 2,751 | 588 | 82 | 1.95 | 2.98 |
Third | 19,768 | 3,042 | 459 | 109 | 2.32 | 3.58 |
Fourth | 12,283 | 2,678 | 355 | 105 | 2.89 | 3.92 |
Fifth | 8,626 | 2,188 | 255 | 84 | 2.96 | 3.84 |
Sixth | 4,835 | 1,653 | 175 | 63 | 3.62 | 3.81 |
Seventh | 3,009 | 1,189 | 126 | 45 | 4.19 | 3.78 |
Eighth | 2,027 | 808 | 84 | 33 | 4.14 | 4.08 |
Ninth | 1,284 | 567 | 51 | 21 | 3.97 | 3.70 |
Tenth | 755 | 313 | 43 | 13 | 5.70 | 4.15 |
The column for mothers aged 35 to 40 indicates that continued child-bearing after the first two or three accouchements has some small effect on the still-birth probability. There can be no doubt, however, that age of the mother is the principal factor in the case of accouchements subsequent to the first. This being so, it is of some significance that even when no allowance is made for the younger age-constitution in general of mothers of first-born, the first-born child has a greater probability of being still-born than have subsequent children.
The number of births of Maoris registered with Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths during 1932 was 2,648 (1,339 males, 1,309 females). The births of forty-four males and fifty-three females were registered under the main Act, and the total of 2,745 represents a rate of 39 per 1,000 of Maori population, a rate more than twice as high as the general (i.e., non-Maori) birth-rate for the year. Registrations in each of the last five years were as follows:—
Year. | Number of Births. | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
1928 | 967 | 878 | 1,845 | 28.36 |
1929 | 1,183 | 1,033 | 2,216 | 33.58 |
1930 | 1,046 | 1,078 | 2,124 | 31.56 |
1931 | 1,181 | 1,131 | 2,312 | 33.74 |
1932 | 1,383 | 1,362 | 2,745 | 39.28 |
MARRIAGE may be solemnized in New Zealand only on the authority of a Registrar's certificate, either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. Marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnized only between 8 o'clock in the forenoon and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be celebrated at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business. Prior to the passing of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, the limits in all cases were 8 a.m. and 4 p.m.
Notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage, and one of the parties must have resided for three full days in the district within which the marriage is to be solemnized. In the case of a person under twenty-one, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parent or guardian is necessary before the Registrar's certificate can be issued. A schedule to the Guardianship of Infants Act, 1926, sets out the person or persons whose consent is required in various circumstances. In cases where double consent is required, section 8 provides for dispensing with the consent of one party if this cannot be obtained by reason of absence, inaccessibility, or disability. In similar cases where the consent of only one person is necessary, consent may be given by a Judge of the Supreme Court. Consent of the Court may also be given in cases of refusal by any person whose consent is required.
If a declaration is made in any case that there is no parent or lawful guardian resident in the Dominion, then a certificate may be issued by the Registrar (without the necessity of Court proceedings) after the expiration of fourteen days following the date on which the notice of intended marriage was given.
The system of notice and certificate has obtained in New Zealand since 1855. By this system it is ensured not only that marriages are in order, but that no legally solemnized marriage escapes registration. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages solemnized, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrar's lists of notices received and certificates issued. In case of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made as to whether solemnization has been effected. The marriage of a man with his deceased wife's sister was legalized in New Zealand in the year 1881, and the marriage of a woman with her deceased husband's brother in 1901. Marriage with a deceased wife's niece or a deceased husband's nephew was rendered valid in 1929.
An important provision is contained in section 7 of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, which reads as follows:—
(1) Every person commits an offence against this Act, and is liable on summary conviction to a fine of one hundred pounds, who—
(a) Alleges, expressly or by implication, that any persons lawfully married are not truly and sufficiently married; or
(b) Alleges, expressly or by implication, that the issue of any lawful marriage is illegitimate or born out of true wedlock.
(2) “Alleges” in this section means making any verbal statement, or publishing or issuing any printed or written statement, or in any manner authorizing the making of any verbal statement, or in any manner authorizing or being party to the publication or issue of any printed or written statement.
(3) A person shall not be deemed to make an allegation contrary to the provisions of this section by reason only of using in the solemnization of a marriage a form of marriage service which at the commencement of this Act was in use by the religious denomination to which such person belongs, or by reason only of the printing or issue of any book containing a copy of a form of marriage service in use at the commencement of this Act by any religious denomination.
The movement of the marriage-rate since 1855 is shown by the diagram on p. 75. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last twenty years are here given:—
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 of Population. |
---|---|---|
1913 | 8,813 | 8.25 |
1914 | 9,280 | 8.51 |
1915 | 10,028 | 9.12 |
1916 | 8,213 | 7.47 |
1917 | 6,417 | 5.84 |
1918 | 6,227 | 5.65 |
1919 | 9,519 | 8.33 |
1920 | 12,175 | 10.21 |
1921 | 10,635 | 8.69 |
1922 | 9,556 | 7.63 |
1923 | 10,070 | 7.90 |
1924 | 10,259 | 7.90 |
1925 | 10,419 | 7.84 |
1926 | 10,680 | 7.90 |
1927 | 10,478 | 7.62 |
1928 | 10,537 | 7.58 |
1929 | 10,967 | 7.78 |
1930 | 11,075 | 7.77 |
1931 | 9,817 | 6.79 |
1932 | 9,896 | 6.80 |
The number of marriages celebrated in 1920 still easily holds the record, while the rate for that year is the highest experienced since 1864. The low rates for 1931 and 1932 are indicative of the effect of the period of financial stringency and depression.
In New Zealand, where the age-constitution of the population has altered considerably, the crude marriage-rate based on the total population does not disclose the true position over a period of years. A better plan is to ascertain the rate among unmarried females in each age-group and to standardize the results on the basis of the distribution of the unmarried female population in a basic year.
Year. | Marriage-rate per 1,000. | Index Numbers of Marriage-rates taking 1911 as base = 100. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Population. | Unmarried Female Population 15 and over. | Total Population. | Unmarried Female Population 15 and over. | |||
Crude. | Standardized. | Crude. | Standardized | |||
1881 | 6.6 | 73.9 | 80.7 | 76 | 125 | 137 |
1886 | 6.0 | 55.1 | 60.4 | 69 | 93 | 102 |
1891 | 6.0 | 48.3 | 50.3 | 69 | 82 | 85 |
1896 | 6.8 | 47.3 | 48.0 | 78 | 80 | 81 |
1901 | 7.8 | 50.2 | 49.0 | 90 | 85 | 83 |
1906 | 8.5 | 55.6 | 53.7 | 98 | 94 | 91 |
1911 | 8.7 | 59.1 | 59.1 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1916 | 7.5 | 50.7 | 54.3 | 86 | 86 | 92 |
1921 | 8.7 | 59.7 | 63.9 | 100 | 101 | 108 |
1926 | 7.9 | 53.1 | 62.6 | 91 | 90 | 106 |
Prior to 1929, the Commonwealth marriage-rate was in excess of the New Zealand rate, but a reversal of this position has taken place in the last four years.
Year. | Queensland. | New South Wales. | Victoria. | South Australia. | Western Australia. | Tasmania. | Commonwealth. | New Zealand. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928 | 6.95 | 8.28 | 7.52 | 7.18 | 8.29 | 7.09 | 7.73 | 7.58 |
1929 | 6.67 | 7.93 | 7.31 | 6.42 | 8.18 | 8.01 | 7.45 | 7.78 |
1930 | 6.59 | 6.99 | 6.52 | 5.70 | 7.66 | 6.70 | 6.71 | 7.77 |
1931 | 6.21 | 613 | 5.67 | 5.26 | 6.51 | 6.82 | 5.98 | 6.79 |
1932 | 6.61 | 6.86 | 6.50 | 6.20 | 6.87 | 6.79 | 6.66 | 6.80 |
A comparison of the latest available rates in various countries is given in the next table. The highest marriage-rate is that of the United States of America, which has also a high ratio of divorces (in 1931, 17.0 per 100 marriages, compared with 6.0 in New Zealand).
Country. | Quinquennium. | Average Yearly Rate. |
---|---|---|
United States | 1926–30 | 10.17 |
Bulgaria | 1927–31 | 9.39 |
Union of S. Africa | 1926–30 | 9.28 |
Czechoslovakia | 1927–31 | 9.19 |
Rumania | 1927–31 | 9.14 |
Poland | 1928–32 | 9.13 |
Hungary | 1928–32 | 8.82 |
Belgium | 1927–31 | 8.78 |
Chile | 1928–32 | 8.73 |
Germany | 1927–31 | 8.69 |
Latvia | 1927–31 | 8.47 |
Franco | 1927–31 | 8.13 |
Denmark | 1927–31 | 7.91 |
Estonia | 1928–32 | 7.89 |
Japan | 1927–31 | 7.87 |
Lithuania | 1928–32 | 7.83 |
England and Wales | 1927–31 | 7.83 |
Switzerland | 1927–31 | 7.67 |
Netherlands | 1928–32 | 7.58 |
Austria | 1927–31 | 7.49 |
Spain | 1927–31 | 7.37 |
New Zealand | 1928–32 | 7.34 |
Canada | 1927–31 | 7.31 |
Portugal | 1927–31 | 7.12 |
Greece | 1927–31 | 6.97 |
Australia | 1928–32 | 6.91 |
Italy | 1928–32 | 6.88 |
Argentina | 1927–31 | 6.83 |
Sweden | 1927–31 | 6.80 |
Scotland | 1927–31 | 6.79 |
Finland | 1927–31 | 6.78 |
Norway | 1927–31 | 6.12 |
Northern Ireland | 1927–31 | 5.89 |
Irish Free State | 1927–31 | 4.57 |
Annual averages for the decade 1923–32 give marriages as follows: March quarter, 2,464; June quarter, 2,925; September quarter, 2,289; December quarter, 2,742.
The Easter and Christmas seasons are apparently regarded as the most suitable times of the year for entering the matrimonial state, and, judging by the quarterly figures for an average year, Easter would appear to predominate slightly.
The marriages contracted in each month of the last five years were as follows:—
Month. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
January | 780 | 906 | 874 | 747 | 697 |
February | 804 | 762 | 842 | 779 | 719 |
March | 769 | 1,029 | 819 | 738 | 1,136 |
April | 1,355 | 1,162 | 1,538 | 1,265 | 788 |
May | 697 | 708 | 722 | 628 | 637 |
June | 1,058 | 1,045 | 1,066 | 959 | 1,031 |
July | 738 | 812 | 807 | 751 | 744 |
August | 777 | 792 | 807 | 716 | 805 |
September | 693 | 765 | 766 | 732 | 694 |
October | 801 | 912 | 836 | 726 | 722 |
November | 792 | 813 | 755 | 664 | 783 |
December | 1,273 | 1,261 | 1,243 | 1,112 | 1,140 |
Totals | 10,537 | 10,967 | 11,075 | 9,817 | 9,896 |
The 1932 proportions per cent. of the total marriages for the various days of the week were: Sunday, 0.4; Monday, 12.0; Tuesday, 12.8; Wednesday, 36.8; Thursday, 13.3; Friday, 5.3; Saturday, 19.4.
The total number of persons married during the year 1932 was 19,792, of whom 18,092 were single. 1,018 widowed, and 682 divorced. The figures for each of the last ten years, but showing the sexes separately, are given in the table following:—
Year. | Single. | Widowed. | Divorced. | Total Persons married. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bridegroom. | Bride. | Bridegroom. | Bride. | Bridegroom. | Bride, | ||
1923 | 9,068 | 9,148 | 742 | 621 | 260 | 301 | 20,140 |
1924 | 9,262 | 9,380 | 732 | 575 | 265 | 304 | 20,518 |
1925 | 9,383 | 9,489 | 733 | 601 | 303 | 329 | 20,838 |
1926 | 9,686 | 9,804 | 689 | 521 | 305 | 355 | 21,360 |
1927 | 9,488 | 9,647 | 696 | 494 | 294 | 337 | 20,956 |
1928 | 9,570 | 9,742 | 658 | 471 | 309 | 324 | 21,074 |
1929 | 9,944 | 10,179 | 721 | 458 | 302 | 330 | 21,934 |
1930 | 10,038 | 10,230 | 709 | 476 | 328 | 369 | 22,150 |
1931 | 8,856 | 9,026 | 644 | 419 | 317 | 372 | 19,634 |
1932 | 8,930 | 9,162 | 642 | 376 | 324 | 358 | 19,792 |
The figures reveal an increasing tendency in the number of divorced persons remarrying, while, on the other hand, those for widowed persons have declined over the period. The position is more easily seen by studying the percentages given in the next table:—
Year. | Bridegrooms. | Brides. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Single. | Widowed. | Divorced. | Single. | Widowed. | Divorced. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1923 | 90.05 | 7.37 | 2.58 | 90.84 | 6.17 | 2.99 |
1924 | 90.28 | 7.14 | 2.58 | 91.43 | 5.61 | 2.96 |
1925 | 90.06 | 7.03 | 2.91 | 91.07 | 5.77 | 3.16 |
1926 | 90.69 | 6.45 | 2.86 | 91.80 | 4.88 | 3.32 |
1927 | 90.55 | 6.64 | 2.81 | 92.07 | 4.71 | 3.22 |
1928 | 90.82 | 6.25 | 2.93 | 92.46 | 4.47 | 3.07 |
1929 | 90.67 | 6.58 | 2.75 | 92.81 | 4.18 | 3.01 |
1930 | 90.64 | 6.40 | 2.96 | 92.37 | 4.30 | 3.33 |
1931 | 90.21 | 6.56 | 3.23 | 91.94 | 4.27 | 3.79 |
1932 | 90.24 | 6.49 | 3.27 | 92.58 | 3.80 | 3.62 |
During the period 1923–32 the number of divorced persons remarrying increased from 28 per 1,000 persons married to 34, a considerable advance, and one probably in sympathy with the more liberal trend of divorce legislation. The fall in the number of widowed persons remarrying—from 68 per 1,000 persons married in 1923 to 51 per 1,000 in 1932—is due probably to the high figure in the earlier year having been an indirect outcome of the war and, to a certain extent, of the influenza epidemic.
The relative conjugal condition of bridegrooms and brides for each of the last ten years is next given:—
Year. | Marriages between Bachelors and | Marriages between Widowers and | Marriages between Divorced Men and | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Spinsters. | Widows. | Divorced Women. | Spinsters. | Widows. | Divorced Women. | Spinsters. | Widows. | Divorced Women. | |
1923 | 8,479 | 381 | 208 | 489 | 200 | 53 | 180 | 40 | 40 |
1924 | 8,708 | 337 | 217 | 473 | 199 | 60 | 199 | 39 | 27 |
1925 | 8,813 | 336 | 234 | 471 | 205 | 57 | 205 | 60 | 38 |
1926 | 9,164 | 280 | 242 | 428 | 193 | 68 | 212 | 48 | 45 |
1927 | 9,025 | 244 | 219 | 419 | 199 | 78 | 203 | 51 | 40 |
1928 | 9,112 | 249 | 209 | 409 | 183 | 66 | 221 | 39 | 49 |
1929 | 9,478 | 234 | 232 | 477 | 192 | 52 | 224 | 32 | 46 |
1930 | 9,540 | 245 | 253 | 446 | 191 | 72 | 244 | 40 | 44 |
1931 | 8,379 | 217 | 260 | 415 | 159 | 70 | 232 | 43 | 42 |
1932 | 8,496 | 195 | 239 | 419 | 147 | 76 | 247 | 34 | 43 |
Taking the whole period covered by the foregoing table, it is found that, while 3,007 divorced men remarried, the corresponding number for women was 3,379. In the case of widowed persons, however, in spite of the fact that widows greatly exceed widowers, only 5,012 widows remarried, as compared with 6,966 widowers. It would appear that in the case of divorced persons women are more likely to remarry than men, while in the case of widowers and widows the converse holds.
Included amongst widows in 1932 were twenty-one women, and amongst the widowers six men, who elected to go through the form of marriage with other persons under the protection of the provisions of section 224, subsection (5), of the Crimes Act, which reads: “No one commits bigamy by going through a form of marriage if he or she has been continually absent from his or her wife or husband for seven years then last past, and is not proved to have known that his wife or her husband was alive at any time during those seven years.”
During the last ten years the numbers of persons married under the protection of the above subsection was 210, comprising 65 men and 145 women.
Of the 19,792 persons married in 1932 2,286, or 12 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age; 6,606, or 33 per cent., were returned as twenty-one and under twenty-five; 5,960, or 30 per cent., as twenty-five and under thirty; 3,282, or 15 per cent., as thirty and under forty; and 1,658, or 10 per cent., as forty years of age or over.
Age of Bridegroom, in Years. | Age of Bride, in Years. | Total Bridegrooms. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and over. | ||
Under 21 | 260 | 119 | 6 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | 387 |
21 and under 25 | 926 | 1,437 | 349 | 30 | 3 | 1 | .. | 2,746 |
25,, 30 | 527 | 1,651 | 1,185 | 193 | 26 | 4 | 2 | 3,588 |
30,, 35 | 131 | 483 | 548 | 254 | 67 | 19 | 7 | 1,509 |
35,, 40 | 42 | 108 | 161 | 144 | 90 | 30 | 10 | 585 |
40,, 45 | 5 | 32 | 67 | 88 | 68 | 48 | 35 | 343 |
45 and over | 8 | 30 | 56 | 85 | 139 | 131 | 289 | 738 |
Total brides | 1,899 | 3,860 | 2,372 | 795 | 393 | 233 | 344 | 9,896 |
There have been some considerable changes in the proportions of men and women marrying at the various age-periods. To illustrate the extent to which these figures have varied during the last three decades, a table is given showing the proportions of men and women married at each age-period to every 100 marriages in quinquennia from 1900 to 1929, and for the years 1930, 1931, and 1932:—
Period. | Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 46 and over. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | ||||||||
1900–04 | 1.67 | 24.75 | 38.42 | 18.63 | 8.05 | 3.58 | 4.90 | 100.00 |
1905–09 | 1.79 | 23.42 | 39.25 | 18.78 | 8.47 | 3.38 | 4.91 | 100.00 |
1910–14 | 1.94 | 22.04 | 38.04 | 20.75 | 8.54 | 3.90 | 4.79 | 100.00 |
1915–19 | 3.26 | 21.40 | 33.04 | 19.67 | 10.47 | 5.02 | 7.14 | 100.00 |
1920–24 | 3.13 | 24.66 | 32.21 | 17.73 | 10.24 | 5.43 | 6.60 | 100.00 |
1925–29 | 3.49 | 28.04 | 34.49 | 14.33 | 7.70 | 4.48 | 7.47 | 100.00 |
1930 | 3.50 | 28.30 | 36.17 | 14.23 | 6.83 | 3.70 | 7.27 | 100.00 |
1931 | 3.55 | 28.27 | 36.02 | 14.47 | 5.78 | 3.93 | 7.98 | 100.00 |
1932 | 3.91 | 27.75 | 36.26 | 15.25 | 5.91 | 3.47 | 7.45 | 100.00 |
Females. | ||||||||
1900.04 | 16.92 | 39.75 | 27.33 | 9.26 | 3.40 | 1.53 | 1.81 | 100.00 |
1905.09 | 16.15 | 37.10 | 28.53 | 10.18 | 4.21 | 1.80 | 2.03 | 100.00 |
1910–14 | 15.60 | 34.90 | 28.52 | 11.57 | 5.04 | 2.05 | 2.32 | 100.00 |
1915–19 | 15.21 | 35.01 | 26.17 | 11.39 | 6.06 | 2.98 | 3.18 | 100.00 |
1920–24 | 15.99 | 35.47 | 26.21 | 10.66 | 5.53 | 2.98 | 3.16 | 100.00 |
1925–29 | 18.61 | 37.88 | 23.67 | 8.93 | 4.65 | 2.82 | 3.44 | 100.00 |
1930 | 17.95 | 39.56 | 24.21 | 8.16 | 4.08 | 2.37 | 3.67 | 100.00 |
1931 | 20.06 | 38.51 | 23.10 | 8.02 | 3.93 | 2.75 | 3.63 | 100.00 |
1932 | 19.19 | 39.01 | 23.97 | 8.03 | 3.97 | 2.35 | 3.48 | 100.00 |
A perusal of the above table reveals the fact that greater proportions of marriages are now being celebrated at both the younger and the older age-groups.
For many years the average age (arithmetic mean) at marriage for both males and females, more particularly the latter, showed a tendency to increase. However, after reaching its maximum in the three years 1917, 1918, and 1919, the average age has since decreased considerably. The figures for each of the last ten years are given.
Year. | Bridegrooms. | Brides. |
---|---|---|
1923 | 30.49 | 26.74 |
1924 | 30.24 | 26.56 |
1925 | 30.39 | 26.56 |
1926 | 29.89 | 26.18 |
1927 | 29.92 | 26.25 |
1928 | 29.87 | 26.17 |
1929 | 29.80 | 26.10 |
1030 | 28.47 | 26.13 |
1931 | 29.83 | 26.02 |
1932 | 29.71 | 26.04 |
The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which cover all parties and are naturally affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides of the various conditions in each of the last five years were:—
Year. | Bridegrooms. | Brides. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bachelors. | Divorced. | Widowers. | Spinsters. | Divorced. | Widows. | |
Years. | Years. | Years. | Years. | Years. | Years. | |
1928 | 28.23 | 40.92 | 48.45 | 24.99 | 36.43 | 43.51 |
1929 | 28.11 | 40.83 | 48.45 | 25.01 | 35.70 | 43.33 |
1930 | 26.62 | 39.64 | 49.40 | 24.92 | 36.20 | 44.33 |
1931 | 28.05 | 42.15 | 48.28 | 24.78 | 35.51 | 44.39 |
1932 | 27.95 | 41.00 | 48.38 | 24.85 | 36.40 | 47.28 |
The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the modal or popular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. For several years prior to 1918 age 26 held pride of place for bridegrooms and age 21 for brides. The latter has continued right through to 1932 without alteration, but in the case of bridegrooms the most popular age is now 24. The median age for all bridegrooms in 1932 was 26—bachelors also 26—while for all brides the figure was 24—spinsters 23.
Of every 1,000 men married in 1932, 39 were under twenty-one years of age, while 192 in every 1,000 brides were under twenty-one.
In 260 marriages in 1932 both parties were given as under twenty-one years of age, in 1,639 marriages the bride was returned as a minor and the bridegroom as an adult, and in 127 marriages the bridegroom was a minor and the bride an adult.
Year. | Age in Years. | Total. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
14. | 15. | 16. | 17. | 18. | 19. | 20. | Number. | Rate per 100 Marriages. | |
Bridegrooms. | |||||||||
1928 | .. | .. | 1 | 3 | 36 | 118 | 211 | 369 | 3.50 |
1929 | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 42 | 99 | 197 | 343 | 3.13 |
1930 | .. | .. | 2 | 9 | 38 | 114 | 225 | 388 | 3.50 |
1931 | .. | .. | 1 | 6 | 41 | 92 | 209 | 349 | 3.55 |
1932 | .. | .. | 2 | 8 | 44 | 115 | 218 | 387 | 3.91 |
Brides. | |||||||||
1928 | 1 | 10 | 70 | 192 | 419 | 637 | 709 | 2,038 | 19.34 |
1929 | 3 | 11 | 85 | 243 | 411 | 579 | 759 | 2,091 | 19.07 |
1930 | 2 | 16 | 88 | 198 | 416 | 551 | 717 | 1,988 | 17.95 |
1931 | 2 | 15 | 98 | 208 | 403 | 545 | 698 | 1,969 | 20.06 |
1932 | .. | 9 | 67 | 206 | 403 | 541 | 673 | 1,899 | 19.19 |
Of the 9,896 marriages registered in 1932, Church of England clergymen officiated at 2,528, Presbyterians at 2,635, Methodists at 1,016, and Roman Catholics at 1,071, while 2,069 marriages were celebrated before Registrars.
The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the principal denominations in the last nine years:—
Denomination. | Percentage of Marriages. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
Church of England | 27.68 | 27.26 | 27.53 | 27.68 | 27.03 | 27.18 | 26.93 | 25.82 | 25.54 |
Presbyterian | 25.81 | 26.19 | 26.31 | 26.77 | 26.91 | 27.13 | 26.47 | 25.71 | 26.63 |
Methodist | 11.03 | 9.90 | 9.68 | 9.73 | 9.77 | 10.19 | 9.89 | 9.59 | 10.27 |
Roman Catholic | 10.79 | 11.33 | 11.68 | 11.19 | 11.45 | 11.34 | 11.06 | 10.73 | 10.81 |
Other denominations | 4.96 | 4.63 | 5.07 | 5.57 | 5.26 | 4.84 | 5.16 | 5.53 | 5.84 |
Before Registrars | 19.73 | 20.69 | 19.73 | 19.06 | 19.58 | 19.32 | 20.49 | 22.62 | 20.91 |
100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The foregoing figures must not be taken as an exact indication of the religions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that one or both of the parties are members of the Church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any or none of the denominations.
The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act is (June, 1933) 2,016, and the denominations to which they belong are shown hereunder:—
Denomination. | Number. |
---|---|
Church of England | 486 |
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand | 409 |
Roman Catholic Church | 344 |
Methodist Church of New Zealand | 291 |
Salvation Army | 109 |
Baptists | 69 |
Associated Churches of Christ | 40 |
Congregational Independents | 30 |
Brethren | 13 |
Seventh-day Adventists | 12 |
Latter-day Saints | 13 |
Lutheran Church | 3 |
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference | 5 |
Churches of Christ | 5 |
Hebrew Congregations | 5 |
Catholic Apostolic Church | 3 |
Liberal Catholic Church | 6 |
Unitarians | 5 |
Assemblies of God | 10 |
Spiritualist Church of New Zealand | 5 |
Ratana Church of New Zealand | 108 |
Ringatu Church | 23 |
Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah | |
Others | 20 |
Total | 2,016 |
The Ringatu Church, the Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah, and the Ratana Church of New Zealand are Maori denominations.
In cases where both parties to a marriage are of the Native race there is no necessity under the Marriage Act to comply with the provisions of that Act, though the parties are at liberty to take advantage thereof. Considerable inconvenience, however, was found to exist on account of the non-registration of Maori marriages, and a section was inserted in the Native Land Act, 1909, whereby it was laid down that Maori marriages must be celebrated either under the provisions of the Marriage
Act or in the presence of a registered officiating minister, but without complying with the other requirements of the Marriage Act. Ministers solemnizing the latter class of marriages must send returns to the Registrar-General.
Returns of 596 marriages in which both parties were of the Native race were received during the year 1932. The figures for each of the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Under Native Land Act. | Under Marriage Act. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1923 | 262 | 20 | 282 |
1924 | 195 | 48 | 243 |
1925 | 356 | 42 | 398 |
1926 | 261 | 53 | 314 |
1927 | 231 | 87 | 318 |
1928 | 285 | 97 | 382 |
1929 | 315 | 121 | 436 |
1930 | 345 | 74 | 419 |
1931 | 358 | 79 | 437 |
1932 | 514 | 82 | 596 |
Maori marriages are not included in the numbers shown elsewhere in this subsection, nor are they taken into account in the computation of marriage-rates.
COMPULSORY registration of deaths was instituted in New Zealand in 1855. AH in the case of births, a system of non-compulsory registration had obtained since 1848.
Until the year 1876 the only information provided for in the death-registration entry was the date, place, and cause of death, and the name, sex, age, and occupation of deceased. The Registration of Births and Deaths Act, 1875, required information to be recorded as regards parentage, conjugal condition, and issue of deceased. Particulars as to burial had also to be entered, as well as more detailed information regarding cause of death. Subsequent amendments to the Act have made it requisite to give additional information concerning issue, and, in the case of married males, age of widow.
Every death occurring in New Zealand is required to be registered within three days after the day of the death if in a city or borough, or seven days in any other case. There is a penalty up to £10 for neglect, the undertaker in charge of the funeral being solely responsible for registration. Prior to 1913 the undertaker was primarily looked to for registration, but, in addition, the occupier of the house and every other person present at the death were also responsible parties.
The law does not impose any limit of time after which a death may not be registered as it does in the case of a birth. It is not necessary to effect a death-registration entry in the case of a still-born child, though an entry must be made in the register of births.
Any person burying, or permitting or taking part in the burial of, the body of any deceased person without a certificate of cause of death signed by a duly registered medical practitioner, a Coroner's order to bury the body, or a Registrar's certificate of registration of the death, renders himself liable to a fine of £10.
The following table shows the number of deaths and the death-rate per 1,000 of the mean population during each of the last twenty years:—
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000. |
---|---|---|
1913 | 10,119 | 9.47 |
1914 | 10,148 | 9.31 |
1915 | 9,965 | 9.06 |
1916 | 10,596 | 9.64 |
1917 | 10,528 | 9.58 |
1918 | 16,364 | 14.84 |
1919 | 10,808 | 9.46 |
1920 | 12,109 | 10.15 |
1921 | 10,682 | 8.73 |
1922 | 10,977 | 8.77 |
1923 | 11,511 | 9.03 |
1924 | 10,767 | 8.29 |
1925 | 11,026 | 8.29 |
1926 | 11,819 | 8.74 |
1927 | 11,613 | 8.45 |
1928 | 11,811 | 8.49 |
1929 | 12,314 | 8.75 |
1930 | 12,199 | 8.56 |
1931 | 12,047 | 8.34 |
1932 | 11,683 | 8.02 |
The absence in 1932 of any disaster such as the Hawke's Bay earthquake of the previous year accounts in no small measure for the comparatively large drop in the total number of deaths registered. Even so, there still remains an appreciable natural decline, sufficient to bring the death-rate down to the lowest level on record.
The fall in the birth-rate (resulting in fewer infants at risk relatively to total population) combined with the fall in the rate of infant mortality, is largely responsible for the position disclosed by the crude death-rate figures. As will be seen farther on, however, there has been an actual fall in the already low standardized rate, which is not affected by the fall in the birth-rate, though it is very materially affected by the decline in the rate of infant mortality.
The death-rates of males and females for the last ten years are shown separately in the next table.
Year. | Deaths per 1,000 of Population. | Male Deaths to every 100 Female Deaths. | Male Rate expressed as Index Number of Female Rate (= 100). | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | |||
1923 | 9.91 | 8.12 | 9.03 | 127 | 122 |
1924 | 9.22 | 7.32 | 8.29 | 131 | 126 |
1925 | 9.09 | 7.46 | 8.29 | 127 | 122 |
1926 | 9.66 | 7.77 | 8.74 | 130 | 124 |
1927 | 9.28 | 7.58 | 8.45 | 128 | 123 |
1928 | 9.24 | 7.72 | 8.49 | 125 | 120 |
1929 | 9.65 | 7.82 | 8.75 | 128 | 123 |
1930 | 9.40 | 7.69 | 8.56 | 127 | 122 |
1931 | 9.05 | 7.59 | 8.34 | 124 | 119 |
1932 | 8.55 | 7.47 | 8.02 | 119 | 114 |
An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the years 1923–32 gives the following annual averages: March quarter, 2,558; June quarter, 2,761; September quarter, 3,468; and December quarter, 2,892.
High figures in September quarter of each of the years 1923, 1926, and 1929 were due in the main to slight epidemics of influenza.
A classification according to month of death shows that in 1932 the most deaths occurred during June, July, and August, with totals of 1,109, 1,158, and 1,195 respectively. Excluding December (a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January), February had the least number of deaths (815), followed by November and April, with 828 and 860 respectively.
The least number of deaths on any one day, again excluding December, was 15, this number occurring on the 7th November. The greatest number (51) occurred on the 21st May.
The deaths occurring during 1932 are tabulated below:—
Ages. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Under 1 month | 282 | 248 | 530 |
1–3 months | 51 | 31 | 82 |
3–6 | 43 | 26 | 69 |
6–12,, | 50 | 46 | 96 |
1–2 years | 72 | 57 | 129 |
2–3,, | 33 | 33 | 66 |
3–4,, | 22 | 26 | 48 |
4–5,, | 22 | 19 | 41 |
5–10,, | 93 | 72 | 165 |
10–15,, | 68 | 42 | 110 |
15–20,, | 122 | 86 | 208 |
20–25,, | 154 | 133 | 287 |
25–30,, | 130 | 133 | 263 |
30–35,, | 141 | 155 | 296 |
35–40,, | 135 | 154 | 289 |
40–45,, | 222 | 183 | 405 |
45–50 years | 323 | 283 | 606 |
50–55,, | 448 | 348 | 796 |
55–60,, | 480 | 349 | 829 |
60–65 | 585 | 401 | 986 |
65–70,, | 597 | 508 | 1,105 |
70–75,, | 661 | 564 | 1,225 |
75–80,, | 696 | 577 | 1,273 |
80–85,, | 482 | 439 | 921 |
85–90,, | 290 | 292 | 582 |
90–95,, | 115 | 104 | 219 |
95–100,, | 29 | 24 | 53 |
100,, | 1 | 2 | 3 |
102,, | .. | 1 | 1 |
Totals | 6,347 | 5,336 | 11,683 |
Some remarkable changes in the age-distribution of persons dying have occurred during the last fifty years. The total deaths in 1932 were more than twice as numerous as in 1882, but the number of deaths under one year in 1932 was less than half of the corresponding number recorded in 1882. This is an eloquent tribute to the efficacy of the steps taken to preserve infant life (a subject which is dealt with later on in this subsection), as during the fifty years the annual number of births increased by 31 per cent.
Turning now to deaths at ages 80 and over, a remarkable difference between the earlier and later years covered by the figures is apparent. In 1882, deaths in this group numbered only 112 or approximately 2 per cent. of the total of 5,701, while in 1932, 1,779 deaths of persons over 80 years of age were recorded, this number representing just over 15 per cent. of the total deaths in that year. In 1912 the corresponding percentage was only 10. The figures are a reflex of the changes in the age-constitution of the population, combined with the great improvement in the death-rate at the earlier ages.
Furthermore, in 1932 the number of deaths in individual age-groups shows a gradual increase for almost every consecutive group from “10 and under 15” to “80 and over,” where the maximum is recorded. The experience of 1882, on the other hand, is very different, the number showing a falling trend after the “40–45” age-group till the minimum is attained at the final age-group.
The following table indicates the changes that have occurred over a period of fifty years:—
Ages, in Years. | Number of Deaths. | Percentage to Total. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1882. | 1892. | 1902. | 1912. | 1932. | 1882. | 1892. | 1902. | 1912. | 1932. | |
Under 1 | 1,678 | 1,594 | 1,712 | 1,409 | 777 | 29.45 | 24.69 | 20.44 | 15.29 | 6.65 |
1 and under 5 | 709 | 539 | 578 | 341 | 284 | 12.44 | 8.34 | 6.90 | 3.70 | 2.43 |
5,, 10 | 330 | 258 | 208 | 177 | 165 | 5.78 | 3.98 | 2.48 | 1.92 | 1.41 |
10,, 15 | 143 | 175 | 151 | 125 | 110 | 2.50 | 2.70 | 1.80 | 1.36 | 0.94 |
15,, 20 | 176 | 261 | 257 | 193 | 208 | 3.08 | 4.03 | 3.10 | 2.10 | 1.78 |
20,, 25 | 227 | 319 | 325 | 274 | 287 | 3.98 | 4.93 | 3.88 | 2.97 | 2.46 |
25,, 30 | 247 | 243 | 363 | 339 | 263 | 4.33 | 3.76 | 4.33 | 3.68 | 2.25 |
30,, 35 | 248 | 221 | 299 | 359 | 296 | 4.34 | 3.41 | 3.57 | 3.90 | 2.53 |
35,, 40 | 266 | 252 | 324 | 422 | 289 | 4.66 | 3.90 | 3.87 | 4.58 | 2.47 |
40,, 45 | 277 | 246 | 298 | 358 | 405 | 4.85 | 3.81 | 3.55 | 3.89 | 3.47 |
45,, 50 | 263 | 245 | 330 | 367 | 606 | 4.62 | 3.80 | 3.94 | 3.98 | 5.19 |
50,, 55 | 240 | 347 | 401 | 403 | 796 | 4.22 | 5.38 | 4.79 | 4.37 | 6.81 |
55,, 60 | 176 | 339 | 429 | 497 | 829 | 3.09 | 5.25 | 5.12 | 5.39 | 7.10 |
60,, 65 | 204 | 367 | 504 | 527 | 986 | 3.58 | 5.69 | 6.02 | 5.72 | 8.44 |
65,, 70 | 164 | 300 | 662 | 732 | 1,105 | 2.88 | 4.65 | 7.90 | 7.94 | 9.46 |
70,, 75 | 117 | 283 | 627 | 902 | 1,225 | 2.05 | 4.39 | 7.49 | 9.79 | 10.48 |
75,, 80 | 118 | 205 | 405 | 833 | 1,273 | 2.07 | 3.18 | 4.83 | 9.04 | 10.90 |
80 and over | 112 | 260 | 502 | 956 | 1,779 | 1.98 | 4.03 | 5.99 | 10.38 | 15.23 |
Unspecified | 6 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | 0.10 | 0.08 | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 5,701 | 6,459 | 8,375 | 9,214 | 11,683 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The next table shows that the fall in the death-rate during recent years has been common to all ages, and to both sexes.
The table is further of interest as showing that the female rate for the various age-groups is almost invariably lower than the male rate. The rapid increase in the death-rate at successive age-groups is well exemplified.
Year. | Under 1 | Under 1 and 5. | 5 and under 15. | 15 and under 25. | 25 and under 35. | 35 and under 45. | 45 and under 55. | 55 and under 65. | 65 and under 75. | 75 and under 85. | 85 and over. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | |||||||||||
1901 | 78.60 | 6.81 | 1.89 | 3.52 | 3.97 | 6.16 | 11.94 | 23.12 | 50.59 | 126.26 | 280.00 |
1911 | 63.48 | 5.36 | 1.91 | 2.42 | 3.87 | 6.27 | 11.02 | 20.83 | 53.22 | 116.21 | 281.21 |
1921 | 53.10 | 4.78 | 1.85 | 2.44 | 3.56 | 5.55 | 9.61 | 19.96 | 46.17 | 102.84 | 257.70 |
1926 | 43.55 | 3.60 | 1.30 | 2.32 | 3.33 | 4.98 | 9.30 | 19.15 | 49.43 | 128.13 | 330.54 |
1932 | 32.22 | 2.81 | 119 | 2.03 | 2.35 | 3.86 | 8.25 | 17.17 | 42.40 | 106.92 | 294.72 |
Females. | |||||||||||
1901 | 63.87 | 5.50 | 1.64 | 3.58 | 4.72 | 6.70 | 10.62 | 19.44 | 43.32 | 107.02 | 285.30 |
1911 | 48.74 | 5.37 | 1.48 | 2.76 | 4.34 | 4.92 | 8.38 | 17.89 | 40.44 | 104.84 | 221.90 |
1921 | 42.31 | 4.49 | 1.31 | 2.34 | 3.38 | 4.46 | 8.00 | 14.88 | 36.81 | 94.42 | 230.05 |
1926 | 35.73 | 4.00 | 1.30 | 1.95 | 3.14 | 3.98 | 7.34 | 15.02 | 39.26 | 109.48 | 284.72 |
1932 | 29.10 | 2.66 | 0.88 | 1.70 | 2.63 | 3.42 | 7.12 | 13.40 | 37.22 | 100.04 | 265.54 |
Both Sexes. | |||||||||||
1901 | 71.40 | 6.17 | 1.77 | 3.55 | 4.33 | 6.40 | 11.37 | 21.63 | 47.87 | 117.97 | 282.52 |
1911 | 56.31 | 5.36 | 1.70 | 2.58 | 4.09 | 5.64 | 9.82 | 19.55 | 47.74 | 111.73 | 251.81 |
1921 | 47.82 | 4.64 | 1.58 | 2.39 | 3.47 | 5.10 | 8.85 | 17.59 | 41.90 | 99.00 | 245.21 |
1926 | 39.76 | 3.80 | 1.30 | 2.14 | 3.23 | 4.48 | 8.37 | 17.22 | 44.64 | 119.19 | 308.76 |
1932 | 31.22 | 2.74 | 1.04 | 1.87 | 2.48 | 3.64 | 7.70 | 15.38 | 39.85 | 103.62 | 279.57 |
The average (arithmetic mean) age at death of persons of either sex in each of the ten years 1923–32 was as follows:—
Year. | Males. | Females. |
---|---|---|
1923 | 50.06 | 50.33 |
1924 | 51.05 | 49.87 |
1925 | 51.44 | 50.15 |
1926 | 52.94 | 51.14 |
1927 | 52.59 | 52.35 |
1928 | 52.33 | 52.68 |
1929 | 53.15 | 54.27 |
1930 | 54.23 | 54.47 |
1931 | 54.14 | 55.48 |
1932 | 55.79 | 56.05 |
The following figures showing the expectation of life at various ages are based on the experience of the two years 1921–22, and are as computed by Mr. L. S. Polden, A.I.A.
Age. | Males. | Females. |
---|---|---|
Years. | Years. | |
0 | 62.764 | 65.433 |
5 | 62.171 | 64.050 |
10 | 57.726 | 59.497 |
20 | 48.662 | 50.364 |
30 | 39.981 | 41.761 |
40 | 31.560 | 33.225 |
50 | 23.508 | 24.913 |
60 | 160.30 | 17.286 |
70 | 99.06 | 10.570 |
80 | 5.327 | 5.780 |
90 | 2.311 | 2.524 |
100 | 0.750 | 0.917 |
The expectation of life at age 0 has been as follows at successive periods:—
Period. | Males. Years. | Females. Years. |
---|---|---|
1891–1895 | 55.294 | 58.087 |
1896–1900 | 57.373 | 59.952 |
1901–1905 | 58.092 | 60.549 |
1906–1910 | 59.165 | 61.764 |
1911–1915 | 60.960 | 63.482 |
1921–1922 | 62.764 | 65.433 |
Examination of data of universal character shows that New Zealand has the lowest death-rate in the world, Australia ranking second in this respect. Rates for certain of the principal countries are quoted below.
Country. | Quinquennium. | Average Rate per 1,000 |
---|---|---|
* Registration area. | ||
New Zealand | 1928–32 | 8.4 |
Australia | 1928–32 | 9.0 |
Netherlands | 1928–32 | 9.6 |
Union of South Africa | 1928–32 | 9.7 |
Uruguay | 1927–31 | 10.9 |
Norway | 1927–31 | 10.9 |
Canada | 1927–31 | 11.0 |
Denmark | 1927–31 | 11.2 |
Germany | 1927–31 | 11.6 |
United States* | 1926–30 | 11.8 |
Switzerland | 1927–31 | 12.1 |
Sweden | 1927–31 | 12.2 |
England and Wales | 1927–31 | 12.2 |
Argentina | 1927–31 | 12.3 |
Scotland | 1927–31 | 13.6 |
Belgium | 1927–31 | 13.7 |
Finland | 1927–31 | 13.9 |
Irish Free State | 1927–31 | 14.4 |
Northern Ireland | 1927–31 | 14.6 |
Latvia | 1927–31 | 14.6 |
Austria | 1927–31 | 150 |
Italy | 1928–32 | 15.0 |
Czechoslovakia | 1927–31 | 150 |
Lithuania | 1928–32 | 15.8 |
Poland | 1928–32 | 15.8 |
Estonia | 1928–32 | 160 |
France | 1927–31 | 16.6 |
Hungary | 1928–32 | 16.9 |
Greece | 1927–31 | 17.1 |
Bulgaria | 1927–31 | 17.4 |
Spain | 1927–31 | 17.8 |
Portugal | 1927–31 | 18.9 |
Japan | 1927–31 | 19.4 |
Rumania | 1927–31 | 20.5 |
Chile | 1928–32 | 23.8 |
Ceylon | 1927–31 | 24.4 |
Egypt | 1927–31 | 26.0 |
For the purpose of ascertaining the true movement of the death-rate in New Zealand, a system of standardization was introduced some years ago, the age- and sex-constitution of the population as disclosed at the census of 1911 being taken as the basis. The population and deaths of each year are divided, each sex separately, into five-yearly groups of ages (with one group only for ages 80 and over), and the rates for the various age-groups ascertained and weighted according to the proportion which the respective groups bore to the total population at the census of 1911. The following table gives both crude and standardized rates.
Year. | Crude Rates. | Standardized Rates. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1875 | 16.56 | 15.07 | 15.92 | 19.03 | 15.36 | 17.30 |
1880 | 12.05 | 10.73 | 11.46 | 13.81 | 11.47 | 12.70 |
1885 | 11.51 | 9.67 | 10.67 | 13.38 | 10.06 | 12.36 |
1890 | 10.51 | 8.68 | 9.66 | 12.26 | 10.11 | 11.25 |
1895 | 10.81 | 8.89 | 9.91 | 12.26 | 10.07 | 11.22 |
1900 | 10.33 | 8.43 | 9.43 | 11.04 | 9.29 | 10.21 |
1905 | 10.18 | 8.24 | 9.27 | 10.49 | 8.61 | 9.60 |
1910 | 10.67 | 8.63 | 9.71 | 10.67 | 8.46 | 9.62 |
1915 | 10.19 | 7.87 | 9.06 | 10.19 | 7.87 | 9.09 |
1920 | 11.11 | 9.15 | 10.15 | 10.83 | 8.84 | 9.89 |
1925 | 9.09 | 7.46 | 8.29 | 8.68 | 6.77 | 7.78 |
1930 | 9.40 | 7.69 | 8.56 | 8.64 | 6.48 | 7.62 |
1932 | 8.55 | 7.47 | 8.02 | 7.62 | 6.08 | 6.89 |
For purposes of international comparisons, a standard population, based on the age-distribution of the population of 19 European countries at their censuses nearest to the year 1900, has been compiled by the International Institute of Statistics, and is used in the following table of New Zealand rates.
Year. | Crude Rates. | International Standardized Rates. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females | Both Sexes. | ||
Without Distinction between Sexes. | With Distinction between Sexes. | ||||||
1901 | 10.80 | 8.71 | 9.81 | 11.81 | 11.21 | 11.64 | 11.51 |
1911 | 10.46 | 8.21 | 9.39 | 10.79 | 9.74 | 10.40 | 10.26 |
1921 | 9.75 | 7.66 | 8.73 | 9.65 | 8.63 | 9.23 | 9.14 |
1926 | 9.66 | 7.77 | 8.74 | 9.51 | 8.66 | 9.17 | 9.09 |
1928 | 9.24 | 7.72 | 8.49 | 8.93 | 8.20 | 8.63 | 8.57 |
1929 | 9.65 | 7.82 | 8.75 | 9.28 | 8.39 | 8.86 | 8.78 |
1930 | 9.40 | 7.69 | 8.56 | 8.94 | 8.11 | 8.58 | 8.52 |
1931 | 9.05 | 7.59 | 8.34 | 8.55 | 7.85 | 8.24 | 8.20 |
1932 | 8.55 | 7.47 | 8.02 | 7.98 | 7.68 | 7.87 | 7.83 |
An interesting point brought out by the use of the new standard in New Zealand is that the male standardized rate is actually lower than the corresponding crude rate, thus indicating that the age-constitution of the male population of the Dominion is now less favourable to low death-rates.
The table following shows the number of living issue left by married men whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1923–32, the information being given according to age of father and of issue.
Age of Issue, in Years. | Number of Issue left by Fathers, aged— | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and under 50. | 50 and under 60. | 60 and under 70. | 70 and under 80. | 80 and over. | Totals. | |
Under 5 | 582 | 1,748 | 1,548 | 536 | 113 | 11 | 1 | 4,540 |
5 and under 10 | 107 | 1,704 | 2,768 | 1,510 | 383 | 68 | 8 | 6,548 |
10,, 15 | 5 | 812 | 3,246 | 2,907 | 1,041 | 246 | 35 | 8,292 |
15,, 21 | 4 | 124 | 3,125 | 5,490 | 3,278 | 1,032 | 169 | 13,222 |
21 and over | 1 | 2 | 1,093 | 9,682 | 25,851 | 42,790 | 34,424 | 113,843 |
Unspecified | .. | 4 | 22 | 38 | 19 | 1 | 2 | 86 |
Totals | 699 | 4,395 | 11,802 | 20,163 | 30,685 | 44,148 | 34,639 | 146,531 |
Married men who died— | ||||||||
Leaving issue | 425 | 1,791 | 3,637 | 5,410 | 7,311 | 8,769 | 6,604 | 33,947 |
Without leaving issue | 183 | 431 | 770 | 1,097 | 1,255 | 1,337 | 933 | 6,006 |
Totals | 608 | 2,222 | 4,407 | 6,507 | 8,566 | 10,106 | 7,537 | 39,953 |
Taking all deaths of married men or widowers, whether leaving issue or not, it is found that the average living issue is 3.67, as compared with 3.94 for the period 1913–22.
Average numbers of issue left by married men or widowers during the decade 1923–32 were: Fathers aged under 30, 1.15; aged 30–39 1.98; 40–49, 2.68; 50–59, 3.10; 60–69, 3.58; 70–79. 4.37; 80 or over, 4.60. Averages are universally lower than in the preceding decade.
In 1932, among men who left any issue under age 16, the average number of such issue was 2.10. The average for all married men or widowers who died during the year was, however, only 0.45.
Of 916 cases where issue under 16 years of age was left by married men or widowers during 1932, a widow was also left in 853 cases, the aggregate children under 16 in these 853 cases being 1,819, and the average per widow 2.13. By the deaths of their fathers, children under 16 to the number of 62 were left without either parent, and for 1 child there was no information as to whether the mother was alive or dead.
Of the 39,953 married men or widowers whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1923–32, 10,203 were shown to have been widowers, and 29,178 to have left widows; while in the remaining 572 cases there was no information on the point. Of the married men leaving widows, 25,056 had living issue also at time of death, and 4,122 had no living issue. In 8,584 cases widowers left issue, and in 1,619 cases no issue. In 307 of the 572 cases where no information was given as to whether a widow was left there was living issue, in 228 cases there was no living issue, and in 37 cases no information as to issue was given.
New Zealand has the lowest rate of infant mortality in the world, a fact attributable partly to such matters as climate, virility of the race, comparative absence of large industrial undertakings, &c., and partly to legislative and educative measures, the latter both by the State and by various organizations.
The following table, giving infant mortality rates in various countries for the latest available quinquennial period, clearly shows the favourable position occupied by New Zealand:—
Country. | Quinquennium. | Deaths under One Year per 1,000 Births. |
---|---|---|
* Registration area. | ||
New Zealand | 1928–32 | 34 |
Australia | 1928–32 | 47 |
Norway | 1926–30 | 48 |
Netherlands | 1928–32 | 52 |
Switzerland | 1927–31 | 53 |
Sweden | 1927–31 | 58 |
England and Wales | 1927–31 | 67 |
South Africa | 1926–30 | 68 |
United States* | 1926–30 | 68 |
Irish Free State | 1927–31 | 69 |
Northern Ireland | 1927–31 | 76 |
Denmark | 1925–29 | 82 |
Scotland | 1926–30 | 85 |
France | 1927–31 | 85 |
Finland | 1927–31 | 86 |
Canada | 1927–31 | 90 |
Germany | 1926–30 | 94 |
Belgium | 1926–30 | 95 |
Greece | 1926–30 | 96 |
Latvia | 1923–27 | 96 |
Uruguay | 1926–30 | 98 |
Estonia | 1926–30 | 108 |
Austria | 1926–30 | 117 |
Italy | 1926–30 | 119 |
Spain | 1926–30 | 124 |
Japan | 1926–30 | 136 |
Bulgaria | 1926–30 | 147 |
Czechoslovakia | 1926–30 | 148 |
Egypt | 1925–29 | 152 |
Lithuania | 1926–30 | 155 |
Ceylon | 1927–31 | 171 |
Hungary | 1926–30 | 173 |
British India | 1926–30 | 177 |
Chile | 1926–30 | 229 |
Not only has New Zealand had for many years the lowest rate of infant mortality in the world, but the rate for the Dominion has shown steady and rapid improvement, more particularly during the last twenty years. Much of the success achieved has been due to the activities of the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children. Founded at Dunedin in 1907 this society has since extended its Plunket system throughout New Zealand, and its methods are being adopted to an ever-increasing extent in other countries.
The deaths of infants under one year of age for each of the last ten years are shown in the following table:—
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 Births. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1923 | 720 | 505 | 1,225 | 49.55 | 37.59 | 43.80 |
1924 | 644 | 483 | 1,127 | 45.05 | 35.21 | 40.23 |
1925 | 639 | 486 | 1,125 | 44.01 | 35.64 | 39.96 |
1926 | 638 | 494 | 1,132 | 43.55 | 35.73 | 39.76 |
1927 | 610 | 470 | 1,080 | 42.68 | 34.58 | 38.74 |
1928 | 609 | 375 | 984 | 43.25 | 28.59 | 36.18 |
1929 | 548 | 364 | 912 | 40.16 | 27.78 | 34.10 |
1930 | 525 | 399 | 924 | 38.28 | 30.50 | 34.48 |
1933 | 526 | 330 | 856 | 38.21 | 25.67 | 32.15 |
1932 | 426 | 351 | 777 | 33.22 | 29.10 | 31.22 |
Since 1923 the infant mortality rate in New Zealand has exhibited a rapid decline, and the unprecedentedly low level of 31.22 per 1,000 live births was recorded for 1932. A temporary cessation in recorded progress took place in 1930, but the downward movement was resumed in 1931. The male rate has maintained an almost uninterrupted improvement throughout the period, but the female rate has fluctuated considerably from time to time.
The pronounced fall in New Zealand's infant mortality rate during the last two decades has not been accompanied by an increase in the death-rate of children between the ages of one and ten years. There has, on the contrary, been a substantial fall, as is shown by the following figures. The numbers and rates given refer to annual averages for the quinquennia mentioned.
Quinquennium. | 1 and under 5. | 5 and under 10. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Deaths. | Rate.* | Number of Deaths. | Rate.* | |
* Per 10,000 children at ages shown. | ||||
1894–1898 | 440 | 68 | 186 | 22 |
1899–1903 | 504 | 76 | 194 | 23 |
1904–1908 | 444 | 37 | 172 | 19 |
1909–1913 | 447 | 49 | 193 | 18 |
1914–1918 | 547 | 53 | 266 | 22 |
1919–1923 | 465 | 44 | 245 | 19 |
1924–1928 | 403 | 38 | 203 | 15 |
1929–1932 (four years) | 319 | 31 | 182 | 14 |
The increase in 1914–18 as compared with 1909–13 is due to the fact that during the latter period New Zealand experienced several minor epidemics, principally of diphtheria. The influenza epidemic in 1918 also somewhat affected the rate.
Since 1921 a distinction has been made between legitimate and illegitimate children in the New Zealand statistics of infant mortality. The proportion of illegitimate infants among those dying within the first year of life has been found to be greater (in some years substantially so) than the proportion of illegitimate births to total births, in spite of the fact that legitimations and adoptions would tend to reduce the number which would be termed illegitimate in the death entries. The year 1930 constitutes an exception.
Year. | Total Deaths under One Year. | Deaths of Illegitimate Infants under One Year. | Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Deaths under One Year. | Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Births. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||
1923 | 1,225 | 82 | 6.69 | 4.51 |
1924 | 1,127 | 96 | 8.52 | 4.78 |
1925 | 1,125 | 58 | 5.16 | 4.73 |
1926 | 1,132 | 61 | 5.39 | 5.17 |
1927 | 1,080 | 77 | 7.13 | 4.97 |
1928 | 984 | 56 | 5.69 | 5.08 |
1929 | 912 | 72 | 7.89 | 4.96 |
1930 | 924 | 47 | 5.09 | 5.12 |
1931 | 856 | 60 | 7.01 | 4.94 |
1932 | 777 | 54 | 6.95 | 5.07 |
Except for the year 1930, the excess of the male over the female rate of infant mortality holds for each of the four divisions of the first year of life shown in the next table. The discrepancy is, however, somewhat greater in the first half of the year than in the second.
Year. | Male Deaths per 1,000 Male Births. | Female Deaths per 1,000 Female Births. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Months. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Months. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | |
1923 | 33.03 | 7.23 | 3.10 | 6.19 | 24.78 | 5.96 | 2.76 | 4.09 |
1924 | 26.37 | 6.72 | 5.11 | 6.85 | 21.43 | 3.86 | 4.23 | 5.69 |
1925 | 29.89 | 5.99 | 3.72 | 4.41 | 22.73 | 5.06 | 2.57 | 5.28 |
1926 | 28.74 | 4.78 | 3.68 | 6.35 | 21.99 | 4.41 | 3.54 | 5.79 |
1927 | 27.92 | 5.39 | 4.13 | 5.24 | 23.62 | 4.27 | 2.43 | 4.26 |
1928 | 30.46 | 4.62 | 3.98 | 4.19 | 20.05 | 2.67 | 2.52 | 3.35 |
1929 | 27.48 | 4.84 | 2.86 | 4.98 | 18.85 | 3.51 | 2.06 | 3.36 |
1930 | 26.76 | 5.83 | 2.19 | 3.50 | 21.17 | 3.22 | 2.29 | 3.82 |
1931 | 26.95 | 4.50 | 2.33 | 4.43 | 18.12 | 1.87 | 2.10 | 3.58 |
1932 | 21.99 | 3.98 | 3.35 | 3.90 | 20.56 | 2.57 | 2.16 | 3.81 |
Even when the effect of the male excess among infants born is eliminated, the number of male deaths per 100 female deaths in the first month of life during the ten years 1923–32 is found to be 131; between one and three months, 144; between three and six months, 129; between six and twelve months, 116; and for the whole of the first year, 130.
The rates for the two sexes in conjunction are now given for each of the last five years.
Year. | Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Months. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | Total under 1 Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928 | 25.44 | 3.68 | 3.27 | 3.79 | 36.18 |
1929 | 23.26 | 419 | 2.46 | 4.19 | 34.10 |
1930 | 2403 | 4.55 | 2.24 | 3.66 | 34.48 |
1931 | 22.69 | 3.23 | 2.21 | 4.02 | 32.15 |
1932 | 21.30 | 3.29 | 2.77 | 3.86 | 31.22 |
If the deaths under one year of age are divided into two groups—viz., those occurring during the first month of life and those during the remainder of the twelve months—it will be found that the decrease disclosed for recent years when compared with earlier is very much heavier for the latter class; the explanation being that, with premature birth, congenital debility, and other causes of death due to pre-natal influences (which are responsible for the great majority of deaths during the first month), it has not been found possible to effect anything like the great improvements which have been brought about in regard to complaints arising from post-natal causes.
The next table shows that, whereas in the quinquennium 1926–30 the death-rate under one month of age was 17 per cent. lower than in the quinquennium 1881–85, the rate for children who have survived the first month of life was only one-fifth as high as in the “eighties.” In other words, where the Dominion formerly lost between the ages of one month and one year sixty children out of every thousand it now loses only twelve.
Period. | Deaths per 1,000 Births. | Deaths between 1 and 12 Months per 1,000 Children who survive 1 Month. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Under 1 Year. | Under 1 Month. | Between 1 and under 1 Month. 12 Months. | ||
1881–1885 | 90.60 | 29.77 | 60.83 | 62.70 |
1886–1890 | 84.09 | 27.57 | 56.52 | 58.13 |
1891–1895 | 87.60 | 30.34 | 57.26 | 58.93 |
1896–1900 | 80.06 | 30.38 | 49.68 | 51.24 |
1901–1905 | 74.77 | 30.64 | 44.13 | 45.54 |
1906–1910 | 69.62 | 30.28 | 39.34 | 40.57 |
1911–1911 | 53.63 | 29.28 | 24.35 | 25.05 |
1916–1920 | 48.62 | 28.16 | 20.46 | 21.05 |
1921–1925 | 42.75 | 27.48 | 15.27 | 15.70 |
1926–1936 | 36.70 | 24.82 | 11.88 | 1218 |
1932 | 31.22 | 21.30 | 9.92 | 10.14 |
The decrease by nearly two-thirds in the general rate, and over four-fifths in the rate between one and twelve months, and the relatively lower movement of the rate under one month, are well indicated in the accompanying diagram.
As stated above, the death-rate for infants under the age of one month has shown little improvement in recent years, while a heavy reduction has taken place in the mortality-rate after the first month of life. It would appear, therefore, that on the one hand the diseases that can be combated openly, such as epidemic diseases, respiratory diseases, and diseases due to faulty nourishment, &c. (i.e., diseases of the digestive system), have shown a definite response to the strenuous campaigns launched against them; while, on the other hand, many infants are evidently non-viable at birth. This point is accentuated by the following table, which shows the rates for further divisions of the first month of life.
Year. | Under 1 Day. | 1 Day and under 2 Days. | 2 Days and under 1 Week. | Total under 1 Week. | 1 Week and under 2 Weeks. | 2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks. | 3 Weeks and under 1 Month. | Total under 1 Month. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 8.44 | 3.93 | 8.26 | 20.63 | 4.18 | 2.54 | 1.65 | 29.00 |
1924 | 7.89 | 3.35 | 7.50 | 18.74 | 2.25 | 1.68 | 1.28 | 23.95 |
1925 | 8.35 | 3.51 | 8.42 | 20.28 | 3.02 | 1.74 | 1.39 | 26.43 |
1926 | 8.57 | 3.54 | 8.36 | 20.47 | 2.11 | 1.65 | 1.23 | 25.46 |
1927 | 8.03 | 3.62 | 7.71 | 19.36 | 3.27 | 1.72 | 1.48 | 25.83 |
1928 | 8.46 | 3.71 | 8.24 | 20.41 | 2.94 | 1.10 | 0.99 | 25.44 |
1929 | 7.37 | 3.37 | 7.66 | 18.40 | 1.83 | 1.53 | 1.50 | 23.26 |
1930 | 8.36 | 3.28 | 7.46 | 19.10 | 2.76 | 1.31 | 0.86 | 24.03 |
1931 | 7.14 | 3.79 | 6.76 | 17.69 | 2.74 | 1.47 | 0.79 | 22.69 |
1932 | 6.59 | 3.50 | 6.35 | 16.44 | 2.61 | 1.25 | 1.00 | 21.30 |
The rate for under one month has shown a considerable improvement during the period covered, and, indeed, all the divisions of the first month of life record a decrease.
Nearly one-third (164) of the 530 deaths under one month in 1932 occurred within twenty-four hours of birth, and four-fifths (409) within one week. The following table gives, for each of the last five years, detailed information as to the number of deaths at various periods of the first year of life:—
Year. | Under 1 Day. | 1 Day and under 2 Days. | 2 Days and under 1 Week. | 1 Weeks and under 2 Weeks | 2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks | 3 Weeks and under 1 Month. | 1 Month and under 2 Months. | 2 Months and under 3 Months. | 3 Months and under 6 Months. | 6 Months and under 9 Months. | 9 Months and under 12 Months. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | ||||||||||||
1928 | 148 | 62 | 142 | 42 | 18 | 17 | 36 | 29 | 56 | 33 | 26 | 609 |
1929 | 113 | 56 | 119 | 31 | 30 | 26 | 44 | 22 | 39 | 42 | 26 | 548 |
1930 | 121 | 43 | 129 | 42 | 18 | 14 | 50 | 30 | 30 | 24 | 24 | 525 |
1931 | 116 | 64 | 111 | 42 | 24 | 14 | 38 | 24 | 32 | 31 | 30 | 526 |
1932 | 89 | 47 | 86 | 30 | 15 | 15 | 34 | 17 | 43 | 29 | 21 | 426 |
Females. | ||||||||||||
1928 | 82 | 39 | 82 | 38 | 12 | 10 | 21 | 14 | 33 | 22 | 22 | 375 |
1929 | 84 | 34 | 86 | 18 | 11 | 14 | 28 | 18 | 27 | 19 | 25 | 364 |
1930 | 103 | 45 | 71 | 33 | 17 | 9 | 19 | 23 | 30 | 31 | 19 | 399 |
1931 | 74 | 37 | 69 | 31 | 15 | 7 | 15 | 9 | 27 | 22 | 24 | 330 |
1932 | 75 | 40 | 72 | 35 | 16 | 10 | 18 | 13 | 26 | 25 | 21 | 351 |
Both Sexes. | ||||||||||||
1928 | 230 | 101 | 224 | 80 | 30 | 27 | 57 | 43 | 89 | 55 | 48 | 984 |
1929 | 197 | 90 | 205 | 49 | 41 | 40 | 72 | 40 | 66 | 61 | 51 | 912 |
1930 | 224 | 88 | 200 | 74 | 35 | 23 | 69 | 53 | 60 | 55 | 43 | 924 |
1931 | 190 | 101 | 180 | 73 | 39 | 21 | 53 | 33 | 59 | 53 | 54 | 856 |
1932 | 164 | 87 | 158 | 65 | 31 | 25 | 52 | 30 | 69 | 54 | 42 | 777 |
Some remarkable changes are disclosed by the next table, which gives the infant mortality rates for various groups of causes in quinquennial groups over a period of sixty years. If a comparison be made between the averages of the first and last quinquennia given—1872–76 and 1927–31—it is found that the general infant mortality rate shows a decline of 68 per cent., while even greater decreases are recorded for tuberculosis (95 per cent.), convulsions (95 per cent.), gastric and intestinal diseases (93 per cent.), epidemic diseases (89 per cent.), and respiratory diseases (71 per cent.). The rate for diseases of early infancy shows a decrease of only 22 per cent. in 1927–31 as compared with 1872–76, but of 26 per cent. as compared with 1917–21, and the figures indicate that some measure of success has already attended the steps taken in recent years to cope with ante-natal conditions.
The increase shown for malformations and the decrease for tuberculosis are probably somewhat less than is indicated by the figures. In the earlier years covered by the table the latter heading included all deaths from hydrocephalus, many of which were no doubt due to congenital hydrocephalus, which is now included among the malformations. A proportion of the deaths from hydrocephalus in the earlier years would also probably be due to meningitis. The most striking features of the figures for the years 1927–31 in the table are the continuation of the upward trend in the death-rate for malformations, and a further drop in the rate from diseases peculiar to early infancy.
Period. | Epidemic Diseases. | Tuberculosis. | Infantile Convulsions. | Respiratory Diseases. | Gastric and Intestinal Diseases. | Malformations. | Early Infancy. | Other Causes. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1872–1876 | 13.5 | 5.5 | 9.7 | 12.9 | 24.2 | 1.2 | 25.0 | 17.3 | 109.3 |
1877–1881 | 10.2 | 5.2 | 7.5 | 12.3 | 19.8 | 1.4 | 21.9 | 15.3 | 93.6 |
1882–1886 | 9.3 | 4.7 | 7.9 | 11.8 | 19.1 | 1.2 | 25.5 | 12.3 | 91.8 |
1887–1891 | 8.9 | 3.7 | 6.3 | 10.5 | 18.5 | 1.3 | 24.7 | 8.8 | 82.7 |
1892–1896 | 9.8 | 3.3 | 6.6 | 11.0 | 16.6 | 1.4 | 24.9 | 11.2 | 84.8 |
1897–1901 | 6.1 | 2.6 | 5.6 | 10.0 | 17.2 | 1.5 | 26.2 | 9.7 | 78.9 |
1902–1906 | 5.5 | 1.5 | 4.1 | 9.7 | 15.3 | 1.3 | 27.6 | 7.9 | 72.9 |
1907–1911 | 5.9 | 1.3 | 3.3 | 7.6 | 15.5 | 1.9 | 26.7 | 6.3 | 68.5 |
1912–1916 | 3.6 | 0.6 | 2.2 | 5.1 | 7.4 | 3.9 | 26.2 | 3.5 | 52.5 |
1917–1921 | 3.2 | 0.5 | 1.9 | 4.7 | 4.5 | 4.3 | 26.1 | 2.9 | 48.1 |
1922–1926 | 1.8 | 0.4 | 1.3 | 4.3 | 2.8 | 4.8 | 22.4 | 3.3 | 41.1 |
1927–1931 | 1.5 | 0.3 | 0.5 | 3.7 | 1.7 | 5.0 | 19.4 | 31 | 35.2 |
1932 | 1.3 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 3.8 | 13 | 5.8 | 16.4 | 2.2 | 31.2 |
Two out of every three deaths of infants under one year of age are due to causes coming within the groups “Early Infancy” and “Malformations,” and premature birth alone is responsible for approximately one-third of the total infant mortality.
In accordance with international practice, New Zealand's infant mortality rate represents the number of deaths of infants actually born alive expressed as a proportion per 1,000 live births. This method, however, takes no account of still-births. Reference has been made in an earlier paragraph to the effect on the infant mortality rate of efforts made towards the reduction of those ante-natal influences which generally cause death to ensue during the early weeks of the first year of life. The fact that still-births are also the result of such ante-natal influences should not be lost sight of, and for this and other reasons it is of interest to compute rates for infant mortality and still-births in conjunction, as in the following table. In the computation of the rates for numbers inclusive of still-births, the latter are taken into account in both births and deaths.
Year. | Exclusive of Still-births. | Inclusive of Still-births. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1923 | 49.55 | 37.59 | 43.80 | 80.62 | 65.61 | 73.42 |
1924 | 45.05 | 35.21 | 40.23 | 77.39 | 59.48 | 68.65 |
1925 | 44.01 | 35.64 | 39.96 | 74.73 | 61.72 | 68.45 |
1926 | 43.55 | 35.73 | 39.76 | 73.29 | 63.90 | 68.74 |
1927 | 42.68 | 34.58 | 38.74 | 75.42 | 60.31 | 68.08 |
1928 | 43.25 | 28.59 | 36.18 | 71.21 | 58.38 | 65.01 |
1929 | 40.16 | 27.78 | 34.10 | 74.16 | 54.41 | 64.53 |
1930 | 38.28 | 30.50 | 34.48 | 70.15 | 58.91 | 64.67 |
1931 | 38.21 | 25.67 | 32.15 | 67.34 | 53.57 | 60.80 |
1932 | 33.22 | 29.10 | 31.22 | 64.58 | 53.89 | 59.42 |
The still-birth rate in New Zealand shows a rising tendency, but this is not sufficient to reverse the trend of the declining infant-mortality rate when still-births are taken into consideration with this latter figure. Indeed, the unusually large decrease in both the number of infant deaths and of still-births for 1932 has had the effect of reducing the combined rate or “total infant-mortality” rate to an unprecedentedly low level. Whereas, however, the rate computed on the usual method indicates a decrease of 29 per cent. during the period covered by the table, the inclusion of still-births reduces the improvement to 19 per cent.
Since 1908, the classification of causes of death in New Zealand has been on the basis of the international classification initiated by Dr. Jacques Bertillon and used by the principal European and American countries and the Commonwealth of Australia.
A comparison of the causes of deaths in 1932, arranged according to an abridged classification, and the proportion per 10,000 of population of each sex, are given in the following table. The classification adopted is in accordance with the Fourth Revision (1929) of the International List of Causes of Death.
Class. | Number of Deaths. | Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
I. Infectious and parasitic diseases | 498 | 435 | 933 | 6.71 | 6.09 | 6.41 |
II. Cancer and other tumours | 814 | 747 | 1,561 | 10.98 | 10.46 | 10.72 |
III. Rheumatic diseases, diseases of nutrition and of endocrine glands, and other general diseases | 148 | 265 | 413 | 1.99 | 3.71 | 2.84 |
IV. Diseases of the blood and blood-forming organs | 35 | 51 | 86 | 0.47 | 0.71 | 0.59 |
V. Chronic poisonings and intoxications | 15 | .. | 15 | 0.20 | .. | 0.10 |
VI. Diseases of the nervous system and of organs of; special sense | 396 | 489 | 885 | 5.34 | 6.85 | 6.08 |
VII. Diseases of the circulatory system | 1,841 | 1,563 | 3,404 | 24,80 | 21,89 | 23,38 |
NIII. Diseases of the respiratory system | 528 | 353 | 881 | 711 | 4.94 | 6.05 |
IX. Diseases of the digestive system | 306 | 263 | 569 | 411 | 3.68 | 3.91 |
X. Diseases of the genito-urinary system | 428 | 345 | 773 | 5.77 | 4.83 | 5.31 |
XI. Pregnancy, labour, and the puerperal state | .. | 101 | 101 | .. | 1.42 | 0.69 |
XII. Diseases of the skin and cellular tissue | 14 | 11 | 25 | 0.19 | 0.15 | 0.17 |
XIII. Diseases of the bones and of organs of locomotion | 19 | 12 | 31 | 0.26 | 0.17 | 0.21 |
XIV. Congenital malformations | 99 | 89 | 188 | 1.33 | 1.25 | 1.29 |
XV. Early infancy | 221 | 186 | 407 | 2. 98 | 2.60 | 2.79 |
XVI. Senility | 236 | 203 | 439 | 3.18 | 2.86 | 3.02 |
XVII. Violence or accident | 714 | 214 | 928 | 9.62 | 2.99 | 6.37 |
XVIII. Causes not determined | 35 | 9 | 44 | 0.47 | 0–13 | 0.30 |
Totals | 6,347 | 5,336 | 11,683 | 85.51 | 74.73 | 80.23 |
Class VII, diseases of the circulatory system, the principal of which—diseases of the heart—rank easily first among individual causes of death in New Zealand, is the most important as regards numerical strength. Next in order comes Class 11 (cancer and other tumours).
The next table shows the number of deaths from certain principal causes.
Cause. | Number of Deaths. | Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
Typhoid fever | 16 | 22 | 7 | 8 | 11 | 0.12 | 0.16 | 0.05 | 0.06 | 0.08 |
Measles | 12 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | 009 | 0.01 | 001 | .. | .. |
Scarlet fever | 55 | 27 | 16 | 11 | 6 | 0.40 | 019 | 011 | 0.08 | 0.04 |
Whooping-cough | 26 | 17 | 33 | 36 | 44 | 0.19 | 012 | 0.23 | 0.25 | 0.30 |
Diphtheria | 72 | 92 | 58 | 55 | 40 | 0.52 | 0.65 | 041 | 0.38 | 0.27 |
Influenza | 242 | 297 | 131 | 221 | 67 | 1.74 | 211 | 0.92 | 1.53 | 0.46 |
Infantile paralysis | 17 | 7 | 5 | 5 | 19 | 0.12 | 0.05 | 0.04 | 003 | 0.13 |
Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 569 | 524 | 529 | 501 | 488 | 4.09 | 3.72 | 3.71 | 3.47 | 335 |
Other forms of tuberculosis | 130 | 118 | 120 | 116 | 127 | 0.93 | 0.84 | 0.84 | 0.80 | 0.87 |
Cancer | 1,374 | 1,467 | 1,452 | 1,493 | 1,472 | 9.88 | 10.43 | 10.19 | 10.33 | 10.11 |
Diabetes | 167 | 201 | 223 | 227 | 229 | 1.20 | 1.43 | 1.57 | 1.57 | 1.57 |
Anæmia, chlorosis | 67 | 49 | 38 | 50 | 51 | 0.48 | 0.35 | 0.27 | 0.35 | 0.35 |
Exophthalmic goitre | 51 | 55 | 51 | 54 | 52 | 0.37 | 039 | 0.36 | 0.37 | 0.36 |
Meningitis (all forms) | 40 | 59 | 70 | 41 | 39 | 0.29 | 0.42 | 049 | 0.28 | 0.27 |
Apoplexy, cerebral hæmorrhage | 643 | 634 | 659 | 634 | 611 | 4.62 | 4.51 | 4.62 | 4.39 | 4.20 |
Epilepsy | 60 | 46 | 56 | 55 | 41 | 0.43 | 0.33 | 0.39 | 0.38 | 0.28 |
Convulsions of children under 5 years of age | 15 | 13 | 13 | 14 | 3 | 011 | 0.09 | 0.09 | 010 | 0.02 |
Diseases of the heart | 2,315 | 2,533 | 2,89 | 72,817 | 2,935 | 16.65 | 18.00 | 20.33 | 19.50 | 20.15 |
Diseases of the arteries | 394 | 428 | 432 | 420 | 444 | 2.83 | 304 | 303 | 2.91 | 3.07 |
Bronchitis | 228 | 314 | 268 | 203 | 207 | 1.64 | 2.23 | 1.88 | 1.40 | 1.42 |
Broncho-pneumonia | 230 | 251 | 218 | 180 | 226 | 1.65 | 1.78 | 1.53 | 1.25 | 1.55 |
Pneumonia | 422 | 464 | 429 | 326 | 278 | 3.03 | 3.30 | 3.01 | 2.26 | 1.91 |
Diarrhœa and enteritis | 110 | 82 | 77 | 74 | 67 | 0.79 | 0.58 | 0.54 | 0.51 | 0.46 |
Appendicitis | 107 | 100 | 99 | 105 | 101 | 0.77 | 0.72 | 0.70 | 0.73 | 0.69 |
Hernia, intestinal obstruction | 100 | 107 | 95 | 84 | 94 | 0.72 | 0.76 | 0.67 | 0.58 | 0.64 |
Cirrhosis of liver | 51 | 36 | 44 | 43 | 37 | 0.37 | 0.26 | 0.31 | 0.30 | 0.26 |
Simple peritonitis | 26 | 45 | 35 | 26 | 19 | 019 | 0.32 | 0.25 | 0.18 | 0.13 |
Nephritis, Bright's disease | 455 | 537 | 567 | 579 | 580 | 3.27 | 3.82 | 3.98 | 401 | 3.98 |
Diseases and accidents of puerperal state | 134 | 129 | 136 | 127 | 101 | 0.96 | 0.92 | 0.96 | 0.88 | 0.69 |
Malformations | 170 | 177 | 170 | 144 | 118 | 1.22 | 1.26 | 1.19 | 1.00 | 1.29 |
Congenital debility | 57 | 59 | 53 | 32 | 24 | 041 | 042 | 0.37 | 0.22 | 0.16 |
Premature birth | 324 | 278 | 307 | 291 | 225 | 2.33 | 1.98 | 2.15 | 2.01 | 1.55 |
Injury at birth | 83 | 82 | 62 | 78 | 64 | 0.60 | 0.58 | 0.44 | 0.54 | 0.44 |
Other diseases of early infancy | 78 | 81 | 90 | 77 | 94 | 0.56 | 0.58 | 0.63 | 0.53 | 0.65 |
Senility | 544 | 518 | 418 | 426 | 439 | 3.91 | 3.68 | 2.93 | 2.95 | 3.02 |
Violence (1) suicide | 202 | 221 | 193 | 226 | 240 | 1.45 | 1.57 | 1.35 | 1.56 | 1.65 |
,, (2) accident | 744 | 725 | 773 | 926 | 663 | 5.35 | 5.15 | 5.42 | 6.41 | 4.55 |
” (3) homicide | 10 | 9 | 11 | 13 | 25 | 0.07 | 0.06 | 0.08 | 0.09 | 0.17 |
Other causes | 1,471 | 1,509 | 1,362 | 1,329 | 1,332 | 10.58 | 10.71 | 9.55 | 9.19 | 9.14 |
Totals | 11811 | 12314 | 12199 | 12047 | 11683 | 84.93 | 87.52 | 85.60 | 83.38 | 80.23 |
Detailed information concerning the various causes of death is given in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics. “The statistics for tuberculosis, cancer, puerperal causes, and violence.—causes which are of special interest and significance—are discussed in the following pages.
Tuberculosis of the respiratory system takes sixth place in point of the number of deaths resulting therefrom during 1932, ranking after heart-disease, cancer, accidents, cerebral hæmorrhage and apoplexy, and nephritis, in that order. The remarkably low level of 3.35 per 10,000 was reached in 1932, the lowest ratio yet attained in this country.
A graph on the succeeding page illustrates the decline in the tuberculosis death-rate since 1875.
Of the 488 persons who died from tuberculosis of the respiratory system in 1932, 351, or 72 per cent., were known to have been born in the Dominion. In 3 cases the country of birth was not known or not stated, and in the remaining 134 cases the deceased person had been born outside New Zealand. One of the last-mentioned had been in New Zealand less than two years, and 4 less than five years.
In addition to the 488 deaths from tuberculosis of the respiratory system during 1932, there were 127 deaths from other forms of tuberculosis, including—
Tuberculosis of meninges and central nervous system | 47 |
Tuberculosis of intestines and peritoneum | 22 |
Tuberculosis of vertebral column | 12 |
Tuberculosis of genito-urinary system | 12 |
Disseminated tuberculosis | 27 |
Tuberculosis claims its victims at a comparatively early age. Of those dying from this cause in 1932, persons under the age of twenty years formed 15 per cent., and those under forty-five years 68 per cent.
Ages, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Under 5 | 25 | 19 | 44 |
5 and under 10 | 3 | 4 | 7 |
10,, 15 | 7 | 2 | 9 |
15,, 20 | 10 | 23 | 33 |
20,, 25 | 32 | 56 | 88 |
25,, 30 | 24 | 49 | 73 |
30,, 35 | 29 | 42 | 71 |
35,, 40 | 26 | 17 | 43 |
40,, 45 | 34 | 17 | 51 |
45,, 50 | 42 | 13 | 55 |
50 and under 55 | 27 | 17 | 44 |
55,, 60 | 23 | 17 | 40 |
60,, 65 | 14 | 3 | 17 |
65,, 70 | 15 | 5 | 20 |
70,, 75 | 11 | 3 | 14 |
75,, 80 | 1 | 3 | 4 |
80 and over | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Totals | 324 | 291 | 615 |
The average annual death-rate from tubercular diseases in certain of the principal countries of the world during the latest available period of five years is next shown.
Country. | Period. | Death-rates (per 10,000) |
---|---|---|
*Registration area. | ||
New Zealand | 1928–32 | 4.5 |
Union of South Africa | 1926–30 | 4.9 |
Australia | 1927–31 | 5.3 |
Ceylon | 1927–31 | 6.9 |
Denmark | 1926–30 | 7.6 |
Netherlands | 1928–32 | 7.6 |
Canada | 1927–31 | 7.9 |
United States* | 1926–30 | 7.9 |
England and Wales | 1927–31 | 9.3 |
Scotland | 1927–31 | 9.3 |
Belgium | 1925–29 | 9.7 |
Germany | 1924–28 | 10.0 |
Italy | 1926–30 | 12.0 |
Sweden | 1927–31 | 12.9 |
Switzerland | 1927–31 | 131 |
Northern Ireland | 1927–31 | 13.2 |
Irish Free State | 1927–31 | 13.5 |
Spain | 1926–30 | 13.9 |
Uruguay | 1925–29 | 14.3 |
Lithuania | 1925–29 | 14.5 |
Greece | 1923–27 | 15.4 |
Austria | 1925–29 | 16.4 |
France | 1926–30 | 16.6 |
Norway | 1924–28 | 17.4 |
Czechoslovakia | 1925–29 | 18.9 |
Japan | 1926–30 | 19.1 |
Hungary | 1926–30 | 21.9 |
Estonia | 1925–29 | 23.2 |
Finland | 1924–28 | 24.4 |
Chile | 1925–29 | 24.5 |
Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than can be assigned to any cause other than diseases of the heart. The increasing prevalence of cancer is causing no little concern in the Dominion, as indeed it is throughout the civilized world.
The following diagram illustrates, on the one hand, the increase in the cancer death-rate, and, on the other, the decrease in the rate of deaths from tuberculosis:—
In 1932 there were 1,472 deaths from cancer in the Dominion, a proportion of 10.11 per 10,000 of population. The standardized cancer death-rate for 1932 shows a reduction of 0.37, while the crude death-rate shows a decrease of 0.22 per 10,000.
Year. | Number of Deaths from Cancer. | Crude Death-rate. | Standardized Death-rate.* |
---|---|---|---|
* On basis of age distribution in 1911. | |||
1923 | 1,115 | 8.75 | 7.76 |
1924 | 1,245 | 9.59 | 8.49 |
1925 | 1,207 | 9.08 | 7.88 |
1926 | 1,341 | 9.91 | 8.62 |
1927 | 1,324 | 9.63 | 8.16 |
1928 | 1,374 | 9.88 | 8.18 |
1929 | 1,467 | 10.43 | 8.53 |
1930 | 1,452 | 10.19 | 8.16 |
1931 | 1,493 | 10.33 | 8.14 |
1932 | 1,472 | 10.11 | 7.77 |
The following table shows the proportion of deaths from cancer to the 10,000 of mean population in some of the principal countries of the world. The rates are an annual average of the latest available period of five years.
Country. | Period. | Death-rate per 10.000 of Population. |
---|---|---|
*Registration area. | ||
Ceylon | 1927–31 | 1.0 |
Greece | 1923–27 | 2.4 |
Lithuania | 1925–29 | 30 |
Chile | 1925–29 | 4.8 |
Italy | 1926–30 | 6.3 |
Spain | 1926–30 | 6.9 |
Japan | 1926–30 | 7.0 |
Union of S. Africa | 1926–30 | 7.6 |
Uruguay | 1925–29 | 7.7 |
Estonia | 1925–29 | 7.8 |
Belgium | 1925–29 | 8.8 |
Canada | 1927–31 | 8.9 |
France | 1926–30 | 9.2 |
Hungary | 1926–30 | 9.6 |
United States* | 1926–30 | 9.6 |
Australia | 1927–31 | 9.6 |
New Zealand | 1928–32 | 10.2 |
Czechoslovakia | 1925–29 | 10.6 |
Irish Free State | 1927–31 | 10.9 |
Sweden | 1925–29 | 11.5 |
Germany | 1924–28 | 11.6 |
Norway | 1924–28 | 118 |
Northern Ireland | 1927–31 | 11.9 |
Netherlands | 1928–32 | 12.2 |
Switzerland | 1927–31 | 14.0 |
Denmark | 1926–30 | 14.2 |
England and Wales | 1927–31 | 14.4 |
Scotland | 1927–31 | 14.5 |
Austria | 1925–29 | 14.8 |
The following summary shows the types of cancer returned in the death entries for the year 1932:—
Type. | Deaths. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Carcinoma | 660 | 592 | 1,252 |
Adeno-carcinoma | 7 | 14 | 21 |
Sarcoma | 31 | 27 | 58 |
Lympho-sarcoma | 5 | 8 | 13 |
Melanotic sarcoma | 2 | 4 | 6 |
Glio-sarcoma | 2 | 2 | 4 |
Fibro-sarcoma | 1 | .. | 1 |
Osteo-sarcoma | 2 | 3 | 5 |
Epithelioma | 28 | 18 | 46 |
Hypernephroma | 5 | .. | 5 |
Scirrhus cancer | 3 | 10 | 13 |
Rodent ulcer | 5 | 2 | 7 |
Endothelioma | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Cancer | 5 | 4 | 9 |
Malignant melanoma | .. | 2 | 2 |
Malignant tumour | 6 | 6 | 12 |
Malignant papilloma | 1 | 3 | 4 |
Malignant disease | 6 | 4 | 10 |
Malignant growth | .. | 1 | 1 |
Totals | 770 | 702 | 1,472 |
The parts of the body most commonly attacked in New Zealand are the stomach and liver. Among females the genital and mammary organs rank high as the seat of the disease. Full details of location are published in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics.” A summary for 1932 gives results as under:—
Seat of Disease. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Buccal cavity and pharynx | 67 | 16 | 83 |
Digestive tract and peritoneum | 475 | 320 | 795 |
Respiratory organs | 52 | 25 | 77 |
Uterus | .. | 84 | 84 |
Other female genital organs | .. | 51 | 51 |
Breast | 1 | 147 | 148 |
Urinary organs and male genital organs | 111 | 12 | 123 |
Skin | 24 | 7 | 31 |
Other or unspecified organs | 40 | 40 | 80 |
Totals | 770 | 702 | 1,472 |
Ninety-one per cent. of the deaths from cancer during 1932 were at ages 45 years and upwards, and 61 per cent. at ages 60 years and upwards. Females predominate generally at the younger, and males at the older ages.
Ages, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Under 5 | 3 | 5 | 8 |
5 and under 10 | 5 | 1 | 6 |
10,, 15 | 1 | 2 | 3 |
15,, 20 | 3 | 1 | 4 |
20,, 25 | 4 | 1 | 5 |
25,, 30 | 3 | 3 | 6 |
30,, 35 | 5 | 9 | 14 |
35,, 40 | 18 | 23 | 41 |
40,, 45 | 15 | 27 | 42 |
45 and under 50 | 38 | 65 | 103 |
50,, 55 | 77 | 96 | 173 |
55,, 60 | 83 | 87 | 170 |
60,, 65 | 122 | 95 | 217 |
65,, 70 | 118 | 86 | 204 |
70,, 75 | 110 | 92 | 202 |
75,, 80 | 87 | 49 | 136 |
80 and over | 78 | 60 | 138 |
Totals | 770 | 702 | 1,472 |
Exhaustive statistical inquiry covering the period from 1872 to date tends to show that in New Zealand death from cancer is, on the average, now occurring later in life than formerly. It would seem that this is the case even if allowance be made for the fact that the age-constitution of the Dominion is increasing—i.e., that the average citizen of New Zealand is now older than the average citizen of ten, twenty, or fifty years ago.
In point of numbers of deaths, puerperal accidents and diseases do not rank high among causes of death. Nevertheless, deaths from puerperal causes are of special importance and significance.
During the 44–year period from 1872 to 1915 the death-rate from puerperal causes exceeded 5 per 1,000 live births on only 14 occasions, but after 1915 did not fall below this figure until 1925. The rate for 1920 (when the proportion of first births was high) was the third highest on record, having been exceeded only in 1884 and 1885, but the highest rate since 1920 has been 5.14 per 1,000 recorded in 1922. The rate for each of the last twenty years is as follows:—
Year. | Proportion per 1,000 Year. Live Births. |
---|---|
1913 | 3.58 |
1914 | 4.16 |
1915 | 4.70 |
1916 | 5.86 |
1917 | 5.98 |
1918 | 5.18 |
1919 | 5.06 |
1920 | 6.48 |
1921 | 5.08 |
1922 | 5.14 |
1923 | 5.11 |
1924 | 5.00 |
1925 | 4.65 |
1926 | 4.25 |
1927 | 4.91 |
1928 | 4.93 |
1929 | 4.82 |
1930 | 5.08 |
1931 | 4.77 |
1932 | 4.06 |
Commencing with 1916, special inquiry has been made in all cases where a woman of child-bearing age has been returned as having died of such causes as septicæmia, peritonitis, nephritis, &c. (without qualification), with the result that in each year several of such cases are found to be puerperal, and are now so classed. During 1928 the system of investigating possible puerperal cases was still further extended, and this would tend to maintain the death-rate from these causes on the high level attained in 1927. The remarkable decrease of 26 in the number of deaths from puerperal causes for 1932 has brought the rate down to the lowest level recorded since 1913.
The rate of deaths from puerperal causes is frequently, though not quite accurately, referred to as “the maternal death-rate.” It should be noted, however, that the class provided for puerperal causes in the international classification covers all deaths from accidents and diseases of pregnancy and parturition, and is not limited to deaths resulting from accouchements of normal women after more or less normal pregnancies. If it were possible to exclude certain types of puerperal cases a true maternal death-rate would result—considerably lower than that shown for all puerperal accidents and diseases. Full distinction cannot, however, be made, but it may be mentioned that the 101 deaths from puerperal causes during 1932 included 34 from abortion, of which 26 became septic cases. Including these 26 deaths from septic abortion there were 39 deaths from puerperal septicæmia in 1932.
The next table shows the deaths from puerperal causes during each of the last five years, classified in the divisions into which such causes are divided in the international classification. In recent years there has occurred a marked increase in the number of deaths from septic abortion, whereas deaths from puerperal septicæmia, exclusive of septic abortions, show a definite fall. Puerperal septicæmia is a notifiable disease in New Zealand, and the figures for 1931 show that the case-fatality rate for puerperal fever (excluding abortion) was 11.3 per cent., and for septic abortion 21.7 per cent. The corresponding figures for 1932 were 11.8 per cent. and 18.3 per cent. respectively. The death-rate for all puerperal septicæmia cases (including septic abortions) was 1.51 per 1,000 live births in 1932 as against 1.77 per 1,000 in 1931. Over the last five years puerperal septicæmia, including septic abortion, was responsible for 40 per cent. of the total deaths from puerperal causes. A decline of 15 in the number of deaths from puerperal eclampsia for 1932 (17) accounted for most of the heavy fall in the total number of deaths from puerperal causes as compared with 1931.
Group. | Number of Deaths. | Rate per 1,000 Live Births. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928. | 1929 | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
Abortion with septic conditions | 14 | 19 | 30 | 29 | 26 | 0.52 | 0.71 | 1.12 | 1.09 | 1.04 |
Abortion without septic conditions specified | 4 | 7 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 015 | 0.26 | 0.22 | 0.26 | 0.32 |
Ectopic gestation | 5 | 4 | 4 | 6 | 3 | 0.18 | 0.15 | 0.15 | 0.22 | 0.12 |
Other accidents of pregnancy | .. | 5 | .. | .. | 6 | .. | 019 | .. | .. | 0.24 |
Puerperal hæmorrhage | 15 | 6 | 11 | 6 | 8 | 0.55 | 0.23 | 0.41 | 0.23 | 0.32 |
Puerperal septicæmia | 42 | 30 | 27 | 18 | 13 | 1.55 | 1.12 | 1.01 | 0.68 | 0.52 |
Puerperal albuminuria and eclampsia | 24 | 27 | 28 | 32 | 17 | 0.88 | 1.01 | 1.05 | 1.20 | 0.68 |
Other toxæmias of pregnancy | 16 | 7 | 8 | 6 | 6 | 0.59 | 0.26 | 0.30 | 0.23 | 0.24 |
Puerperal phlegmasia alba dolens, embolus, sudden death | 9 | 14 | 15 | 11 | 6 | 033 | 0.52 | 0.56 | 0.41 | 0.24 |
Other accidents of childbirth | 2 | 3 | 4 | 4 | 7 | 0.07 | 011 | 0.15 | 0.15 | 0.29 |
Other conditions of the puerperal state | 3 | 7 | 3 | 8 | 1 | 0.11 | 0.26 | 0.11 | 0.30 | 0.05 |
Totals | 134 | 129 | 136 | 127 | 101 | 4.93 | 4.82 | 5.08 | 4.77 | 4.06 |
A table showing the rate per 1,000 births of deaths from puerperal septicæmia (including septic abortion) and other puerperal causes separately in some of the principal countries of the world is given in the following table. New Zealand now occupies a more favourable position in international comparison than was the case a few years ago.
Country. | Period. | Death-rate per 1,000 Births from | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Puerperal Septicemia. | Other Puerperal Causes. | All Puerperal Causes. | ||
* Registration area. | ||||
Uruguay | 1925–29 | 1.66 | 0.84 | 2.50 |
Japan | 1926–30 | 0.89 | 1.79 | 2.68 |
Italy | 1926–30 | 1.02 | 1.70 | 2.72 |
France | 1926–30 | 1.08 | 1.70 | 2.78 |
Denmark | 1925–29 | 1.04 | 1.74 | 2.78 |
Norway | 1924–28 | 1.01 | 1.86 | 2.87 |
Sweden | 1927–31 | 1.58 | 1.58 | 3.16 |
Netherlands | 1928–32 | 1.07 | 2.18 | 3.25 |
Hungary | 1926–30 | 1.73 | 1.59 | 3.32 |
Spain | 1926–30 | 2.15 | 1.62 | 3.77 |
Czechoslovakia | 1925–29 | 2.31 | 1.63 | 3.94 |
England and Wales | 1927–31 | 1.75 | 2.53 | 4.28 |
Switzerland | 1925–29 | 1.85 | 2.43 | 4.28 |
Estonia | 1925–29 | 0.69 | 3.63 | 4.32 |
Irish Free State | 1927–31 | 1.38 | 3.27 | 4.65 |
New Zealand | 1928–32 | 1.87 | 2.86 | 4.73 |
South Africa | 1926–30 | 2.42 | 2.55 | 4.97 |
Northern Ireland | 1927–31 | 1.59 | 3.49 | 5.08 |
Germany | 1924–28 | 2.71 | 2.47 | 5.18 |
Lithuania | 1925–29 | 0.36 | 5.00 | 5.36 |
Canada | 1927–31 | 1.92 | 3.61 | 5.53 |
Australia | 1927–31 | 2.01 | 3.63 | 5.64 |
Belgium | 1925–29 | 3.14 | 2.70 | 5.84 |
Chile | 1925–29 | 2.09 | 4.04 | 6.13 |
Scotland | 1927–31 | 2.26 | 3.37 | 6.63 |
United States* | 1926–30 | 2.67 | 4.54 | 7.21 |
Ceylon | 1927–31 | 7.14 | 12.70 | 19.84 |
Deaths from violence, apart from suicide, claim approximately 5 per cent. of the total deaths. Violent deaths in each of four years at quinquennial intervals are given in the next table.
Causes of Death. | Number of Deaths. | Rate per 1,000,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1917. | 1922. | 1927. | 1932. | 1917. | 1922. | 1927. | 1932. | |
Homicide | 10 | 14 | 22 | 25 | 9 | 11 | 16 | 17 |
Accidental causes— | ||||||||
Poisoning | 12 | 10 | 12 | 13 | 11 | 8 | 9 | 9 |
Conflagration | 10 | 9 | 20 | 4 | 9 | 7 | 15 | 3 |
Burns and scalds | 39 | 24 | 32 | 32 | 35 | 19 | 23 | 22 |
Died under anæsthetic, asphyxia. &c. | 27 | 25 | 23 | 10 | 25 | 20 | 17 | 7 |
Drowning | 153 | 122 | 140 | 123 | 139 | 97 | 102 | 84 |
Firearms | 18 | 25 | 22 | 18 | 16 | 20 | 16 | 12 |
Falls | 60 | 47 | 68 | 111 | 55 | 38 | 49 | 76 |
In mines and quarries | 17 | 4 | 20 | 17 | 15 | 3 | 15 | 12 |
Crushing | 132 | 163 | 234 | 250 | 120 | 131 | 170 | 172 |
Injuries by animals | 11 | 9 | 7 | 8 | 10 | 7 | 5 | 5 |
Fractures (causes not specified) | 30 | 34 | 36 | 10 | 27 | 27 | 26 | 7 |
Other | 42 | 69 | 42 | 67 | 39 | 55 | 30 | 46 |
Totals | 561 | 555 | 678 | 688 | 510 | 443 | 493 | 472 |
The number of deaths recorded from all accidental causes in 1932 was 663, corresponding to a rate of 4.55 per 10,000 of population. Although this represents, by comparison with 1917, an increase of 112 in the number of deaths, the death-rate has declined by 0.46 per 10,000 of population. This is remarkable when it is considered that the death-rate from crushing, which includes accidents arising from the use of railway rolling-stock, motor-cars, and other vehicles, rose during the same period from 120 to 172 per 1,000,000 living. There is no doubt that the rise in the rate of deaths from this class is due to the increasing congestion of the public streets and the increased use of motor-vehicles. On the other hand, noticeable decreases are shown for drowning, deaths under anæsthetic, asphyxia, &c., and fractures (causes not specified). Part of the large increase between 1917 and 1932 in the death-rate from accidental falls is due to fuller information being obtained in a proportion of cases formerly classified under the heading of “fractures (causes not specified).”
In view of the steady rise in the number of deaths attributable to transport accidents, it is advisable to reduce the figures and rates to their respective headings. In classifying deaths under these various subheadings the rule of assignment is that in fatalities due to collisions of railway-trains and electric tram-cars with motor-vehicles the death is assigned to the railway-train or electric tram-car as being the heavier and more powerful vehicle. In the case of collisions between motor-vehicles and horse-drawn vehicles the death is assigned to the motor-vehicle.
In the following table the number and rate of deaths from traumatism by railways, tramways, and motor-vehicles during each of the last ten years are given.
Year. | Deaths from Traumatism by | Rate per Million of Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Railways. | Tramways. | Motor-vehicles. | Railways. | Tramways. | Motor-vehicles. | |
1923 | 69 | 14 | 59 | 54 | 11 | 46 |
1924 | 40 | 10 | 94 | 31 | 8 | 72 |
1925 | 43 | 8 | 108 | 32 | 6 | 81 |
1926 | 53 | 17 | 149 | 39 | 13 | 110 |
1927 | 42 | 8 | 138 | 31 | 6 | 100 |
1928 | 44 | 10 | 176 | 32 | 7 | 127 |
1929 | 49 | 5 | 178 | 35 | 4 | 127 |
1930 | 63 | 8 | 220 | 44 | 6 | 154 |
1931 | 40 | 9 | 159 | 28 | 6 | 110 |
1932 | 27 | 9 | 159 | 19 | 4 | 109 |
Deaths from motor-vehicle accidents record an appreciable increase up to 1930, but a substantial decrease occurred during 1931, the total of 159 being 61, or 28 per cent. fewer than in 1930, while exactly the same total was recorded for 1932. These figures are exclusive of such accidents where persons have been killed in collisions between motor-vehicles and trains or trams. For 1932 there were 9 deaths from such accidents, bringing the total number of eases in which death occurred where a motor-vehicle was an agent up to 168. The corresponding figure for 1931 was 170. Probably the diminished use of vehicles as a result of the economic depression has been an important factor in reducing the fatality rate from motor-vehicles in the last two years.
The suicidal deaths in 1932 numbered 240—males 194, females 46—the death-rate per 10,000 of mean population being 1.65.
Year. | Number of Suicidal Deaths. | Rate per 10,000 of Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1928 | 154 | 48 | 202 | 2.17 | 0.70 | 1.45 |
1929 | 173 | 48 | 221 | 2.41 | 0.70 | 1.57 |
1930 | 156 | 37 | 193 | 2.15 | 0.53 | 1.35 |
1931 | 196 | 30 | 226 | 2.65 | 0.42 | 1.56 |
1932 | 194 | 46 | 240 | 261 | 0.64 | 1.65 |
The rate for 1932 is appreciably higher than that for 1931, and also that for the average of the last five years—1.52 per 10,000.
A comparison of the average annual rates for the latest quinquennial periods available for the undermentioned countries is as follows:—
Country. | Quinquennium. | Rate per 10,000 of Population. |
---|---|---|
* Registration area. | ||
Chile | 1925–29 | 0.32 |
Irish Free State | 1927–31 | 0.34 |
Spain | 1926–30 | 0.53 |
Ceylon | 1927–31 | 0.54 |
Northern Ireland | 1927–31 | 0.54 |
Norway | 1926–30 | 0.64 |
Lithuania | 1925–29 | 0.67 |
Netherlands | 1928–32 | 0.78 |
Canada | 1927–31 | 0.88 |
Italy | 1926–30 | 0.96 |
Scotland | 1927–31 | 1.01 |
South Africa | 1926–30 | 1.13 |
Uruguay | 1925–29 | 1.13 |
England and Wales | 1927–31 | 1.26 |
Australia | 1927–31 | 1.28 |
United States* | 1926–30 | 1.39 |
Sweden | 1927–31 | 1.51 |
New Zealand | 1928–32 | 1.52 |
Belgium | 1925–29 | 1.52 |
Finland | 1925–29 | 1.65 |
Denmark | 1926–30 | 1.68 |
France | 1926–30 | 1.89 |
Japan | 1926–30 | 2.09 |
Germany | 1924–28 | 2.45 |
Estonia | 1925–29 | 2.48 |
Switzerland | 1927–31 | 2.51 |
Czechoslovakia | 1925–29 | 2.70 |
Greece | 1923–27 | 2.72 |
Hungary | 1926–30 | 2.98 |
Austria | 1925–29 | 3.45 |
The statistical necessity of assigning every death to one cause only has the effect of obscuring the total incidence of many relatively unimportant diseases as a cause of death. From information compiled relating to associated causes of death, however, it is possible to measure the part played by the principal of such causes.
The various diseases of the heart, for instance, not only claim the greatest toll of deaths as assigned causes, but also play the largest part as contributory causes of death. In 1932, in no fewer than 664 deaths assigned to other causes, some disease of the heart was also specified, bringing the total of cases where diseases of the heart contributed towards the death up to 3,599.
Cerebral hæmorrhage ranks next in order as a contributory cause, claiming 385 cases, chiefly, of course, in conjunction with the other principal degenerative diseases, such as heart-disease, arterio-sclerosis, chronic nephritis, &c.
Broncho-pneumonia comes next, with 158 contributory cases, as against 226 cases as an assigned cause. This disease is found in frequent association with the principal epidemic diseases. Pneumonia also ranks high as a contributory cause, with 70 cases, principally in association with influenza.
Intestinal obstruction was assigned as a cause of death in only 64 cases during 1932, but appeared in conjunction with other causes in as many as 119 instances, making a total incidence of 183 deaths. The various diseases of the alimentary canal, particularly cancer, were the principal assigned causes with which intestinal obstruction was associated.
Peritonitis plays a very small part as a primary cause of death, but owing to its extremely fatal nature as a complication of other diseases, principally of the digestive system, and particularly appendicitis, it looms fairly large as a contributory cause. In 1932 only 19 deaths were assigned to peritonitis, but in as many as 150 cases this disease was specified as a terminating cause.
Deaths of Maoris are not included in the statistics quoted in preceding pages of this subsection. Their omission is due to the fact that a considerably lower standard of accuracy and completeness of data exists in the case of Maori registrations than in the general death records. Registrations of Maori deaths during each of the last five years have been as follows:—
Year. | Numbers. | Rates per 1,000 of Maori Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1928 | 585 | 539 | 1,124 | 17.23 | 17.33 | 17.28 |
1929 | 504 | 402 | 906 | 14.63 | 12.75 | 13.73 |
1930 | 493 | 453 | 946 | 14.05 | 14.07 | 14.06 |
1931 | 528 | 487 | 1,015 | 14.80 | 14.83 | 14.81 |
1932 | 619 | 573 | 1,192 | 17.02 | 17.10 | 17.06 |
The average annual rate over the last five years was 15 per 1,000 as compared with 8 per 1,000 in the case of the non-Maori population.
The rates for the two sexes are much more nearly equal for Maoris than for the rest of the population, the female rate being indeed higher than the male in four of the five years shown above.
Until recently, the only statistics available concerning Maori deaths were merely numbers of deaths according to sex. A tabulation was, however, made in 1925 for the five years 1820–24 on the basis of age and cause of death, and summarized statistics were prepared and published in the 1926 and 1927 numbers of the Year-Book. A similar tabulation has now been compiled for years 1925–32 and the summarized statistics are given below. The ages of Maoris whose deaths were registered during the eight years are as follows:—
Age, in Years. | Males. | Females | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Under 1 | 891 | 773 | 1,664 |
1 and under 5 | 503 | 501 | 1,004 |
5,, 10 | 198 | 195 | 393 |
10,, 15 | 177 | 206 | 383 |
15,, 20 | 274 | 279 | 553 |
20,, 25 | 190 | 204 | 394 |
25,, 30 | 186 | 172 | 358 |
30,, 35 | 113 | 118 | 231 |
35,, 40 | 128 | 138 | 266 |
40,, 45 | 133 | 116 | 249 |
45,, 50 | 126 | 119 | 245 |
50,, 55 | 137 | 110 | 247 |
55 and under 60 | 161 | 97 | 258 |
60,, 65 | 164 | 120 | 284 |
65,, 70 | 187 | 121 | 308 |
70,, 75 | 184 | 124 | 308 |
75,, 80 | 128 | 98 | 226 |
80,, 85 | 127 | 101 | 228 |
85,, 90 | 62 | 46 | 108 |
90,, 95 | 52 | 47 | 99 |
95,, 100 | 19 | 31 | 50 |
100 and over | 31 | 37 | 68 |
Unspecified | 35 | 44 | 79 |
Totals | 4,206 | 3,797 | 8,003 |
With the exception of diphtheria and scarlet fever (only 4 deaths of Maoris from this disease being recorded during the last ten years), epidemic and infectious diseases generally exact a much heavier toll proportionately among Maoris than among the general population, the most noteworthy example being tuberculosis, particularly of the respiratory system. Other diseases of the respiratory system also show much higher rates for Maoris than for Europeans, and the same state of affairs is disclosed for diarrhœal diseases and stomach complaints.
On the other hand, there is a much lower mortality among Maoris from certain diseases which rank high as causes of death among the European population. Principal among these are cancer, heart-disease and other diseases of the circulatory system, nephritis, the group of general diseases which includes diabetes and exophthalmic goitre, and the group of diseases of the nervous system which includes apoplexy and cerebral hæmorrhage. Malformations show lower rates for Maoris than for Europeans, but the indefinite nature of the data in the registration entries covering the deaths of many infants may be partly responsible. The proportion between European and Maori deaths from malformations and the group “early infancy” taken in conjunction (the pre-natal causes) works out at 10 to 1, which indicates a much higher rate for Maoris from these diseases as a whole than for Europeans.
A summary is here given showing deaths from the principal causes and groups of causes.
Causes of Death. | Number of Deaths. | Rate per 10,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
Typhoid fever | 33 | 20 | 12 | 14 | 10 | 5.07 | 3.03 | 1.78 | 2.04 | 1.43 |
Measles | 7 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1.08 | .. | 0.15 | .. | .. |
Whooping-cough | 4 | 8 | 5 | 9 | 62 | 0.61 | 1.21 | 0.74 | 1.31 | 8.87 |
Diphtheria | 2 | 2 | 1 | 4 | 3 | 0.31 | 0.15 | 0.15 | 0.58 | 0.43 |
Influenza | 74 | 41 | 24 | 41 | 29 | 11.38 | 6.21 | 3.57 | 5.98 | 4.15 |
Dysentery | 2 | 33 | 12 | 8 | 6 | 0.31 | 5.00 | 1.78 | 1.17 | 0.86 |
Pulmonary tuberculosis | 201 | 193 | 191 | 222 | 240 | 30.90 | 29.25 | 28.38 | 32.40 | 34.35 |
Other forms of tuberculosis | 38 | 39 | 38 | 29 | 51 | 5.84 | 5.91 | 5.65 | 4.23 | 7.30 |
Cancer | 22 | 23 | 19 | 21 | 25 | 3.38 | 3.49 | 2.82 | 307 | 3.58 |
Cerebral hæmorrhage | 13 | 10 | 6 | 14 | 15 | 2.00 | 1.52 | 0.89 | 1.90 | 2.15 |
Convulsions (under live years) | 15 | 8 | 15 | 23 | 12 | 2.31 | 1.21 | 2.23 | 3.36 | 1.72 |
Heart-diseases | 36 | 45 | 69 | 61 | 73 | 5.53 | 6.82 | 10.25 | 8.90 | 10.45 |
Bronchitis | 33 | 19 | 31 | 15 | 37 | 5.07 | 2.88 | 4.61 | 219 | 5.29 |
Broncho-pneumonia | 43 | 42 | 46 | 39 | 51 | 6.61 | 6.37 | 6.84 | 5.69 | 7.30 |
Pneumonia | 125 | 97 | 83 | 89 | 114 | 19.22 | 14.70 | 12.33 | 12.99 | 16.31 |
Diarrhœa and enteritis | 36 | 26 | 37 | 25 | 33 | 5.53 | 3.94 | 5.50 | 3.65 | 4.72 |
Nephritis | 11 | 5 | 8 | 6 | 13 | 1.69 | 0.76 | 119 | 0.88 | 1.86 |
Senility | 91 | 72 | 79 | 78 | 92 | 13.99 | 10.91 | 11.74 | 11.38 | 13.17 |
Violence— | ||||||||||
Suicide | 5 | 2 | 7 | 12 | 7 | 0.77 | 0.30 | 1.04 | 1.75 | 1.00 |
Accident | 62 | 32 | 59 | 58. | 78 | 9.53 | 4.85 | 8.77 | 8.47 | 11.16 |
Homicide | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 0.15 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Cold, cough, chest trouble, &c. | 9 | 5 | 3 | 14 | 8 | 1.38 | 0.76 | 0.45 | 1.46 | 1.14 |
Stomach trouble, internal trouble, &c. | 4 | 2 | .. | .. | 1 | 0.62 | 0.30 | .. | .. | 0.14 |
Ill-defined or not specified | 29 | 37 | 15 | 57 | 38 | 4.46 | 5.61 | 2.23 | 8.32 | 5.44 |
Other causes | 228 | 146 | 185 | 176 | 194 | 35.05 | 22–13 | 27.49 | 26.42 | 27.76 |
Totals | 1,124 | 906 | 946 | 1,015 | 1,192 | 172.79 | 137.31 | 140.58 | 14814 | 170.58 |
As stated earlier the records of Maori births and deaths are not nearly so accurate and complete as those covering the non-Maori population. This is particularly the case as regards causes of deaths, in spite of the fact that considerable improvement has been effected in the last few years.
From 1925 onwards information has been obtained as to whether the cause of death has been certified by a medical practitioner or Coroner's inquest. As a further indication of the improvements achieved in the specifying of the causes of deaths of Maoris, it may be said that in 1925, out of a total of 867 deaths 446 or 51 per cent. were definitely shown to have been certified, while in 1932 the proportion so certified was 677 out of 1,192 registrations, equivalent to 57 per cent.
As regards infant mortality, the Maori rate is much higher than the European, principally owing to the ravages of epidemic diseases, tuberculosis, respiratory diseases, and diarrhœal diseases. The infant mortality rate for the first year of life was, for the eight years 1925–32, 107 per 1,000 births in the case of Maoris, as compared with 36 per 1,000 among European infants, and this in spite of the fact that for the first month of life the Maori rate (23) was lower than the European rate (24). Among Maori infants who survived the first month, the death-rate during the succeeding eleven months was 83 per 1,000, as compared with only 12 per 1,000 in the case of Europeans.
The numbers and rates per 1,000 live births for the last eight years are given in the next table, together with a comparison with the European figures.
Year. | Maoris. | Europeans. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Deaths under One Year. | Rate per 1,000 Births. | Number of Deaths under One Year. | Rate per 1,000 Births. | |
1925 | 184 | 107.23 | 1,125 | 39.96 |
1926 | 180 | 117.19 | 1,132 | 39.76 |
1927 | 236 | 157.86 | 1,080 | 38.74 |
1928 | 218 | 118.16 | 984 | 36.18 |
1929 | 174 | 78.52 | 912 | 34.10 |
1930 | 188 | 88.51 | 924 | 34.48 |
1931 | 221 | 95.59 | 856 | 3215 |
1932 | 262 | 95.45 | 777 | 31.22 |
The next table shows principal causes of deaths of Maori infants under 1 year, classified according to age.
Cause of Death. | Under 1 Day. | 1 Day and under 2 Days. | 2 Days and under 1 Week. | 1 Week and under 2 Weeks. | 2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks. | 3 Weeks and under 1 Month. | 1 Month and under 2 Months. | 2 Months and under 3 Months. | 3 Months and under 6 Months. | 6 Months and under 9 Months. | 9 Months and under 12 Months. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Typhoid fever | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1.. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | 3 |
Measles | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 1 | 3 | 9 | 15 |
Whooping-cough | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 3 | 2 | 15 | 9 | 30 | 25 | 19 | 104 |
Diphtheria | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 3 | 4 |
Influenza | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 3 | 7 | 4 | 26 | 25 | 19 | 87 |
Dysentery | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 8 | 4 | 21 |
Tuberculosis | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | 5 | 15 | 20 | 31 | 74 |
Venereal disease | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | 1 | 4 |
Infantile convulsions | .. | 1 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 5 | 4 | 9 | 28 | 6 | 62 |
Bronchitis | .. | 1 | .. | 2 | 2 | 3 | 6 | 5 | 26 | 17 | 25 | 87 |
Broncho-pneumonia | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | 16 | 10 | 38 | 43 | 44 | 154 |
Pneumonia | .. | .. | 2 | 5 | 5 | 1 | 13 | 18 | 82 | 75 | 74 | 275 |
Other respiratory diseases | .. | .. | .. | 7 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 7 | 7 | 7 | 38 |
Diseases of the stomach | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 3 | 6 | 6 | 11 | 28 |
Diarrhœa and enteritis | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 9 | 11 | 37 | 24 | 36 | 125 |
Hernia, intestinal obstruction | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | 4 | 2 | .. | 10 |
Congenital malformations | .. | 4 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 24 |
Congenital debility, &c. | 13 | 15 | 12 | 13 | 16 | 9 | 25 | 12 | 24 | 21 | 11 | 171 |
Injury at birth | 5 | .. | 3 | 2 | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 15 |
Premature birth | 50 | 31 | 31 | 15 | 12 | 5 | 8 | .. | 5 | 2 | .. | 159 |
Other causes peculiar to early infancy | 9 | 8 | 9 | 4 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 | 41 |
Accident | 1 | .. | .. | 3 | .. | .. | 3 | 5 | 8 | 9 | 9 | 38 |
Other defined causes | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | 2 | 1 | 10 | 7 | 14 | 28 | 18 | 83 |
Unspecified or ill-defined | 1 | 3 | .. | 3 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 14 | 8 | 5 | 41 |
Totals | 80 | 63 | 64 | 64 | 60 | 42 | 138 | 105 | 357 | 354 | 336 | 1663 |
DEATH-RATES are of great value as indicating the relative healthiness of different countries or for different years. The statistics of causes of registered deaths are of further use as showing the incidence of fatal diseases or accidents, and as indicating in a general way the relative rise or fall of diseases over a series of years. For instance, the fall in the incidence of tuberculosis and the increase in cancer (discussed in Subsection C of this section) can be readily traced from the records of deaths attributed to these causes in different years.
In comparisons of healthiness based on death-rates, however, the effect of the advance of medical science in recent years is not taken into account. It is common knowledge that many diseases regarded a few decades ago as incurable now give a fair percentage of recoveries. Similarly, the death-rates in epidemics are in general much lower now than formerly, owing partly to the steps taken to prevent the spread of the disease, partly to the necessity of early notification in most countries, and partly to increased medical knowledge. Again, many diseases seldom or never result fatally.
Of recent years much attention has been devoted in different countries to the possibility or otherwise of obtaining reliable statistics of sickness. In New Zealand certain diseases are notifiable, but beyond this the only record other than that of fatality is the information ascertainable from the returns of discharges from public hospitals. In the absence of full statistics of sickness, however, information from the two sources mentioned is of considerable value, and gives a fair indication of the prevalence of the more important diseases.
Notifications of notifiable diseases during 1932 are shown for each month of the year in the following table:—
Disease. | January. | February. | March. | April. | May. | June. | July. | August. | September. | October. | November. | December. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Scarlet fever | 79 | 68 | 81 | 81 | 75 | 72 | 81 | 68 | 55 | 52 | 56 | 61 | 829 |
Diphtheria | 62 | 52 | 88 | 74 | 78 | 89 | 73 | 68 | 58 | 51 | 47 | 62 | 802 |
Enteric fever | 32 | 16 | 18 | 21 | 14 | 15 | 19 | 10 | 5 | 9 | 23 | 13 | 195 |
Pulmonary tuberculosis | 66 | 95 | 77 | 58 | 76 | 76 | 89 | 52 | 81 | 101 | 86 | 44 | 904 |
Cerebro-spinal meningitis | .. | .. | 3 | 1 | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | 2 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 16 |
Acute poliomyelitis | 12 | 30 | 39 | 23 | 8 | 6 | 1 | 8 | 5 | 2 | 7 | 7 | 148 |
Pneumonic influenza | 1 | 3 | 2 | .. | 4 | 5 | 1 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 24 |
Erysipelas | 7 | 21 | 20 | 23 | 22 | 22 | 21 | 19 | 24 | 17 | 17 | 20 | 233 |
Puerperal fever— | |||||||||||||
Ordinary | 3 | 6 | 3 | 11 | 19 | 9 | 9 | 13 | 15 | 9 | 5 | 8 | 110 |
Following abortion | 11 | 10 | 15 | 10 | 6 | 8 | 11 | 17 | 19 | 12 | 15 | 8 | 142 |
Eclampsia | 8 | 3 | 4 | 8 | 7 | 6 | 2 | 6 | 2 | 4 | 6 | 6 | 62 |
Tetanus | 5 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 2 | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | 1 | 1 | 17 |
Hydatids | 4 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 5 | 5 | 3 | 2 | 37 |
Trachoma | .. | .. | 1.. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 4 |
Ophthalmia neonatorum | 3 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 1 | .. | 3 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 23 |
Lethargic encephalitis | 1 | 4 | 1 | 3 | 2 | 1 | .. | 3 | .. | 3 | .. | 3 | 21 |
Food poisoning | 6 | .. | 11 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 53 | 72 |
Dysentery | 7 | 4 | 4 | 12 | 1 | 12 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 44 |
Undulant fever | 1 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | 7 | 5 | 1 | 24 |
Actinomycosis | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | 7 |
Lead poisoning | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Totals | 309 | 322 | 375 | 333 | 323 | 332 | 313 | 277 | 279 | 276 | 277 | 299 | 3,715 |
A quinquennial summary of notifications of certain principal diseases is now given. Scarlet fever, which was exceedingly prevalent in 1928 and 1929, was much less so during 1932. Diphtheria, also, was unusually quiescent, but acute poliomyelitis (infantile paralysis) assumed greater proportions than has been the case for some years.
Disease. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Scarlet fever | 6,127 | 4,848 | 2,244 | 1,304 | 829 |
Diphtheria | 1,600 | 1,687 | 1,440 | 1,327 | 802 |
Enteric fever | 290 | 278 | 149 | 161 | 195 |
Pulmonary tuberculosis | 1,512 | 1,374 | 1,244 | 1,109 | 904 |
Cerebro-spinal meningitis | 23 | 28 | 30 | 22 | 16 |
Acute poliomyelitis | 47 | 55 | 12 | 25 | 148 |
Erysipelas | 385 | 341 | 322 | 233 | 233 |
Puerperal fever and septic abortion | 297 | 290 | 319 | 293 | 252 |
Information as to case-fatality in regard to the three first-mentioned diseases above is given in the next table for each of the last ten years:—
Year. | Diphtheria. | Scarlet Fever. | Enteric Fever. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cases notified. | Deaths. | Case-fatality. | Cases notified. | Deaths. | Case-fatality. | Cases notified. | Deaths. | Case-fatality. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||||||
1923 | 1,951 | 66 | 3.38 | 1,201 | 13 | 1.08 | 276 | 23 | 8.24 |
1924 | 2,717 | 80 | 2.94 | 1,176 | 13 | 1.11 | 354 | 19 | 5.37 |
1925 | 1,518 | 52 | 3.43 | 1,025 | 7 | 0.68 | 278 | 16 | 5.76 |
1926 | 1,975 | 66 | 3.34 | 1,583 | 8 | 0.50 | 302 | 19 | 6.29 |
1927 | 1,446 | 58 | 4.10 | 2,185 | 16 | 0.73 | 270 | 11 | 4.07 |
1928 | 1,600 | 72 | 4.50 | 6,127 | 55 | 0.90 | 290 | 16 | 5.52 |
1929 | 1,687 | 92 | 5.45 | 4,848 | 27 | 0.56 | 278 | 22 | 7.91 |
1930 | 1,440 | 58 | 4.03 | 2,244 | 16 | 0.71 | 149 | 7 | 4.70 |
1931 | 1,327 | 55 | 4.14 | 1,304 | 11 | 0.84 | 161 | 10 | 6.21 |
1932 | 802 | 40 | 4.99 | 829 | 6 | 0.72 | 195 | 11 | 5.64 |
The public hospitals to which the following statistics relate include all those hospitals under the control of the various Hospital Boards; two hospitals which are also old people's homes (Greytown and Reefton); five special infectious diseases hospitals; the various tuberculosis institutions and special sanatoria (including Queen Mary Hospital, Hanmer, and King George V Hospital, Rotorua); and such public maternity hospitals as have also provision for emergency general cases. All St. Helens Hospitals, private hospitals, and solely maternity hospitals, are excluded.
During the year 1932 the total admissions to public hospitals in New Zealand numbered 74,589. There were 4,554 patients in hospital at the beginning of the year, the total cases dealt with during the year being thus 79,143, equal to 519 per 10,000 of mean population, including Maoris; or, in other words, one person out of every nineteen in the Dominion received some degree of treatment in public hospitals in 1932.
A table is appended showing for each of the last five years the total number of patients treated, and the proportion of population:—
Year. | Total Patients treated. | Rate per 10,000 of Mean Population. |
---|---|---|
1928 | 80,407 | 552 |
1929 | 83,812 | 569 |
1930 | 81,065 | 543 |
1931 | 79,176 | 523 |
1932 | 79,143 | 519 |
The figures of patients treated in public hospitals disclose the extent to which the public generally are taking advantage of the facilities for medical treatment which are placed at their disposal by the various public hospitals.
The above figures relate only to indoor patients treated in public hospitals, and if there be added the number of out-patients treated by the public hospitals (86,457 during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1932), the number of patients treated in private hospitals, and those persons receiving medical treatment in their own homes, it will probably be found that at least one out of every ten persons in the population was under medical treatment during the year. These figures do not cover the whole field of sickness, as there is also to be considered the large number of minor complaints the condition of which did not warrant the calling-in of a medical practitioner.
Up to the close of 1929 patients (i.e., in-patients) treated in public hospitals had shown marked increases annually, not alone in numerical totals but also in ratio to population. The three years subsequent to 1929 have reversed this position by recording successive declines in both number and ratio to population.
Some part of this decline may be attributed to a diminution in the incidence of the principal epidemic diseases, in particular scarlet fever and, though in lesser extent, diphtheria. Another partial explanation may lie in changes of administration policy by sonic controlling authorities.
The significance of the coincidence of the downward movement with the progress of the depression commencing in 1930 suggests that the major cause is inherent in the direct and indirect phenomena of the depression. The latter may include the possibility that some of the enforced changes in living conditions (e.g., change to outdoor work) may have resulted in improved health.
Comparative impoverishment may in some instances have acted as a deterrent where normally such persons would have entered hospitals for treatment. For similar reasons others might become out-patients instead of in-patients.
Whatever the validity of the explanations suggested, there has occurred the remarkable increase of 11,000 in the out-patients treated at public hospitals in 1932, both Auckland Hospital and Wellington Hospital recording increases exceeding 4,000. Many hospitals, especially in large centres, have assisted in examinations connected with unemployment relief, &c., and this may have had considerable effect in increasing the number of out-patients. The decline in the number of in-patients, it will be observed, is due chiefly to males, their numbers in 1932 being exceeded by females for the first time.
From figures given in the Appendix to the Annual Report of the Department of Health, it would appear that the average duration in hospital in respect of each admission was approximately 22 days. On this basis, sickness as represented by treatment in the public hospitals alone aggregated approximately 250,000 weeks for the year 1932. This aggregate, however, represents only a little more than one day for each person in the Dominion.
Of the 79,143 persons treated as in-patients in public hospitals in 1932, 48,812 were discharged as recovered, 18,524 as relieved, and 3,438 as unrelieved. Deaths in hospital numbered 3,882, and 4,487 patients were still in hospital at the end of the year.
The numbers of admissions, discharges, and deaths for each of the last five years are—
Year. | Admissions. | Discharges. | Deaths. | Total Discharges and Deaths. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | ||||
1928. | 75.620 | 51,698 | 16,707 | 2,925 | 3,932 | 75,262 |
1929 | 78,667 | 51,939 | 19,347 | 3,360 | 4,125 | 78,771 |
1930 | 76,024 | 49,948 | 18,775 | 3,542 | 3,979 | 76,244 |
1931 | 74,477 | 49,438 | 17,931 | 3,431 | 3,822 | 74,622 |
1932 | 74,589 | 48,812 | 18,524 | 3,438 | 3,882 | 74,656 |
The following table gives the percentages of recovered, relieved, unrelieved, and deaths to total cases dealt with during each of the five years:—
Year. | Discharged as | Died. | Remaining at End of Year. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | |||
1928 | 64.30 | 20.78 | 3.64 | 4.89 | 6.39 |
1929 | 61.97 | 2308 | 401 | 4.92 | 602 |
1930 | 61.61 | 23.16 | 4.37 | 4.91 | 5.95 |
1931 | 62.44 | 22.65 | 4.33 | 4.83 | 5.75 |
1932 | 61.67 | 23.45 | 4.33 | 4.90 | 5.65 |
Generally speaking, the percentage of patients recovered shows a downward trend in recent years, while the proportions discharged as relieved and unrelieved record an upward tendency. The proportion of deaths among patients remains fairly constant.
From the following table it will be seen that, while for the earlier years males considerably outnumber females among hospital patients, the proportion has been gradually reduced until in 1932, for the first time, females were in the majority. The death-rate is invariably higher among male than among female patients.
Year. | Discharges and Deaths. | Deaths. | Death-rate per 1,000 Cases. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males per 100 Females. | Males. | females. | Males per 100 Females. | Males. | Females. | |
1923 | 28,038 | 22,156 | 127 | 2,046 | 1,254 | 163 | 73 | 57 |
1924 | 30,015 | 24,772 | 121 | 2,039 | 1,221 | 167 | 68 | 49 |
1925 | 31,365 | 26,022 | 121 | 2,168 | 1,315 | 165 | 68 | 51 |
1926 | 34,443 | 29,594 | 116 | 2,383 | 1,452 | 164 | 69 | 49 |
1927 | 36,290 | 31,677 | 115 | 2,352 | 1,430 | 164 | 65 | 45 |
1928 | 38,824 | 36,438 | 107 | 2,333 | 1,599 | 146 | 60 | 44 |
1929 | 40,985 | 37,786 | 108 | 2,569 | 1,556 | 160 | 63 | 41 |
1930 | 39,557 | 36,687 | 108 | 2,471 | 1,508 | 164 | 62 | 41 |
1931 | 37,867 | 36,755 | 103 | 2,313 | 1,509 | 153 | 61 | 41 |
1932 | 37,093 | 37,563 | 99 | 2,345 | 1,537 | 153 | 63 | 41 |
The ages of patients who were discharged from or who died in public hospitals during 1931 and 1932 are as shown in the following summary:—
Ages of Patients, in Years. | 1931. | 1932. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Under 5 | 3,587 | 2,508 | 6,095 | 3,775 | 2,855 | 6,630 |
5 and under 10 | 4,127 | 3,327 | 7,454 | 3,964 | 3,258 | 7,222 |
10,, 15 | 757 | 2,322 | 5,079 | 2,762 | 2,275 | 5,037 |
15,, 25 | 6,928 | 8,567 | 15,495 | 6,803 | 8,570 | 15,373 |
25,, 35 | 5,461 | 8,216 | 13,677 | 5,305 | 8,442 | 13,747 |
35,, 45 | 4,377 | 5,162 | 9,539 | 4,036 | 5,203 | 9,239 |
45,, 55 | 4,293 | 3,318 | 7,611 | 4,218 | 3,307 | 7,525 |
55,, 65 | 2,993 | 1,743 | 4,736 | 2,971 | 1,917 | 4,888 |
65 and over | 3,260 | 1,477 | 4,737 | 3,190 | 1,615 | 4,805 |
Unspecified | 84 | 115 | 199 | 69 | 121 | 190 |
Totals | 37,867 | 36,755 | 74,622 | 37,093 | 37,563 | 74,656 |
As explained in the preceding subsection, the international classification of diseases and causes of death is used in New Zealand.
The following table shows that Class IX, “Diseases of the digestive system,” comes first on the list as regards the total cases treated, followed by “Violence or accident,” “Pregnancy, labour, and puerperal state,” and “Infectious and parasitic diseases,” in that order. Class J, “Infectious and parasitic diseases,” comes first as regards deaths, followed closely by Classes II and VII, each of which recorded exactly the same number of deaths, and only one below the total for Class I.
Class. | Discharges. | Deaths. | Total Discharges and Deaths. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
I. Infectious and parasitic diseases | 3,724 | 2,133 | 513 | 317 | 259 | 3,698 | 3,248 |
II. Cancer and other tumours. | 1,123 | 1,006 | 522 | 362 | 213 | 1,456 | 1,770 |
III. Rheumatic diseases, diseases of nutrition and of endocrine glands, and other general diseases | 981 | 1,060 | 180 | 56 | 81 | 899 | 1,459 |
IV. Diseases of the blood and blood-forming organs | 47 | 159 | 30 | 20 | 20 | 142 | 134 |
V. Chronic poisonings and intoxications | 139 | 69 | 15 | 7 | 1 | 200 | 31 |
VI. Diseases of the nervous system and of organs of special sense | 1,560 | 1,821 | 570 | 224 | 162 | 2,246 | 2,091 |
VII. Diseases of the circulatory system | 955 | 1,200 | 100 | 362 | 213 | 1,675 | 1,155 |
VIII. Diseases of the respiratory system | 2,989 | 1,249 | 111 | 244 | 118 | 2,876 | 1,835 |
IX. Diseases of the digestive system | 16,455 | 2,594 | 325 | 193 | 140 | 10,236 | 9,471 |
X. Diseases of the genito-urinary system | 3,726 | 1,841 | 265 | 202 | 86 | 2,085 | 4,035 |
XI. Pregnancy, labour, and puerperal state | 6,394 | 524 | 184 | .. | 69 | .. | 7,171 |
XII. Diseases of the skin and cellular tissue | 2,234 | 695 | 34 | 21 | 11 | 1,830 | 1,165 |
XIII. Diseases of the bones and of the organs of locomotion | 1,262 | 982 | 94 | 20 | 8 | 1,687 | 679 |
XIV. Congenital malformations | 117 | 112 | 37 | 20 | 20 | 145 | 161 |
XV. Early infancy | 90 | 27 | 11 | 28 | 24 | 99 | 81 |
XVI. Senility | .. | 156 | 84 | 51 | 22 | 205 | 108 |
XVII. Violence or accident | 5,994 | 2,342 | 123 | 217 | 90 | 6,767 | 1,999 |
XVIII. Ill-defined diseases | 1,022 | 554 | 240 | 1 | .. | 847 | 970 |
Totals | 48,812 | 18,524 | 3,438 | 2,345 | 1,537 | 37,093 | 37,563 |
In the succeeding table the data contained above are reproduced in percentage form, and, in addition, the ratio of deaths to total cases is given.
Class. | Discharges. | Deaths. | Total Discharges and Deaths. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Percentage of Deaths. | |
I | 7.63 | 11.52 | 14.92 | 13.52 | 16.85 | 9.97 | 8.65 | 8.29 |
II | 2.30 | 5.43 | 15.18 | 15.44 | 13.86 | 3.93 | 4.71 | 17.82 |
III | 2.01 | 5.72 | 5.24 | 2.39 | 5.27 | 2.42 | 3.88 | 5.81 |
IV | 0.10 | 0.86 | 0.87 | 0.85 | 1.30 | 0.38 | 0.36 | 14.49 |
V | 0.29 | 0.37 | 0.44 | 0.30 | 0.07 | 0.54 | 0.08 | 3.46 |
VI | 3.20 | 9.83 | 16.58 | 9.55 | 10.54 | 6.06 | 5. 57 | 8.90 |
VII | 1.96 | 6.48 | 2.91 | 15.44 | 13.86 | 4.52 | 3.07 | 20.32 |
VIII | 6.12 | 6.74 | 3.23 | 10.41 | 7.68 | 7.75 | 4.89 | 7.68 |
IX | 33.71 | 14.00 | 9.45 | 8.23 | 9.11 | 27.60 | 25.21 | 1.68 |
X | 7.63 | 9.94 | 7.71 | 8.62 | 5.60 | 5.62 | 10.74 | 4.71 |
XI | 13.10 | 2.83 | 5.35 | .. | 4.49 | .. | 19.09 | 0.96 |
XII | 4.57 | 3.75 | 0.99 | 0.90 | 0.71 | 4.93 | 3.10 | 1.07 |
XIII | 2.59 | 5.30 | 2.73 | 0.85 | 0.52 | 4.55 | 1.81 | 1.18 |
XIV | 0.24 | 0.61 | 1.08 | 0.85 | 1.30 | 0.39 | 0.43 | 13.10 |
XV | 0.18 | 0.15 | 0.32 | 1.19 | 1.56 | 0.27 | 0.22 | 23.89 |
XVI | .. | 0.84 | 2.44 | 217 | 1.43 | 0.55 | 0.29 | 23.32 |
XVII | 12.28 | 12.64 | 3.58 | 9.25 | 5.85 | 18.24 | 5.32 | 3 50 |
XVIII | 2.09 | 2.99 | 6.98 | 0.04 | .. | 2.28 | 2.58 | 0.06 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 5.20 |
A summary is now given of the principal diseases treated in public hospitals during the year 1932, showing respectively for each such disease the total deaths registered in the Dominion, the total cases treated in public hospitals, the number of deaths occurring in public hospitals, and the proportion of such deaths to the total deaths in the Dominion and to the total cases treated in public hospitals. All figures given are inclusive of Maoris.
It should be noted that the disease or condition for the treatment of which a patient is admitted to hospital is not necessarily that which would rank as the cause of death in the death statistics. Cystitis, for instance, ranks comparatively high in hospital cases as the condition immediately affecting the patient, but is frequently only the consequence of some more important disease, which would take precedence of cystitis in the statistics of causes of death. Generally speaking, the hospital returns show only the disease or condition for which the patient is treated.
Diseases. | Total Deaths registered in the Dominion. | Total Cases in Public Hospitals. | Deaths in Public Hospitals. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Proportion of Total Deaths in Dominion. | Proportion of Total Cases in Public-Hospitals. | |||
* See letterpress ante. | |||||
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | ||||
Typhoid and paratyphoid fever | 21 | 211 | 21 | 100.00 | 9.95 |
Measles | .. | 16 | .. | .. | .. |
Scarlet fever | 6 | 635 | 3 | 50.00 | 6.47 |
Whooping-cough | 106 | 226 | 23 | 21.70 | 10.18 |
Diphtheria | 43 | 820 | 42 | 97.67 | 5.12 |
Influenzas | 96 | 527 | 25 | 26.04 | 4.74 |
Erysipelas | 3 | 151 | .. | .. | .. |
Infantile paralysis | 19 | 171 | 11 | 57.89 | 6.43 |
Pulmonary tuberculosis | 728 | 1,530 | 244 | 33.52 | 15.95 |
Tuberculous meningitis | 63 | 74 | 59 | 93.65 | 79.72 |
Other forms of tuberculosis. | 115 | 708 | 60 | 52.17 | 8.47 |
Venereal diseases | 36 | 737 | 32 | 88.89 | 4.54 |
Septicæmia (non-puerperal). | 30 | 799 | 24 | 80.00 | 3.00 |
Hydatids | 17 | 83 | 7 | 41.18 | 8.43 |
Other infectious or parasitic diseases | 55 | 258 | 25 | 45.45 | 9.69 |
Cancer | 1,497 | 1,979 | 533 | 35.60 | 26.93 |
Non-malignant tumours | 93 | 1,247 | 42 | 45.16 | 3.37 |
Rheumatism and gout | 102 | 876 | 31 | 30.39 | 3.54 |
Diabetes | 237 | 585 | 75 | 31.65 | 12.82 |
Exophthalmic goitre | 53 | 458 | 16 | 30.19 | 3.49 |
Other goitre | 15 | 353 | 6 | 40.00 | 1.70 |
Other general diseases | 26 | 86 | 9 | 34.62 | 10.47 |
Anæmias | 51 | 171 | 20 | 39.22 | 11.70 |
Leukæmia (Hodgkin's disease) | 32 | 56 | 16 | 50.00 | 28.57 |
Other diseases of the blood and blood-forming organs | 5 | 49 | 4 | 80.00 | 8.16 |
Alcoholism | 10 | 211 | 7 | 70.00 | 3.32 |
Chronic poisonings | 5 | 20 | 1 | 20.00 | 5.00 |
Diseases of the spinal cord | 64 | 110 | 14 | 21.88 | 12.73 |
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 626 | 420 | 260 | 41.54 | 61.90 |
Diseases of the eyes | .. | 804 | 1 | * | 0.12 |
Diseases of the ears and mastoid process | 21 | 646 | 11 | 52.38 | 1.70 |
Other nervous diseases | 218 | 2,357 | 100 | 45.87 | 4.24 |
Diseases of the heart | 3,008 | 1,437 | 531 | 17.65 | 36.95 |
Diseases of the arteries | 445 | 150 | 36 | 8.09 | 24.00 |
Diseases of the veins | 15 | 611 | 5 | 33.33 | 0.82 |
Other diseases of the circulatory system | 14 | 632 | 3 | 21.43 | 0.47 |
Bronchitis | 244 | 1,102 | 59 | 24.18 | 5.35 |
Broncho-pneumonia | 277 | 591 | 94 | 33.94 | 15.91 |
Pneumonia | 392 | 916 | 148 | 37.76 | 16.16 |
Pleurisy | 32 | 458 | 14 | 43.75 | 3.06 |
Asthma | 34 | 405 | 10 | 29.41 | 2.47 |
Other diseases of the respiratory system | 132 | 1,239 | 37 | 28.03 | 2.99 |
Diseases of the mouth | 7 | 1,272 | 2 | 28.57 | 0.16 |
Diseases of pharynx and tonsils | 16 | 8,092 | 12 | 75.00 | 0 15 |
Ulcer of stomach and duodenum | 96 | 898 | 49 | 51.04 | 5.46 |
Other diseases of the stomach | 20 | 633 | 4 | 20.00 | 0.63 |
Diarrhœa and enteritis | 101 | 780 | 39 | 38.61 | 5.00 |
Appendicitis | 109 | 4.024 | 65 | 59.63 | 1.62 |
Hernia, intestinal obstruction | 107 | 1,770 | 71 | 66.36 | 4.01 |
Other diseases of the obstruction | 21 | 769 | 12 | 57.14 | 1.56 |
Diseases of the liver (excluding hydatids) | 50 | 92 | 18 | 36.00 | 19.57 |
Diseases of the gall-bladder and biliary passages | 72 | 1.100 | 39 | 54.17 | 3.55 |
Peritonitis | 20 | 199 | 12 | 60.00 | 6.03 |
Other diseases of the digestive system | 20 | 78 | 10 | 50.00 | 12.82 |
Nephritis | 593 | 478 | 158 | 26.64 | 33.05 |
Other diseases of the kidneys | 61 | 907 | 34 | 55.74 | 3.75 |
Urinary calculi | 10 | 301 | 4 | 40.00 | 1.33 |
Diseases of the bladder | 7 | 406 | 11 | * | 2.71 |
Diseases of the urethra | 4 | 190 | 2 | 50.00 | 1.05 |
Diseases of the prostate | 96 | 327 | 63 | 65.63 | 19.27 |
Diseases of other male genital organs | 1 | 710 | 2 | * | 0.28 |
Diseases of the female genital organs | 19 | 2,564 | 14 | 73.68 | 0.55 |
Diseases of the breast | .. | 237 | .. | .. | .. |
Normal labour | .. | 3,583 | .. | .. | .. |
Septic abortion | 28 | 142 | 20 | 71.43 | 14.08 |
Puerperal septicemia | 18 | 139 | 15 | 83.33 | 10.79 |
Other puerperal diseases and accidents | 75 | 3,307 | 34 | 45.33 | 1.03 |
Diseases of the skin | 29 | 2,995 | 32 | * | 1.07 |
Osteomyelitis | 26 | 512 | 20 | 76.92 | 3.91 |
Other diseases of the bones, &c. | 7 | 1,854 | 8 | * | 0.43 |
Malformations | 192 | 306 | 40 | 20.83 | 13.08 |
Early infancy | 459 | 180 | 52 | 11.33 | 28.89 |
Senile debility, &c. | 531 | 313 | 73 | 13.75 | 23.32 |
Burns and scalds | 55 | 442 | 27 | 49.09 | 6.11 |
Fractures, dislocations, &c. | 13 | 3,572 | 172 | * | 4.82 |
Other external causes | 945 | 4,752 | 108 | 11.43 | 2.27 |
Unspecified or ill-defined | 81 | 1,817 | 1 | 1.23 | 0.06 |
Totals | 12,875 | 74,656 | 3,882 | 30.15 | 5.20 |
Nearly one-third of the deaths during 1932 occurred in public hospitals, according to the foregoing table. Excluding ill-defined diseases, the proportions for the various diseases range from 100 per cent. for typhoid fever to 8.09 per cent. for diseases of the arteries. The proportions are governed to a certain extent, of course, by the nature of the particular disease. Typhoid fever, scarlet fever, and diphtheria, for instance, record high percentages partly on account of the fact that isolation, which is compulsory with these diseases, is extremely difficult to carry out effectively at home or in private hospitals, and partly because of their serious nature requiring special attention. Similarly, with tuberculous meningitis and puerperal septicæmia, both of which record very high figures, special conditions operate whereby the majority of cases are treated in public institutions. On the other hand, most of the degenerative diseases, and those of a chronic though perhaps minor nature, have a comparatively small proportion of cases dying in public hospitals.
Many of the diseases which have a low proportion of deaths in hospital record a high case-fatality rate, indicating that in most instances with these diseases the patients are admitted more or less in extremis.
Table of Contents
THE law relating to public health in New Zealand is contained in the Health Act, 1920, which repealed the consolidated Public Health Act, 1908, and its amendments. A full account of the Act was given in the 1927 issue of the Year-Book.
For the administration of the Act there is established a Department of Health, with a Director-General of Health as chief administrative officer. The Department comprises Divisions of Public Hygiene, Hospitals, Nursing, School Hygiene, Child Welfare, and Maori Hygiene, each of which is under the supervision of a Director.
For purposes of local administration the country is divided into health districts, each of which is under the charge of a Medical Officer of Health, who must be a medical practitioner with special qualifications in public health. These officers are entrusted with wide powers, and act as advisers of the local governing bodies in matters affecting the public health.
In addition to being charged with the administration of the Health Act, the Department controls the registration of medical practitioners, nurses, midwives and maternity nurses, opticians, masseurs, and plumbers. It supervises the sale of food and drugs, and protects the public against exploitation by fraud in connection with alleged remedies. The Department also administers the law covering the control of cemeteries and crematoria.
The medical and dental inspection and treatment of school-children are carried out by special divisions of the Department.
The system of notification of certain diseases has been in force in New Zealand for many years, and the list of notifiable diseases has undergone several alterations. The list at present is as follows:—
A. Notifiable infectious diseases mentioned in Part I of First Schedule of Health Act, 1920:—
Anthrax.
Cerebro-spinal fever (cerebro-spinal meningitis).
Cholera.
Dengue.
Diphtheria.
Erysipelas.
Enteric fever (typhoid fever, paratyphoid fever).
Leprosy.
Plague (bubonic or pneumonic).
Puerperal fever (puerperal septicæmia and puerperal sapræmia).
Scarlet fever (scarlatina).
Smallpox (variola, including varioloid, alastrim, amaas, Cuban itch, and Philippine itch).
Typhus.
Yellow fever.
B. Notifiable infectious diseases declared by Gazette notice:—
Dysentery (amœbic and bacillary).
Encephalitis lethargica.
Fulminant influenza.
Pneumonic influenza.
Septicæmic influenza.
Ophthalmia neonatorum.
Acute poliomyelitis (infantile paralysis).
Trachoma (granular conjunctivitis, granular ophthalmia, granular eyelids)
Tuberculosis (pulmonary).
Septicæmia consequent on abortion or miscarriage.
Syphilis.*
Gonorrhœa.*
Soft chancre.*
Undulant fever.
* In certain circumstances. (See letterpress post.)
C. Notifiable diseases, other than infectious, mentioned in Second Schedule:—
Actinomycosis.
Ankylostomiasis (hookworm disease).
Bilharziosis (endemic hæmaturia, Egyptian hæmaturia).
Beriberi.
Hydatids.
Food poisoning (botulismus, ptomaine poisoning).
Chronic lead poisoning.
Phosphorus poisoning.
Tetanus.
D. Notifiable disease, other than infectious, declared by Gazette notice:—Eclampsia.
By Gazette notice dated the 29th November, 1924, syphilis, gonorrhœa, and soft chancre were declared to be infectious diseases within the meaning of the Health Act, 1920. On the 9th July, 1925, regulations were made under the Health Act, 1920, and the Social Hygiene Act, 1917, providing for the compulsory notification of these diseases in certain circumstances, and for the treatment of those affected by venereal disease in a communicable form.
Under these regulations it is incumbent upon a medical practitioner, or a medical officer of a hospital, who has been treating any person suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form to notify the Director-General of Health if such person fails for more than two weeks (after the date fixed in that behalf by the medical practitioner or medical officer) to attend for treatment, unless he is known in the meantime to have placed himself under treatment by some other qualified person.
If the Director-General of Health has reason to believe (either from a notification, as provided for above, or otherwise) that any person is suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, he may require such person to submit himself for examination to some medical practitioner, and to supply a medical certificate as to the state of his health in relation to venereal disease. If a medical certificate is not supplied within the time specified, or if the certificate does not definitely disclose whether or not the person to whom it relates is suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Director-General of Health may authorize two medical practitioners to examine such person.
In cases where a medical certificate is not obtainable, or where the certificate shows the person to be suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Director-General of Health may, if he thinks such a course necessary or expedient in the public interest, authorize a Medical Officer of Health to make an order, under section 84 of the Health Act, 1920, for the removal of such person to a hospital or other place where he may be effectively isolated. On the other hand, on application being made to a Magistrate, an order for examination by two medical practitioners (to be named in the order) is made, and if their report shows that the person is free from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Magistrate then makes an order for his release.
Where treatment is not conveniently obtainable at a public hospital or public clinic, the Director-General of Health may authorize a registered medical practitioner to administer free treatment if the patient is unable to pay. In such cases fees for service are paid by the State according to a scale laid down.
It is an offence for any person, while suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, to engage in any employment, or to act in any capacity, in or about any factory, chop, hotel, restaurant, house, or other place, if by reason thereof any food intended for consumption by any other person is exposed to infection from venereal disease or is likely to be so affected. If any person suffering from the disease knowingly infects, or does or suffers any act likely to infect, any other person, he is liable to imprisonment for twelve months, together with a fine of £100.
It is the duty of every medical practitioner who is consulted by any person, sixteen years of age or over, suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, to give such person a notice setting forth the requirements for treatment and for not infecting others, and expressly warning him or her against marrying until medically certified as cured.
Every precaution is taken for the maintenance of secrecy and the avoidance of publicity in the carrying-out of the regulations. Every person concerned in the administration of the regulations is liable to a penalty of £50 if he divulges any information which comes to his knowledge in respect of any person suffering, or suspected to be suffering, from venereal disease.
In addition to the powers of conferring degrees of Bachelor and Master of Surgery and Bachelor and Doctor of Medicine, the Senate of the New Zealand University has power to grant diplomas in public health, and to make regulations for the examination of candidates for such diplomas. The examination for the diploma in public health is held in two parts, which may be taken separately or at the same time.
Under the Medical Practitioners Act, 1914, as amended by the Medical Practitioners Amendment Act, 1924, is constituted the Medical Council of New Zealand, consisting of the Director-General of Health and six other registered medical practitioners. One of the six members is appointed on the recommendation of the New Zealand Branch of the British Medical Association.
The Council deals with all applications for registration under the Act, which enacts that every person shall be entitled to registration who satisfies the Council that he is a graduate in medicine and surgery of the University of New Zealand; or registered on the register kept in accordance with the provisions of the Acts regulating the registration of medical practitioners in the United Kingdom, or eligible for registration on such last-mentioned register; or the holder, after a course of not less than five years' study, of a foreign diploma approved by the Council. The Council may, however, refuse to approve any diploma (even in the case of persons registered or eligible for registration in the United Kingdom) unless it appears that New Zealand graduates are, without further examination, entitled to registration in the country granting the diploma. It may also require the holder of a foreign diploma to pass an examination in medicine and surgery to be prescribed and conducted by the Senate of the New Zealand University.
Applicants who are refused registration have the right of appeal to the Supreme Court. The fee for registration is £2, payable on deposit of evidence of qualification. Under the Finance Act, 1932–33 (No. 2), an annual practising certificate (fee 5s.) is required.
The Medical Council is vested with disciplinary powers, including the suspension of a medical practitioner from practice. Right of appeal to the Supreme Court is provided. The Supreme Court, on the motion of the Medical Council, may order the removal of a name from the register in cases where a medical practitioner is guilty of grave misconduct or is convicted of an indictable offence punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for a term of two years or upwards. The number of medical practitioners on the register at the end of 1932 was 1,453. During 1932, 15 names were removed and 33 added, of whom 25 had New Zealand qualifications.
Every adult person is entitled to be registered as a dentist in New Zealand who is the holder of a degree in dental surgery of the University of New Zealand, or a certificate of proficiency in dentistry obtained from the Senate of the University, or is the holder of a degree or diploma in dental surgery approved by the Senate and conferred by a University or dental college in the United Kingdom, or is the holder of a degree in dentistry granted in a British possession or a foreign country and recognized by the Senate. Evidence of good character is required in every case.
Application for registration is made to the Registrar-General of Births, Deaths, and Marriages, Wellington, the fee for registration being £1.
The number on the register at the end of 1932 was 923, 13 names having been added and 14 removed during the year.
The Nurses and Midwives Registration Act, 1925, as amended in 1930, provides for a Nurses and Midwives Registration Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health or his deputy; the Director of the Division of Nursing (who is Registrar of the Board); a registered medical practitioner; a registered nurse and a registered midwife, and one other person recommended by the New Zealand Trained Nurses' Association or a similar body; and one person nominated by the Hospital Boards' Association.
Every person who has attained the age of twenty-two years and is certified as having undergone not less than three years' training in a general hospital “approved” by the Board as a training-school under the Act, and who has passed the prescribed hospital and State examination, is entitled to registration. There are now 6,362 nurses on the register.
The Act also provides for the registration of midwives and maternity nurses.
The requirements for training are as follows:—
Maternity Nurses.—In the case of a person who is a registered nurse the period of training is six months, and in the case of any other person is c period of eighteen months. At the end of this time the candidate is eligible to sit for the State Maternity Examination.
Midwives.—No person shall be accepted for training as a midwife until such person has been registered as a maternity nurse; the duration of the course of training will be then a period of six months, at the end of which the candidate is eligible to sit for the State Midwifery Examination.
The number of registered midwives on the 31st March, 1933, was 3,029, and the number of registered maternity nurses 1,441.
The Opticians Act, 1928, provides for the constitution of an Opticians Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health (the Registrar), two persons engaged in practice as opticians in New Zealand, and a registered medical practitioner with special knowledge of diseases of the eye.
The Board deals with all applications for registration under the Act. On payment of the prescribed fee (£5), every person is entitled to registration as an optician who satisfies the Board that—
He has received satisfactory training qualifying him to practise as an optician, and is the holder of a certificate of qualification recognized by the Board; or
He has passed an examination under the Act, both theoretical and practical, after a course of not less than three years' training in New Zealand as prescribed by regulations.
Under the Finance Act, 1932–33 (No. 2), an annual practising certificate (fee 10s.) is required.
Regulations pursuant to the Opticians Act, 1923, have been prepared, prescribing the conditions and period of training and the syllabus for the examination conducted by the Opticians Board.
Two hundred and seventy-eight names have been entered upon the Register of Opticians to date.
Under the Masseurs Registration Act, 1920, and the Masseurs Registration Amendment Act, 1924, there is constituted the Masseurs Registration Board of New Zealand, consisting of the Director-General of Health, a registered medical practitioner, and two persons engaged in the practice of massage in New Zealand.
The Board deals with all applications for registration (fee, £2) under the Act. It is necessary for applicants to be in possession of approved certificates for the three branches of massage: (1) Massage; (2) Medical electricity; (3) Remedial exercises and other branches of physiotherapy.
Under the Finance Act, 1932–33 (No. 2), an annual practising certificate (fee 10s.) is required.
The number of masseurs on the Register at 30th June, 1933, was 528.
The Plumbers Board of New Zealand, constituted under the Plumbers Registration Act, 1912, consists of five members—viz., the Director-General of Health or his deputy (Chairman); the Director of Education; a city or borough engineer nominated by the Municipal Association of New Zealand; a master plumber and a journeyman plumber elected by their respective associations.
The functions of the Board are to decide what persons may be registered under the Act, and in what districts sanitary plumbing may be performed only by registered plumbers. It also decides the scope of the examinations to be held as a part of the process of securing registration.
The main principles underlying the Act are that of securing trained and certificated sanitary plumbers, and that such registered plumbers shall not be required to pay any license fee or pass any examination under any local authorities controlling sanitary-plumbing works.
Under the Finance Act, 1932–33 (No. 2), an annual license fee of 5s. is payable by registered plumbers if doing any sanitary plumbing.
At the examination held under the Act in October, 1932, 168 candidates presented themselves, the results being as follows: Thirty-two qualified in the theoretical part, 67 in the practical part, and 41 qualified or completed in both parts of the examination and were duly granted registration. The total of names entered in the register to date is 2,328.
In order to make better provision for the sale of food and drugs in a pure state, the Sale of Food and Drugs Act was passed by the Legislature, and came into force on the 1st January, 1908. The Act is administered by the Health Department, and provides for the analysis, by public analysts, of any article of food or drink, or of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food or drug intended for sale. If any such article be proved to he unfit for human consumption, or likely to cause injury to health if consumed, heavy penalties may be inflicted on the person or persons responsible. Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration of food, drink, or drugs, and for the inspection of places where such things are manufactured or packed. The selling of light-weight bread is an offence under the Act, as is also the taking back of bread after it has been in the possession of the purchaser for more than an hour.
Considerable progress has been made in following out the purposes of the Act, all the commonly used foodstuffs being standardized, and the labelling of packages being controlled by regulations, which are revised and added to as the necessity arises.
An amendment of the Act in 1924 marks a noteworthy advance in legislation of this kind, and has already been used to good effect in controlling all kinds of publicity concerning any food or drug whereby a purchaser is likely to be deceived in regard to the properties of such food or drug, whether it is dealt with by a regulation or not.
The definition of “drug” includes medicines used externally or internally by man, anæsthetics, soaps, ointments, disinfectants, and tobacco.
Any person may, on payment of the prescribed fee, together with the cost of the sample, require any authorized officer to purchase a sample of any food or drug and to submit it for analysis.
Statistics compiled by the Department of Health show that during the year 1932, 7,616 samples of milk were examined, resulting in 321 warnings and 90 prosecutions. The figures for the previous year were 7,102, 313, and 98 respectively. Other foodstuffs sampled—1931 figures in brackets—numbered 1,813 (1,151), warnings being 110 (115) and prosecutions 46 (30). Convictions during the year were as follows: Adulterated milk 79, fines totalling £403; butter, 1, fine £3; whisky 7, fines £270; other offences 29, fines £133.
The weighing of bread, butter, and other foodstuffs is attended to by the Department of Labour in conjunction with its duties under the Weights and Measures Act.
Section 2 of the Quackery Prevention Act, 1908, enacts that every person commits an offence who publishes or causes to be published any statement which is intended by the defendant or any other person to promote the sale of any article as a medicine, preparation, or appliance for the prevention, alleviation, or cure of any human ailment or physical defect, and which is false in any material particular relating to the ingredients, composition, structure, nature, or operation of that article, or to the effects which have followed or may follow the use thereof.
The penalty inflicted is a fine not exceeding £100 in the case of a first conviction, and not exceeding £200 for every subsequent conviction. The object of the Act is to prevent the exploitation of the public by means of medicines or treatment alleged to cure all and sundry complaints and ailments.
In order to carry out New Zealand's obligations under the Geneva Convention (League of Nations), the Dangerous Drugs Act, 1927, was enacted. The dealing in and use of prepared opium is prohibited, and the production, manufacture, sale, and distribution of other dangerous drugs are subject to a license granted by the Director-General of Health or some other lawful authority. Provisions are made to prevent illicit traffic in drugs of a habit-forming nature. Suitable regulations are now in force to give effect to the provisions of the Act, and follow lines similar to the regulations in England and Australia.
The Pharmaceutical Society of New Zealand, constituted by the Pharmacy Act, 1908, consists of 714 members, whose names were published in the Gazette of 16th February, 1933. These are known as “registered chemists,” and no chemist shop may be opened in the Dominion except under the charge of one of these.
The society is governed by the Pharmacy Board, Wellington, set up by Act, consisting of ten members elected by members of the society. The main function of the Pharmacy Board is to administer the Pharmacy Act and its amendments in the interests of the public and of the members of the society; also to watch such other legal provisions generally as may have a bearing upon pharmacy.
The society has reciprocity agreements with the societies of Great Britain and all the Australian States: that is to say, a member registered after passing the full examination of a reciprocating country can be registered in any other on payment of the fees.
The Pharmacy Board holds examinations annually for those who wish to obtain the necessary qualifications entitling them to registration. Candidates must also serve four years' apprenticeship. The first Official College of Pharmacy was opened in Wellington in 1933. A complete course, embracing all the subjects set for the professional examinations, is available for students.
The Society has a Benevolent Fund, which is used for the relief of members who may be in needy circumstances, or of their relatives who may be unprovided for.
In addition to the statutory organization set up by the Pharmacy Act, members of the Pharmaceutical Society have another organization known as the Chemists' Defence Association, Limited, which provides an indemnity guarantee for its members, deals with matters of general interest of a business nature not covered by the Act, and governs ethical questions as between pharmacists and medical men and the public generally. It may be said that the profession of pharmacy in New Zealand is at least on as high a level and as well administered as in any other part of the British Empire.
By the Cemeteries Amendment Act of 1926 the administration of cemeteries is placed under the control of the Minister of Health. The Department of Health, with its Inspectors always in the field, is able to give the various matters closer attention than had been possible previously. Steps are being taken to ensure proper methods of plotting and keeping records, the importance of which has not been sufficiently recognized in the more sparsely populated areas, but the necessity for which will become more apparent as time goes on.
Regulations are in force to facilitate the procedure in cremations, providing also for special methods as carried out according to the rites of any religious denomination elsewhere than in a crematorium. Due precautions are provided for in all cases to ensure against any untoward development in connection with the cremation of any body.
The School Medical Service in New Zealand was placed on a definite basis in 1912, when three full-time School Medical Officers were appointed. Prior to that date regular examinations were restricted to some of the larger secondary and private schools. There is now a permanent staff consisting of a Director, eleven School Medical Officers, and twenty-seven school nurses. In addition two Medical Officers of Health act as part-time School Medical Officers.
The Health Act, 1920, section 139, gives the necessary authority for the medical examination of children attending the primary schools, but the duties and powers of the School Medical Officers are defined in the Education Act, 1914, section 134.
The school Medical Service aims at securing for each child three complete physical examinations during his school-life, but special examinations are carried out when parents, teachers, or the School Medical Officers consider them necessary. Children found to be suffering from defect are kept under observation until the necessary treatment is obtained. It is recognized that medical treatment must be available for every child in need of it, and that adequate provision must be made for the ill-nourished and neglected. Mentally backward and feeble-minded children are given special consideration, arrangements being made for their entrance to special classes, special schools, or other institutions as circumstances indicate.
School Medical Officers work in association with the Physical Instructors of the Education Department with regard to children requiring special measures of physical education.
The School Medical Service also works in close co-operation with the Child Welfare Branch of the Education Department, under the supervision of which are all measures for the protection of destitute and neglected children, also the regulations governing juvenile employment. It also co-operates with the officers of the Education Department in the supervision of school-buildings and sanitation.
The work of the service is also being extended to include the examination of the pre-school child.
Until 1927 the work of the Division was confined, with a few exceptions, to the State primary schools, comprising approximately some 250,000 pupils; but, as the result of the medical examination of entrant teachers indicating the desirability of examining candidates and giving vocational guidance at an early stage of their educational career, arrangements have been made by which all applicants for entrance to the teaching profession are examined one or two years before the termination of their secondary-school life. By this means unsuitable candidates are rejected at a time when they are able to devote themselves to preparing for another means of livelihood.
The results of examinations of school-children have amply demonstrated the necessity for the work of inspection. Though it has been clearly shown that the average of defect found in New Zealand children is less than in countries of older civilization, still there is a great deal to be achieved, and the work of the service is essentially preventive and educational. The latter aspect is particularly important, as the object is to instruct the pupil while at his most impressionable age as to the essential principles of correct living. Many thousands of pamphlets giving advice in simple language on health topics are distributed annually, and many popular lectures on health matters are given by the School Medical Officers in various districts to teachers, parents, and children.
If defects are found, the practice of the School Medical Officer is to notify the parents of their existence, the choice of medical attendant being left entirely to the parents. If the parents are unable for financial reasons, or are too apathetic, to obtain the necessary advice and treatment, it is the duty of the School Medical Service to see that it is carried out. This is done through the medium of the school nurse, who acts as a link between the school and the homo, the treatment being given at the nearest hospital. A great number of operations for minor defects are carried out at the public hospitals throughout New Zealand. Where the parent, either from home ties or physical disability, is unable to take the child to the hospital for necessary treatment, the school nurse is available for undertaking this duty. In cities the percentage of treatment obtained is from 60 per cent. to 90 per cent. of the number recommended, but in the country where facilities are fewer it is much less. It is the aim of the service to secure the interest and co-operation of the parents, as it is realized that only in this way can the work be made effective. In pursuit of this aim, parents are invited to be present at the examination of their children.
For the benefit of children suffering from subnormal nutrition, special classes have been established in several schools. The daily regime for children in these classes is supervised, special attention being given to the character of the food, the amount of rest taken, the time spent out of doors, &c. Good results have been obtained.
A successful feature of the work for the benefit of delicate and undernourished children has been the holding of annual health camps. The great improvement in physical and mental vitality of the children attending such camps affords evidence of their value.
It was realized some years ago that goitre was unduly prevalent in parts of New Zealand, and to the School Medical Officers was entrusted duty of carrying out a survey throughout the Dominion in order to ascertain the distribution of the disease, the Professor of Preventive Medicine at the Otago Medical School acting in co-operation. In the schools of those areas where- goitre was found to be endemic, preventive and curative treatment was inaugurated. When iodized salt became available school treatment of goitre was discontinued. Parents of children showing definite goitre are advised to consult the family medical practitioner.
For the purpose of lessening the incidence of, if not eradicating, diphtheria, a considerable amount of work has been done, firstly, by popular education as to the value of preventive treatment, and, secondly, by the inoculation of several thousands of children with toxin anti-toxin mixture.
Immunization along these lines is being extended yearly.
The School Medical Officers in the course of their duties have made special studies of various aspects of child-welfare. Since the year 1926 the following special investigations were carried out among others:—
An inquiry into the condition of rural school-children.
An inquiry into the incidence of tuberculosis among children of New Zealand.
An investigation into the physical growth and mental attainment of New Zealand school-children was carried out in co-operation with the Education Department.
Maori and Pakeha: A study in comparative health.
The posture of New Zealand school-children.
Observations on physical condition and postural deformities of New Zealand school-children.
Nutritional value of milk.
Maori susceptibility to certain diseases.
The New Zealand School Dental Service, instituted in 1921, is conducted by the Dental Division of the Department of Health. By the end of 1932 school dental clinics had been established at 213 centres in the Dominion. Each clinic deals with the children of certain schools in its vicinity, and these are organized into a “dental group,” the local administration of which is in the hands of a dental clinic committee composed of local residents. Besides undertaking various duties in connection with local administration, these committees have to undertake the important task of raising funds to meet a certain proportion of the cost of operating the clinics. Treatment of the children in the clinics is carried out by dental nurses specially trained for the work by the Department.
There were (December, 1932) 183 trained dental nurses in the service, and in addition there are 23 probationer dental nurses in training. Some 72,600 children, belonging to 1,300 schools, are under systematic treatment at the various clinics. These children are kept under constant observation, and are being maintained dentally fit from the time they enter school until they pass out of the Fourth Standard. For this purpose they are re-examined at frequent and regular intervals (approximately twice a year), and necessary treatment is carried out.
Particular attention is given to instructing the children in the principles of dental hygiene, and the Department aims at securing the co-operation of both the children and their parents in the endeavour to reduce the prevalence of dental disease.
The following is a summary of the treatment performed in the service during the year 1932: Fillings, 382,289; extractions, 74,633; other operations, 162,468: total operations, 619,390.
PRIOR to the abolition of the provinces in 1876 hospital maintenance was left to the care of the several Provincial Councils, each of which had a system of its own. On the change-over to the county form of government in the following year all of these diverse systems came under the charge of the Central Government, and many difficulties and incongruities occurred. Gradually there grew up a system of excessive demands upon the Government, and in 1885 an attempt to reduce a somewhat chaotic state of affairs to some semblance of order and uniformity took shape in the Hospitals Act of that year, which provided for the constitution of special hospital districts and Boards. Several amendments based on the result of experience were passed in later years, and the present law relating to the subject is embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, as amended in 1928, 1929, and 1932.
The management of affairs in each hospital district is entrusted to a Hospital Board, consisting of one or more representatives of each of the local-governing districts comprising the hospital area, the total membership of the Board being not less than eight nor more than twenty. Members are elected at the ordinary general election of the contributory authorities.
Subject to the consent of the Minister of Health a Hospital Board has power to establish, control, and manage any of the following institutions: Hospitals, charitable institutions, maternity homes, convalescent homes, sanatoria, habitual inebriates' homes, reformatory institutions for the reception of women and girls, and any other institutions for any purpose which the Governor-General by Order in Council may declare to be a public charitable purpose. It may grant charitable aid to indigent, sick, or infirm persons; may provide medical, surgical, and nursing attention for persons not inmates of an institution; and may grant financial assistance to medical and nursing associations and private philanthropic institutions approved by the Minister
It is the duty of every Hospital Board to provide and maintain such hospitals as the Director-General of Health considers necessary in any part of the district for (a) the reception, relief, &c., of any persons suffering from infectious diseases; (b) the reception, &c., of persons suffering from other than infectious diseases.
No rating-powers are given to Hospital Boards, but under the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act the estimated net expenditure (excluding Government subsidy) of a Board is apportioned by the Board among the contributory local authorities within its district in proportion to the capital value of the rateable property in each contributory district.
* The Government subsidy on voluntary contributions and bequests was discontinued (under the Finance Act, 1932) on contributions, &c., received by Hospital Boards alter 31st March, 1932.
At the beginning of each financial year the Hospital Board prepares an estimate of its payments for the year, deducting therefrom all estimated receipts by way of patients' fees, voluntary contributions, bequests, subsidy* on voluntary contributions and bequests (at £1 for £1), income from endowments, and, generally, deducting all other estimated receipts except the amount to be raised by levy on the contributory local authorities and Government subsidy on such levies. The levies on contributory local authorities are apportioned in relation to the rateable capital value of each local district. On levies for maintenance purposes a scale is in operation ranging from 14s. to 26s. per £1, and averaging throughout the Dominion £1 for £1. The principle of the scale is to give relatively greater assistance where the requirements are high in proportion to the rateable capital value of the hospital district. To this end the levy of each Board for maintenance purposes is determined as sixteen-fortieths of its estimated maintenance requirements plus the amount bearing to four-fortieths of the net estimated requirements of all Boards the same proportion as the rateable capital value of the hospital district bears to the aggregate rateable capital value of all hospital districts. After the levy of each Board is thus determined, the remainder of the Board's requirements is met by Government subsidy, with the limitation of fourteen thirty-fourths as the minimum subsidy and twenty-six forty-sixths as the maximum subsidy.
Levies on contributory local authorities and Government subsidy each form about one-third of the total maintenance receipts of Hospital Boards, the remainder being chiefly patients' fees and other recoveries on account of relief.
The above remarks apply to levies for maintenance purposes. As regards capital works, the net requirements are met by levy and by subsidy in equal amounts; the subsidy, in other words, being at the rate of £1 for £1. Where the expenditure is very heavy, Boards may have recourse to loans; but, generally speaking, loans for long periods are discouraged.
The following is a summary of the receipts and payments of Hospital Boards for the years ended 31st March, 1931 and 1932.
— | 1030–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Receipts. | ||
Voluntary contributions and bequests | 23,566 | 14,514 |
Levies | 693,131 | 563,461 |
Subsidies | 670,464 | 574,404 |
Patients' payments and charitable-aid recoveries | 419,733 | 405,846 |
Rent, interest, and dividends | 28,223 | 25,584 |
Loans | 208,278 | 127,336 |
Sale of capital assets | 2,301 | 5,051 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 41,222 | 26,147 |
Totals | 2,086,918 | 1,742,343 |
Expenditure. | ||
Hospital maintenance | 1,135,790 | 973,590 |
Charitable aid | 314,954 | 377,397 |
Medical associations or medical men in outlying districts | 12,832 | 12,018 |
District nursing | 10,460 | 9,425 |
Administration | 73,231 | 68,463 |
Amounts paid to other Boards or separate institutions | 55,294 | 66,275 |
Rents, rates, and taxes | 1,625 | 1,703 |
Interest | 85,912 | 90,330 |
Contributions to National Provident Fund for superannuation of employees | 19,739 | 16,287 |
Capital works | 244,734 | 140,400 |
Loan-repayments or payments to sinking fund | 87,096 | 69,109 |
Miscellaneous payments | 30,301 | 17,300 |
Amounts invested on account of funds for special purposes | 12,037 | 829 |
Totals | 2,084,005 | 1,843,126 |
Although the figures in the last preceding statement relate to receipts and payments, the official returns of Hospital Boards have since 1916–17 been supplied on the basis of an Income and Expenditure Account and balance-sheet.
The following, showing the sources of revenue for the years 1930–31 and 1931–32 relate not only to Hospital Boards, but also to Government institutions and the Mercury Bay Hospital Trustees.
— | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Percentage of Total. | Amount. | Percentage of Total. | |
£ | £ | |||
Contributable by Government | 794,531 | 39.5 | 619,766 | 37.6 |
Levies on local authorities | 693,269 | 34.4 | 564,134 | 34.2 |
Voluntary contributions | 28,857 | 1.4 | 15,611 | 1.0 |
Recoveries from those assisted | 441,419 | 21.9 | 392,905 | 23.8 |
Rents, interest, and dividends | 29,268 | 1.5 | 28,342 | 1.7 |
Miscellaneous revenue | 26,764 | 1.3 | 27,281 | 1.7 |
2,014,108 | 100.0 | 1,648,039 | 100.0 | |
Cash in bank (other than loan-money | 102,925 | .. | 102,203 | |
Totals | 2,117,033 | .. | 1,750,242 | .. |
With the exception of “Recoveries from those assisted,” which is a purely cash figure, the above particulars and those below relating to expenditure are taken from the Income and Expenditure Accounts and Balance-sheets.
To ascertain the total receipts for the year 1931–32 the sum of £126,509 (receipts from loans for capital purposes) should be added, making the aggregate £1,876,751.
The amount contributable by the Government consists of subsidies on maintenance levies, £513,332; subsidies on capital levies, £30,853; subsidies on voluntary contributions and bequests, for maintenance, £10,419; for capital, £3,347; cost of maintaining Government institutions, £26,166; patients' fees paid to Boards or remitted in respect of Government institutions, £33,378; and special payments to Boards, £2,271, making a total of £619,766.
The maintenance expenditure for the years 1930–31 and 1931–32 was £1,804,517 and £1,636,631 respectively, made up as follows:—
— | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Percentage. | Amount. | Percentage. | |
Hospital maintenance | £ 1,262,798 | 70.0 | £ 1,046,792 | 64.0 |
Charitable relief— | ||||
Indoor | 119,774 | 6.6 | 99,688 | 6.1 |
Outdoor | 192,073 | 10.6 | 269,632 | 16.5 |
Medical associations | 11,877 | 0.7 | 11,465 | 0.7 |
District nursing | 9,830 | 0.6 | 8,740 | 0.5 |
Ambulances | 8,727 | 0.5 | 7,944 | 0.5 |
Miscellaneous maintenance expenditure | 11,370 | 0.6 | 9,133 | 0.6 |
Administration | 83,561 | 4.6 | 77,136 | 4.7 |
Interest on loans | 85,226 | 4.7 | 90,402 | 5.5 |
National Provident Fund | 19,281 | 1.1 | 15,699 | 0.9 |
Totals | 1,804,517 | .. | 1,636,631 | .. |
Capital expenditure for the year 1931–32 totalled £242,417, this amount including £103,164 in respect of repayments of loan-money. The total expenditure for the year, excluding amounts paid from one Board to another, was thus £1,879,048.
The average annual cost of maintenance of general hospitals per occupied bed was as follows in the years shown:—
Year. | Provisions. | Surgery and Dispensary. | Domestic and Establishment. | Salaries and Wages. | Miscellaneous. | Total Maintenance. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1910–11 | 22.7 | 8.7 | 26.7 | 38.8 | 2.7 | 99.6 |
1914–15 | 25.0 | 10.7 | 27.0 | 43.5 | 1.9 | 108.1 |
1919–20 | 404 | 15.4 | 43.2 | 52.4 | 0.3 | 151.7 |
1924–25 | 40.9 | 14.9 | 50.4 | 77.0 | 8.4 | 191.6 |
1927–28 | 41.3 | 15.3 | 50.2 | 81.6 | 10.5 | 198.9 |
1928–29 | 41.7 | 17.9 | 49.2 | 85.4 | 1.1 | 195.3 |
1929–30 | 42.3 | 18.4 | 52.7 | 90.2 | 1.4 | 205.0 |
1930–31 | 40.7 | 18.0 | 52.6 | 91.4 | 1.8 | 204.5 |
1931–32 | 34.5 | 15.1 | 43.5 | 85.7 | 2.8 | 181.6 |
Charitable-aid expenditure has been as follows during the last five years:—
Year. | Indoor Relief. | Outdoor Relief. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1927–28 | 112,755 | 112,519 | 225,274 |
1928–29 | 110,874 | 134,864 | 245,738 |
1929–30 | 114,532 | 140,065 | 254,597 |
1930–31 | 119,774 | 192,073 | 311,847 |
1931–32 | 99,688 | 269,632 | 369,320 |
The following shows for triennial periods the average annual net maintenance requirements of Hospital Boards—i.e., the average estimated deficit which is provided for by levies on the local authorities and Government subsidy thereon:—
Triennium. | Amount. £ |
---|---|
1921–24 | 745,543 |
1922–25 | 758,518 |
1923–26 | 803,245 |
1924–27 | 875,485 |
1925–28 | 979,333 |
1926–29 | 1,074,138 |
1927–30 | 1,156,254 |
1928–31 | 1,193,380 |
1929–32 | 1,156,699 |
1930–33 | 1,116,503 |
The following shows the total cost to the public funds of hospitals and charitable aid for the past decade, as represented by levies and subsidies for both capital and maintenance purposes; including also subsidies on voluntary contributions and expenditure out of the Health Department's own vote:—
Year. | Levies made. | Subsidies payable. | Expenditure out of Department's Vote. | Total. | Cost per Head of Mean Population (including Maoris). | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. | |
1922–23 | 480,672 | 403,561 | 141,184 | 1,025,417 | 15 | 8 |
1923–24 | 503,113 | 423,066 | 100,321 | 1,026,500 | 15 | 4 |
1924–25 | 497,272 | 559,493 | 138,546 | 1,195,311 | 17 | 7 |
1925–26 | 547,570 | 597,132 | 174,525 | 1,319,227 | 18 | 11 |
1926–27 | 562,718 | 602,267 | 132,568 | 1,297,553 | 18 | 3 |
1927–28 | 626,127 | 654,902 | 158,165 | 1,439,194 | 19 | 11 |
1928–29 | 675,238 | 693,105 | 158,040 | 1,531,383 | 21 | 0 |
1929–30 | 688,279 | 718,025 | 177,465 | 1,583,769 | 21 | 5 |
1930–31 | 695,264 | 707,581 | 188,670 | 1,591,515 | 21 | 3 |
1931–32 | 564,135 | 553 171 | 152,724 | 1,270,030 | 16 | 9 |
The increase which has taken place during the ten years is due, inter alia, to the following causes: Increased number of hospital beds; increase in staff required owing to the more complex methods of hospital treatment, including the employment of a greater proportion of trained nurses; interest on loans; the institution of Hospital Board employees' superannuation; and increased expenditure on charitable aid.
The amount of patients' fees received per occupied bed in Hospital Boards' Hospitals in 1913–14 was £23.4; in 1931–32, exclusive of fees received from other Boards, it was £60.5. Receipts during the past five years have been as follows:—
Total. | Amount per Occupied Bed. | |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1927–28 | 303,935 | 60.5 |
1928–29 | 323,974 | 58.5 |
1929–30 | 347,502 | 63.7 |
1930–31 | 331,872 | 62.0 |
1931–32 | 308,164 | 60.5 |
Included in these fees are amounts paid by the Government, which in 1931–32 amounted to £20,590.
The following table shows in respect of Hospital Boards the amount and periods of loans approved during the year 1931–32. It should be noted that the loans for thirty- and thirty-five-year periods, and also £850 of the twenty-year loans, were for the purpose of repairing damage to the Hawke's Bay and Wairoa Hospital Boards' property caused by the 1931 earthquake.
Years. | Amount. £ |
---|---|
One | 2,800 |
Four | 12,000 |
Five | 3,000 |
Twenty Thirty | 3,550 3,700 |
Thirty-five | 66,850 |
Total | £91,900 |
The amount of loans outstanding at the 31st March, 1932, was £1,447,206. This amount, however, is reduced by a sum of £307,208 standing to the credit of sinking funds, making the net amount of loan-money £1,139,998. Actual repayments of principal during 1931–32 totalled £57,819, whilst payments to sinking funds amounted to £28,874.
Subsection D of the preceding section contains statistics of inpatients treated at public hospitals other than maternity hospitals. In the following table the figures are inclusive of maternity hospitals, sanatoria, &c., and relate to the financial year instead of to the calendar year:—
Inpatients treated. | Average Number of Occupied Beds. | Beds available. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Total Number. | Proportion per 1,000 of Population. | Number. | Proportion per 1,000 of Population. | Number. | Proportion per 1,000 of Population. |
1910–11 | 25,191 | 24.1 | 2,025 | 1.9 | 3,222 | 31 |
1923–24 | 59,256 | 44.4 | 4,564 | 3.4 | 6,853 | 5.1 |
1924–25 | 63,068 | 46.4 | 4,886 | 3.6 | 7,220 | 5.3 |
1925–26 | 68,461 | 49.2 | 5,111 | 3.7 | 7,501 | 5.4 |
1926–27 | 75,708 | 53.3 | 5,318 | 3.7 | 7,847 | 5.5 |
1927–28 | 79,842 | 55.1 | 5,608 | 3.9 | 8,007 | 5.6 |
1928–29 | 87,888 | 60.2 | 6,134 | 4.2 | 8,457 | 5.8 |
1929–30 | 89,761 | 60.8 | 6,057 | 4.1 | 8,577 | 5.8 |
1930–31 | 89,147 | 59.5 | 5,912 | 3.9 | 8,803 | 5.9 |
1931–32 | 85,562 | 56.4 | 5,564 | 3.7 | 8.646 | 5.7 |
The number of institutions coming under the head of public hospitals at 31st March, 1932, was 140. Included in this total were 73 general hospitals (2 of which were also old people's homes, and 2 special hospitals), 1 chronic hospital, 3 convalescent hospitals, 50 maternity hospitals, 5 tuberculosis sanatoria, 1 tuberculosis prevention institution, 2 chronic-tubercular hospitals, and 5 infectious-diseases hospitals. A comparison of beds and patients between the last five years is given:—
1927–28. | 1923–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31 | 1931–32. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of institutions | 133 | 139 | 140 | 142 | 140 |
Number of beds— | |||||
General | 4,292 | 4,499 | 4,547 | 4,674 | 4,633 |
Children's cots | 904 | 1,043 | 1,091 | 1,045 | 999 |
Maternity | 512 | 569 | 598 | 636 | 612 |
Tuberculosis | 1,137 | 1,096 | 1,126 | 1,214 | 1,133 |
Infectious disease | 1,162 | 1,250 | 1,215 | 1,234 | 1,269 |
Totals | 8,007 | 8,457 | 8,577 | 8,803 | 8,646 |
Average number of occupied beds per diem | 5,608 | 6,134 | 6,057 | 5,912 | 5,564 |
Inpatients treated during year | 79,842 | 87,888 | 89,761 | 89,147 | 85,562 |
Deaths during year | 3,790 | 3,989 | 4,027 | 3,976 | 3,850 |
Outpatients— | |||||
Number | 71,987 | 73,952 | 77,601 | 75,918 | 86,873 |
Attendances | 364,044 | 387,228 | 425,225 | 403,673 | 442,041 |
The Private Hospitals Act, which came into force on the 1st January, 1907, is now embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, Part III of which provides for the licensing, management, and inspection of private hospitals. All such institutions must be licensed, and every application for a license must be accompanied by a full description and plan of the house proposed to be used, together with a statement showing the number and class of cases proposed to be received. The license shall state whether it is in respect of a lying-in private hospital or a surgical and medical private hospital, or if for both classes of cases; and no private hospital may be used for any purpose other than that in respect of which the license is granted and purposes reasonably incidental thereto.
For every private hospital there must be a resident manager, either the licensee or some person appointed by the licensee, and in every case the manager must he a legally qualified medical practitioner or a registered nurse in the case of a surgical and medical hospital, or a registered midwife in the case of a lying-in hospital, or a registered nurse and midwife, or a registered nurse having as resident assistant a registered midwife, in the case of a hospital licensed for both purposes. No license may be granted in respect of a house not previously licensed until such house and annexed buildings have been approved by the Director-General of Health, and no addition may be made to any private hospital until it has been so approved. No license may be granted until the character and fitness of the applicant have been proved satisfactory. The license must be renewed on the 1st January of each year.
In every private hospital there must be kept a register of patients showing particulars as to name, age, abode, and date of reception of each patient, date when such patient left, or, in the event of death, the date thereof, name of medical practitioner attending, and such other details as may be prescribed. Inquiry may be made at any time as to the management, conduct, and equipment of any private hospital, and if such inquiry prove unsatisfactory the license may be revoked. Provision is made for the inspection of private hospitals in the same manner as for public institutions of the like nature.
The total number of private hospitals licensed in the Dominion is 283, of which 94 are medical and surgical hospitals, 33 medical, surgical, and maternity institutions, and 156 maternity hospitals. These hospitals provide 1,399 beds for medical and surgical cases, and 884 beds for maternity cases.
There are seven State maternity (St. Helens) hospitals now open for the use of women in cases where the husband's income does not exceed £350 per annum. The charge for this service is £5, which includes a midwife's and maternity nurse's attendance at the confinement and a fortnight's hospital treatment. This service is given under the supervision of the Medical Superintendent, who is also responsible for the conduct of all abnormal cases and for the supervision of the ante-natal and post-natal care of all patients attending. There is also an outpatient department attached to each hospital, which provides (at a charge of £2) nursing services for patients not entering the institution. If the patient is confined by the District Midwife the charge is £2 10s. Statistics for St. Helens Hospitals for the year 1932 are contained in the next table.
Hospital, and Year of Opening. | Number of Beds. | Confinements in Institution. | Confinements attended Outside. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Births. | Deaths of Mothers. | Deaths of Infants. | |||
Auckland (1906) | 30 | 626 | .. | 20 | 103 |
Gisborne (1915) | 15 | 144 | .. | 7 | .. |
Wanganui (1921) | 11 | 164 | .. | 6 | .. |
Wellington (1905) | 26 | 547 | 1 | 21 | 57 |
Christchurch (1907) | 12 | 313 | 1 | 16 | 92 |
Dunedin (1905) | 15 | 139 | .. | 3 | .. |
Invercargill (1918) | 12 | 276 | 1 | 10 | .. |
Totals | 121 | 2,209 | 3 | 83 | 252 |
During the decade ended December, 1932, total births in St. Helens Hospitals numbered 21,880; deaths of mothers, 56; deaths of infants, 643; and confinements attended outside, 5,469.
Seventy-four public maternity hospitals or maternity wards attached to public hospitals under control of Hospital Boards or Hospital Trustees have been established. These maternity hospitals and wards provide 505 beds. They are open to any district residents irrespective of income, the charges varying from £2 2s. to £5 5s. per week for those who are able to pay. At most of these institutions patients may be attended by the midwives in charge of the institution, under the supervision of the medical superintendent of the hospital, or in some instances may engage their own medical attendants.
For the reception of single girls there are special charitable institutions at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Invercargill, in addition to those established by the Salvation Army at the four chief centres and at Napier and Gisborne.
Twenty-three Hospital Boards have midwives doing district work, in most cases in conjunction with other health work.
In addition, there are twenty-one District nurses appointed for the purpose of attending the Maori population, part of whose work is the attendance of Maori women in confinements.
Twenty-eight free public ante-natal clinics have been established in various parts of New Zealand in connection with State or public maternity hospitals or maternal welfare societies, such as the Plunket Society. These clinics are conducted by registered midwives and registered nurses who have been specially trained for this purpose, and they work in conjunction with the medical attendant or midwives engaged to attend the patients during labour. The training of midwives in New Zealand includes training in ante-natal work. The total attendances at the various free clinics in New Zealand during 1932 were 22,594. Several thousand copies of the pamphlet “Suggestions to Expectant Mothers” have been distributed free, mainly through these clinics. This pamphlet gives simple instructions for the maintenance of health during pregnancy and information regarding the necessary preparation for confinements to be conducted in private houses.
Every effort is being made to impress the public with the importance of parental hygiene and the systematic ante-natal care throughout, pregnancy. Addresses and lectures are delivered by Medical Officers of the Department of Health to nurses and societies interested in this subject. So that there will be definite co-operation between the midwife and the ante-natal clinic, and in order that the midwife may be informed of the clinical methods adopted by the Health Department, refresher courses of lectures, given particularly on ante-natal work, are available to all registered midwives and maternity nurses.
One hundred and sixteen institutions classed under the heading of benevolent and orphan asylums furnished returns to the Census and Statistics Office for the year 1932. These institutions, which are conducted by Hospital Boards, religious bodies, and other public or semi-public organizations, are alike in that they provide free accommodation on a benevolent or charitable basis, but differ largely in the classes of persons to whom they afford assistance. The generic name covers old people's homes, maternity and refuge homes for unfortunate women and girls, orphanages, homes for the infirm or afflicted, “prison gate” homes, and an institute for the blind. Some of the orphanages deal with cases similar to those dealt with by the special schools under the control of the Education Department, and a few of the women's institutions receive offenders committed to them by the Court.
Controlling Authorities. | Number of Institutions. | Inmates at 1st January. | Admissions during Year. | Births in Institutions during Year. | Discharges during Year. | Deaths in Institutions during Year. | Inmates at 31st December. | Total Inmates during Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Hospital Boards | 26 | 1,565 | 2,217 | 254 | 2,181 | 295 | 1,560 | 4,036 |
Church of England | 18 | 800 | 254 | 41 | 294 | 7 | 794 | 1,095 |
Roman Catholic Church | 15 | 1,670 | 517 | .. | 440 | 92 | 1,655 | 2,187 |
Presbyterian Church | 16 | 485 | 136 | .. | 152 | 7 | 462 | 621 |
Methodist Church | 5 | 193 | 63 | .. | 62 | .. | 194 | 256 |
Baptist Church | 1 | 67 | 8 | .. | 8 | .. | 67 | 75 |
Salvation Army | 20 | 857 | 1,940 | 301 | 2,298 | 16 | 784 | 3,098 |
Undenominational associations, &c. | 15 | 572 | 591 | 339 | 919 | 21 | 562 | 1,502 |
Totals | 116 | 6,209 | 5,726 | 935 | 6,354 | 438 | 6,078 | 12,870 |
At the end of the year 1932, 25.67 per cent. of the total number of inmates in benevolent and orphan asylums came under the supervision of the various Hospital Boards, and 27.23 per cent. under that of the Roman Catholic Church. The Church of England cared for a further 13.06 per cent., the Salvation Army for 12.90 per cant., and undenominational associations for 9.25 per cent. Of the remaining authorities, the Presbyterian Church catered, for 7.60 per cent. of the total inmates, the Methodist Church for 3.19 per cent., and the Baptist Church for 1.10 per cent. When examining the above, cognizance must be taken of the fact in many cases there is a variation in the class of inmate provided for by the different controlling bodies. For instance, none of the homes under the supervision of the Roman Catholic Church, the Presbyterian Church, the Methodist Church, or the Baptist Church are maternity homes of any description. The three last-mentioned churches control children's homes and orphanages only, while the Church of England does not cater for old people, although some maternity cases are dealt with. Again, the Hospital Boards concentrate chiefly upon old people's homes, while the Salvation Army deals with all types, and is the only body that conducts extensively the “prison-gate” or industrial type of institution. Factors such as these affect the demands made upon the different institutions for accommodation or relief.
The ages and sexes of all inmates in the institutions at 31st December, 1932, were as follows:—
Age-group. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Under 5 | 243 | 228 | 471 |
5 and under 10 | 571 | 496 | 1,067 |
10,, 15 | 686 | 667 | 1,353 |
15,, 17 | 68 | 163 | 231 |
17,, 25 | 65 | 286 | 351 |
25,, 35 | 80 | 217 | 297 |
35,, 45 | 95 | 109 | 204 |
45,, 55 | 192 | 108 | 300 |
55,, 65 | 343 | 127 | 470 |
65 and over | 930 | 339 | 1,269 |
Unspecified | 28 | 37 | 65 |
Totals | 3,301 | 2,777 | 6,078 |
Some remarkable differences in the sex proportions at the various age-groups are apparent in the foregoing table. The first three groups, which relate to infants and young children, are naturally in close proximity as regards sex. The next two groups, covering ages 16 and under 25 years, shows a large excess of females. The female figures for this group, of course, are greatly swollen by the inclusion of girls and young women seeking refuge in maternity homes. The figures are also affected by the fact that the majority of boys who have spent most of their lives in orphanages obtain outside employment at these ages. The former influence continues to be in evidence in the following age-group also. From 45 onwards a distinct male excess is observed.
The overwhelming majority of males dependent upon charitable aid at these later ages is indeed remarkable, although the “prison-gate” and industrial type of home no doubt swells the numbers at this stage.
The next table contains information concerning inmates of orphanages and of a few other institutions which provide for both children and older people. The figures relate to inmates under the age of twenty-one who were remaining in the institutions at 31st December, 1932.
Age, in Years. | Legitimate. | No Information as to Legitimacy. | Illegitimate. | Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Father and Mother both Alive. | Father Dead, Mother Alive. | Father Alive, Mother Dead. | Father and Mother both Dead. | No Information as to Orphanhood | ||||
0 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 33 | 35 |
1 | 9 | .. | 6 | .. | .. | .. | 15 | 30 |
2 | 21 | .. | 11 | .. | .. | .. | 30 | 62 |
3 | 16 | 6 | 20 | .. | 1 | 1 | 28 | 72 |
4 | 55 | 5 | 31 | 2 | 2 | .. | 25 | 120 |
5 | 64 | 11 | 30 | 4 | 2 | .. | 19 | 130 |
6 | 84 | 18 | 53 | 6 | 1 | 1 | 46 | 209 |
7 | 81 | 21 | 54 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 25 | 186 |
8 | 98 | 24 | 81 | 15 | 2 | 3 | 32 | 255 |
9 | 92 | 33 | 79 | 18 | 2 | 3 | 33 | 260 |
10 | 112 | 37 | 87 | 13 | 1 | 1 | 27 | 278 |
11 | 95 | 24 | 77 | 22 | 4 | 1 | 30 | 253 |
12 | 100 | 47 | 96 | 27 | 5 | 2 | 26 | 303 |
13 | 90 | 40 | 77 | 26 | 1 | 1 | 22 | 257 |
14 | 42 | 27 | 58 | 30 | 2 | .. | 24 | 183 |
15 | 24 | 27 | 47 | 22 | 1 | .. | 21 | 142 |
16 | 20 | 11 | 26 | 17 | 1 | 1 | 8 | 84 |
17 | 9 | 8 | 14 | 11 | 3 | .. | 6 | 51 |
18 | 2 | 1 | 11 | 4 | .. | 1 | 5 | 24 |
19 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 4 | .. | .. | 3 | 14 |
20 | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | 4 |
Not known | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Totals | 1,020 | 342 | 861 | 226 | 29 | 17 | 458 | 2,953 |
Contrary to what might generally be expected, the above figures reveal that the largest group is that covering children both of whose parents were shown to have been alive. Cases where both parents were dead were in the minority as regards the four legitimate classes where full information as to orphanhood is available.
THERE are eight public mental hospitals in the Dominion maintained wholly or in part out of the public revenue. There is also one private hospital licensed for the reception of the mentally afflicted.
The patients on the register at the end of 1932 were distributed as shown below. Numbers given throughout this subsection are inclusive of Maoris. Figures for Maoris are given separately toward the end of the subsection.
Mental Hospital. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 733 | 620 | 1,353 |
Kingseat (Papakura) | 143 | .. | 143 |
Tokanui | 293 | 281 | 574 |
Porirua | 834 | 631 | 1,465 |
Nelson | 374 | 138 | 512 |
Hokitika | 183 | 139 | 322 |
Christchurch | 625 | 569 | 1,194 |
Seacliff and Waitati | 705 | 579 | 1,284 |
Ashburn Hall (private mental hospital) | 13 | 23 | 36 |
Totals | 3,903 | 2,980 | 6,883 |
The number of patients remaining at the end of each of the last five years is shown in the following table:—
Year. | Patients remaining at 31st December. | Proportion per 10,000 of Total Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1928 | 3,274 | 2,628 | 5,902 | 43.70 | 36.61 | 40.23 |
1929 | 3,399 | 2,694 | 6,093 | 44.81 | 37.05 | 41.01 |
1930 | 3,572 | 2,811 | 6,383 | 46.46 | 38.12 | 42.38 |
1931 | 3,753 | 2,908 | 6,661 | 48.32 | 3902 | 43.76 |
1932 | 3,903 | 2,980 | 6,883 | 49.90 | 39.65 | 44.88 |
Means of five years | 3,580 | 2,804 | 6,384 | 46.64 | 38.09 | 42.45 |
The total number of patients under oversight, care, or control during 1932 was 8,022 (males 4,574, females 3,448), as against 7,545 in 1931. The average number resident in mental hospitals was 6,199 in 1931 and 6,419 in 1932.
The total admissions to mental hospitals during the year 1932 were 1,071 (587 males and 484 females), this number not including 290 transfers from one institution to another. The causes of insanity as assigned on admission are given.
Heredity | 63 |
---|---|
Congenital | 205 |
Previous attack | 137 |
Puberty and adolescence | 88 |
Climacteric | 47 |
Puerperal state | 9 |
Lactation | 1 |
Senility | 123 |
Involution | 9 |
Mental stress, prolonged | 177 |
Toxic | 6 |
Heart disease | 2 |
Syphilis | 34 |
Hyperthyroidism | 2 |
Alcohol | 33 |
Drug habit | 4 |
Encephalitis | 6 |
Epilepsy | 46 |
Organic brain-disease | 10 |
Arterio-sclerosis | 27 |
Traumatic | 4 |
Post-operative | 2 |
Ill health | 34 |
Privation | 1 |
Unknown | 1 |
Totals, excluding transfers (290) | 1,071 |
Of the 1,071 persons admitted to mental hospitals during 1932, those admitted for the first time to any mental hospital in New Zealand numbered 884 (males 489, females 395), and those readmitted 187 (males 98, females 89).
The figures for 1932 represent one first admission for every 1,726 persons in the mean population of the Dominion. The number of first admissions and the rate per 10,000 of mean population for each of the last five years were as follows:—
Year. | Number of First Admissions. | Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1928 | 435 | 372 | 807 | 5.85 | 5.22 | 5.54 |
1929 | 480 | 330 | 810 | 6.38 | 4.57 | 5.50 |
1930 | 539 | 394 | 933 | 7.08 | 5.39 | 6.25 |
1931 | 508 | 398 | 906 | 6.57 | 5.37 | 5.99 |
1932 | 489 | 395 | 884 | 6.28 | 5.28 | 5.79 |
Means of five years | 490 | 378 | 868 | 6.43 | 5.17 | 5.81 |
Persons labouring under mental defect, but capable of understanding the meaning of the procedure, may seek admission to a mental hospital as voluntary boarders. At the beginning of 1932 there were 359 patients on the books (198 males, 161 females), and during the year 325 (200 males, 125 females) were admitted. If a voluntary boarder should after admission show mental defect sufficiently pronounced and sustained to render it improper to classify him any longer as such, application for a reception order is made to a Magistrate. During the year 1932, 56 (24 males, 32 females) were transferred from the voluntary to the ordinary register, and 14 males and 5 females died, while 298 (190 males, 108 females) were discharged, leaving 311 on the records at the end of the year (170 males, 141 females).
A summary is attached showing the ages of patients in mental hospitals at the end of 1932.
Age, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1 to 5 | 7 | 9 | 16 |
5,, 10 | 66 | 23 | 89 |
10,, 15 | 102 | 57 | 159 |
15,, 20 | 227 | 139 | 366 |
20,, 30 | 506 | 307 | 813 |
30,, 40 | 646 | 420 | 1,066 |
40,, 50 | 801 | 680 | 1,481 |
50 to 60 | 757 | 647 | 1,404 |
60,, 70 | 482 | 426 | 908 |
70,, 80 | 211 | 203 | 414 |
80,, 90 | 54 | 39 | 93 |
90 and over | 3 | 4 | 7 |
Unknown | 41 | 26 | 67 |
Totals | 3,903 | 2,980 | 6,883 |
The next table gives the average number resident, those who were discharged as recovered, and those who died, during the period 1928–32.
Year. | Average Number Resident. | Discharged as recovered. | Died. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Per Cent. of Number admitted. | Number | Per Cent. of Average Number Resident. | ||
1928 | 5,579 | 249 | 26.04 | 368 | 6.59 |
1929 | 5,710 | 289 | 30.23 | 380 | 6.65 |
1930 | 5,932 | 266 | 24.29 | 423 | 7.13 |
1931 | 6,199 | 247 | 23.37 | 420 | 6.76 |
1932 | 6,419 | 301 | 28.10 | 388 | 6.04 |
Means of five years | 5,968 | 270 | 26.41 | 396 | 6.63 |
Of those who died in mental hospitals during 1932, 123, or 34 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year Of those discharged recovered, 174, or 58 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year. A table is given showing length of residence of patients who died and of patients who were discharged recovered during 1932.
Length of Residence. | Patients who died. | Patients discharged recovered. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Under 1 month | 20 | 21 | 41 | 7 | 3 | 10 |
1 month and under 3 months | 18 | 7 | 25 | 16 | 10 | 26 |
3 months and under 6 months | 23 | 5 | 28 | 22 | 25 | 47 |
6,, 9,, | 12 | 9 | 21 | 22 | 31 | 53 |
9,, 1 year | 4 | 4 | 8 | 19 | 19 | 38 |
1 year and under 2 years | 17 | 16 | 33 | 31 | 46 | 77 |
2 years and under 3 years | 18 | 10 | 28 | 10 | 10 | 20 |
3,, 5,, | 17 | 11 | 28 | 6 | 9 | 15 |
5,, 7,, | 9 | 15 | 24 | 4 | 3 | 7 |
7,, 10,, | 7 | 12 | 19 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
10,, 12,, | 4 | 9 | 13 | .. | .. | .. |
12,, 15,, | 8 | 5 | 13 | .. | .. | .. |
15 years and over | 45 | 37 | 82 | 3 | 3 | 6 |
Died during absence | 17 | 8 | 25 | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 219 | 169 | 388 | 141 | 160 | 301 |
Old age is the principal cause of death among mental-hospital patients, and, among individual causes, general paralysis of the insane usually ranks second, and epilepsy third. The figures for the principal causes and groups of causes for the year 1932 are as follows:—
Tuberculosis | 26 |
---|---|
Cancer | 19 |
Other general diseases | 12 |
General paralysis of the insane | 18 |
Epilepsy | 14 |
Other diseases of the nervous system | 48 |
Diseases of the circulatory system | 89 |
Diseases of the respiratory system | 32 |
Diseases of the digestive system | 4 |
Diseases of the genito-urinary system | 5 |
Old age | 89 |
External causes | 6 |
Died while on leave | 26 |
Total | 388 |
A table is added showing for all admissions since 1876 the percentages of patients discharged (as recovered, relieved, and not improved, separately), died, and remaining.
— | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. |
---|---|---|---|
Discharged— | |||
Recovered | 35.81 | 41.60 | 38.25 |
Relieved | 6.90 | 8.75 | 7.68 |
Not improved | 2.34 | 2.51 | 2.42 |
Died | 36.68 | 28.00 | 33.02 |
Remaining at end of 1932 | 18.27 | 19.14 | 18.63 |
10000 | 10000 | 100.00 |
A license may be granted to enable a private mental hospital to receive patients for treatment. Stringent conditions are attached to the issue of such licenses, which may be revoked at any time. The Director-General has wide powers in the regulation and control of private institutions, which are placed practically on the same footing as public mental hospitals in regard to inspection and other matters.
There is only one licensed private institution in the Dominion, that at Wakari, near Dunedin, established in 1882. Particulars of admissions, discharges, deaths and patients remaining, for the last five years, are as follows. These figures are included in preceding tables.
Year. | Admissions. | Discharges. | Deaths. | Patients remaining at End of Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|
1928 | 14 | 11 | 3 | 45 |
1929 | 16 | 11 | 5 | 45 |
1930 | 10 | 7 | 3 | 45 |
1931 | 12 | 9 | 5 | 43 |
1932 | 6 | 10 | 3 | 36 |
The number of Maoris admitted as patients to mental hospitals is small. The figures for the last five years are—
Year. | Admitted during Year. | Remaining at End of Year. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Totals. | Males. | Females. | Totals. | |
1928 | 10 | 6 | 16 | 46 | 37 | 83 |
1929 | 8 | 10 | 18 | 49 | 44 | 93 |
1930 | 7 | 9 | 16 | 46 | 43 | 89 |
1931 | 14 | 11 | 25 | 51 | 47 | 98 |
1932 | 15 | 11 | 26 | 53 | 49 | 102 |
The total expenditure on maintenance of mental hospitals (not including the cost of new buildings and additions), and receipts from patients and for sale of produce, &c., during the last five years were as follows:—
Year. | Total Expenditure. | Receipts from Patients, Sale of Produce, &c. | Net Expenditure. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | Per Head of Mean Population | ||||
£ | £ | £ | s. | d. | |
1928–29 | 433,304 | 130,004 | 303,300 | 4 | 1 ¾ |
1929–30 | 471,208 | 164,168 | 307,040 | 4 | 1 ¾ |
1930–3 | 475,654 | 172,195 | 303,459 | 4 | 0 ¾ |
1931–32 | 429,258 | 163,352 | 265,906 | 3 | 6 |
1932–33 | 404,010 | 163,963 | 240,047 | 3 | 2 |
Table of Contents
THE provision of educational facilities in New Zealand dates back into the first years of British settlement in the country. Immediately after the advent of the first missionaries schools for the instruction of the Native youth were established. Later, as a European population settled in the country, the need for a means of educating the white children arose, and finally the necessity for some coordinated scheme for the whole colony asserted itself. This latter was consummated in the Education Act of 1877, which Act is the basis of the system of education obtaining in the Dominion at the present day.
A very full and informative historical account of educational legislation and progress in New Zealand is given in Parliamentary Paper I.-8A of the 1930 session.
The passing of the Education Act of 1877 marked the foundation of the present system of free, compulsory,* and secular education. The outstanding feature of the Act was the establishment of (1) a central Department of Education controlled by a Minister of the Crown; (2) twelve education districts governed by Boards; and (3) school districts, which came under the jurisdiction of School Committees. On the Department was the onus of administering the annual appropriations by distributing to the Boards funds for the erection and maintenance of schools and the establishment of training or normal schools, and also the payment of capitation to the Boards at the rate of £3 15s. for each scholar in average daily attendance.
Education Boards were to be elected by School Committees, and to consist of nine members, three of whom were to retire annually. In the Boards were vested all property and endowments, and rents from these became part of the Board funds. The Boards were required to administer funds in carrying out the building arrangements for which grants were provided by the Department; in paying the salaries of teachers; and in granting to School Committees money for general educational purposes. The appointment and removal of teachers were in their hands, and the Act also gave the Boards power to establish scholarships, and to provide for secondary education in district high schools. Fees were, however, payable to Education Boards by pupils receiving secondary instruction. School Committees of seven members were to be elected annually. Generally the Committee had the management of educational matters within its own district, and out of the money received from the Board made payments incidental to the administration of the Committee's functions. In addition to these provisions the Act of 1877 specified the course of instruction to be given in the schools throughout the whole country. Inspectors, who were officers of the Education Boards, were appointed to examine and report on the school-work.
In the main the principles of the Act of 1877 are operative to-day. Several amendments made in succeeding years necessitated a consolidating measure in 1904. Among the principal alterations and additions that had been made up to that date were: The provision in 1900 for a comprehensive scheme of manual and technical instruction; the introduction of physical drill into the curriculum in 1901; and, in 1903, the institution of National Scholarships to be awarded by the Department, and the introduction of a system of free places in secondary schools and district high schools for scholars completing the primary course. Up to the year 1901 also each Board had its own scale of staffs and salaries, but an Act of 1901 fixed the relation of the number and the remuneration of teachers in a school to the number of pupils in attendance. In 1905 each education district was divided into three wards, each returning three members, one of whom in each ward retired annually.
* Every child between the ages of seven and fourteen is required to be enrolled as a pupil of either a public or a registered school. The parents of a child of school age are liable to a penalty of £2 if such child is improperly enrolled at other than a public or registered school. There are statutory exemptions from attendance in certain circumstances.
No outstanding changes beyond the consolidation of education legislation in 1908 were made until 1914. By the Education Act of that year the whole of the law relating not only to public but also to secondary, technical, and special schools was recast. The principal changes involved the reorganization of the Department of Education, and the Inspector-General of Schools became Director of Education. Inspectors of Schools, who had hitherto been officers of the several Education Boards, became officers of the central Department, a provision, it may be noted, that had been deleted from the Bill of 1877. Provision was made for the constitution of fewer education districts in lieu of the thirteen then existing, and by an Act of 1915 nine were created. Every education district is divided into urban areas and a rural area. An urban area consists of a borough or a group of boroughs having more than eight thousand inhabitants; and the rural area, which comprises the rest of the district, is divided into three wards. The members for each ward of the rural area and for all urban areas are, as previously, elected by the members of the several School Committees. The number of members for the rural area of an Education Board is six—two for each ward. The number of members for each urban area is two for each sixty thousand or part of sixty thousand inhabitants. School Committees are elected by the householders, and hold office for one year.
Under the Act, a graded list of certified teachers is compiled annually. “Except in special cases, all teaching appointments are governed by the position of the applicants on the list, and it is also to some extent the basis for the determination of the rate of salary payable.
Amending legislation, mainly of an administrative character, has been enacted at various times since 1914. By the Education Amendment Act, 1921–22, the registration of all private schools is compulsory, and teachers in both public and private schools are required to take the oath of allegiance.
The Education Amendment Act, 1924, provided for the amalgamation of the governing bodies of secondary and technical schools, and the creation of a Teachers' Register. The Education Amendment Act, 1926, discontinued the system of issuing licenses to teach.
Part II (Education Amendment) of the Finance Act, 1931 (No. 2), abolished the Council of Education, District Advisory Committees, and also Junior and Senior National Scholarships, at the same time authorizing the establishment of bursaries for secondary or higher education.
By Part V (Education Amendment) of the Finance Act, 1932, no child under the age of six years can be enrolled in a public school. By the same Act minor changes were made in the sections of the Education Act, 1914, dealing with teachers' salaries.
The Education Amendment Act, 1932–33, provided for consolidation and amendment of the law in respect to the appointment and transfer of teachers in public schools, the establishment of intermediate schools and departments (previously junior high schools and departments), the amendment of the existing provisions governing the dismissal of teachers, the establishment of training colleges and authorization of advances to training-college students with conditions as to their repayment, the enrolment of a child in a public school in the first four weeks of the term in which he reaches the age of six years, the compulsory attendance of a child at special classes if deemed to require special tuition, authority to regulate admissions to schools other than public schools, and the making of regulations for fixing terms and holidays and defining the public holidays in schools and training colleges.
The programme of primary instruction at present provided by the Act includes English, arithmetic, geography, history and civics, drawing and handwork (including needlework), nature-study and elementary science, physical instruction, moral instruction and health, and singing.
The number of scholars and students receiving instruction in the educational institutions of the Dominion is shown in the following summary, classified according as to whether they receive primary, secondary, technical, or higher education. The table refers to roll numbers as at the end of the year in each case.
Class of Institution. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|
* A change in nomenclature was made in 1933, the term “junior high school” being replaced by “intermediate school.” † Endowed schools, previously in “secondary schools,” now included in “private secondary schools.” | ||||
Primary Education. | ||||
Public (State) schools | 216,734 | 216,698 | 218,442 | 207,280 |
Junior high schools* (excluding secondary pupils) | 2,073 | 2,212 | ||
Native village schools | 6,979 | 7,070 | 7,503 | 7,313 |
Native mission schools | 532 | 546 | 523 | 637 |
Registered private primary schools | 26,977 | 26,451 | 26,726 | 26,410 |
Lower departments of secondary schools | 359 | 325 | 247 | 209 |
Correspondence classes (primary) | 795 | 860 | 973 | 1,186 |
Total primary | 254,449 | 254,162 | 254,414 | 242,935 |
Secondary Education. | ||||
Secondary schools | 15,498 | 16,149 | 15,428† | 13,446† |
Combined schools | .. | .. | 448 | 1,975 |
Secondary departments of district high schools | 3,869 | 4,115 | 4,672 | 4,345 |
Secondary scholars at junior high schools* | 131 | 125 | 272 | 141 |
Technical high and technical day schools | 6,114 | 6,953 | 7,397 | 7,106 |
Maori secondary (boarding) schools | 533 | 535 | 448 | 346 |
Registered private secondary schools | 3,698 | 3,825 | 4,141† | 4,053† |
Correspondence classes (secondary) | 98 | 166 | 286 | 325 |
Total secondary | 29,941 | 31,868 | 33,092 | 31,737 |
Technical Classes (excluding Technical High Schools and Technical Day Schools). | ||||
Conducted by Education, Secondary, or High School Boards | 1,864 | 2,228 | 2,097 | 2,130 |
Conducted by Technical School Boards | 8,912 | 9,232 | 8,007 | 6,968 |
Conducted by University colleges | 411 | 369 | 432 | 361 |
Total technical | 11,187 | 11,829 | 10,536 | 9,459 |
University Education. | ||||
University colleges | 4,128 | 4,163 | 4,209 | 4,149 |
University students exempt from lectures | 495 | 638 | 660 | 763 |
Lincoln Agricultural College | 48 | 68 | 90 | 68 |
Massey Agricultural College | 42 | 208 | 152 | 191 |
Total University | 4,713 | 5,077 | 5,111 | 5,171 |
Total scholars and students | 300,290 | 302,936 | 303,153 | 289,302 |
Public primary schools, including district high schools, numbered 2,517 in 1932, 7 less than in 1931. The number of registered private primary schools from which returns were received by the Education Department was 309. Aided or endowed colleges, grammar schools, and high schools in operation numbered 40, combined secondary and technical high schools 6, technical high schools and technical day schools 21, junior high schools or departments 11, registered private secondary schools 52, and University colleges 4. The number of primary and secondary schools established for the education of the Native race was 156.
The figures tabulated below concern pupils in public schools, and from 1927 to 1929 also include pupils of three junior high schools (now termed intermediate schools) which are administered by the Auckland Education Board. From 1930 Form I and II pupils of all junior high schools and departments have been included. Thus all pupils receiving primary instruction are accounted for in the figures from 1930 onwards.
It will be seen that compared with 1931 the roll at the end of the year has decreased by 11,162, due to the raising of the age of admission from five to six years. The full effect of this decision was not felt until the last term. Consequently the mean of the average weekly roll and the average attendance was not affected to the same extent.
Year. | Population at 31st December (excluding Maoris). | Number of Schools. | Pupils at End of Year. | Mean of Average Weekly Roll. | Average Attendance, Whole Year. | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 1,289,221 | 2,566 | 211,960 | 208,496 | 187,591 | 90.0 |
1924 | 1,316,174 | 2,574 | 213,290 | 209,867 | 190,233 | 90.6 |
1925 | 1,346,076 | 2,580 | 214,724 | 211,896 | 193,588 | 91.4 |
1926 | 1,365,417 | 2,601 | 216,807 | 212,334 | 190,895 | 89.9 |
1927 | 1,385,401 | 2,601 | 219,945 | 214,242 | 191,090 | 89.2 |
1928 | 1,401,472 | 2,598 | 218,794 | 214,394 | 193,420 | 90.2 |
1929 | 1,418,914 | 2,597 | 217,961 | 213,210 | 193,978 | 90.9 |
1930 | 1,438,239 | 2,601 | 218,479 | 212,702 | 196,082 | 92.2 |
1931 | 1,452,747 | 2,534 | 218,442 | 213,059 | 197,324 | 92.6 |
1932 | 1,463,030 | 2,528 | 207,280 | 210,078 | 193,701 | 92.2 |
Of the 2,528 schools shown above for 1932, 2,003 had average attendances of not more than eighty, and of these 956 had averages ranging from one to twenty.
The following figures show the number of schools and intermediate schools or departments as at 31st December, 1932, and the number of pupils at the end of each of the last five years. The latter figures are exclusive of the secondary departments of district high schools.
District. | Schools at End of 1932. | Pupils at End of— | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928. | 1929. | 1930.† | 1931.† | 1932.† | ||
* Including pupils at the intermediate schools and departments administered by Board. † Pupils in Forms I and II of all intermediate schools and departments included. | ||||||
Auckland | 758 | 67,600* | 67,389* | 67,268 | 67,678 | 64,822 |
Taranaki | 170 | 11,830 | 11,895 | 11,630 | 12,129 | 11,524 |
Wanganui | 218 | 17,129 | 16,881 | 17,218 | 16,753 | 15,782 |
Hawke's Bay | 193 | 16,443 | 16,335 | 16,492 | 16,191 | 15,442 |
Wellington | 248 | 28,152 | 28,330 | 27,452 | 28,869 | 27,347 |
Nelson | 133 | 6,973 | 6,872 | 7,118 | 6,956 | 6,529 |
Canterbury | 379 | 37,373 | 37,155 | 37,384 | 36,944 | 34,813 |
Otago | 247 | 20,957 | 20,981 | 21,515 | 20,837 | 19,608 |
Southland | 182 | 12,337 | 12,123 | 12,402 | 12,085 | 11,413 |
Totals | 2,528 | 218,794 | 217,961 | 218,479 | 218,442 | 207,280 |
In each of the education districts are located Inspectors of Schools, who form part of the staff of the Department of Education. The total number of primary-school Inspectors on the 31st December, 1932, was 36, allocated as follows: Auckland, 11; Taranaki, 2; Wanganui, 3; Hawke's Bay, 2; Wellington, 4; Nelson, 1; Canterbury, 6; Otago, 4; Southland, 3.
The following table relates to pupils on the rolls of the public schools and Forms I and II of intermediate schools and departments of the Dominion at the 1st July, 1932:—
Age. | 1932. | Percentage of Total Pupils. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys. | Girls. | Total. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931.* | 1932.* | |
* These include intermediate schools and departments. | ||||||||
5 and under 6 years | 8,215 | 7,650 | 15,865 | 9.1 | 9.0 | 9.4 | 8.8 | 7.6 |
6,, 7,, | 11,954 | 11,428 | 23,382 | 11.7 | 11.3 | 11.2 | 11.2 | 11.2 |
7,, 8,, | 12,848 | 11,840 | 24,688 | 11.9 | 12.3 | 11.7 | 11.3 | 11.8 |
8,, 9,, | 12,460 | 11,691 | 24,151 | 11.6 | 12.0 | 12.3 | 11.7 | 11.5 |
9,, 10,, | 12,640 | 11,860 | 24,500 | 10.8 | 11.8 | 12.0 | 12.2 | 11.7 |
10,, 11,, | 13,367 | 12,508 | 25,875 | 11.0 | 10.7 | 11.9 | 11.8 | 12.4 |
11,, 12,, | 12,920 | 11,938 | 24,858 | 11.4 | 10.8 | 10.4 | 12.2 | 11.9 |
12,, 13,, | 12,060 | 11,114 | 23,174 | 10.5 | 10.6 | 10.0 | 9.8 | 11.1 |
13,, 14,, | 7,919 | 6,672 | 14,591 | 7.8 | 7.5 | 7.5 | 7.2 | 7.0 |
14,, 15,, | 3,771 | 2,544 | 6,315 | 3.4 | 3.2 | 2.9 | 3.1 | 3.0 |
15,, 16,, | 1,071 | 475 | 1,546 | 0.8 | 0.8 | 0.7 | 0.6 | 0.7 |
16 years and over | 137 | 48 | 185 | .. | .. | .. | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Totals | 109,362 | 99,768 | 209,130 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
In 1932, 21,466 pupils (11,197 boys and 10,269 girls) left public primary schools as against 20,268 (10,547 boys and 9,721 girls) in 1931. Of those leaving in 1932 16,930, or 79 per cent., had passed Form II, and 4,536, or 21 per cent., had not passed that standard. The corresponding percentages in 1931 were 78 and 22 respectively.
Elementary handwork in such subjects as modelling, paper and cardboard work and brushwork is taught by the ordinary staff in practically every school of any size in the Dominion. The boys of Forms I and II receive instruction from special teachers in woodwork or ironwork. The girls of similar standards also receive instruction from special instructors in domestic subjects, including a comprehensive course in cookery and domestic hygiene. Subjects relating to agriculture or dairy-work and general elementary science are taught by the regular staff under the supervision of itinerant instructors specially qualified in the work.
Owing to the need for curtailing expenditure, no grants for capitation or by way of subsidy for libraries have been made since 1930.
Since 1922, correspondence classes have been conducted for the primary education of children in particularly isolated areas who would otherwise not be able to obtain any schooling. In 1928 preliminary arrangements were made for the establishment of a secondary department, and in February, 1929, post-primary courses in English, mathematics, geography, history, agriculture, Latin, and book-keeping were made available. The children taking these courses comprise ex-primary pupils living in remote districts, whose only opportunity of obtaining a secondary education is by means of correspondence. It is intended to make a special feature of practical agriculture, and a special assistant has been appointed for this purpose.
At the end of 1932 there were 1,511 pupils on the roll of the correspondence classes, 1,186 being in the primary department and 325 in the secondary. The staff of the school consists of a headmaster, 11 secondary and 21 primary assistant teachers, 4 of whom are engaged in the infant department, and 1, a specialist, engaged exclusively in teaching needlework. There are also 11 office assistants.
An illustrated paper, called the School Journal, is published by the Education Department monthly for use as the chief reader in primary schools, and is supplied free to all schools and other institutions more or less under the Department's control or supervision. To a large number of private schools it is supplied at cost price. Of the last issue of the School Journal for the year 1932 the number of copies printed was—Part I, 73,500; Part II, 72,000; Part III, 66,500: total, 212,000.
A monthly Gazette is published by the Department. In addition to containing articles by leading educationists, it is a medium for the prompt dissemination of official information and for the advertisement of vacancies. Copies are distributed to every adult teacher in the public schools of the Dominion.
Free passes on the railway to the nearest public or private school are granted to children living near a railway-line but out of reach of a primary school, and the same privilege is enjoyed by pupils having to travel to attend secondary schools, district high schools, and technical high schools, and also by free-place holders travelling to attend technical schools or classes other than at technical high schools.
Education Boards are authorized also to make provision when necessary for the conveyance of pupils to primary schools by road or water, and to contribute towards the payment for board of children compelled to live away from home in order to attend school. In future no provision will be made for the payment for board of children. The expenditure on these services for the last five years is shown in the following table:—
Year. | Railway Fares. | Other Conveyance and Boarding Allowances. | Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Primary. | Combined. | Secondary. | Technical. | Primary. | Secondary. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1928 | 11,757 | .. | 7,725 | 6,199 | 56,954 | 893 | 83,528 |
1929 | 13,186 | .. | 10,703 | 7,978 | 62,622 | 1,080 | 95,569 |
1930 | 10,265 | .. | 8,082 | 6,079 | 74,654 | 863 | 99,943 |
1931 | 10,165 | 59 | 7,619 | 6,140 | 72,137 | 1,151 | 97,271 |
1932 | 9,267 | 684 | 6,495 | 5,940 | 70,508 | 1,015 | 93,909 |
Physical education, including swimming and life-saving, is recognized as part of the primary and post-primary school curriculum. In the public schools a period of not less than fifteen minutes a day is devoted to the subject, and in post-primary schools at least one hour a week. Students in the training colleges receive a thorough training in physical education, including swimming and life-saving, folk dancing, eurythmics, and correlated hygiene. Corrective classes are held in the larger schools for the purpose of remedying physical defects of the children.
The medical and dental inspection of school-children and the scheme of school dentistry are dealt with in Section VIA of this publication.
Of the 6,384 adult teachers at the end of 1932, 99 per cent. held teachers' certificates. No probationers were appointed in 1932 or 1933. The average number of pupils for each adult teacher was 31. The table following relates to adult teachers as at 31st December, 1932.
Education District. | Sole Teachers. | Heads of Schools. | Assistant Teachers. | Total Number of Adult Teachers.* | Percentage of Male to Female Adult Teachers. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | |||
* Excludes 92 teachers in junior high schools and departments. | ||||||||
Auckland | 240 | 145 | 287 | 54 | 228 | 918 | 1,872 | 67.6 |
Taranaki | 53 | 38 | 57 | 21 | 29 | 171 | 369 | 60.4 |
Wanganui | 59 | 62 | 81 | 13 | 50 | 243 | 508 | 59.7 |
Hawke's Bay | 47 | 63 | 68 | 10 | 49 | 235 | 472 | 53.2 |
Wellington | 32 | 91 | 90 | 24 | 117 | 439 | 793 | 43.1 |
Nelson | 43 | 45 | 31 | 10 | 18 | 95 | 242 | 61.3 |
Canterbury | 52 | 145 | 146 | 27 | 166 | 498 | 1,034 | 54.3 |
Otago | 62 | 76 | 90 | 10 | 98 | 290 | 626 | 66.5 |
Southland | 59 | 48 | 64 | 9 | 40 | 156 | 376 | 76.5 |
Totals | 674 | 713 | 914 | 178 | 795 | 3,045 | 6,292 | 59.9 |
Omitting schools with less than twenty-one pupils, the ratio of adult men teachers to adult women teachers in 1932 was 100 to 174. The proportion of men to women in charge of schools with not more than twenty scholars was 100 to 120. If the adult teachers of all public schools are taken it is found that the ratio of men teachers to women teachers was 100 to 165 in 1932.
The average salaries paid to teachers in 1932, including house allowance or value of residence, were—Male head teachers, £357; female head teachers, £309; male assistants, £249; female assistants, £188; sole male teachers, £222; sole female teachers, £199.
Information as to the Teachers' Superannuation Fund will be found in the section of this book dealing with Pensions, Superannuation, &c.
Training colleges for teachers are situated at Auckland and Christchurch. Those at Wellington and Dunedin were closed at the end of 1932. The management of the training colleges is entrusted to the local Education Boards, subject to general regulations.
The number of students attending the training colleges for the last three years has been as follows:—
Training College. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Auckland | 110 | 264 | 374 | 140 | 269 | 409 | 133 | 200 | 333 |
Wellington | 51 | 193 | 244 | 59 | 190 | 249 | 56 | 176 | 232 |
Christchurch | 86 | 220 | 306 | 88 | 194 | 282 | 70 | 152 | 222 |
Dunedin | 55 | 175 | 230 | 69 | 152 | 221 | 68 | 130 | 198 |
Totals | 302 | 852 | 1,154 | 356 | 805 | 1,161 | 327 | 658 | 985 |
The period of training for a young person desiring recognition by the Education Department as a trained teacher is now four years, consisting in general of one year as a probationer in a public school, two years as a training-college student, and one year as a probationary assistant in a public school. No probationary assistants were appointed in 1933; the positions thus rendered vacant were filled by certificated ex-training college students who had not any employment in the previous year. In this way each obtained at least one term's employment during the year. The number of students leaving training colleges in 1932 was 585. The training of teachers was carried on at two centres only in 1933—viz., Auckland and Christchurch. The training college at Christchurch will be closed during 1934, as the number of trained teachers available exceeds the number of positions falling vacant in the schools.
By the Education Amendment Act, 1921–22, every private school was required to apply for registration before the 13th July, 1922, and no private school can now be established unless application is first made to the Department of Education for registration, and certain precedent conditions of efficiency and suitability of staff, premises, equipment, and curriculum are required to be fulfilled.
At the end of the year 1932 the number of registered private primary schools was 309, with a total roll number of 26,410 and an average attendance of 23,837 for the year.
Year. | Number of Schools. | Roll at End of Year. | Average Yearly Attendance. | Teachers. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |||
1928 | 302 | 12,228 | 14,368 | 26,596 | 23,711 | 141 | 950 | 1,091 |
1929 | 302 | 12,498 | 14,479 | 26,977 | 23,935 | 110 | 867 | 977 |
1930 | 306 | 12,281 | 14,170 | 26,451 | 23,916 | 114 | 848 | 962 |
1931 | 305 | 12,500 | 14,226 | 26,726 | 24,069 | 107 | 852 | 959 |
1932 | 309 | 12,510 | 13,900 | 26,410 | 23,837 | 107 | 850 | 957 |
The bulk of the schools included in the preceding table are Roman Catholic, the figures for Roman Catholic schools for 1932 being—Schools, 217; scholars on roll at end of year, 22,557 (males 10,880, females 11,677); average yearly attendance, 20,377; teachers, 718 (males 50, females 668).
In addition to the 309 registered primary private schools there were 52 private secondary schools on the register at the end of 1932, with a total roll number of 3,616.
The number of Native village schools in operation at the end of 1932 was 135. In addition there are twenty-one private schools at which education for Maori boys and girls is provided. Included in the twenty-one are ten boarding-schools which provide courses for primary and secondary education. Instruction is imparted by means of the English language only.
On the rolls of the 135 village schools at the end of 1932, there were 7,313 children (including 1,006 Europeans). The average attendance for the year was 6,848, the percentage of regularity being 91.0, and the average weekly roll number 7,524. The total number of pupils on the rolls of the Native mission schools was 537, and on those of the secondary schools 346. The total roll number of all the Native schools inspected by officers of the Education Department was 8,196.
The following table gives the principal statistics of Native village schools during the last ten years.
Year. | Number of Schools at End of Year. | Mean of Average Weekly Roll. | Average Attendance Whole Year. | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll. | Number of Teachers. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | |||||
1923 | 124 | 6,268 | 5,586 | 890 | 92 | 181 |
1924 | 125 | 6,346 | 5,610 | 88.4 | 91 | 181 |
1925 | 128 | 6,366 | 5,628 | 88.4 | 92 | 188 |
1926 | 130 | 6,617 | 5,947 | 89.8 | 94 | 188 |
1927 | 134 | 6,655 | 5,817 | 87.4 | 104 | 193 |
1928 | 134 | 6,770 | 5,964 | 88.1 | 102 | 194 |
1929 | 137 | 6,955 | 6,252 | 89.9 | 104 | 203 |
1930 | 138 | 7,079 | 6,437 | 90.9 | 111 | 211 |
1931 | 139 | 7,499 | 6,804 | 90.5 | 111 | 212 |
1932 | 135 | 7,524 | 6,848 | 910 | 108 | 219 |
Besides the children of the Maori race who are receiving instruction in the Native schools there are 8,366 attending public schools, so that the total number of primary pupils of Maori race (including those in the mission schools) is 15,150.
Since 1923 the Education Department has established eleven intermediate schools (formerly termed junior high schools) or departments. Two are attached to district high schools, one to a district high school department, one to a technical school, six to secondary schools, and one is a separate establishment. Pupils on the roll of intermediate schools or departments at the end of 1932 numbered 2,759, as against 2,689 in 1931. The average attendance during the year was 2,708. The ages of the pupils on the roll at the 1st July, 1932, were—
Age, in Years. | Boys. | Girls. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Under 11 | 63 | 50 | 113 |
11 and under 12 | 342 | 278 | 620 |
12,, 13 | 486 | 455 | 941 |
13,, 14 | 394 | 314 | 708 |
14,, 15 | 230 | 133 | 363 |
15,, 16 | 65 | 40 | 105 |
16,, 17 | 13 | 4 | 17 |
17,, 18 | 1 | .. | 1 |
Totals | 1,594 | 1,274 | 2,868 |
Until 1904 secondary schools were established by special (local) Acts of the General Assembly, and the bulk of schools giving secondary education have been so constituted. At the present time the provisions of the Education Act, 1914, allow of the Minister of Education establishing such schools, and in general the minimum number of prospective pupils must be sixty in the case of secondary schools, twenty in the case of the secondary department of a district high school, and forty in the case of a technical high school or a day technical school. The Education Amendment Act, 1924, provided that secondary or technical schools could be combined and be placed under a single governing body. In 1927 New Plymouth, and in 1931 Nelson and Napier technical and secondary schools were combined under single controlling authorities. In 1931 Napier, and in 1932 New Plymouth and Nelson combined schools were operating under regulations for these schools. Secondary schools and combined schools are controlled by a Board of Governors, district high schools by the Education Board of the district, and technical high schools and day technical schools either by a Board of Managers or by the Education Board of the district acting in a similar capacity. Free places are granted to suitably qualified pupils. A junior free place at a secondary school, a combined school, a district high school, or a technical high school is tenable for two years, with a possible extension to three years. A junior free place may not be held after the 31st December of the year in which the holder reaches seventeen years of age. Senior free places are tenable up to the age of nineteen.
In addition to the five classes of institutions referred to there are also fifty-two registered private secondary schools, two endowed secondary schools, and ten Maori secondary schools which provide for post-primary education. One intermediate school also provides a three-year course, the last year of which is devoted to secondary instruction. The number of schools providing secondary education during the last five years is set out in the accompanying table.
Year. | Secondary Schools. | Combined Schools. | Secondary Departments of District High Schools. | Intermediate Schools. | Technical High and Technical Day Schools. | Maori Secondary Schools. | Endowed and Private Secondary Schools. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Endowed schools previously in secondary schools now included in endowed and private secondary schools. | ||||||||
1928 | 45 | .. | 79 | 2 | 21 | 12 | 43 | 202 |
1929 | 46 | .. | 79 | 2 | 21 | 12 | 47 | 207 |
1930 | 46 | .. | 81 | 2 | 22 | 12 | 48 | 211 |
1931 | 42 | 2 | 82 | 2 | 22 | 11 | 51* | 212 |
1932 | 38 | 6 | 80 | 1 | 21 | 10 | 54* | 210 |
The number of pupils at the end of each year of the last decade is shown in the following table; no account is taken of lower departments of secondary schools, and in the case of district high schools only the secondary department is included.
Year. | Secondary Schools. | Combined Schools. | District High Schools. | Intermediate Schools. | Technical High and Technical Day Schools. | Native Secondary Schools. | Endowed and Registered Private Secondary Schools. | Correspondence Classes. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 11,619 | .. | 2,818 | .. | 5,054 | 493 | 2,134 | .. | 22,118 |
1924 | 12,010 | .. | 2,900 | .. | 5,369 | 524 | 2,473 | .. | 23,276 |
1925 | 12,514 | .. | 3,136 | .. | 5,132 | 536 | 2,511 | .. | 23,829 |
1926 | 13,651 | .. | 3,162 | 137 | 5,700 | 570 | 2,794 | .. | 26,014 |
1927 | 14,190 | .. | 3,443 | 138 | 5,703 | 524 | 2,932 | .. | 26,930 |
1928 | 15,038 | .. | 3,673 | 207 | 6,061 | 533 | 3,430 | .. | 28,942 |
1929 | 15,498 | .. | 3,869 | 131 | 6,114 | 533 | 3,698 | 98 | 29,941 |
1930 | 16,149 | .. | 4,115 | 125 | 6,953 | 535 | 3,825 | 166 | 31,868 |
1931 | 15,428 | 448 | 4,672 | 272 | 7,397 | 448 | 4,141 | 286 | 33,092 |
1932 | 13,446 | 1,975 | 4,345 | 141 | 7,106 | 346 | 4,053 | 325 | 31,737 |
The figures for years prior to 1926 are not available in the case of intermediate schools and technical day schools. The figures shown for these years under the heading “Technical High and Technical Day Schools” include only the figures in respect of the technical high schools.
At the end of 1932, of the total scholars attending secondary schools 7,231 were boys and 6,215 girls; combined schools, 1,143 and 832; secondary departments of district high schools, 2,350 and 1,995; junior high schools, 71 and 70; technical high schools and technical day schools, 3,961 and 3,145; endowed and registered private schools, 2,024 and 2,029; and Maori secondary schools, 178 and 168.
Of the scholars attending Government schools no less than 99 per cent. were receiving free tuition in 1932. The following table gives, as at 1st July, a summary of the various secondary free places for which payment was made by Government:—
Class of Free Place. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys. | Girls. | Total. | Boys. | Girls. | Total. | Boys. | Girls. | Total. | |
Secondary schools— | |||||||||
Junior free pupils | 5,759 | 5,142 | 10,901 | 5,636 | 5,115 | 10,751 | 4,570 | 4,339 | 8,909 |
Senior free pupils | 2,824 | 2,331 | 5,155 | 3,213 | 2,262 | 5,475 | 3,286 | 2,314 | 5,600 |
Combined schools— | |||||||||
Junior free pupils | .. | .. | .. | 169 | 145 | 314 | 781 | 610 | 1,391 |
Senior free pupils | .. | .. | .. | 91 | 56 | 147 | 453 | 297 | 750 |
District high schools— | |||||||||
Junior free pupils | 1,905 | 1,780 | 3,685 | 2,079 | 1,864 | 3,943 | 1,927 | 1,618 | 3,545 |
Senior free pupils | 445 | 434 | 879 | 675 | 605 | 1,280 | 811 | 637 | 1,448 |
Maori secondary schools | 77 | 90 | 167 | 70 | 73 | 143 | 56 | 64 | 120 |
Technical high and technical day schools— | |||||||||
Junior free pupils | 3,647 | 3,014 | 6,661 | 3,716 | 2,978 | 6,694 | 3,828 | 2,889 | 6,717 |
Senior free pupils | 681 | 511 | 1,192 | 996 | 728 | 1,724 | 1,144 | 827 | 1,971 |
Intermediate schools— | |||||||||
Junior free pupils— | 83 | 89 | 172 | 159 | 155 | 314 | 113 | 103 | 216 |
Correspondence school | |||||||||
Junior free pupils | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 139 | 214 | 353 |
Senior free pupils | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 17 | 171 | 34 |
Totals | 15,421 | 13,391 | 28,812 | 16,804 | 13,981 | 30,785 | 17,125 | 13,929 | 31,054 |
The figures below indicate the number of national scholarships current in December in each of the last three years. The number of scholarship-holders is, of course, included in the number of free-place holders already shown under the heading of “Free Secondary Education.” No scholarships were awarded in 1932, these having been abolished by the Finance Act, 1931 (No. 2).
Number of scholarship-holders— | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|
Boys | 389 | 382 | 246 |
Girl | 278 | 245 | 174 |
Totals | 667 | 627 | 420 |
Number receiving boarding-allowance (included in the above total) | 128 | 126 | 82 |
Number receiving travelling-allowance (similarly included) | 48 | 39 | 23 |
Number held at secondary schools | 532 | 511 | 283 |
Number held at district high schools | 86 | 74 | 52 |
Number held at technical high schools | 49 | 42 | 33 |
Number held at combined schools | .. | .. | 52 |
Regulations which came into force in January, 19,18, provided for the award of bursaries to dependants of killed or disabled members of the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces. To qualify for a war bursary a child must be eligible for—
Free education at technical classes; or
A free place at a secondary school, district high school, or technical high school; or
A University or educational bursary at a University college.
Eighty-four bursaries were current in 1932.
Complete details of the staffs and salaries of the eight classes of schools providing secondary education are not available. The following figures are therefore confined to full-time teachers of secondary schools proper, of secondary departments of district high schools, and of technical high and technical day schools:—
Year. | Secondary Schools. | District High Form III, Intermediate Schools. | Technical High and Technical Day Schools. | Combined Schools. | Grand Totals. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | ||
1928 | 340 | 283 | 90 | 82 | 205 | 122 | .. | .. | 1,122 |
1929 | 360 | 297 | 102 | 89 | 221 | 127 | .. | .. | 1,196 |
1930 | 372 | 309 | 107 | 78 | 234 | 133 | .. | .. | 1,233 |
1931 | 368 | 287 | 124 | 91 | 238 | 138 | 13 | 11 | 1,270 |
1932 | 336 | 265 | 119 | 96 | 240 | 145 | 60 | 38 | 1,299 |
Somewhat analogous to private schools, but on a different basis, are the lower departments of secondary schools. These departments may be held in connection with secondary schools for pupils who have not passed Standard VI, provided that no part of the cost of instruction or of the maintenance of the department is met out of the income from the endowments of the school or from Government grants. Nine secondary schools have lower departments attached to them. Some of the pupils board at the school hostels, indicating that these departments are used by the children of country residents able to afford to send their children away from home to attend school.
At the end of 1932 the number of schools was 8; of pupils, 209 (80 boys, 129 girls); and of teachers, 11.
The Education Act provides for public instruction in such subjects of art, science, and technology as are set forth in regulations. Up to the end of 1919 the greater part of the revenue of technical schools and classes was derived from capitation payments made by the Government on the attendances of pupils, and each Board of Managers or controlling authority was responsible for the fixing of the salaries of its instructors, and the conditions of employment. In 1920, however, capitation payments were to a great extent abolished, and there was substituted a Dominion system of classification of technical-school teachers and manual-training instructors, and a corresponding system of payment of salaries. The abolition of capitation payments also involved making direct provision for the incidental expenses incurred by Technical School Boards and controlling authorities in connection with the schools, and the allowance for these for any school or class was made proportional to the total salaries paid by the Department for that school or class.
Technical classes, other than those at technical high schools or technical day schools, were held at thirty-nine centres during 1932. The number of individual students was as follows:—
Classes conducted by Education or High School Boards | 2,130 |
---|---|
Classes conducted by Technical School Boards or by Managers | 6,968 |
Classes conducted by University colleges | 361 |
Total | 9,459 |
Students receiving free education during 1932 at technical classes other than at technical high schools or technical day schools numbered 5,134 (3,102 males and 2,032 females).
Technical high schools numbered fourteen and technical day schools seven in 1932. These schools are of secondary grade, and provide industrial, domestic, agricultural, commercial, and art courses. The courses of instruction being taken by pupils at technical high schools and technical day schools at 1st July in each of the last five years were as follows:—
Course. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Industrial | 2,034 | 2,097 | 2,278 | 2,518 | 2,663 |
Commercial and general | 3,451 | 3,590 | 3,736 | 3,786 | 3,759 |
Domestic | 1,019 | 1,070 | 1.142 | 1,256 | 1,400 |
Agricultural | 359 | 408 | 445 | 485 | 502 |
Art | 351 | 371 | 401 | 496 | 462 |
Totals | 7,214 | 7,536 | 8,002 | 8,541 | 8,786 |
Technological examinations were conducted by the Department in 1932 on behalf of the City and Guilds of London Institute at eight centres. The total number of entries was 123, and the number of passes was 69. The Education Department also held its own examinations in technological subjects in 1932. The examinations were conducted on account of 129 candidates who sat for examination, 29 of whom were successful in securing passes in the preliminary, 31 in the intermediate examination, and 15 in the final examination.
Information in regard to free places in technical schools is given under the heading of “Secondary Education.”
The Child Welfare Act of 1925 provided for the creation of a special branch of the Education Department, known as the Child Welfare Branch. The Act was passed to make better provision with respect to the maintenance, care, and control of children who are specially under the protection of the State, and to provide generally for the protection and training of indigent, neglected, or delinquent children.
An important section of the Act provided for the establishment of Children's Courts, to be presided over by Stipendiary Magistrates or Justices specially authorized to exercise jurisdiction in these Courts. Provision was also made for the appointment of honorary associates of either sex, whose function it is to consider all the facts concerning children brought before the Courts and to advice the presiding Magistrate or Justice as to what action should be taken. The appointment of Child Welfare Officers for the investigation of all cases coming before the Courts was also provided for. The functions of such officers are carried out mainly by the regular officers already employed by the Department, but in outlying districts it is hoped to utilize the services of voluntary social service agents for this important work.
The principle of dealing with children in the privacy of the Magistrate's room had been followed for many years throughout the Dominion, and the Child Welfare Act was designed to give legality to such a practice. Very wide discretionary powers are given to the Magistrates of these special Courts in dealing with children. The ordinary procedure of requiring the child to plead, of taking evidence on oath, and, in fact, of hearing the particular charge may be dispensed with altogether. Wherever practicable the Children's Court is held in premises apart from the ordinary Police Court, and no newspaper is permitted to publish either the names of children appearing before these Courts or any particulars that are likely to identify a child.
A child was originally defined for purposes of the Act as one under sixteen years of age. This age was raised to seventeen in 1927.
In order to provide for the greater protection of infants of unmarried mothers and for the assistance and guidance of the mothers themselves, there is provision for Child Welfare Officers, on being notified of such births, to investigate each case and to render such assistance as is required, either in placing the child in a suitable foster-home or in advising the mother in the matter of affiliation proceedings, or in assisting her in obtaining employment, &c. By an amending Act in 1927 provision was made for the inspection and registration of all private institutions for children.
In addition to the work in connection with the maintenance and education of destitute, neglected, and delinquent children committed by the Courts, the Child Welfare Branch (1) supervises all infants and young children under the age of six years who are living apart from their parents; (2) makes inquiry through its field officers, for the information of Magistrates, of all applications for the adoption of children and for widows' pensions; (3) supervises all children and young persons placed under the field officers by order of the Court; and (4) provides for the maintenance, education, and training of all afflicted children who are deaf, blind, or feeble-minded, or have speech-defects.
The following figures (which are exclusive of children dealt with as preventive cases, 1,270 in 1932) indicate the numbers under control during each of the last five years. In addition there were (1932) 22 children at the New Zealand Institute for the Blind, for whom the Education Department made payment.
Boarded out, institutions, receiving- | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
homes, and in hospitals, or convalescent homes, &c. | 4,287 | 4,551 | 4,633 | 4,608 | 4,104 |
Under supervision | 678 | 870 | 952 | 911 | 864 |
Infant-life protection | 1,007 | 1,204 | 1,280 | 1,131 | 996 |
Deaf children | 117 | 114 | 121 | 120 | 120 |
Feeble-minded children | 275 | 267 | 269 | 267 | 264 |
Totals | 6,364 | 7,006 | 7,255 | 7,037 | 6,348 |
The Child Welfare Act authorizes Children's Courts to place children under the supervision of Child Welfare Officers in cases where it appears undesirable or unnecessary to remove them from their own homes, and generally in all cases where friendly contact with the parents as well as the children is sufficient to bring about a readjustment of the home conditions or the correction of incipient anti-social traits in the children. In this important work the Department receives valuable assistance from certain of the private social service organizations, notably the Y.M.C.A. through its Big Brother movement commenced in Auckland some years ago, and subsequently extended to most of the centres of population throughout the Dominion.
The number of cases dealt with by the Courts last year was 2,036, and of these 547 were placed under supervision and dealt with as indicated in the foregoing paragraph. The number actually admitted to institutions, such as receiving-homes, special schools, training-farms, &c., was 384; but all these, with the exception of 97 who required long periods of training or were regarded as unfit for placing out, were suitably provided for in the community before the close of the year. The remainder of the children were dealt with in a summary manner not calling for supervision by a Child Welfare Officer.
At the end of the year 1932 the number of children boarded out in foster-homes was 2,172, as compared with 2,289 at the end of the preceding year. The boarding-out rate is 16s. per week for infants under twelve months, and 14s. for children over that age still attending school. The department provides free medical and dental treatment and medicines, also school books and stationery.
The Boys' Training Farm at Weraroa provides for boys of all ages—usually from twelve years upwards—who require a period of reformative detention in an institution.
An institution at Otekaike is available for the education of feeble-minded boys. Older lads, under capable supervision, are employed in farm-work, garden and orchard work, and in the bootmaking, basketmaking, matmaking, and carpentering shops. Girls are provided for at the Special School at Richmond, and employed in housework and laundry-work, sewing, knitting, &c., and in outside occupations, such as gardening and flower-growing.
In order to meet the requirements of children who are retarded in their development owing to physical or other defects special classes have been established. These classes provide for children in certain public hospitals, for hard-of-hearing children and speech defectives, for under-nourished and physically defective children, and for children who are unable to benefit from ordinary class instruction.
Infant-life protection is carried out under the supervision of trained nurses who are fully qualified in the care and feeding of infants and young children. Very many infants dealt with under this system are illegitimate.
A residential school at Sumner exists for the teaching of deaf children, and special classes are established in the main centres for the education of hard-of-hearing children and for the correction of defective speech among children. Classes are also conducted for adults.
Provision is made for blind children and also for blind adults at the New Zealand Institute for the Blind at Auckland.
Control of higher education in New Zealand is vested in the New Zealand University, founded by the New Zealand University Acts of 1870, 1874, and 1875.
The University was formerly an examining, not a teaching body, with four teaching institutions affiliated to it—the Auckland University College, founded in 1882; Victoria University College, founded in 1897 at Wellington; Canterbury University College, founded in 1873 at Christchurch; and Otago University, founded in 1869 at Dunedin. By the New Zealand University Amendment Act, 1926, the constitution of the University has been altered so that it now actually consists of the four University colleges. Each of the colleges, besides providing the usual University courses, specializes in certain directions: Otago University has medical and dental schools, a school of mining and metallurgical engineering, and a school of home science; Canterbury University College has a school of engineering (mechanical, electrical, and civil); Auckland University College has a school of mines, a school of commerce, and a school of engineering up to and including the second professional examination; and Victoria University College specializes in law and science. Canterbury University College has a School of Forestry. There are also two Agricultural Colleges—viz.,. Massey and Lincoln, attached to the University.
In 1930 a New Zealand University Amendment Act was passed to enable the New Zealand University to discharge its functions under the Law Practitioners Amendment Act, 1930.
For this purpose a Council of Legal Education was established to make recommendations to the Academic Board of the University with respect to any matter relating to legal education. Further, the Senate of the University in making or altering statutes concerning legal education must first consider any recommendations made by the Academic Board or the Council of Legal Education.
The growth of University education is seen from the annexed table. In 1932 there were 4,149 students actually in attendance at the four University colleges. Of these, 339 were graduates, 3,372 undergraduates, and 438 unmatriculated students. In addition there were 763 students attached to the various University colleges, but exempt from lectures.
Year. | Attending Lectures. | Exempt Students. | Total. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | ||
1923 | 2,745 | 1,113 | 281 | 63 | 4,202 |
1924 | 2,723 | 1,085 | 348 | 80 | 4,236 |
1925 | 2,844 | 1,105 | 386 | 107 | 4,442 |
1926 | 2,875 | 1,212 | 443 | 123 | 4,653 |
1927 | 3,014 | 1,348 | 397 | 119 | 4,878 |
1928 | 2,975 | 1,280 | 435 | 112 | 4,802 |
1929 | 2,908 | 1,220 | 386 | 109 | 4,623 |
1930 | 2,879 | 1,284 | 508 | 130 | 4,801 |
1931 | 2,973 | 1,236 | 488 | 172 | 4,869 |
1932 | 2,945 | 1,204 | 589 | 174 | 4,912 |
Professors and lecturers attached to the various University colleges in 1932 were:—
University College. | Professors. | Full-time Lecturers and Assistants. |
---|---|---|
Auckland | 14 | 24 |
Victoria | 14 | 11 |
Canterbury | 15 | 22 |
Otago | 24 | 39 |
Totals | 67 | 96 |
University Scholarships are of the value of £25 (Junior and Senior) per annum plus tuition fees, and are tenable for three years. In the case of holders living away from home a further sum of £35 per annum is allowed. The number of University junior and national scholarships awarded in 1932 was thirty-two. Taranaki Scholarships are of the annual value of £60, and the Senate may, at its discretion, extend the tenure from three to four years. There are also some thirty or forty local and privately endowed scholarships awarded on the results of the same entrance examination.
Scholarships awarded during the degree course are the Senior University, Sir George Grey, and John Tinline Scholarships. The various colleges have also private scholarships for which their own students may compete. The chief scholarships awarded at the end of the University course are the Rhodes Scholarships, the 1851 Exhibition Scholarship, the Medical Travelling Scholarship, the Engineering Travelling Scholarship, the Post-graduate Travelling Scholarships, the French Travelling Scholarship, the Law Travelling Scholarship, and the National Research Scholarships. All except the last-named are tenable abroad. The Research Scholarships are each of the value of £110 per annum.
So far thirty-nine Rhodes Scholarships have been granted, of which eleven have been gained by students of Auckland University College, nine by students of Victoria University College, seven by students of Canterbury University College, and twelve by students of Otago University.
The Science Research Scholarship offered annually by the Royal Commission for the Exhibition of 1851 has been awarded to thirty-one graduates, nine from Auckland University College, seven from Victoria University College, eight from Canterbury University College, and seven from the University of Otago.
In 1932 University bursaries entitled the holders to the payment of tuition and examination fees (not exceeding £10 per annum). A bursary is tenable for a three (or possibly four) years' course at a University college or at a school of agriculture recognized by the University. The number of University bursaries (excluding agricultural) held in 1932 was 1,184. Domestic-science bursaries, tenable at the Otago University, may be awarded under the regulations for technical instruction. Bursaries of this kind were held by ten students in 1932. During 1932 there were two holders of engineering bursaries and one holder of an architectural bursary. Training-college studentships also carry tuition at University classes.
Agricultural bursaries may be awarded to qualified candidates in order to enable them to obtain the necessary practical training for positions as teachers or instructors of agriculture. During 1932 three bursars were in attendance at Canterbury Agricultural College (Lincoln), three at Massey Agricultural College (Palmerston North), one at Auckland, and two at Canterbury University College.
From the table given below will be seen the number of students who received free University education during each of the last ten years:—
Year. | Junior University, University National, and Taranaki Scholarships. | Senior University Scholarships. | University and Educational Bursaries. | Training-college Studentships. | Other. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* University bursaries only. | ||||||
1923 | 89 | 14 | 694 | 650 | 64 | 1,511 |
1924 | 91 | 13 | 828 | 564 | 81 | 1,577 |
1925 | 90 | 13 | 885 | 574 | 106 | 1,668 |
1926 | 87 | 14 | 946 | 571 | 132 | 1,750 |
1927 | 83 | 18 | 1,076 | 749 | 149 | 2,075 |
1928 | 81 | 20 | 1,127 | 567 | 98 | 1,893 |
1929 | 84 | 21 | 1,161 | 708 | 109 | 2,083 |
1930 | 84 | 19 | 1,162 | 645 | 99 | 2,009 |
1931 | 92 | 19 | 1,186* | 558 | 84 | 1,939 |
1932 | 102 | 17 | 1,184* | 493 | 61 | 1,857 |
The Workers' Educational Association, which works in conjunction with the four University colleges, conducts tutorial and preliminary classes for working men and women in such subjects as economics, sociology, psychology, industrial history, English literature, English composition, modern history, electricity, hygiene, &c. Members of the staffs of the University colleges and other educationists act as tutors of the classes. The classes are held for the most part in the large cities, although to an increasing extent classes are being arranged in the smaller towns.
The number of candidates who actually presented themselves for the various examinations conducted by the Education Department during the last five years is given below.
Examination. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Discontinued in 1931. † Senior National Scholarship examinations discontinued from 1931. Public Service Entrance examination not held in 1932. | |||||
Junior National Scholarships and junior free places | 1,456 | 1,409 | 1,118 | * | * |
Public Service Entrance, Senior National Scholarships, and Intermediate | 4,570 | 4,520 | 4,181 | 2,572† | 8,422† |
Teachers' D and C | 2,086 | 1,994 | 953 | 534 | 294 |
Training College Entrance Examination | .. | .. | 743 | 961 | 483 |
Kindergarten Certificate Examination | 14 | 6 | 4 | 4 | .. |
London University Examinations | 1 | 3 | 4 | 3 | 2 |
Handicraft Teachers' Certificate | 17 | 21 | 25 | 32 | 28 |
Technological Examinations | 51 | 161 | 177 | 143 | 129 |
Naval Cadetships | 2 | 2 | 1 | .. | 2 |
Aircraft Apprenticeships | .. | .. | 2 | 11 | 7 |
Totals | 8,197 | 8,116 | 7,208 | 4,260 | 9,367 |
The University conducted examinations in 1932 in the faculties of arts, science, medicine, public health, dentistry, home science, law, engineering, commerce, agriculture, forestry, and music, and for admission to the legal and accountancy professions. There were 8,230 entrants for the degree examinations in 1932, compared with 7,902 in 1931. The number of candidates for matriculation in the last five years has been: 1928, 5,524; 1929, 4,586; 1930, 4,567; 1931, 4,779; 1932, 4,725.
Out of public funds £2,815,532 was spent for the financial year ended 31st March, 1933. This sum includes amounts paid from reserves revenue, but not revenues received by certain secondary schools and university colleges from endowments, fees, &c., which are available for educational purposes. The following shows the expenditure from public funds for each branch or service of education for each of the last five years:—
Service. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Included in elementary education. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
General administration | 38,165 | 40,897 | 42,284 | 32,435 | 29,520 |
Elementary education | 2,562,341 | 2,592,862 | 2,537,419 | 2,145,003 | 1,822,482 |
Secondary education | 413,181 | 472,539 | 527,822 | 693,220 | 548,796 |
Technical instruction | 224,274 | 254,487 | 303,962 | ||
Training colleges, &c. | 166,221 | 180,642 | 172,815 | 146,712 | 108,827 |
Higher education | 165,849 | 179,598 | 191,935 | 93,114 | 54,519 |
Native schools | 84,961 | 87,043 | 99,101 | 93,745 | 73,330 |
Physical instruction | * | 9,150 | 8,875 | 6,862 | 2,276 |
School for the deaf | 6,290 | 6,007 | 6,312 | 5,883 | 4,520 |
Education of the blind | 1,350 | 1,377 | 1,108 | 2,870 | Cr. 20 |
Schools for the mentally backward | 17,219 | 15,456 | 18,048 | 11,254 | 10,310 |
Child welfare | 122,662 | 131,731 | 133,660 | 126,587 | 113,076 |
Material and stores | Cr. 129 | Cr. 708 | Cr. 783 | Cr. 701 | Cr. 873 |
Miscellaneous services | 83,974 | 87,141 | 59,375 | 52,893 | 48,769 |
Totals | 3,886,358 | 4,058,222 | 4,101,933 | 3,409,877 | 2,815,532 |
There is now given a series of comparative figures which show the cost of education during the last ten years.
Year ended 31st March, | Expenditure from Public Funds. | Expenditure per Head of Mean Population. | |
---|---|---|---|
(£1,000) | s. | d. | |
1924 | 3,247 | 48 | 8 |
1925 | 3,643 | 53 | 7 |
1926 | 3,814 | 54 | 10 |
1927 | 3,910 | 55 | 1 |
1928 | 3,770 | 52 | 4 |
1929 | 3,886 | 53 | 3 |
1930 | 4,058 | 54 | 11 |
1931 | 4,102 | 55 | 0 |
1932 | 3,410 | 45 | 1 |
1933 | 2,816 | 36 | 10 |
Table of Contents
THE law relating to the jurisdiction of Magistrates and Justices of the Peace in civil matters was consolidated by the Magistrates' Courts Act, 1928. Under this statute the ordinary civil jurisdiction of a Magistrate is limited to claims not exceeding £300; or, where the parties agree in writing that the Court shall have jurisdiction, to claims not exceeding £500. Justices of the Peace may hear and decide certain civil cases when the sum in dispute does not exceed £20. The numbers of plaints entered and of cases tried, and the amounts sued for and for which judgment was recorded, in the lower Courts during the last ten years are shown in the following table:—
Year. | Plaints entered. | Cases tried. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Total Amount sued for. | Number. | Total Amount claimed. | Total Amount for which Judgment entered. | |
£ | £ | £ | |||
1923 | 66,659 | 1,236,160 | 45,837 | 857,903 | 715,516 |
1924 | 74,435 | 1,255,754 | 50,778 | 879,945 | 737,045 |
1925 | 73,192 | 1,172,167 | 48,436 | 821,093 | 666,721 |
1926 | 81,061 | 1,333,941 | 54,010 | 933,269 | 762,172 |
1927 | 83,369 | 1,400,129 | 55,676 | 960,549 | 786,299 |
1928 | 85,243 | 1,463,769 | 55,751 | 951,916 | 774,912 |
1929 | 87,183 | 1,431,256 | 56,668 | 911,667 | 772,247 |
1930 | 96,770 | 1,542,434 | 63,120 | 1,010,026 | 879,839 |
1931 | 91,595 | 1,544,601 | 62,945 | 1,047,511 | 889,978 |
1932 | 75,261 | 1,244,236 | 52,886 | 861,088 | 762,171 |
In terms of money the 1931 level for plaints, for cases tried, and for judgments entered is the highest on record. The numbers of plaints and of cases tried have been eclipsed only by those of 1930. The figures for 1932 show a substantial all-round decrease on 1931.
The numbers of actions commenced, cases tried, and judgments entered, together with the total amount for which judgments were recorded, in the Supreme Court of New Zealand in its civil jurisdiction during the last decade were as follows:—
Year. | Number of Actions commenced. | Cases tried. | Judgments recorded. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
With Jury. | Without Jury. | Number. | Amount. | ||
£ | |||||
1923 | 1,172 | 92 | 320 | 654 | 300,698 |
1924 | 1,780 | 93 | 429 | 853 | 358,880 |
1925 | 1,724 | 60 | 407 | 776 | 303,319 |
1926 | 1,826 | 43 | 496 | 882 | 344,198 |
1927 | 1,826 | 52 | 506 | 935 | 316,936 |
1928 | 1,433 | 41 | 370 | 683 | 270,632 |
1929 | 1,446 | 44 | 410 | 643 | 207,399 |
1930 | 1,454 | 64 | 392 | 659 | 260,870 |
1931 | 1,481 | 74 | 453 | 706 | 311,400 |
1932 | 1,263 | 70 | 422 | 562 | 215,697 |
The provisions as to dissolution of marriage are contained in the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1928, which consolidated and amended the then existing legislation on the subject.
A brief historical account of divorce legislation will be found in the Year-Book for 1931; the present position is outlined in the following résumé.
Any married person, domiciled in New Zealand for two or more years at the time of filing the petition, may obtain a divorce on one or more of the following grounds:—
Adultery.
Wilful desertion for three years.
Habitual drunkenness for four years, coupled with (wife's petition) failure to support or habitual cruelty, or with (husband's petition) neglect of, or self-caused inability to discharge, domestic duties.
Sentence of seven years' imprisonment for attempting to murder, or for wounding or doing actual bodily harm to petitioner or child.
Murder of child of petitioner or respondent.
Insanity and confinement as a lunatic for seven out of ten years preceding the petition.
Insanity for seven years, and confinement for three years preceding the petition.
Failure to comply with a decree of Court for restitution of conjugal rights.
Parties have separated under an agreement, written or verbal, which has been in force for three years.
Parties have been separated by a decree of judicial separation or a separation order which has been in force for three years. (An amendment in 1930 removed the restriction imposed by the principal Act (which permitted only New Zealand decrees or orders) and extended the provision to cover similar decrees or orders made in any country.)
Husband guilty of rape, sodomy, or bestiality since marriage.
A deserted wife whose husband was domiciled in New Zealand at the time of desertion is considered, for the purpose of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1928, as retaining her New Zealand domicile. Where a wife petitions on grounds (i) and (j) above, her New Zealand domicile is retained if her husband was domiciled in the Dominion at the date of the agreement, decree, or order.
The amending Act of 1930 establishes a New Zealand domicile for a wife petitioning for divorce where she has been living apart from her husband for three years, has been living in New Zealand for three years preceding the petition, and has the intention of residing in New Zealand permanently.
Figures showing the operations of the Supreme Court in its divorce jurisdiction during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Dissolution or Nullity of Marriage. | Judicial Separation. | Restitution of Conjugal Rights. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Petitions filed. | Decrees Nisi. | Decrees Absolute. | Petitions filed. | Decrees for Separation. | Petitions filed. | Decrees for Restitution | |
1923 | 666 | 603 | 522 | 5 | 2 | 77 | 56 |
1924 | 768 | 651 | 526 | 11 | 4 | 94 | 65 |
1925 | 723 | 605 | 612 | 12 | 4 | 73 | 59 |
1926 | 739 | 624 | 614 | 8 | 2 | 86 | 62 |
1927 | 722 | 629 | 540 | 4 | 1 | 91 | 72 |
1928 | 785 | 653 | 572 | 5 | 3 | 109 | 79 |
1929 | 843 | 718 | 635 | 2 | .. | 130 | 107 |
1930 | 839 | 724 | 620 | 1 | .. | 96 | 79 |
1931 | 766 | 683 | 591 | 5 | 1 | 108 | 94 |
1932 | 785 | 653 | 612 | 5 | 1 | 88 | 75 |
In 677 of the cases covered by petitions filed during 1932 the parties had been married in New Zealand.
The next table gives information as to grounds of petition, not only in respect of petitions filed during 1932, but also for petitions (whether filed in 1932 or earlier) where decrees were granted during the year:—
Grounds. | Petitions filed. | Decrees Nisi granted. | Decrees Absolute granted. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | Husbands', Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | |
Adultery | 105 | 63 | 76 | 41 | 77 | 33 |
Bigamy | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 2 |
Desertion | 70 | 97 | 58 | 83 | 50 | 76 |
Drunkenness, with cruelty, failure to maintain, &c. | 1 | 5 | 1 | 8 | .. | 8 |
Insanity | 4 | 5 | 3 | 5 | 3 | 4 |
Malformation | 1 | 3 | .. | 2 | .. | 2 |
Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights | 51 | 28 | 47 | 23 | 55 | 25 |
Separation for not less than three years | 116 | 233 | 85 | 218 | 85 | 191 |
Unnatural offence | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 349 | 436 | 271 | 382 | 271 | 341 |
The figures shown for decrees nisi include cases where both nisi and absolute decrees were granted during the year, and those for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in 1932 or in a previous year.
In 254 of the 785 cases where petitions for dissolution were filed during 1932 there was no living issue of the marriage. The number of living issue was 1 in 215 cases, 2 in 150 cases, 3 in 79 cases, and 4 or more in 87 cases.
The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which petitions for dissolution were filed in the last five years:—
Duration of Marriage, in Years. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
Under 5 | 57 | 71 | 66 | 41 | 58 | 51 | 58 | 42 | 39 | 40 |
5 and under 10 | 99 | 115 | 111 | 104 | 103 | 132 | 143 | 154 | 135 | 128 |
10,, 15 | 75 | 75 | 87 | 90 | 80 | 106 | 100 | 96 | 85 | 124 |
15,, 20 | 62 | 68 | 46 | 58 | 37 | 65 | 54 | 65 | 68 | 54 |
20,, 30 | 43 | 54 | 59 | 58 | 54 | 64 | 78 | 74 | 61 | 73 |
30 and over | 15 | 9 | 21 | 16 | 17 | 16 | 18 | 17 | 11 | 17 |
Totals | 351 | 392 | 390 | 367 | 349 | 434 | 451 | 448 | 399 | 436 |
The ratio of divorces to marriages in divers countries is illustrated by the undermentioned table comprising latest years available.
Divorces per 100 Marriages. | |
---|---|
United States | 17.3 |
Austria | 13.2 |
Japan | 10.2 |
Switzerland | 8.9 |
Denmark | 8.5 |
Germany | 7.8 |
New South Wales | 7.0 |
France | 6.5 |
New Zealand | 6.4 |
South Africa | 6.4 |
Western Australia | 4.8 |
Victoria | 4.2 |
Czechoslovakia | 3.9 |
Belgium | 3.8 |
South Australia | 3.8 |
Tasmania | 2.9 |
Queensland | 1.9 |
Scotland | 1.4 |
Canada | 1.1 |
England and Wales | 1.1 |
The number of bodies on which inquests were held in 1932 was 1,531, including 03 Maoris. In 1,107 cases the bodies were of males, and in 424 of females.
Nature of Verdict. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Diseases and natural causes | 384 | 343 | 627 |
Accident | 507 | 123 | 630 |
Homicide | 16 | 8 | 24 |
Suicide | 200 | 50 | 250 |
Totals | 1,107 | 424 | 1,531 |
Of the accidental deaths the most common forms are injuries by motor-vehicles, railways and other forms of land transport, and drowning. The verdicts show that in 1932 235 deaths, or 37 per cent. of the total accidental deaths, were due to injuries by vehicles, while 142 deaths, or 23 per cent., were due to drowning.
The inquests on suicidal deaths for each of the last ten years are—
Year. | Inquests, on Suicides. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1923 | 123 | 20 | 143 |
1924 | 133 | 33 | 166 |
1925 | 140 | 33 | 173 |
1926 | 120 | 30 | 150 |
1927 | 169 | 22 | 191 |
1928 | 159 | 52 | 211 |
1929 | 180 | 48 | 228 |
1930 | 163 | 35 | 198 |
1931 | 199 | 29 | 228 |
1932 | 200 | 50 | 250 |
In case of fire causing the destruction of any building, ship, or merchandise, or any stack of grain, pulse, or hay, or any growing crop, a Coroner may hold an inquiry into the cause of such fire, the procedure being similar to that of inquests into cause of death.
During 1932 14 inquests were held on fires. In 7 cases the verdict was arson, in 1 case accident, and in the remaining 6 cases there was no evidence to show how the fire was caused.
During the five years 1927–31, 32 fire inquests were held. In 25 cases the verdict was arson, in 1 case accident, and in 6 cases there was insufficient evidence to determine the cause.
On the 31st March, 1933, the number of permanent members of the Police Force in New Zealand was 1,107 of all ranks, being a decrease of 28 during the year. The total is made up as follows: 1 commissioner, 4 superintendents, 15 inspectors, 5 sub-inspectors, 27 senior sergeants, 94 sergeants, 894 constables, 4 senior detectives, 15 detective-sergeants, and 48 detectives. There were also 89 temporary constables, 12 police surgeons, 8 matrons, 4 district constables, and 2 Native constables.
The following table shows the number of stations and of police in each police district. Temporary constables are included, but not district or Native constables.
Police District. | No. of Stations. | No. of Police. |
---|---|---|
Whangarei | 15 | 29 |
Auckland | 48 | 270 |
Hamilton | 22 | 60 |
Gisborne | 15 | 33 |
Napier | 18 | 57 |
New Plymouth | 16 | 39 |
Wanganui | 19 | 44 |
Palmerston North | 18 | 46 |
Wellington | 30 | 198 |
Nelson | 12 | 29 |
Greymouth | 21 | 46 |
Christchurch | 38 | 138 |
Timaru | 14 | 40 |
Dunedin | 35 | 107 |
Invercargill | 22 | 48 |
There were also 8 officers attached to headquarters, 1 was on loan to the Cook Islands Administration, 1 to the Samoan Administration, and 1 on leave prior to retirement.
The proportion of police to population is 1 to every 1,286 persons, and the expenditure (exclusive of the cost of buildings) on the whole Police Force for the year ended the 31st March, 1933, was 5s. 6 ½d. per head of population.
The following table shows the growth of the Police Force during the last ten years:—
Year ended 31st March, | Officers. | Non-commissioned Officers. | Detectives. | Constables. | Total. | Police to Population (including Maoris). | Cost per Head of Population. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
s. | d. | |||||||
1924 | 23 | 120 | 47 | 837 | 1,027 | 1 to 1,312 | 5 | 8 ¾ |
1925 | 23 | 121 | 51 | 831 | 1,026 | 1 to 1,344 | 5 | 9 ½ |
1926 | 24 | 121 | 52 | 888 | 1,085 | 1 to 1,299 | 5 | 9 ½ |
1927 | 22 | 123 | 56 | 895 | 1,096 | 1 to 1,312 | 5 | 9 ¼ |
1928 | 23 | 127 | 54 | 913 | 1,117 | 1 to 1,301 | 5 | 9 ¾ |
1929 | 23 | 128 | 56 | 948 | 1,155 | 1 to 1,273 | 6 | 1 ¾ |
1930 | 22 | 127 | 54 | 943 | 1,146 | 1 to 1,298 | 6 | 1 |
1931 | 25 | 120 | 65 | 959 | 1,169 | 1 to 1,292 | 6 | 0 ½ |
1932 | 25 | 123 | 65 | 944 | 1,157 | 1 to 1,317 | 5 | 5 |
1933 | 24 | 121 | 67 | 983 | 1,195 | 1 to 1,286 | 5 | 6 ½ |
Figures under this head include charges against Maoris. Maoris are also included in the statistics relating to Magistrates' Courts in the following pages, as well as in those for the Supreme Court and for Prisons. Separate figures relating to offences by Maoris are given towards the end of this section.
Persons charged in Magistrates' Courts may he brought before the Court either on summons or after arrest according to the nature of the offence and to other circumstances. Of the total of 53,025 cases in 1932, 13,671 (males 12,753, females 918) were “arrest” and 39,354 (males 37,471, females 1,883) were “summons” cases.
The following table shows the number of criminal cases in Magistrates' Courts during each of the last ten years.
Year. | Number. | Per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Against Males. | Against Females. | Totals. | Against Males. | Against Females. | Totals. | |
1923 | 43,498 | 2,487 | 45,985 | 64.15 | 3.83 | 34.62 |
1924 | 46,100 | 2,456 | 48,556 | 66.77 | 3.71 | 35.90 |
1925 | 51,135 | 2,484 | 53,619 | 72.27 | 3.67 | 35.07 |
1926 | 53,284 | 2,838 | 56,122 | 73.74 | 4.11 | 39.70 |
1927 | 53,256 | 2,983 | 56,239 | 72.44 | 4.23 | 39.09 |
1928 | 52,604 | 3,110 | 55,714 | 70.76 | 4.37 | 38.00 |
1929 | 53,121 | 3,005 | 56,126 | 70.65 | 4.17 | 38.11 |
1930 | 54,723 | 3,067 | 57,790 | 71.83 | 4.20 | 38.72 |
1931 | 49,829 | 2,650 | 52,479 | 64.49 | 3.58 | 34.68 |
1932 | 50,224 | 2,801 | 53,025 | 64.51 | 3.75 | 34.73 |
The next table shows the results in all cases heard during each of the last three years and similar information concerning distinct cases—i.e., counting only the principal offence in cases where a person is charged simultaneously with two or more offences.
Result of Hearing. | Total Cases. | Distinct Cases. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
Dismissed or withdrawn for want of prosecution or of evidence | 4,934 | 4,988 | 4,775 | 3,388 | 3,413 | 3,431 |
Dismissed on the merits | 2,500 | 2,397 | 2,924 | 1,834 | 1,796 | 2,212 |
Admonished and discharged | 1,415 | 1,219 | 1,294 | 967 | 769 | 916 |
Committed for trial | 592 | 666 | 572 | 305 | 316 | 310 |
Committed for sentence | 1,102 | 1,117 | 1,094 | 341 | 375 | 357 |
Summarily convicted | 47,247 | 42,092 | 42,366 | 41,019 | 34,908 | 33,731 |
Totals | 57,790 | 52,479 | 53,025 | 47,854 | 41,577 | 40,957 |
The summary convictions for the year 1932 represent a rate of 27.75 per 1,000 of mean population. The figures for the last ten years are—
Year. | Number. | Per 1,000 of Mean Population. |
---|---|---|
1923 | 37,104 | 27.94 |
1924 | 39,594 | 29.27 |
1925 | 44,017 | 31.79 |
1926 | 46,205 | 32.68 |
1927 | 45,930 | 31.92 |
1928 | 45,139 | 30.78 |
1929 | 46,309 | 31.44 |
1930 | 47,247 | 31.66 |
1931 | 42,092 | 27.82 |
1932 | 42,366 | 27.75 |
An increase followed 1924, mainly due to the passing of the Motor-vehicles Act of that year. A fresh cause of some importance in 1931 and 1932 was that of breaches of the Unemployment Act.
The great bulk of the cases dealt with in New Zealand are in respect of comparatively insignificant offences — drunkenness and offences against traffic regulations accounting for more than half of the total convictions in the aggregate of the last five years.
A classification of convictions during the last five years according to principal offences and groups of offences is next given.
— | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences against the person | 679 | 699 | 630 | 631 | 541 |
Offences against property (including forgery) | 4,664 | 4,836 | 5,574 | 6,129 | 6,766 |
Drunkenness (including issue of prohibition orders) | 7,901 | 8,293 | 7,782 | 6,113 | 5,236 |
Offensive conduct or language, obstruction, &c., of police, and vagrancy | 2,365 | 2,286 | 2,359 | 2,220 | 1,863 |
Breaches of traffic regulations, &c. | 15,651 | 16,021 | 17,284 | 14,364 | 14,887 |
Other offences against good order | 1,249 | 1,306 | 1,529 | 1,201 | 1,205 |
Breaches of Licensing Act | 3,348 | 3,557 | 3,569 | 2,934 | 2,686 |
Breaches of Destitute Persons Act | 3,583 | 3,606 | 3,532 | 3,365 | 2,887 |
Breaches of Impounding Act | 730 | 774 | 688 | 678 | 604 |
Breaches of Child Welfare Act | 561 | 547 | 541 | 446 | 352 |
Breaches of Defence Act | 860 | 803 | 235 | 42 | 24 |
Breaches of Arms Act | 408 | 392 | 295 | 424 | 440 |
Breaches of Unemployment Act | .. | .. | .. | 1,071 | 2,298 |
Other offences | 3,140 | 3,189 | 3,229 | 2,474 | 2,577 |
Totals | 45,139 | 46,309 | 47,247 | 42,092 | 42,366 |
In the preceding table offences are necessarily grouped, but in the case of convictions in 1932 certain of the more important offences are distinguished below.
I.—PERSON. | |
---|---|
Common assault | 429 |
Attempted suicide | 56 |
Indecent assault on female | 25 |
Unlawful carnal knowledge | 7 |
Aggravated assault | 7 |
II.—PROPERTY. | |
Theft (not further defined) | 4,362 |
Fraud and false pretences | 1,075 |
Wilful damage, &c. | 514 |
Unlawful conversion of vehicle | 391 |
Receiving stolen property | 171 |
Breaking and entering and attempts | 127 |
Embezzlement | 36 |
III.—FORGERY, ETC. | |
Forgery | 19 |
Forgery and uttering | 4 |
IV.—GOOD ORDER. | |
Vagrancy | 688 |
Breaches of by-laws | 555 |
Gambling | 402 |
Sunday trading | 144 |
Cruelty to animals | 88 |
The 352 convictions under the Child Welfare Act in 1932 included 317 in respect of children not under proper control or in indigent circumstances.
The drop in the number of convictions under the Defence Act is due to the suspension of the compulsory provisions of the Act, the only charges brought in 1931 and 1932 being failure to return uniform, equipment, &c.
The Unemployment Act came into force late in 1930, and no convictions were recorded in that year. In 1931, however, there were 1,071 convictions, the principal breach being failing to pay the levy, which was responsible for 993 convictions. In 1932 the number of convictions under the Act rose to 2,298, of which 2,067 were for failing to pay levies, the remainder being for false declaration (65), failing to register (60), employing person in arrears with levy (55), employer failing to deduct emergency charge (35), and other breaches of the Act (16).
A summary of punishments following summary convictions for the year 1932 is given.
Punishment. | Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property.* | Offences against Good Order. | Other Offences. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including forgery and offences against the currency. | |||||
Released under Offenders Probation Act | 20 | 837 | 47 | 24 | 928 |
Convicted and discharged | 54 | 1,135 | 2,499 | 1,502 | 5,190 |
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence | 74 | 1,222 | 286 | 137 | 1,719 |
Committed to care of Child Welfare Superintendent | 8 | 206 | 12 | 229 | 455 |
Placed under supervision of Child Welfare Officer | 37 | 764 | 24 | 54 | 879 |
Committed to institution under Child Welfare Act | 1 | 60 | .. | 44 | 105 |
Committed to Borstal institution, Salvation Army Home, &c. | 4 | 283 | 35 | 24 | 346 |
Fined | 258 | 812 | 17,783 | 6,667 | 25,520 |
Imprisonment in lieu of fine | 11 | 128 | 598 | 249 | 986 |
Peremptory imprisonment | 61 | 1,297 | 623 | 1,333 | 3,314 |
Whipping | 2 | 2 | .. | .. | 4 |
Bound over | 11 | .. | 11 | .. | 22 |
Order made | .. | 20 | 1,273 | 1,605 | 2,898 |
Totals | 541 | 6,766 | 23,191 | 11,868 | 42,366 |
Criminal cases in the Supreme Court are of two classes—viz., those in which the accused person has pleaded guilty in the lower Court and has been committed to the Supreme Court for sentence, and those actually tried in the Supreme Court.
The following table gives a summary of criminal cases dealt with in the Supreme Court during each of the last five years. Maoris are included in this and following tables.
Year. | Tried in Supreme Court. | Sentences in Case of Committal for Sentence. | Total Sentences. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Indictments and Informations. | Convictions. | ||||||||
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | Total. | |
(a) Total Cases. | |||||||||
1928 | 853 | 17 | 418 | 4 | 901 | 45 | 1,319 | 49 | 1,368 |
1929 | 938 | 27 | 511 | 6 | 812 | 16 | 1,323 | 22 | 1,345 |
1930 | 847 | 12 | 392 | 9 | 1,112 | 11 | 1,504 | 20 | 1,524 |
1931 | 951 | 40 | 495 | 10 | 1,078 | 41 | 1,573 | 51 | 1,624 |
1932 | 1,023 | 16 | 577 | 7 | 1,084 | 42 | 1,661 | 49 | 1,710 |
(b) Distinct Persons. | |||||||||
1928 | 274 | 7 | 155 | 2 | 308 | 13 | 463 | 15 | 478 |
1929 | 302 | 15 | 178 | 6 | 278 | 11 | 456 | 17 | 473 |
1930 | 310 | 11 | 191 | 8 | 329 | 10 | 520 | 18 | 538 |
1931 | 291 | 17 | 183 | 6 | 397 | 14 | 580 | 20 | 600 |
1932 | 321 | 11 | 205 | 6 | 415 | 10 | 620 | 16 | 636 |
Of the 332 distinct persons indicted during 1932, 211 were convicted and 100 acquitted. In the case of 17 persons no bill was returned or the prosecution otherwise not proceeded with, 1 person was found insane, and 3 were awaiting trial at the end of the year.
The next table summarizes the offences of persons convicted or sentenced in the Supreme Court during the last five years:—
Year. | Total Convictions or Sentences. | Distinct Persons convicted or sentenced. | Totals. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Other Offences | Totals. | Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Other Offences | ||
1928 | 193 | 927 | 194 | 54 | 1,368 | 120 | 263 | 64 | 31 | 478 |
1929 | 176 | 985 | 131 | 53 | 1,345 | 125 | 270 | 53 | 25 | 473 |
1930 | 203 | 1,111 | 154 | 56 | 1,524 | 133 | 327 | 48 | 30 | 538 |
1931 | 168 | 1,172 | 221 | 63 | 1,624 | 128 | 373 | 69 | 30 | 600 |
1933 | 203 | 1,140 | 255 | 102 | 1,710 | 138 | 395 | 52 | 51 | 636 |
The following were the offences for which persons were convicted or sentenced in the Supreme Court during 1932:—
I.—PERSON. | |
---|---|
Indecent assault | 24 |
Indecent assault on male | 10 |
Rape | 2 |
Carnal knowledge and attempts | 37 |
Incest | 8 |
Unnatural offences and attempts | 3 |
Murder | 4 |
Manslaughter (including cases in connection with motor-vehicles) | 11 |
Wounding with intent | 2 |
Aggravated assault | 4 |
Common assault | 8 |
Assault with intent to rob | 5 |
Procuring abortion and attempts | 6 |
Concealment of birth | 6 |
Bigamy | 6 |
Abandoning child | 1 |
Defamatory libel | 1 |
II.—PROPERTY. | |
Breaking and entering | 211 |
Theft | 45 |
Robbery | 1 |
Burglary | 52 |
Receiving stolen property | 23 |
Fraud and false pretences | 18 |
Embezzlement | 31 |
Arson and attempts | 14 |
III.—FORGERY, ETC. | |
Forgery | 28 |
Uttering | 5 |
Forgery and uttering | 17 |
Uttering counterfeit coin | 1 |
Possessing forged bank-notes | 1 |
IV AND V.—OTHER OFFENCES. | |
Indecent, riotous, or offensive conduct | 14 |
Breach of probation | 6 |
False declaration in connection | 5 |
with marriage Other | 26 |
Thirty-seven Maoris were included in the 636 distinct offenders sentenced in the Supreme Court in 1932, and 435 others (including 11 women) were born in New Zealand. In 61 cases the birthplace was England or Wales, in 24 Scotland, in 12 Ireland, and in 46 Australia.
Sentence. | Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Other Offences. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* In three cases the death sentence was commuted to life imprisonment. | |||||
Ordered to come up for sentence | 14 | 8 | 2 | 7 | 31 |
Discharged | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | 2 |
Released under Offenders Probation Act | 13 | 83 | 13 | 3 | 112 |
Fined | 4 | .. | .. | 3 | 7 |
Death* | 4 | .. | .. | .. | 4 |
Imprisonment or detention— | |||||
Imprisonment | 62 | 126 | 24 | 31 | 243 |
Imprisonment and reformative detention | 2 | 13 | 2 | .. | 17 |
Imprisonment and declared habitual criminal | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 2 |
Reformative detention only | 26 | 111 | 8 | 6 | 151 |
Detention in Borstal institution | 10 | 51 | 2 | 1 | 64 |
Imprisonment, reformative detention, and declared habitual criminal | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
Imprisonment and flogging | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
Total persons sentenced | 138 | 395 | 52 | 51 | 636 |
Length of sentence of imprisonment or detention— | |||||
10 and under 15 years | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
7,, 10,, | 4 | .. | .. | .. | 4 |
5,, 7,, | 4 | 6 | .. | .. | 10 |
3,, 5,, | 23 | 75 | 5 | 6 | 109 |
2,, 3,, | 22 | 107 | 7 | 11 | 147 |
1,, 2,, | 21 | 82 | 12 | 9 | 124 |
6 months and under 1 year | 12 | 23 | 9 | 4 | 48 |
Under 6 months | 13 | 10 | 3 | 8 | 34 |
Indefinite | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | 3 |
Totals, imprisonment or detention | 102 | 304 | 36 | 38 | 480 |
No fewer than 66 of the offenders were under twenty years of ago, 177 between twenty and twenty-five, 116 between twenty-five and thirty, 138 between thirty and forty, 83 between forty and fifty, 37 between fifty and sixty, and 18 sixty or over, while in 1 case the age was not known.
Under the provisions of the Judicature Amendment Act, 1913, the Court of Appeal consists of two divisions, called the First Division and the Second Division, each division consisting of five Judges of the Supreme Court, who are appointed as members of either division by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of three Judges of the Supreme Court, including the Chief Justice. The same division does not exercise the jurisdiction of the Court of Appeal at two successive sittings, but exercises its jurisdiction separately, except that in cases of importance involving special difficulty the Chief Justice and one other Judge may recommend, for the approval of the Governor-General in Council, that a joint sitting of both divisions may be held. The Chief Justice or, in his absence, the senior Judge presides. The decision of the Court must be in accordance with the majority of the Judges present, but if the Judges present are equally divided in opinion the judgment, &c., appealed from is deemed to be affirmed.
In addition to the ordinary appeals from the Supreme Court, certain other proceedings arising in inferior Courts may, on an order of the Supreme Court, be removed into the Court of Appeal for argument. All decisions of the Court of Appeal are final unless leave is granted to appeal to His Majesty in Council.
In criminal cases questions of law may be reserved by the Supreme Court for the Court of Appeal, and upon a refusal by the Court to reserve any question the person aggrieved may move the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal. Any person aggrieved may also (after conviction) apply to the Court of Appeal for a new trial upon leave being granted by the Supreme Court. Any person has now the right to apply to the Court of Appeal against a sentence passed in the Supreme Court where such person has been convicted upon an indictment or sentenced for any crime on a plea of “Guilty.”
During the last five years 16 Crown criminal cases were brought before the Appeal Court, and in 6 instances convictions were affirmed. There were 107 civil appeals, of which 49 were allowed, and also 74 cases removed to the Appeal Court, resulting in 58 judgments for plaintiff and 16 for defendants.
Particulars concerning applications during the last five years for leave to appeal against sentences under the provisions of the Crimes Amendment Act, 1920, are: Applications filed, 82; granted, 11; refused, 71. In 9 cases the sentence was varied as a result of the appeal.
There are fourteen prisons and State reformatories and three Borstal institutions in New Zealand, as well as 25 minor prisons and police-gaols. In addition to these there are the police-stations which, under section 17 of the Statute Law Amendment Act, 1917, may be deemed to be prisons for any period (which must not exceed seven days) during which prisoners are detained there undergoing sentence.
On the 1st January, 1932, the various institutions had 1,657 persons under detention (males 1,573, females 84). During the year 6,179 were received (males 5,897, females 282) and 6,253 discharged or transferred (males 5,978, females 275). At the end of the year 1,583 (males 1,492, females 91) remained in confinement. The daily average number of persons in confinement during the year was 1,669 (males 1,576, females 93).
Year. | Persons in Gaol (31st December). | Proportion per 10,000 of Population. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Undergoing Sentence. | On Remand and awaiting Trial, &c. | Total. | Undergoing Sentence. | Total in Confinement. | |
1923 | 1,141 | 54 | 1,195 | 8.50 | 8.90 |
1924 | 1,197 | 50 | 1,247 | 8.85 | 9.22 |
1925 | 1,284 | 49 | 1,333 | 9.17 | 9.51 |
1926 | 1,388 | 47 | 1,435 | 9.79 | 10.11 |
1927 | 1,483 | 66 | 1,549 | 10.23 | 10.68 |
1928 | 1,435 | 49 | 1,484 | 9.78 | 10.12 |
1929 | 1,342 | 53 | 1,395 | 911 | 9.47 |
1930 | 1,523 | 46 | 1,569 | 9.94 | 10.24 |
1931 | 1,614 | 43 | 1,657 | 10.66 | 10.95 |
1932 | 1,522 | 61 | 1,583 | 9.97 | 10.37 |
The 6,253 discharges during the year include 1,484 transfers of inmates to other prisons or to the police. Of the balance, 8 died during the year and 1 absconded and was not retaken. Prisoners discharged on expiration of sentence numbered 3,360, 115 were released on bail, 608 were set free on the recommendation of the Prisons Board, and 140 released on special remission. Debtors discharged during the year numbered 254, and 24 lunatics were transferred to mental hospitals. The remaining 259 discharges represented persons who had been in prison on remand or awaiting trial, and who were known to have been acquitted.
In the following table persons in confinement at the end of each of the last five years are classified according to nature of sentence:—
Year. | Hard Labour or Simple Imprisonment. | Habitual Criminals. | Detained for Reformative Purposes. | Detained in Borstal Institution. | On Remand, awaiting Trial, &c. | Totals. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under Three Months. | Three Months and under One Year. | One Year and over. | ||||||
* Including 1 awaiting execution. | ||||||||
1928 | 74 | 196 | 427 | 62 | 293 | 383 | 49 | 1,484 |
1929 | 79 | 193 | 419 | 70 | 246 | 335 | 53 | 1,395 |
1930 | 99 | 269 | 472 | 54 | 303 | 326 | 46 | 1,569 |
1931 | 129 | 276 | 497 | 63 | 301 | 348 | 43 | 1,657 |
1932 | 80 | 213 | 483 | 55 | 347 | 343 | 61 | 1,583* |
The total number of new receptions—counting each person once every time received—in the various institutions during the year 1932 was 6,179 (males 5,897, females 282), as compared with 6,354 (males 6,069, females 285) in 1931. Taking into account the 43 cases where persons were in prison awaiting trial or sentence at the beginning of the year brings this figure up to 6,222, the gross total of receptions. Included here, however, are debtors and lunatics (263), and deducting these gives 5,959, the gross total of receptions of prisoners sentenced for, or persons charged, with criminal offences. Of these, 981 were received on transfer from other institutions or in transitu between institutions, so that the net total of receptions of prisoners sentenced for or persons charged with criminal offences is 4,978. In 832 cases persons charged with criminal offences were handed to the police for trial or sentence and not returned to prison, and 61 persons remained in prison at the end of the year awaiting trial or sentence, so that the number of receptions of prisoners actually undergoing sentence for criminal offences—still counting each prisoner once every time received—was 4,085. Deducting from this figure multiple receptions of the same person (684) there remains, as the total number of distinct prisoners received under sentence for criminal offences, 3,401 (males 3,236, females 165), an increase of 198 on the preceding year. Of the total of 3,401, 316 (males 307, females 9) were Maoris.
The number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence of imprisonment during the last ten years, with the proportion per 10,000 of mean population, is given in the next table. Debtors and lunatics received into gaol are omitted.
Year. | Number. | Per 10,000 of Population. |
---|---|---|
1923 | 2,358 | 17.75 |
1924 | 2,405 | 17.78 |
1925 | 2,890 | 20.88 |
1926 | 2,755 | 19.49 |
1927 | 2,711 | 18.84 |
1928 | 2,548 | 17.37 |
1929 | 2,596 | 17.62 |
1930 | 2,864 | 19.19 |
1931 | 3,203 | 21.17 |
1932 | 3,401 | 22.29 |
The following table shows the sexes and ages of distinct prisoners received into prison under sentence during the year 1932, and distinguishes between Maoris and others:—
Age, in Years. | Excluding Maoris. | Maoris. | Including Maoris. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Under 20 | 148 | 20 | 168 | 51 | 3 | 54 | 199 | 23 | 222 |
20 and under 25 | 424 | 22 | 446 | 110 | 3 | 113 | 534 | 25 | 559 |
25,, 30 | 447 | 10 | 457 | 47 | .. | 47 | 494 | 10 | 504 |
30,, 35 | 443 | 11 | 454 | 43 | 1 | 44 | 486 | 12 | 498 |
35,, 40 | 368 | 19 | 387 | 18 | .. | 18 | 386 | 19 | 405 |
40,, 45 | 301 | 25 | 326 | 16 | 1 | 17 | 317 | 26 | 343 |
45,, 50 | 258 | 22 | 280 | 6 | .. | 6 | 264 | 22 | 286 |
50,, 55 | 253 | 13 | 266 | 8 | .. | 8 | 261 | 13 | 274 |
55,, 60 | 146 | 10 | 156 | 5 | 1 | 6 | 151 | 11 | 162 |
60,, 65 | 85 | 2 | 87 | .. | .. | .. | 85 | 2 | 87 |
65,, 70 | 36 | 1 | 37 | .. | .. | .. | 36 | 1 | 37 |
70,, 75 | 6 | 1 | 7 | .. | .. | .. | 6 | 1 | 7 |
75,, 80 | 10 | .. | 10 | .. | .. | .. | 10 | .. | 10 |
80 and over | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
Not stated | 3 | .. | 3 | 3 | .. | 3 | 6 | .. | 6 |
Totals | 2,929 | 156 | 3,085 | 307 | 9 | 316 | 3,236 | 165 | 3,401 |
Ages and offences of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1932 are summarized in the next table.
Age, in Years. | Offences against the Person. | Theft and other Offences against Property. | Drunkenness. | Vagrancy. | Other Offences. | Totals. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sexual Offences. | Assaults. | Other. | ||||||
Under 21 | 9 | 7 | 3 | 224 | 1 | 23 | 45 | 312 |
21 and under 25 | 12 | 20 | 2 | 258 | 10 | 18 | 149 | 469 |
25,, 30 | 17 | 13 | 3 | 236 | 23 | 21 | 191 | 504 |
30,, 35 | 7 | 21 | 3 | 167 | 41 | 28 | 231 | 498 |
35,, 40 | 4 | 13 | 2 | 147 | 39 | 33 | 167 | 405 |
40,, 45 | 7 | 9 | 4 | 99 | 48 | 28 | 148 | 343 |
45,, 50 | 4 | 3 | 1 | 78 | 57 | 33 | 110 | 286 |
50,, 55 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 49 | 65 | 36 | 115 | 274 |
55,, 60 | 8 | 4 | .. | 30 | 38 | 36 | 46 | 162 |
60,, 65 | 1 | 6 | 1 | 14 | 21 | 17 | 27 | 87 |
65 and over | .. | 2 | .. | 9 | 18 | 12 | 14 | 55 |
Not stated | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 4 | 6 |
Totals | 72 | 101 | 22 | 1,313 | 361 | 285 | 1,247 | 3,401 |
The final table of this category supplies statistics of ages and previous convictions of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1932.
Age, in Years. | Number of Previous Convictions. | Total previously convicted. | Not previously convicted. | Total Distinct Prisoners. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
One. | Two. | Three. | Four. | Over Four. | Number not stated. | ||||
Under 21 | 71 | 30 | 15 | 8 | 11 | 7 | 142 | 170 | 312 |
21 and under 25 | 94 | 64 | 32 | 20 | 59 | 8 | 277 | 192 | 469 |
25,, 30 | 85 | 38 | 30 | 17 | 113 | 11 | 294 | 210 | 504 |
30,, 35 | 65 | 43 | 36 | 30 | 105 | 15 | 294 | 204 | 498 |
35,, 40 | 44 | 28 | 26 | 18 | 117 | 28 | 261 | 144 | 405 |
40,, 45 | 38 | 32 | 22 | 17 | 95 | 27 | 231 | 112 | 343 |
45,, 50 | 33 | 20 | 13 | 7 | 95 | 22 | 190 | 96 | 286 |
50,, 55 | 24 | 19 | 15 | 10 | 83 | 29 | 180 | 94 | 274 |
55,, 60 | 14 | 10 | 3 | 9 | 59 | 19 | 114 | 48 | 162 |
60,, 65 | 9 | 7 | 4 | 2 | 26 | 6 | 54 | 33 | 87 |
65 and over | 3 | 5 | 2 | 1 | 18 | 9 | 38 | 17 | 55 |
Not stated | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 6 |
Totals | 480 | 296 | 198 | 139 | 782 | 183 | 2,078 | 1,323 | 3,401 |
Included among the 1,583 prisoners undergoing sentence at the 31st December, 1932, were 343 persons (302 males, 41 females) detained in Borstal institutions under the provisions of the Prevention of Crime (Borstal Institutions Establishment) Act, 1924. This Act, which is an adaptation of Part I of the Prevention of Crime Act, 1908 (Imperial), as amended by the Criminal Justice Administration Act, 1914, is designed to prevent crime, and provides for the detention of young offenders in a special class of reformative institution. An offender between the ages of fifteen and twenty-one (twenty-three in certain cases), who would otherwise be liable to sentence of imprisonment by the Supreme Court or sentence of imprisonment of not less than one month by a Magistrate, may be made the subject of an order of detention of from two to five years by a Judge of the Supreme Court, and from one to three years by a Magistrate, without a conviction being recorded in the latter case. Inmates may be transferred from prisons, reformatory homes, State reformatory institutions, and institutions under the Child Welfare Act, 1925, to Borstal institutions, and from Borstal institutions to prisons. The Minister of Justice has power to release an offender undergoing detention on condition that he is placed under the supervision or authority of a probation officer, or of a society or person (to be specified) who may be willing to take charge of the case.
The following table shows the distinct prisoners received in prison during 1932 after being sentenced to detention for reformative purposes or having been declared habitual criminals, classified according to sentences:—
Original Sentence. | Sentenced to Reformative Detention for a Period of | Declared Habitual Criminals. | Totals. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under Two Years. | Two and under Five Years. | Five Years and over. | |||
Reformative detention only | 80 | 114 | 5 | 1 | 200 |
Declared habitual criminals only | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
Hard labour— | |||||
Under 1 year | 23 | 25 | .. | 2 | 50 |
1 year and under 2 | 5 | 10 | .. | 3 | 18 |
2 years and under | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
3,, 4 | 1 | 1 | .. | 2 | 4 |
4,, 5 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
Totals | 109 | 150 | 6 | 9 | 274 |
For the purposes of the Crimes Amendment Act of 1910 there is constituted a Prisons Board, the members of which are appointed by the Governor-General in Council for a period of three years, and may be reappointed. As at present constituted, the Board consists of a Judge of the Supreme Court, as President, and six other members.
It is the duty of the Board to make inquiry from time to time as to whether there is reasonable cause for belief that any habitual criminal, habitual offender, or other person under sentence of imprisonment or reformative detention is sufficiently reformed to be released on probation or discharged, or for granting discharge to any person who has been released on probation; and to make recommendations as to the release or discharge of any habitual criminal, habitual offender, or other person under sentence of imprisonment or reformative detention, and as to the conditions which may be imposed on any such release or probation. The Board is required to take into consideration, at least once a year, the case of every habitual criminal, habitual offender, or person under sentence of reformative detention. Other classes of prisoners may not apply for and are not entitled to consideration until they have served at least half the sentence (or five years in the case of those sentenced to terms exceeding ten years), and no case is to be considered until six months after the date of reception into prison.
The following table shows the number of cases considered by the Board during each of the last five years:—
Year. | Habitual Criminals and Offenders. | Reformative and Borstal Detention. | Hard Labour. | Habitual Criminals for Remission of Hard Labour. | Probationers for Discharge from Probation or Variation of Terms. | Totals. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Crimes Amendment Act. | Offender Probationers. | ||||||
1928 | 72 | 940 | 321 | 11 | 6 | 16 | 1,366 |
1929 | 88 | 912 | 346 | 4 | 6 | 16 | 1,372 |
1930 | 75 | 849 | 313 | 7 | 5 | 11 | 1,260 |
1931 | 80 | 975 | 431 | 2 | 8 | 18 | 1,514 |
1932 | 71 | 1,042 | 384 | .. | 9 | 18 | 1,524 |
Of the cases considered in 1932, recommendations were made for release on probation in 605 cases, and for discharge from prison or from probation in 43 cases. Eleven probationers under the Offenders Probation Act were ordered discharge, and in 3 cases the terms of probation were modified by the Board. In 88 cases petitions were declined, and in the remaining 774 cases they were deferred.
Legislation on this subject dates from 1886. Under the Offenders Probation Act of 1920 probation may be granted for “any offence punishable by imprisonment, whether on indictment or otherwise.” Formerly there were numerous important exceptions. The maximum period of probation was fixed in 1920 at five years.
The conditions of release on probation include the necessity for a person on probation to report to the Probation Officer on specified days not more than one month apart, and to notify his address and any change of address. The nature and place of his employment must be made known to and be approved of by the Probation Officer, and he must not commit any offence against the law. The Probation Officer may warn him not to associate with any particular person or class of persons.
A breach of the conditions of the probationary license renders the offender liable to imprisonment or fine, and in addition he may, in respect of the original offence, be either committed to prison or again released on probation.
The following figures are taken from successive returns prepared by the Chief Probation Officer:—
Year. | Number admitted to Probation. |
---|---|
1923 | 572 |
1924 | 586 |
1925 | 658 |
1926 | 656 |
1927 | 586 |
1923 | 615 |
1929 | 557 |
1930 | 650 |
1931 | 750 |
1932 | 726 |
The following table gives the ages and terms of probation of offenders dealt with under the provisions of the Act during the year 1932:—
Age, in Years. | 6 Months or under. | 1 Year. | 18 Months. | 2 Years. | 3 Years. | 4 Years. | 5 Years. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 20 | 12 | 79 | 4 | 76 | 27 | 1 | .. | 199 |
20 and under 25 | 9 | 101 | 4 | 82 | 25 | 2 | 1 | 224 |
25,, 30 | 7 | 34 | 2 | 47 | 7 | .. | .. | 97 |
30,, 40 | 11 | 45 | 1 | 40 | 8 | .. | 1 | 106 |
40,, 50 | 5 | 23 | 1 | 32 | 6 | .. | .. | 67 |
50,, 60 | 3 | 13 | .. | 6 | 2 | .. | .. | 24 |
60,, 70 | 2 | 3 | .. | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | 9 |
70 and over | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 49 | 298 | 12 | 286 | 76 | 3 | 2 | 726 |
Offences committed by juvenile offenders constitute a class worthy of special consideration. The Child Welfare Amendment Act, 1927, altered the definition of “child” to cover persons under seventeen years of age, instead of sixteen as formerly. Figures of juvenile cases in Magistrates' Courts during each of the last five years are as follows:—
Year. | Total Cases. | Dismissed or withdrawn for want of Prosecution or of Evidence. | Dismissed on the Merits. | Admonished and discharged. | Committed for Trial or Sentence. | Summarily convicted. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928 | 3,095 | 105 | 75 | 1,192 | 3 | 1,720 |
1929 | 3,405 | 97 | 119 | 1,176 | 15 | 1,998 |
1930 | 3,217 | 106 | 82 | 1,325 | 1 | 1,703 |
1931 | 2,908 | 70 | 36 | 1,071 | 13 | 1,718 |
1932 | 3,071 | 88 | 45 | 1,159 | 4 | 1,775 |
The principal of the offences against the person in 1932 were common assault, which was responsible for 16 cases (9 convictions), and indecent assault 23 cases (20 convictions).
Theft was the principal offence against property, 1,224 charges being dealt with in 1932, resulting in 739 convictions. These figures do not include housebreaking and stealing, which was the offence in 167 cases (111 convictions), or burglary (1 conviction).
Wilful damage, mischief, &c., is also an important class of offence in juvenile cases, being responsible for 484 charges (126 convictions) in 1932. In 140 cases (112 convictions) the charge was unlawfully converting vehicle to own use.
In the “Other” offences the effect of the introduction of the Child Welfare Act, 1925, is very noticeable, the number of cases for 1932 (427) being nearly five times that recorded for 1925 (88). Nearly 80 per cent. of the cases in this class were brought under the Child Welfare Act, the number of cases of children not under proper control or in indigent circumstances being 331, and the resulting convictions 311. In connection with these convictions orders were made for committal to the care of the Superintendent, Child Welfare Branch, or for supervision by a Child Welfare Officer in 263 cases, while in 40 cases the children concerned were committed to an institution under the Child Welfare Act.
Offences by juveniles are seldom of a very serious nature, and even when a conviction is recorded Magistrates frequently adopt the course of discharging the offender or of ordering him to come up for sentence when called upon. It is found that in very few cases does the future conduct of the convicted person render it necessary for him to be brought before the Magistrate again for sentence.
Punishment. | Against the Person. | Against Property.* | Against Good Order. | Other. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including forgery and offences against the currency. | |||||
Released on probation | .. | 9 | 2 | .. | 11 |
Convicted and discharged | .. | 68 | 30 | 7 | 105 |
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 2 |
Committed to care of Child Welfare Superintendent | 7 | 204 | 10 | 227 | 448 |
Placed under supervision of Child Welfare Officer | 29 | 733 | 20 | 50 | 832 |
Committed to institution under Child Welfare Act | 1 | 60 | .. | 43 | 104 |
Committed to Borstal institution | 1 | 50 | 1 | 7 | 59 |
Fined | .. | 39 | 151 | 1 | 191 |
Peremptory imprisonment | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
Whipped | 2 | 2 | .. | .. | 4 |
Order made | .. | 8 | 2 | 8 | 18 |
Total summary convictions | 40 | 1,173 | 218 | 344 | 1,775 |
Total charges brought | 64 | 2,141 | 439 | 427 | 3,071 |
Very few juvenile oases find their way to the Supreme Court, and, beyond the information disclosed by the Magistrates' Courts returns as to committals for sentence or trial, no statistics of such cases in the higher Court are available. Statistics of ages of persons sentenced show, however, that no persons under seventeen years of age were sentenced in the Supreme Court during 1932.
Of the 42,366 summary convictions in Magistrates' Courts in 1932 only 2,210, or 5.22 per cent., were of females, the following being the principal offences:—
Common assault | 21 |
---|---|
Attempted suicide | 18 |
Theft | 448 |
Fraud and false pretences | 36 |
Receiving stolen property | 15 |
Wilful damage, &c. | 12 |
Drunkenness | 185 |
Negligently driving motor-vehicle | 177 |
Vagrancy | 141 |
Breaches of regulations for lighting vehicles | 116 |
Non-registration, &c., of motor-vehicles | 115 |
Breaches of parking regulations | 82 |
Speeding, &c. | 75 |
Application for prohibition order | 73 |
Offensive conduct or language | 57 |
Sunday trading | 47 |
Breaches of by-laws, &c. | 38 |
Minor traffic offences | 27 |
Indigent, &c., child | 153 |
Other charges under Child Welfare Act | 15 |
Unlicensed wireless | 34 |
Breach of prohibition orders | 30 |
Other breaches of Licensing Act | 111 |
Allowing horses, cattle, &c., to wander | 30 |
Owner of unregistered dog | 19 |
In addition to the 2,210 summary convictions of women in Magistrates' Courts during 1932 there were 79 committals to the Supreme Court—32 for trial and 47 for sentence. The Supreme Court statistics show that 16 charges against females were dealt with during the year, resulting in 7 convictions, representing 6 different persons. In addition, 10 women were sentenced after committal for sentence in respect of 42 offences.
The number of distinct female prisoners received into prison during 1932 was 165, the principal offences of these being—vagrancy, 69; drunkenness, 15; and theft, 38. The actual number of receptions of female prisoners during the year was 282, this number including 14 Maoris, and the daily average number of women prisoners in gaol was 93. Two reformatories (at Addington and Point Halswell) house women prisoners only. There is also a Borstal institution at Point Halswell (Wellington) for women only.
The number of summary convictions of Maoris brought before Magistrates' Courts for the last five years is shown in the following table:—
Year. | Class of Offence. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Against the Person. | Against Property. | Against Good Order. | Other Offences. | Totals. | ||
Drunkenness.* | Other. | |||||
* Excluding prohibition-order cases. | ||||||
1928 | 65 | 372 | 240 | 381 | 490 | 1,548 |
1929 | 91 | 490 | 295 | 536 | 453 | 1,865 |
1930 | 77 | 562 | 242 | 491 | 477 | 1,849 |
1931 | 51 | 523 | 138 | 395 | 371 | 1,478 |
1932 | 56 | 569 | 141 | 356 | 287 | 1,409 |
The number of Maoris convicted and sentenced in the Supreme Court, which exhibits the extent of serious crime amongst the Native race, is not very great, the total number convicted and sentenced during the last five years being only 170. The 37 convictions or sentences during 1932 were made up as follows: 10 for offences against the person, 25 for property offences, and 2 for forgery, &c. Thirty of these were sent up from the Magistrates' Courts for sentence, the remaining 7 being tried and convicted in the Supreme Court.
The number of distinct Maori prisoners received into gaol under sentence during 1932 was 316 (including 9 women), as compared with 271 in 1931.
The extent to which convictions for drunkenness swell the total of convictions is obvious from the information given earlier in this section. The number of convictions for drunkenness, including drunkenness with disorderly conduct, drunk in charge of vehicle or of horse, and habitual drunkenness, during 1932 totalled 4,073 (males 3,888, females 185), which is the lowest figure recorded since 1895, when the convictions numbered 4,792. In that year, however, the proportion of convictions for drunkenness per 1,000 of the mean population was 6.52, while in 1932 the proportion was only 2.67.
The convictions for drunkenness in 1932 represent 9.6 per cent. of the total convictions during the year. In addition, there were 1,163 technical convictions in cases of applications for the issue of prohibition orders. Prohibition-order cases are not included in the following table, which shows the number of convictions for drunkenness recorded, and the proportion per 1,000 of the mean population of each sex, during the last five years:—
Year. | Convictions for Drunkenness. | Per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Totals. | Males. | Females. | Totals. | |
1928 | 6,020 | 320 | 6,340 | 8.10 | 0.45 | 4.32 |
1929 | 6,478 | 338 | 6,816 | 8.62 | 0.47 | 4.63 |
1930 | 6,072 | 258 | 6,330 | 7.97 | 0.35 | 4.24 |
1931 | 4,645 | 219 | 4,864 | 6.01 | 0.30 | 3.21 |
1932 | 3,888 | 185 | 4,073 | 4.99 | 0.25 | 2.67 |
Of the total convictions for drunkenness during 1932, 3,948 (3,770 males and 178 females) were arrest cases, while 125 (118 males and 7 females) were cases brought before the Magistrate by summons.
Repeated charges against the same person are included in the totals shown in the preceding table.
The total convictions for all offences in arrest cases in 1932 were 11,067, but the distinct convictions amounted to only 7,695, the former total including 3,372 convictions for multiple charges against the same person at the same time. Of the latter 678 were in respect of charges dealt with at the same time as the offender was convicted of drunkenness, the principal associated offences being—
Offence. | Number of Convictions. |
---|---|
Common assault | 23 |
Theft | 33 |
Wilful damage | 66 |
Indecent, riotous, or offensive conduct | 38 |
Obscene, threatening, or abusive language | 149 |
Assaulting, resisting, or obstructing police | 56 |
Vagrancy | 37 |
Driving motor-vehicle without a license | 16 |
Casting offensive matter | 86 |
Breach of prohibition order | 105 |
In addition, there were 40 cases where a prohibition order was issued against a person convicted at the same time of drunkenness.
Any person who has been three times convicted for drunkenness within the nine months immediately preceding any conviction for drunkenness may be declared an habitual drunkard, the number of convictions for habitual drunkenness during 1932 being 18 (males 14, females 4). A Magistrate may, in addition to or in lieu of a penalty, commit an habitual drunkard to any institution authorized by the Governor-General to receive and detain such persons for any period net being less than twelve months.
The sentences in the 4,073 convictions for drunkenness during the year were: fined, 2,291; imprisonment in lieu of fine. 452; peremptory imprisonment, 90; committed to Salvation Army Home or other such institution, 7 (including 4 for habitual drunkenness); convicted and discharged, 1,179; released under Offenders Probation Act, 8; other sentences, 46.
The quantity of alcoholic liquor entered at the Customs for consumption (including beer on which excise duty was paid) was as follows during the last five years. The figures are exclusive of wine manufactured in New Zealand (45,055 gallons in 1931–32), which is not subject to duty.
Beer. Gal. | wine. Gal. | Spirits. Gal. | |
---|---|---|---|
1928 | 12,834,868 | 192,282 | 500,267 |
1929 | 13,010,990 | 207,703 | 597,000 |
1930 | 12,312,823 | 198,377 | 569,656 |
1931 | 10,124,849 | 134,160 | 378,874 |
1932 | 8,868,316 | 105,725 | 323,308 |
Based on the foregoing figures the consumption per head of mean population works out as follows:—
Including Maoris. | Excluding Maoris. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beer. Gal. | Wine. Gal. | Spirits. Gal. | Beer. Gal. | Wine. Gal. | Spirits. Gal. | |
1928 | 8.817 | 0.132 | 0.344 | 9.229 | 0.138 | 0.360 |
1929 | 8.834 | 0.141 | 0.406 | 9.249 | 0.148 | 0424 |
1930 | 8.251 | 0.133 | 0.382 | 8.640 | 0.139 | 0.400 |
1931 | 6.691 | 0.089 | 0.251 | 7.007 | 0.093 | 0.262 |
1932 | 5.811 | 0.069 | 0.212 | 6.090 | 0.073 | 0.222 |
In keeping with the enormous growth of motor traffic during recent years, there has been a huge increase in minor traffic offences, which constitute a high proportion of the cases dealt with in Magistrates' Courts. However, the number of cases and convictions during 1931 and 1932 show a substantial decrease on the figures for the previous three years, although this is probably due in part to the diminished use of motor-vehicles for economic reasons.
The number of cases, convictions, and the number of convictions per 1,000 of mean population for this class of offence during the last four years are shown below:—
1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Cases | 18,423 | 19,980 | 16,851 | 17,482 |
Convictions | 16,767 | 18,145 | 15,135 | 15,604 |
Convictions per 1,000 of mean population | 11.38 | 12.16 | 10.00 | 10.22 |
The convictions for traffic offences in 1932 represent 36.83 per cent. of the total convictions during the year.
The following table shows convictions for traffic offences during the last five years:—
Offence. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Negligent driving causing death | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Negligent driving causing bodily injury | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Unlawfully converting vehicle to own use | 266 | 268 | 395 | 333 | 391 |
Drunk in charge of motor-vehicle | 304 | 418 | 435 | 403 | 308 |
Drunk in charge of other vehicle | 39 | 60 | 31 | 28 | 18 |
Excessive speed in motor-vehicle | 2,142 | 1,609 | 2,120 | 2,084 | 2,052 |
Negligent or dangerous driving of motor-vehicle | 2,921 | 3,291 | 3,923 | 3,109 | 2,693 |
Negligent or dangerous driving of other vehicle | 74 | 67 | 95 | 45 | 58 |
Riding bicycle on footpath | 710 | 777 | 532 | 425 | 354 |
Breaches of regulations for the lighting of vehicles | 4,930 | 4,164 | 3,965 | 2,557 | 3,406 |
Offences relating to the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles | 2,633 | 3,232 | 3,678 | 4,184 | 4,521 |
Breaches of parking regulations | 1,300 | 1,734 | 1,836 | 1,049 | 949 |
Other traffic offences | 941 | 1,147 | 1,135 | 918 | 854 |
Total | 16,261 | 16,767 | 18,145 | 15,135 | 15,604 |
The following table shows the number of cases and the results of hearing for the various traffic offences or groups of offences heard in Magistrates' Courts during 1932:—
Offence. | Total Cases. | Dismissed, or Admonished and Discharged. | Committed to Supreme Court. | Convictions. | Results of Convictions. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Fined. | Convicted and Discharged. | Other. | |||||
Negligent driving causing death | 37 | 11 | 26 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Negligent driving causing bodily injury | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Unlawfully converting vehicle to own use | 456 | 65 | .. | 391 | 34 | 88 | 269 |
Drunk in charge of motor-vehicle | 339 | 31 | .. | 308 | 285 | 4 | 19 |
Drunk in charge of other vehicle | 18 | .. | .. | 18 | 15 | 1 | 2 |
Excessive speed in motor-vehicle | 2,241 | 189 | .. | 2,052 | 2,024 | 27 | 1 |
Negligent or dangerous driving of motor-vehicle | 3,141 | 447 | 1 | 2,693 | 2,538 | 131 | 24 |
Negligent or dangerous driving of other vehicle | 66 | 8 | .. | 58 | 49 | 9 | .. |
Riding bicycle on footpath | 376 | 22 | .. | 354 | 337 | 10 | 7 |
Breaches of regulations for the lighting of vehicles | 3,578 | 172 | .. | 3,406 | 3,152 | 218 | 36 |
Offences relating to the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles | 5,267 | 746 | .. | 4,521 | 4,099 | 380 | 42 |
Breaches of parking regulations | 1,010 | 61 | .. | 949 | 855 | 89 | 5 |
Other traffic offences | 951 | 97 | .. | 854 | 707 | 136 | 11 |
Total | 17,482 | 1,850 | 28 | 15,604 | 14,095 | 1,093 | 416 |
By far the greater proportion of the cases are for comparatively trivial offences such as breaches of lighting regulations and breaches of regulations for the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles (including driving unregistered car, and driving without driver's license). These cases result in a far greater proportion of convictions in Magistrates' Courts than the more serious class of traffic offences—viz., negligent driving causing death or endangering human life—which are usually committed to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence.
Dealing only with motor-vehicles, it is found that the total number of convictions for traffic offences during 1932 was 10,523 (which total excludes motor-vehicles without lights, &c.—separate figures not available), and of these 7,427 were in the North Island and 3,096 in the South. The number of motor-vehicles on the register (excluding dormant registrations) on 31st December, 1932, were—North Island, 120,518; South Island, 67,434. The convictions were, therefore—North Island 6.16 per cent., South Island 4.59 per cent. of the registrations.
Table of Contents
THE New Zealand Military Forces are raised, maintained, and organized under the Defence Act, 1909, and its amendments, and regulations made thereunder. They are divided into the Permanent Forces, the Territorial Force, the New Zealand Air Force, and the Cadets.
The Permanent Forces correspond to the Regular Army of Great Britain, and provide Commanders and staffs, at General Headquarters and in commands, adjutants and instructional staff for the Territorial Force and the Air Force, nucleus garrisons for the fixed defences and aerodromes, and maintenance and administrative staffs at ordnance depots.
In Peace Time.—The Defence Act, 1909, provides for compulsory service in peace time in the Cadets from fourteen years (or from date of leaving school if later) to eighteen years, and from eighteen years to twenty-five years in the Territorial Force.
Since the 1st October, 1930, however, the compulsory provisions of the Defence Act have not been enforced; but if the Government so directed they could, without legislation, again be brought into operation.
In July, 1931, the Forces were reorganized, and service in the Territorial Force and Cadets has since been voluntary. The only Cadets now trained are those at secondary schools, and, with few exceptions, all the larger secondary schools in the Dominion have a Cadet unit. Recruits for the Territorial Force are enrolled under a voluntary agreement to serve for three years. They may extend their service up to the age of thirty-two years. A further extension up to thirty-five years may be granted to warrant and non-commissioned officers.
In the Permanent Forces enlistment for ranks other than commissioned officers is for a term of five years, after which re-engagement may be effected up to fifty-five years of age, which is the normal retiring-age. Extensions may be granted in certain cases up to sixty years.
Normally officers for the Permanent Forces are first trained at one of the Service colleges in England or Australia. Their retiring-age is the same as for other ranks.
During a National Emergency.—The Territorial Force is liable to service in any part of New Zealand, and cannot be compelled to serve outside the Dominion. Individuals could, however, volunteer to do so, and their services might then be accepted on the approval of the Governor-General, as was done on the outbreak of the Great War.
The Defence Act, 1909, establishes a liability for all male inhabitants between the ages of seventeen and fifty-five years (with certain specified exceptions), who have resided in New Zealand for six months, to serve and be trained in the Militia, but as the Militia is not embodied in peace time no training therein is carried out.
The personnel of the Permanent Forces are subject at all times to the Army Act, save in so far as that Act may be inconsistent with the New Zealand Defence Act, and are liable for service in New Zealand or overseas if called upon.
On the 31st March, 1931, the total establishment of all units of the Permanent Forces was 110 officers and 452 other ranks, but on that date retrenchment was effected, and the strength at present (8th July, 1933) stands at 80 officers and 267 other ranks.
The establishment of the Territorial Force was also reduced in 1931, and now totals 710 officers and 9,658 other ranks. On the 30th June, 1933, the strength of the Territorial Force was 955 officers, 7,355 other ranks, and 783 bandsmen. As far as is practicable, both peace and war establishments are based on those of the British Army.
The Governor-General is the Commander-in-Chief of the New Zealand Forces, and the Minister of Defence controls and administers the fighting services through the medium of the Department of Defence.
The command of the Military Forces is vested in the General Officer Commanding, who is responsible to the Minister of Defence. He is assisted by the following branches of General Headquarters, under the control of the officers indicated, which in New Zealand are the counterpart of the War Office organization, but necessarily on a very much reduced scale:—
The Branch of the General Staff. (The Chief of the General Staff.)
The Branch of the Adjutant and Quartermaster-General. (The Adjutant and Quartermaster-General.)
The Air Services. (The Director of Air Services.)
Artillery Services. (The Director of Artillery.)
Financial Services. (The Under-Secretary of Defence, who is responsible direct to the Minister.)
The Civil Staff, distributed among the various branches, is under the control of the Under-Secretary.
New Zealand is divided into three Commands, viz.:—
Northern Command, with headquarters at Auckland. It is equivalent to Auckland Provincial District, together with Ohura County, but less that part of Auckland from Wairoa to East Cape lying east of the main divide.
Central Command, with headquarters at Wellington. This comprises the remainder of the North Island.
Southern Command, with headquarters at Christchurch. It comprises the whole of the South Island.
Each command is controlled by an officer of the Permanent Forces holding the rank of Colonel, who is responsible to the General Officer Commanding. At Command Headquarters there is a staff organized in like manner to the branches at General Headquarters, also a civil staff.
The commands are subdivided into four regimental districts, each under a staff officer who is responsible to the O.C. Command. The regimental districts are subdivided into areas (not exceeding three in any one case), each of which is controlled by an area officer, who is responsible to the Staff Officer in Charge of the Regimental District.
The following units comprise the Permanent Forces:—
New Zealand Staff Corps | 55 officers. |
New Zealand Permanent Staff | 122 warrant officers, N.C.O's, and men. |
Royal New Zealand Artillery | 14 officers and 67 other ranks. |
New Zealand Permanent Air Force | 9 officers and 46 other ranks. |
New Zealand Permanent Army Service Corps | 7 other ranks. |
New Zealand Army Medical Corps | 1 other rank. |
New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps | 2 officers, 20 other ranks. |
General Duty Section | 4 other ranks. |
The stores staff at the ordnance depots are members of the civil staff. |
The Territorial Force is organized on the basis of 1 Division, 3 Mounted Rifles brigades, 1 Medium Artillery brigade, 2 Coast Artillery batteries, and ancillary troops, though on a reduced strength.
These are distributed as follows:—
Northern Command— | |
---|---|
3 Mounted Rifles regiments | 1st Mounted Rifle Brigade. |
4 Field batteries | 1st Field Brigade. |
1 Coast battery | |
1 Medium battery | Northern Coast Artillery Group. |
1 Pack battery | |
1 Field company, Engineers. | |
1 Depot, Corps of Signals. | |
4 Infantry regiments, each of 1 battalion | 1st Infantry Brigade. |
1 Composite company, A.S.C. | |
1 Field Ambulance. | |
Central Command— | |
3 Mounted Rifles regiments | 2nd Mounted Rifle Brigade. |
3 Field batteries | 2nd Field Brigade. |
1 Coast battery | |
2 Medium batteries | Central Coast Artillery Group. |
1 Field company, Engineers. | |
1 Depot, Corps of Signals. | |
4 Infantry regiments, each of 1 battalion | 2nd Infantry Brigade. |
1 Composite company, A.S.C. | |
1 Field Ambulance. | |
Southern Command— | |
3 Mounted Rifles regiments | 3rd Mounted Rifle Brigade. |
3 Field batteries | 3rd Field Brigade. |
1 Medium battery | With 3rd Field Brigade comprises |
1 Pack battery | Southern Artillery Group. |
1 Field company, Engineers. | |
1 Depot, Corps of Signals. | |
4 Infantry regiments, each of 1 battalion | 3rd Infantry Brigade. |
1 Composite company, A.S.C. | |
1 Field Ambulance. |
Otago University Company, New Zealand Medical Corps.
In addition, there are the following corps and departments:—
New Zealand Medical Corps, of which field ambulances form part. One medical officer is attached to each other unit of the Territorial Force, including the Air Force.
New Zealand Dental Corps.
New Zealand Veterinary Corps.
New Zealand Army Legal Department.
New Zealand Chaplains Department. New Zealand Army Nursing Service.
The Permanent Forces throughout the year undergo courses of instruction, and, in addition, assist in the training of the Territorial Force and Cadets. In certain instances they provide a permanent nucleus to Territorial units. The officers of the Permanent Forces take the same examinations for promotion and entrance to the staff colleges as officers of the British Regular Forces.
The Territorial Force carry out during the year, and prior to their annual camp, thirty hours' training in drills and parades, inclusive of the prescribed small-arms course. Each unit goes into camp each year for six full days' continuous training. Special courses of instruction for officers and N.C.O's are prescribed and are held preliminary to examinations for promotion. Officers of the Territorial Force Reserve attend a camp of instruction with their unit once in every three years, but other ranks of the Reserve do not train in any way.
There is no military college in the Dominion, but cadets intended for ultimate appointment to commissions in the Permanent Forces are sent either to the Royal Military College of Australia, the Royal Military College, Sandhurst, or the Royal Military Academy, Woolwich, and on graduating are attached for twelve months' training to the British Regular Army before returning to New Zealand. In normal times from two to four cadets are sent annually, but since 1930 no cadets have been sent.
Officers of the Permanent Forces are also sent to the Staff College, Camberley, and normally one New Zealand officer is undergoing instruction there. At varying intervals other officers are sent to England for courses in gunnery, &c.
At Trentham there is a School of Instruction which provides refresher courses for officers and other ranks of the Permanent Forces, besides courses in weapon training, drill, signalling, physical and recreational training, &c., for officers and other ranks of the Territorial Force, and appropriate instruction for twelve months for recruits for the Permanent Forces.
At the Otago University there is a medical company, consisting of approximately one hundred medical and dental students.
The Cadet Force is organized in battalions, but except on ceremonial occasions seldom works as such. All Cadet training is carried out at the schools or colleges during school-hours. Approximately thirty drills of one and a half hours duration are held throughout the year, as well as a “barracks” lasting five days. All cadets carry out a course in musketry during the year.
In the main centres the Cadet units have Artillery, Engineer, Signal and or Medical sections.
After leaving college, a Cadet under eighteen years of age may join the regimental Cadet detachment of one of the local Territorial units, and carry out drills until such time as he reaches the age of eighteen years, when he may enrol in the Territorial Force.
The strength of the Cadet Force on, 30th June, 1933, was 343 officers and 15,165 other ranks.
Defence rifle clubs are formed with a minimum membership of twenty members between the ages of eighteen and fifty-five years. The members must be bona fide residents in the locality in which the rifle club is situated. Officers and other ranks of the Military Forces are not eligible for enrolment, but may become honorary members if so elected by the members of a club.
Application for the formation of a Defence rifle club must be made to the local area officer, who affords all necessary advice as to procedure and facilities extended by the Department in the way of free issues of ammunition, rail warrants, and the supply of rifles and ammunition at reduced rates.
Rifle clubs are not included as units in the organization of the Military Forces, and in a national emergency members would be mobilized as individuals in the same way as other private citizens.
On the 30th June, 1933, there were 147 clubs, with a total membership of 5,079.
The New Zealand Air Force consists of a small Permanent Force (9 officers and 46 other ranks) for instructional, administrative, and maintenance duties, and a Territorial Air Force consisting of approximately 70 officers organized as a Wing of four squadrons. Other personnel on a Territorial basis have not yet been enlisted.
The Permanent Force is distributed between the two Air Force Stations—the New Zealand Air Force Base, Hobsonville, Auckland, which is a combined land and seaplane station, and Wigram Aerodrome, Christchurch—with a small administrative staff at General Headquarters, Defence, Wellington.
The service aircraft consists of two Fairey IIIF float-planes, three D.H. Moth machines, and a small flying-boat at Hobsonville; and at Wigram Aerodrome five Bristol Fighters, two Grebe S.S. Fighters, four Hawker Tomtit training-machines, and three D.H. Moths.
The training of the Territorial Air Force is carried out on the equipment at Wigram Aerodrome, and consists of annual squadron courses of ten days' duration, together with a limited amount of week-end thing training and instruction during the year.
The service duties of the New Zealand Permanent Air Force comprise the administration and training of the Territorial Air Force, co-operation with the New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy, Army co-operation with other Territorial units of the New Zealand Military Forces, and certain miscellaneous duties, the chief of which is air survey for other Government Departments. In addition, this unit is responsible for the administration of the Air Navigation Act and Regulations, which involves periodical inspections of civil aircraft, aerodromes, &c., and the examination and instruction of civil pilots and engineers.
This branch also administers the scheme of Government subsidies to approved Aero Clubs.
The expenditure on the Air Force in the last four years has been as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
1929–30 | 45,651 |
1930–31 | 40,051 |
1931–32 | 24,570 |
1932–33 | 23,472 |
Civil aviation is subject to the Air Navigation Regulations, 1933, which are based on the authority of the Air Navigation Act, 1931. Their administration is in the hands of the Minister of Defence, the executive officer being the Controller of Civil Aviation, Defence Department. These regulations conform to the International Air Convention for the regulation of aerial navigation, signed at Paris on behalf of New Zealand in 1919.
As yet, apart from the activities of aero clubs, there have beer practically no developments in commercial aviation in New Zealand, although in 1929 two major companies were formed with the object of commencing scheduled air services throughout, the Dominion. Commercial aviation is at present restricted to intermittent air-taxi work with light aircraft. The chief companies engaged in this type of work comprise two at Auckland, one at Rotorua, and one at Timaru.
On the other hand, the aero club movement has made consistent progress since its inception in 1929, when the Government initiated a scheme of subsidizing a limited number of light-aeroplane clubs. This subsidy takes the form of the loan of light aircraft and payments to clubs on account of pupils who qualify for their A flying licences. Since the inception of the scheme nine aero clubs have been assisted in this manner, and these clubs have had the use of twenty light aircraft loaned by the Government and have received, in the form of subsidies to pilots, the sum of £7,665. They have trained over 300 pilots to the A licence standard. During the last year ninety-seven pilots were trained, three D.H. Moth aircraft loaned to clubs, and the sum of £2,070 expended in subsidies.
The following are the clubs in receipt of the Government subsidy:—
Aero Club. | Aerodromes at |
---|---|
Auckland | Mangere (Auckland). |
Western Federated (North Island) | New Plymouth, Hawera, Wanganui. |
Hawke's Bay and East Coast | Hastings, Napier, Gisborne. |
Wairarapa | Masterton, Martinborough. |
Wellington | Rongotai (Wellington). |
Marlborough | Blenheim. |
Canterbury | New Zealand Air Force Aerodrome, Wigram (Christchurch); Ashburton. |
Otago | Mosgiel (Dunedin). |
Southland | Invercargill. |
A proportion of these aerodromes are owned by the cities or boroughs and leased to the aero clubs.
In addition, there are a few aero clubs carrying on without Government assistance.
The following figures relate to civil aviation for the year ended 31st May, 1933:—
Pilot's A licence (private) | 165 |
---|---|
Pilot's B licence (commercial) | 33 |
Ground engineers | 25 |
Aerodrome (licensed) | 25 |
Aircraft | 65 |
The expenditure on civil aviation since 1929 has been as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
1929–30 | 7,530 |
1930–31 | 8,698 |
1931–32 | 2,093 |
1932–33 | 4,243 |
The net expenditure on land defence during the last six years has been as follows:—
Year. | Military Forces. | Aviation. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1927–28 | 453,580 | 28,179 | 481,759 |
1928–29 | 425,813 | 38,782 | 464,595 |
1929–30 | 401,645 | 53,183 | 454,828 |
1930–31 | 229,050 | 48,749 | 277,799 |
1931–32 | 156,311 | 26,663 | 182,974 |
1932–33 | 180,112 | 27,715 | 207,827 |
PUBLIC WORKS FUND: VOTE, CONTINGENT DEFENCE. | |||
1927–28 | 39,703 | 280 | 39,986 |
1928–29 | 33,029 | 44,623 | 67,652 |
1929–30 | 7,896 | 38,870 | 46,766 |
1930–31 | 363 | 13,449 | 13,812 |
1931–32 | Nil | Nil | Nil |
1932–33 | Nil | Nil | Nil |
Figures shown under aviation include expenditure on both the New Zealand Air Force and civil aviation, separate particulars for which are quoted above.
New Zealand supplied ton contingents for service during the South African War. These comprised a total of 6,500 officers and men.
Immediately the Great European War broke out an Expeditionary Force was despatched to Western Samoa and occupied those islands, while a larger force in the form of a mixed brigade was despatched to Europe. The latter force was, however, landed in Egypt, and took part in the defence of the Suez Canal. It gave a good account of itself in the desperate campaign on Gallipoli, and after being withdrawn to Egypt was expanded into a Division and a Mounted Brigade. The Division then wont to the western front, while the Mounted Brigade continued to operate against the Turks in Palestine. Both forces became famous for their military qualities, and took part in practically all the great actions of their respective theatres up to the Armistice.
A total of 100,000 troops loft New Zealand for service with the New Zealand Expeditionary Force, and nearly 17,000 lost their lives on active service.
On the Armistice being declared in November, 1918, New Zealand had 52,000 troops in the field, while 10,000 more were ready to embark or were under training.
The tremendous amount of transport work involved in the conveyance of these forces to Egypt, France, Britain, Gallipoli, and Samoa was carried out with extraordinary success, not one New Zealand transport having been lost while conveying troops.
The troops provided for foreign service represented nearly 10 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion in 1914, and over 40 per cent. of the male population between the ages of twenty and forty-five years, while it is known that a very large number of other New Zealanders served in the British or Australian Naval or Military Forces.
By the Australasian Defence Act, 1887, provision was made for the payment by New Zealand of a proportional part of the cost of the establishment and maintenance of a British Naval Force to be employed for the protection of trade in Australian and New Zealand waters. Under this Act a sum of approximately £20,000 per annum was paid by the New Zealand Government to the Imperial Government.
In 1903 New Zealand raised her contribution to “a sum not exceeding £40,000,” and in 1908 to a sum of £100,000, payable annually for ten years from the 12th May, 1909.
In 1909 New Zealand presented the battle-cruiser “New Zealand” to the Imperial Government.
The Naval Defence Act, 1913, provided for the establishment of a New Zealand Naval Force by voluntary enlistment for a prescribed period; the period of first engagement is twelve years, or until the age of thirty is reached (if under eighteen years of age on entering), with subsequent re-engagement periods of five years. Members on discharge are drafted into the New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve for a further prescribed period—i.e., for ten years or until the age of forty—for service only in time of war. The ships and personnel forming the Force pass under the control and disposal of the Government of Great Britain in time of war.
A New Zealand Division was inaugurated in 1914, immediately prior to the war. After service during the war H.M.S. “Philomel” was refitted as a training-ship, and was commissioned on the 1st March, 1921, at Wellington. She received her first batch of recruits in May, 1921.
In 1920 H.M.S. “Chatham” was loaned to New Zealand by the British Government, until the 10th May, 1924, when she was replaced by H.M.S. “Dunedin,” the Commodore Commanding New Zealand Station transferring his broad pendant and the ship assuming the duties of flagship. On 21st October, 1925, H.M.S. “Diomede” was commissioned at Portsmouth for service as a second cruiser in the New Zealand Division. The “Dunedin” and “Diomede” are sister ships and are loaned in the same manner as H.M.S. “Chatham,” the New Zealand Government being responsible for all payments for the ships and their personnel during the period of loan. Commodore F. Burges Watson, D.S.O., assumed command of the New Zealand Station in April, 1932.
During 1925 arrangements were made for the purchase of a trawler for the purpose of training reservists on the station, &c. This vessel, which has been named “Wakakura,” was commissioned on 8th April, 1926, and arrived in New Zealand in January, 1927.
A Naval Board was constituted by Order in Council of the 14th March, 1921, charged with the control of all matters relating to the Naval Forces, upon the policy directed by the Minister, and vested with the executive command of the Naval Forces. The Board is composed of the Minister of Defence (President), the Commodore Commanding New Zealand Station (First Naval Member), and a Captain, R.N. (Second Naval Member).
By Order in Council of the 20th June, 1921, it was provided that “The New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy,” should be the official designation of the Force.
Legislation was passed in February, 1922, enabling the organization of the New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve to be extended to include persons voluntarily enlisted therein, in addition to the drafting thereto of ratings discharged from the seagoing forces. The Reserve will provide a nucleus for local naval defence. A small Reserve of Officers was approved by Order in Council dated 17th November, 1924, and commissions have been granted to 83 officers enrolled. Three companies of the R.N.V.R. Division have been formed at Auckland and Wellington, and two companies have been enrolled at Christchurch and Dunedin. The number of all ratings enrolled in the New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve to the 31st March, 1933, is 1,190.
There is a small naval base at Devonport, Auckland, where H.M.S. “Philomel” acts as a depot-ship. Refits of H.M. ships are carried out at Devonport, where provision for oil-fuel storage has been made, two tanks having been erected. Small stocks of naval and armament stores are maintained. A naval oil-tank vessel (R.F.A. “Nucula”) is maintained by the New Zealand Government.
Up to 31st March, 1933, 759 New Zealand boys and youths have been entered for service in the division, principally in seaman and stoker ratings. All New Zealand ratings showing special aptitude in their respective branches are sent to England to undergo specialist courses in gunnery, torpedo, mechanical training, and other schools, and to gain some knowledge of the work in a large squadron. Every encouragement is given to younger ratings to undertake these courses, and it is gratifying to find that the ratings who have returned to New Zealand have obtained most satisfactory results.
Officers are in the majority of cases lent from the Imperial Navy, as well as a considerable number of the petty officers and men. The pay of men of the New Zealand Division is approximately 20 per cent. higher than that of similar ratings in the Imperial Navy, and ratings permanently attached thereto are credited with deferred pay in lieu of pension. The deferred pay amounts to approximately £450 at the end of twelve years' service, or £1,100 after completing twenty-two years' service, and such a sum is invaluable in enabling men to start life ashore.
On the 21st September, 1927, the sum of £1,000,000, to be paid in annual instalments, was voted as a contribution to the cost of the Singapore base.
The amount expended in respect of naval defence during the year 1932—33 was—
£ | |
---|---|
Upkeep of New Zealand Division of Royal Navy | 362,094 |
Debt charges (interest and repayments) on loan-money raised for building battle-cruiser “New Zealand” | 59,508 |
Contribution to Singapore Naval Base | 100,000 |
£521,602 |
H.M.S. “Veronica,” which has been on the New Zealand Station since 1920, was recommissioned in November, 1931, for further service on the station. H.M.S. “Laburnum” arrived in New Zealand waters from England in March, 1922, and was recommissioned in November, 1931. These two sloops are provided and maintained by the British Government, their duties consisting mainly of policing the South Pacific islands within the limits of the New Zealand Station.
Table of Contents
IN the official annual statistics of the trade of New Zealand the twelve-monthly period adopted is the calendar year. Monthly figures covering the principal items of export and import are, however, published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics, so that summarized figures are readily available for any twelve-monthly period. As the production year ends about June and the financial year at 31st March, it is desirable to record the trade for years ended 30th June and 31st March as well as for that ended 31st December. The figures for the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Year ended 31st December. | Year ended 31st March. | Year ended 30th June. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Exports. | Imports. | Exports. | Imports. | Exports. | Imports. | |
Including Specie. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 45,967,165 | 43,378,493 | 45,548,700 | 36,975,583 | 46,916,216 | 40,014,821 |
1924 | 52,612,711 | 48,527,603 | 51,652,606 | 44,401,756 | 48,445,826 | 44,832,164 |
1925 | 55,262,272 | 52,456,407 | 54,771,158 | 49,821,095 | 57,449,976 | 50,898,485 |
1926 | 45,275,575 | 49,889,563 | 48,697,587 | 53,025,856 | 46,336,847 | 52,157,702 |
1927 | 48,496,354 | 44,782,946 | 45,682,338 | 48,192,670 | 46,395,082 | 47,373,687 |
1928 | 56,188,481 | 44,886,266 | 54,962,031 | 44,419,357 | 55,619,285 | 43,497,942 |
1929 | 55,579,063 | 48,797,977 | 57,154,343 | 45,105,865 | 56,244,750 | 46,508,009 |
1930 | 44,940,692 | 43,025,914 | 49,045,817 | 49,167,914 | 47,588,213 | 48,828,077 |
1931 | 35,153,028 | 24,812,958 | 39,527,784 | 38,300,807 | 36,944,977 | 33,373,676 |
1932 | 36,965,780 | 23,045,106 | 34,496,211 | 23,165,522 | 35,546,573 | 23,063,476 |
1933 | .. | .. | 38,810,161 | 22,770,460 | 38,445,654 | 22,336,476 |
Excluding Specie. | ||||||
1923 | 45,939,793 | 43,363,983 | 45,548,400 | 36,835,401 | 46,906,416 | 39,876,239 |
1924 | 52,509,223 | 48,527,603 | 51,616,468 | 44,399,226 | 48,413,658 | 44,829,634 |
1925 | 55,243,047 | 52,425,757 | 54,668,776 | 49,821,095 | 57,347,261 | 50,898,485 |
1926 | 45,268,924 | 49,811,763 | 48,680,371 | 52,993,706 | 46,324,994 | 52,125,552 |
1927 | 48,496,354 | 44,782,666 | 45,681,338 | 48,116,370 | 46,394,582 | 47,297,387 |
1928 | 55,570,381 | 44,844,102 | 54,957,031 | 44,405,913 | 55,105,285 | 43,484,498 |
1929 | 54,930,063 | 48,734,472 | 56,526,243 | 45,076,865 | 56,110,650 | 46,479,009 |
1930 | 44,940,517 | 42,662,827 | 48,411,817 | 49,100,409 | 46,969,213 | 48,510,560 |
1931 | 34,950,698 | 24,756,803 | 39,527,009 | 37,937,566 | 36,943,774 | 33,260,447 |
1932 | 35,609,919 | 22,989,796 | 33,942,617 | 23,108,555 | 34,668,407 | 23,006,509 |
1933 | .. | .. | 37,510,164 | 22,648,806 | 37,470,657 | 22,190,928 |
As indicated in the foregoing table, specie is included in the export and import statistics. Its inclusion is, however, apt to confuse the position, both when comparison is made between exports and imports of an individual year and when the movements of exports or imports over a period of years are studied. A further complication occurs in dealing with the figures from 1930 onwards, given below, and in these and succeeding tables throughout this subsection specie is excluded unless the contrary is specifically stated. It should be added that, in the case of New Zealand, exports of uncoined gold and silver rank as merchandise.
In the valuation of New Zealand's trade, exports of merchandise are taken at their declared f.o.b. value, while imports of merchandise are shown at their current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation plus 10 per cent. to cover freight, insurance, and handling charges. Conversions from foreign currencies to sterling, previously made at the mint rate of exchange, have been made at the banking rate of exchange since Great Britain went off the gold standard in September, 1931.
New Zealand currency has been at a discount on sterling since January, 1930 (vide section on Banking and Currency). Exports of merchandise since that date have been expressed in terms of New Zealand currency, while merchandise imports from Australia have been recorded in terms of Australian currency and from other countries in sterling. Specie exports and imports are counted at their (gold) face value.
In dealing with export and import figures in conjunction, it is desirable to adjust the figures to a common basis, and this has been done in the following table, which covers merchandise trade only (i.e., excludes specie).
Year. | Exports. | Imports. | Excess of Exports. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As recorded (New Zealand Currency). | Sterling Equivalent. | As recorded. | Full Sterling Equivalent. | New-Zealand Currency Equivalent. | On New Zealand Currency Basis. | On Sterling Basis. | |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |
* Excess of imports. | |||||||
Years ended 31st December. | |||||||
1930 | 44,941 | 43,158 | 42,663 | 42,481 | 44,340 | 601 | 677 |
1931 | 34,951 | 31,852 | 24,757 | 24,157 | 26,498 | 8,453 | 7,695 |
1932 | 35,610 | 32,373 | 22,990 | 22,406 | 24,646 | 10,964 | 9,967 |
Years ended 31st March. | |||||||
1930 | 48,412 | 47,933 | 49,100 | 49,085 | 49,430 | -1,018* | -1,152* |
1931 | 39,527 | 37,198 | 37,938 | 37,656 | 39,833 | -306* | - 458* |
1932 | 33,943 | 30,857 | 23,109 | 22,510 | 24,761 | 9,182 | 8,347 |
1933 | 37,510 | 32,677 | 22,649 | 22,049 | 25,059 | 12,451 | 10,628 |
Years ended 30th June. | |||||||
1930 | 46,969 | 45,908 | 48,511 | 48,448 | 49,295 | -2,326* | -2,540* |
1931 | 36,944 | 34,321 | 33,260 | 32,873 | 35,074 | 1,870 | 1,448 |
1932 | 34,668 | 31,517 | 23,007 | 22,414 | 24,655 | 10,013 | 9,103 |
1933 | 37,470 | 31,516 | 22,191 | 21,613 | 25,290 | 12,180 | 9,903 |
It will be noticed that the favourable balance for the twelve months ended December, 1930, and the adverse balances for the twelve-monthly periods ended March, 1930, March, 1931, and June, 1930, are greater on a sterling basis than on a New Zealand currency basis. These apparent anomalies are due to a combination of (1) successive movements in the exchange rate, and (2) the unequal distribution of exports over the year. This combination of factors affects the relationship between the sterling and New Zealand currency figures for other periods also.
Information on the same lines as the foregoing is next given for each month from July, 1932, to June, 1933, and for the twelve-monthly period ending with each such month. By reason of the seasonal nature of the production of the principal commodities exported from the Dominion, approximately two-thirds of the exports are made during the latter half of the production year—i.e., the first six months of the calendar year. Imports are normally spread fairly evenly over the year.
Month. | Exports. | Imports. | Excess of Exports. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As recorded (New-Zealand Currency). | Sterling Equivalent. | As recorded. | Full Sterling Equivalent. | New Zealand Currency Equivalent. | On New Zealand Currency Basis. | On Sterling Basis. | |
£ (000) | £ (000) | £ (000) | £ (000) | £ (000) | £ (000) | £ (000) | |
* Excess of imports. | |||||||
Monthly Totals. | |||||||
1932. | |||||||
July | 2,032 | 1,848 | 1,831 | 1,777 | 1,954 | 78 | 71 |
August | 2,339 | 2,126 | 1,910 | 1,849 | 2,034 | 305 | 277 |
September | 1,513 | 1,375 | 2,156 | 2,105 | 2,316 | -803* | -730* |
October | 2,401 | 2,183 | 1,848 | 1,799 | 1,979 | 422 | 384 |
November | 2,607 | 2,370 | 2,045 | 1,992 | 2,191 | 416 | 378 |
December | 3,216 | -2,924 | 2,040 | 1,984 | 2,182 | 1,034 | 940 |
1933. | |||||||
January | 4,001 | 3,201 | 2,061 | 2,018 | 2,523 | 1,478 | 1,183 |
February | 3,655 | 2,924 | 1,600 | 1,561 | 1,951 | 1,704 | 1,363 |
March | 5,392 | 4,313 | 1,842 | 1,794 | 2,243 | 3,149 | 2,519 |
April | 3,494 | 2,795 | 1,471 | 1,442 | 1,803 | 1,691 | 1,353 |
May | 3,120 | 2,496 | 1,699 | 1,658 | 2,073 | 1,047 | 838 |
June | 3,701 | 2,961 | 1,689 | 1,634 | 2,042 | 1,659 | 1,327 |
Twelve-monthly Totals. | |||||||
1932. | |||||||
July | 34,474 | 31,340 | 22,978 | 22,388 | 24,627 | 9,847 | 8,952 |
August | 35,189 | 31,990 | 22,704 | 22,111 | 24,322 | 10,867 | 9,879 |
September | 35,068 | 31,881 | 22,725 | 22,137 | 24,350 | 10,718 | 9,744 |
October | 35,734 | 32,486 | 22,752 | 22,182 | 24,400 | 11,334 | 10,304 |
November | 35,651 | 32,410 | 22,744 | 22,169 | 24,386 | 11,265 | 10,241 |
December | 35,610 | 32,373 | 22,990 | 22,406 | 24,646 | 10,964 | 9,967 |
1933. | |||||||
January | 36,397 | 32,652 | 22,883 | 22,291 | 24,823 | 11,574 | 10,361 |
February | 35,701 | 31,620 | 22,679 | 22,083 | 24,828 | 10,873 | 9,537 |
March | 37,510 | 32,677 | 22,649 | 22,049 | 25,059 | 12,451 | 10,628 |
April | 36,247 | 31,147 | 22,359 | 21,771 | 24,970 | 11,277 | 9,376 |
May | 36,250 | 30,810 | 22,368 | 21,800 | 25,251 | 10,999 | 9,010 |
June | 37,470 | 31,516 | 22,191 | 21,613 | 25,290 | 12,180 | 9,903 |
Imports of merchandise were highest in the boom year of 1920 with a rate of £49 10s. 11d., the export record of £45 4s. having occurred in the previous year. High per caput rates were experienced in the “sixties,” when, however, the population was comparatively small, while important gold-mining operations resulted in huge exports of gold and correspondingly high imports—factors which combined to give the earlier years of New Zealand's external trade a somewhat artificially high rate per head. Owing to a lower price level, trade per head has fallen considerably since 1929.
The next table shows the total merchandise trade, exports, and imports per head of the population for each of the years 1913–32. From 1930 onwards imports are as officially recorded (i.e., sterling, except from Australia), and exports and total trade are in terms of New Zealand currency.
Year. | Exports. | Imports. | Total Trade. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |
* In terms of New Zealand currency. | |||||||||
1913 | 20 | 7 | 11 | 19 | 7 | 2 | 39 | 15 | 1 |
1914 | 23 | 0 | 6 | 18 | 10 | 11 | 41 | 11 | 5 |
1915 | 27 | 7 | 0 | 17 | 19 | 6 | 45 | 6 | 6 |
1916 | 28 | 19 | 2 | 21 | 15 | 10 | 50 | 15 | 0 |
1917 | 27 | 8 | 8 | 18 | 1 | 1 | 45 | 9 | 9 |
1918 | 24 | 14 | 1 | 20 | 18 | 8 | 45 | 12 | 9 |
1919 | 45 | 4 | 0 | 25 | 8 | 3 | 70 | 12 | 3 |
1920 | 37 | 7 | 0 | 49 | 10 | 11 | 86 | 17 | 11 |
1921 | 35 | 2 | 3 | 33 | 9 | 8 | 68 | 11 | 11 |
1922 | 32 | 14 | 9 | 26 | 13 | 8 | 59 | 8 | 5 |
1923 | 34 | 11 | 9 | 32 | 13 | 0 | 67 | 4 | 9 |
1924 | 38 | 16 | 5 | 35 | 17 | 6 | 74 | 13 | 11 |
1925 | 39 | 18 | 1 | 37 | 17 | 4 | 77 | 15 | 5 |
1926 | 32 | 0 | 6 | 35 | 4 | 8 | 67 | 5 | 2 |
1927 | 33 | 14 | 1 | 31 | 2 | 6 | 64 | 16 | 7 |
1928 | 38 | 12 | 5 | 31 | 3 | 4 | 69 | 15 | 9 |
1929 | 37 | 5 | 10 | 33 | 1 | 9 | 70 | 7 | 7 |
1930 | 30 | 2 | 3 | 28 | 11 | 9 | 59 | 16 | 6* |
1931 | 23 | 1 | 11 | 16 | 7 | 2 | 40 | 12 | 1* |
1932 | 23 | 6 | 8 | 15 | 1 | 4 | 39 | 9 | 8* |
As a debtor country New Zealand has normally a substantial excess of exports over imports, imports having exceeded exports in only three (calendar) years since 1885—viz., in 1908, 1920, and 1926. The figures for the last twenty years-merchandise only—are as follows:—
Year. | Excess of Exports. |
---|---|
£ | |
* Excess of imports. † On New Zealand currency basis. | |
1913 | 1,156,731 |
1914 | 5,109,698 |
1915 | 10,772,102 |
1916 | 8,235,654 |
1917 | 10,774,942 |
1918 | 4,348,786 |
1919 | 23,598,758 |
1920 | -15,148,487* |
1921 | 2,084,338 |
1922 | 7,899,875 |
1923 | 2,575,810 |
1924 | 3,981,620 |
1925 | 2,817,290 |
1926 | -4,542,839* |
1927 | 3,713,688 |
1928 | 10,726,279 |
1929 | 6,195,591 |
1930 | 601,000† |
1931 | 8,453,000† |
1932 | 10,964,000† |
The high figure of excess of imports in 1920 is a natural sequence of the much higher excess of exports in the previous year, combined with the filling of delayed orders which in many cases had been duplicated in the meantime. A substantial recovery from the low excess of exports recorded in 1930 is evident from the figures for 1931 and 1932.
Interest payments overseas in respect of the public debt aggregated £6,723,400 during the year ended 31st March, 1932 (including £604,930 on the funded debt—half-year only), and to this should be added £221,035 on account of repayment of funded debt to the Imperial Government. At the 31st March, 1932, local bodies' debts held outside the Dominion involved an annual interest charge of £1,286,183, the total annual payments outside the Dominion on the public and semi-public debt being thus over 8 ¼ millions. Including exchange at the present 25-per-cent. rate on charges payable in London, the total becomes 9 millions, exclusive of funded-debt charges (temporarily in abeyance) or 11 millions if these be included.
Against the outgoing in respect of interest charges must be set the amount of new importations of capital in the shape of loans. While the expenditure on interest moves fairly consistently from year to year, the amount raised by new loans varies, and these variations are a big factor in the fluctuations of the balance of trade.
Debt charges and loan receipts are not the only invisible trade items. Money brought into the country by immigrants, expenditure by tourists and travellers, port receipts from overseas shipping, interest and dividends on New Zealand capital invested in Australia or the Pacific islands, and miscellaneous Government receipts from abroad, are other items on the credit side; while on the debit side the following principal items, other than interest on Government and local-body loans, should be taken into account: Interest and dividends on overseas capital invested privately in the Dominion; shipping freights, charter-money, passage-money, &c., earned by overseas vessels for the carriage of New Zealand passengers and produce; expenditure abroad by New Zealand tourists and travellers; and miscellaneous Government expenditure abroad.
The following table shows for the year 1932 the amount of merchandise exports to, and imports from, each of the principal countries trading with the Dominion, the balance of trade in each case also being given:—
Country. | Exports (New Zealand Currency). | Imports, Country of Shipment (Sterling). | Balance. (+ = excess of exports; - = excess of imports.) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
New Zealand Currency. | Sterling. | |||
* Australian currency. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
United Kingdom | 31,344,670 | 11,733,109 | +18,438,000 | +16,762,000 |
Canada | 244,160 | 998,373 | -854,000 | -776,000 |
India | 53,378 | 346,787 | -328,000 | -298,000 |
Ceylon | 3,498 | 348,754 | -380,000 | -346,000 |
South African Union | 12,120 | 77,120 | -73,000 | 66,000 |
Australia | 1,444,860 | 2,921,681* | -1,126,000 | 1,024,000 |
Fiji | 87,393 | 114,501 | -38,000 | -35,000 |
Other British countries | 158,385 | 446,462 | -333,000 | -303,000 |
Totals, British countries | 33,348,464 | 16,986,787 | +15,306,000 | +13,914,000 |
Germany | 289,917 | 381,732 | -130,000 | -118,000 |
France | 508,960 | 206,678 | +282,000 | +256,000 |
Belgium | 167,629 | 168,794 | -18,000 | -16,000 |
Japan | 236,799 | 425,883 | -232,000 | -211,000 |
Dutch East Indies | 5,255 | 790,749 | -865,000 | 786,000 |
United States of America | 690,015 | 3,073,544 | -2,691,000 | -2,446,000 |
Other foreign countries | 362,880 | 955,629 | -688,000 | -626,000 |
Totals, foreign countries | 2,261,455 | 6,003,009 | -4,342,000 | -3,947,000 |
Totals, all countries | 35,609,919 | 22,989,796 | +10,964,000 | +9,967,000 |
A considerable excess of exports over imports is evident in the Dominion's trade with the United Kingdom, a position due in a large measure to the fact that about £8,000,000 (sterling) would be required to pay interest on the national and local-body debt domiciled in London, plus an unknown amount in respect of funds invested privately in the Dominion. After making allowance for interest-charges, there was still a substantial surplus of exports to the United Kingdom, which, however, was largely offset by an excess of imports in New Zealand's trade with most other countries, particularly in the case of the United States, the imports from that source being four and a half times as great as exports sent there from the Dominion. The majority of other countries also take less than the Dominion receives from them, the deficit being made good from the surplus of exports to the United Kingdom.
As pointed out in the next subsection, considerable quantities of imports into the United Kingdom from New Zealand are re-exported to other countries, so that the official trade statistics of the Dominion overstate the excess of exports in New Zealand's trade with the United Kingdom and of imports in the case of trade with certain European countries.
There is no Mint in New Zealand, while there is a fairly considerable production of gold bullion. Uncoined gold, therefore, ranks as an ordinary export of the Dominion, along with wool, frozen meat, and dairy-produce. In earlier days this export of gold was much more important than now, amounting in 1863 to 70 per cent. of the total exports, from which figure it shrank steadily to 6 per cent. in 1913. The proportion in recent years has been only about 1 per cent. but, as a combined effect of the falling-off in commodity values and of the consequential fillip given to the gold-mining industry and to the export of gold contained in old jewellery, gold represented over 3 per cent. of exports in 1932.
A table is given showing imports and exports of specie during the ten years 1923–32. Unusually high exports were recorded in 1928, 1929, and 1932, the figure for the last-mentioned year being a record.
Year. | Imported. | Exported. | Excess of Specie, Imports (+) or Exports (-). |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 14,510 | 27,372 | -12,862 |
1924 | 103,488 | 103,488 | |
1925 | 30,650 | 19,225 | +11,425 |
1926 | 77,800 | 6,651 | +71,149 |
1927 | 280 | +280 | |
1928 | 42,164 | 618,100 | -575,936 |
1929 | 63,505 | 649,000 | -585,495 |
1930 | 363,087 | 175 | +362,912 |
1931 | 56,155 | 202,330 | -146,175 |
1932 | 55,310 | 1,355,861 | -1,300,551 |
IN New Zealand the Department of H.M. Customs requires for every package exported a declared statement of the contents, value, and destination.
In all cases exports are valued “free on board at the port of shipment.” In many cases, however, the goods are not sold till arrival at their destination, and in such cases values must be assessed in New Zealand with reference to current prices. Exports of merchandise are valued in terms of New Zealand currency, which has been at a discount on sterling since the beginning of 1930 (vide section on Banking and Currency). The value of total exports, 1930–32, in sterling will be found in the preceding subsection.
The ultimate destination of the goods is distinguished as far as is practicable, but it is impossible to discover what proportion of the exports is intended for home consumption in the country of destination. The exports of New Zealand produce are shown separately from re-exports of imported goods.
The total exports (including specie and other re-exports) during the last ten years are given in the following table, classified according to five broad divisions:—
Year. | Food, Drink, and Tobacco. | Raw Materials and Articles mainly unmanufactured. | Articles wholly or mainly manufactured. | Miscellaneous. | Bullion and Specie. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 28,451,208 | 14,922,297 | 1,407,424 | 401,104 | 785,132 | 45,967,165 |
1924 | 30,071,960 | 20,007,375 | 1,455,214 | 359,179 | 718,983 | 55,612,711 |
1925 | 29,207,170 | 23,525,300 | 1,625,806 | 355,771 | 548,225 | 55,262,272 |
1926 | 25,691,320 | 16,801,854 | 1,716,162 | 494,405 | 571,834 | 45,275,575 |
1927 | 27,921,062 | 17,762,194 | 1,749,231 | 492,194 | 571,673 | 48,496,354 |
1928 | 31,022,183 | 21,785,683 | 1,851,874 | 381,224 | 1,147,517 | 56,188,481 |
1929 | 32,609,836 | 19,766,705 | 1,547,947 | 485,863 | 1,168,712 | 55,579,063 |
1930 | 31,676,693 | 10,835,146 | 1,494,255 | 345,618 | 588,980 | 44,940,692 |
1931 | 25,724,199 | 7,255,749 | 1,107,610 | 254,031 | 811,439 | 35,153,028 |
1932 | 25,794,112 | 7,269,946 | 1,093,495 | 239,773 | 2,568,454 | 36,965,780 |
The most important class is that of food, drink, and tobacco, which, in the case of exports from New Zealand, is composed almost wholly of foodstuffs, the principal items being butter, cheese, and frozen meat. Of the total exports during the five years 1928–32 this class accounted for 64.2 per cent. Next in order of magnitude is the raw-materials class (mainly wool, hides, skins, and tallow), which during the last five years constituted 29.2 per cent. of the total exports for that period. The remaining classes do not figure prominently in the table, and during the five years 1928–32 accounted for but 6.6 per cent. of the total.
In the following table exports of domestic produce—i.e., exclusive of specie and other re-exports—are classified under the main industries, according to a broad division, to illustrate the relative importance of the pastoral, agricultural, forestry, mining, and other industries as far as the export trade is concerned. It must be remembered that in a particular industry the home trade may be relatively more important than the external trade.
Year. | Exports (Domestic Produce). | Percentage of Total Exports. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Pastoral. | Agricultural. | Forest. | Mining. | Other. | Pastoral. | Agricultural. | Forest. | Mining. | Other. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1913 | 18,519,145 | 279,976 | 874,110 | 1,791,777 | 1,521,714 | 80.6 | 1.2 | 3.8 | 7.8 | 6.6 |
1914 | 22,529,149 | 448,404 | 927,482 | 1,263,553 | 1,092,859 | 85.8 | 1.7 | 3.5 | 4.8 | 4.2 |
1915 | 26,534,608 | 674,273 | 674,533 | 2,149,217 | 1,716,281 | 83.6 | 2.1 | 2.1 | 6.8 | 5.4 |
1916 | 28,894,422 | 183,797 | 734,034 | 1,661,650 | 1,502,004 | 87.6 | 0.6 | 2.2 | 5.0 | 4.6 |
1917 | 27,329,599 | 179,902 | 711,188 | 1,274,222 | 1,593,046 | 87.9 | 0.6 | 2.3 | 4.1 | 5.1 |
1918 | 24,638,531 | 196,291 | 719,538 | 479,017 | 1,903,633 | 88.2 | 0.7 | 2.6 | 1.7 | 6.8 |
1919 | 48,611,240 | 788,187 | 698,849 | 1,668,314 | 1,537,794 | 91.2 | 1.5 | 1.3 | 3.1 | 2.9 |
1920 | 41,560,176 | 530,056 | 1,262,894 | 1,203,344 | 1,135,824 | 91.1 | 1.2 | 2.8 | 2.4 | 2.5 |
1921 | 40,698,867 | 490,094 | 884,279 | 787,591 | 754,627 | 93.3 | 1.1 | 2.0 | 1.9 | 1.7 |
1922 | 38,182,793 | 968,944 | 1,066,054 | 850,469 | 630,888 | 91.6 | 2.3 | 2.6 | 2.0 | 1.5 |
1923 | 42,128,295 | 568,356 | 1,080,326 | 937,238 | 657,698 | 92.9 | 1.3 | 2.4 | 2.1 | 1.3 |
1924 | 48,944,828 | 431,325 | 937,178 | 787,664 | 819,833 | 94.2 | 0.9 | 1.3 | 1.5 | 1.6 |
1925 | 51,370,479 | 467,897 | 1,000,453 | 770,439 | 911,763 | 94.2 | 0.9 | 1.8 | 1.4 | 1.7 |
1926 | 40,763,318 | 902,164 | 320,947 | 854,995 | 997,729 | 91.9 | 2.0 | 1.9 | 1.9 | 2.3 |
1927 | 44,207,037 | 887,893 | 725,047 | 804,834 | 946,422 | 92.9 | 1.9 | 1.5 | 1.7 | 2.0 |
1928 | 51,509,520 | 964,956 | 626,696 | 710,450 | 848,743 | 94.2 | 1.8 | 1.1 | 1.3 | 1.6 |
1929 | 50,780,113 | 1,036,700 | 717,088 | 809,676 | 832,436 | 93.8 | 1.9 | 1.3 | 1.5 | 1.5 |
1930 | 41,368,145 | 971,259 | 503,170 | 784,125 | 582,707 | 93.6 | 2.2 | 11 | 1.8 | 13 |
1931 | 32,112,634 | 910,937 | 311,656 | 707,126 | 276,891 | 93.6 | 2.6 | 0.9 | 21 | 0.8 |
1932 | 32,102,218 | 1,043,277 | 321,923 | 1,190,306 | 318,663 | 91.8 | 3.0 | 0.9 | 3.4 | 0.9 |
The table demonstrates the tendency of the Dominion to rely mainly upon the pastoral industry for her exports. The percentage supplied by this group was high in the late “nineties,” but in the early years of the present century fell relatively, owing mainly to increased exports of agricultural and mining produce. After 1901, however, the percentage increased almost continuously, till in 1924 and 1925 it amounted to 94.2 per cent. of the total, the highest percentage then recorded, this figure being reached in 1928 also.
New Zealand is restricting her agriculture to a level barely sufficient to provide for her own needs in the matter of cereals, and only in exceptional years is there a surplus available for export. Agricultural exports showed an abnormal increase from 1899 to 1903, the period which covers the South African War, but their importance then steadily declined. Their lowest level (0.6 per cent. of total exports) was reached in 1916 and 1917. The higher level of recent years is attributable mainly to a considerable development in the export of apples; pears, peas, and grass- and clover-seeds also contributing. Forest products, though steady, show a relative downward tendency. Mining products which have declined considerably of late years recorded a marked increase in 1932 due to the enhanced price of gold, which led to greater activity in gold-production and the export of a large quantity of gold recovered from old jewellery, &c.
Included in the Statistical Summary near the end of this volume are figures showing the main exports from New Zealand during the last fifty years. A more detailed list of commodities is covered by the five-years tables on pp. 209–11. A comparison between 1931 and 1932 gives the following results for fourteen principal commodities.
Commodity (Domestic Produce). | Value. | Amount of | Percentage | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1931. | 1932. | Increase. | Decrease. | Increase. | Decrease. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Wool | 5,515,376 | 5,742,821 | 227,445 | 4.1 | ||
Frozen meat | 8,892,555 | 8,436,306 | 456,249 | 5.1 | ||
Butter | 10,649,527 | 10,639,053 | 10,474 | 0.1 | ||
Cheese | 4,461,293 | 4,951,268 | 489,975 | 11.0 | ||
Dried and preserved milk | 246,483 | 269,121 | 22,638 | 9.2 | ||
Sausage-casings | 399,418 | 266,273 | 133,145 | 33.3 | ||
Apples | 641,055 | 755,158 | 114,103 | 17.8 | ||
Tallow | 413,080 | 462,081 | 49,001 | 11.9 | ||
Skins, hides, and pelts | 1,263,726 | 1,074,039 | 189,687 | 15.0 | ||
Gold | 581,032 | 1,092,288 | 511,256 | 88.0 | ||
Coal | 83,393 | 56,321 | 27,072 | 32.5 | ||
Kauri-gum | 128,095 | 62,137 | 65,958 | 51.5 | ||
Phormium | 38,407 | 47,312 | 8,905 | 23.2 | ||
Timber | 172,633 | 253,883 | 81,250 | 47.1 |
In the following table exports during 1932 are grouped in classes in accordance with the statistical classification adopted for both exports and imports in 1914:—
No. | Class. | Domestic Produce. | Re-exports. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | ||
I | Foodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals) | 24,808,910 | 2,989 |
II | Foodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt | 954,824 | 5,764 |
III | Beverages (non-alcoholic), and substances used in making up the same | 566 | 4,838 |
IV | Spirits and alcoholic liquors | 2,860 | 5,143 |
V | Tobacco and preparations thereof | 1,564 | 4,976 |
VI | Live animals | 64,109 | 348 |
VII | Animal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs | 6,820,422 | 341 |
VIII | Vegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres | 171,844 | 2,624 |
IXA | Apparel | 1,606 | 11,811 |
IXB | Textiles | 1,656 | 37,055 |
IXC | Manufactured fibres | 1,664 | 18,324 |
X | Oils, fats, and waxes | 474,993 | 184,231 |
XI | Paints and varnishes | 457 | 4,995 |
XII | Stones and minerals used industrially | 130,613 | 456 |
XIII | Specie | 1,355,861 | |
XIVA | Metal (unmanufactured and partly manufactured) and ores | 1,143,737 | 79,679 |
XIVB | Metal manufactures other than machinery and machines | 2,660 | 29,352 |
XV | Machinery and machines | 9,822 | 64,723 |
XVIA | Indiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires) | 695 | |
XVIB | Leather and manufactures thereof, including substitutes | 9,873 | 2,158 |
XVIIA | Timber | 253,883 | 130 |
XVIIB | Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures | 1,353 | 1,018 |
XVIII | Earthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cement, and cement materials | 1,219 | 2,632 |
XIXA | Paper | 138 | 899 |
XIXB | Stationery | 10,405 | 14,875 |
XX | Jewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods | 368 | 24,786 |
XXI | Optical, surgical, and scientific instruments | 1,379 | 29,672 |
XXIIA | Drugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares | 9,764 | 8,103 |
XXIIB | Manures | 30,021 | 130 |
XXIIIA | Vehicles | 37 | 39,339 |
XXIIIB | Miscellaneous | 17,053 | 51,446 |
Parcels-post | 48,587 | ||
Totals | 34,976,387 | 1,989,393 |
Exports for 1932 (including specie and re-exports) are now grouped according to a classification adopted by the British Board of Trade for the compilation of Empire trade statistics. Exports to British and foreign countries are distinguished.
Commodity (including Re-exports and Specie). | United Kingdom. | Other British Countries. | United States of America. | Other Foreign Countries. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Not including bunker coal, £54,621. † Not Including bunker fuel oil, £178,405. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Grain and milled products | 48,353 | 37,276 | 3,693 | 1,161 | 90,483 |
Meat (including poultry and game) | 8,480,845 | 48,782 | 320 | 9,946 | 8,539,893 |
Butter, cheese, and eggs | 15,441,021 | 63,455 | 13 | 93,669 | 15,598,158 |
Fruits (fresh and dried) | 739,360 | 9,539 | 51,335 | 800,234 | |
Sugar | 291 | 15,254 | 81 | 52 | 15,678 |
Tea | 2 | 4,342 | 157 | 286 | 4,787 |
Alcoholic beverages | 795 | 4,589 | 1,496 | 211 | 7,091 |
Tobacco | 157 | 5,599 | 704 | 80 | 6,540 |
Coal* | 53 | 2,059 | 2,112 | ||
Ores, concentrates, and scrap | 10,272 | 190 | 10,462 | ||
Iron and steel— | |||||
Pigs, ingots, &c. | |||||
Bars, rod, plate, sheet, &c. | 92 | 958 | 130 | 1,180 | |
Other manufactures of iron and steel | 3,943 | 19,913 | 2,071 | 571 | 26,498 |
Agricultural implements and machinery | .681 | 3,578 | 44 | 4,303 | |
Electrical machinery and equipment | 8,510 | 11,897 | 1,647 | 1,337 | 23,391 |
Other machinery | 8,082 | 26,125 | 9,731 | 2,913 | 46,851 |
Motor-cars and parts thereof | 22,381 | 10,802 | 2,878 | 1,375 | 37,436 |
Other metals and metal manufactures | 2,771 | 2,203 | 992 | 1,227 | 7,193 |
Flax, hemp, and raw jute (including tow) | 10,453 | 34,793 | 1,768 | 317 | 47,331 |
Wool, raw | 4,394,619 | 180,664 | 32,044 | 1,135,494 | 5,742,821 |
Yarns and threads | 271 | 337 | 90 | 698 | |
Cotton piece-goods | 2,794 | 13,994 | 299 | 14 | 17,101 |
Woollen piece-goods | 588 | 152 | 348 | 1,088 | |
Other piece-goods | 921 | 6,608 | 34 | 50 | 7,613 |
Other textiles (including apparel) | 5,661 | 32,085 | 1,590 | 3,390 | 42,726 |
Earthenware (including bricks, glass, &c.) | 182 | 2,321 | 321 | 120 | 2,944 |
Wood, timber, and manufactures thereof (including wood-pulp) | 6,554 | 248,802 | 447 | 448 | 256,251 |
Newsprint | 10 | 195 | 205 | ||
Seeds and nuts for expressing oil therefrom | 75 | 2,022 | 2,097 | ||
Oil—Petroleum, crude and refined † | 20 | 4,005 | 660 | 696 | 5,381 |
Hides, skins, and furs, undressed | 461,225 | 195,240 | 282,838 | 135,107 | 1,074,410 |
Leather and manufactures thereof (including boots and shoes) | 9,362 | 3,457 | 273 | 705 | 13,797 |
Other merchandise | 990,357 | 632,404 | 210,798 | 127,285 | 1,960,844 |
Total merchandise | 30,650,648 | 1,621,634 | 554,945 | 1,570,370 | 34,397,597 |
Gold and silver (coin and bullion) | 1,798,583 | 383,460 | 385,070 | 1,070 | 2,568,183 |
Total exports | 32,449,231 | 2,005,094 | 940,015 | 1,571,440 | 36,965,780 |
The principal items of export may again be regrouped under six definite heads, as in the table below, which shows in more detail the commodities exported from the Dominion. Only New Zealand produce is included.
Practically all the main commodities are homogeneous articles, and it is therefore possible to give the quantities exported. For some purposes, especially for comparisons between recent and more remote years, quantities are preferable to values, since the latter are affected by price-variations.
Commodity (Domestic Produce). | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Ounces of the fineness of 20 carats and upwards. | |||||
The mine— | |||||
Coal (tons) | 125,771 | 205,403 | 126,118 | 48,334 | 35,866 |
Gold* (oz.) | 118,722 | 116,848 | 133,749 | 140,970 | 200,648 |
Iron and steel (pig) (cwt.) | 10,000 | 80 | |||
Silver (oz.) | 445,811 | 416,262 | 566,063 | 551,441 | 520,647 |
Other minerals (tons) | 39 | 35 | 21 | 38 | 8 |
The fisheries— | |||||
Fish (cwt.) | 23,362 | 24,632 | 21,860 | 16,180 | 20,479 |
Oysters (doz.) | 60,746 | 26,236 | 139,037 | 45,557 | 29,377 |
Whalebone (lb.) | 448 | ||||
Whale-oil (gal.) | 124,686 | 71,319 | 47,649 | 40,788 | 30,861 |
The forest— | |||||
Fungus (cwt.) | 1,515 | 1,519 | 1,804 | 1,840 | 1,330 |
Kauri-gum (tons) | 4,394 | 4,937 | 3,818 | 3,058 | 2.068 |
Timber, sawn and hewn (sup. ft.) | 34,970,773 | 39,102,831 | 26,676,131 | 17,532,304 | 27,286,884 |
Pastoral products— | |||||
Bacon and hams (cwt.) | 4,747 | 3,824 | 2 212 | 828 | 874 |
Beef and pork, salted,, | 4,205 | 1,301 | 2,895 | 1,373 | 1,469 |
Butter,, | 1,449,570 | 1,653,807 | 1,884,237 | 1,988,566 | 2,185,545 |
Casein,, | 42,134 | 57,206 | 57,309 | 52,917 | 42,770 |
Cheese,, | 1,567,272 | 1,779,093 | 1,812,981 | 1,636,347 | 1,790,431 |
Hides and skins (number) | 1,396,870 | 1,133,298 | 1,101,536 | 1,025,130 | 1,183,229 |
Honey (lb.) | 2,329,131 | 2,365,887 | 171,536 | 584,739 | 226,243 |
Live-stock— | |||||
Cattle (number) | 258 | 58 | 147 | 23 | 97 |
Horses,, | 176 | 258 | 216 | 95 | 198 |
Sheep,, | 4,788 | 4,434 | 4,463 | 2,242 | 3.578 |
Pigs | 746 | 1,015 | 623 | 404 | 207 |
Preserved meats (cwt.) | 68,113 | 38,183 | 37,257 | 26,750 | 35,387 |
Frozen meats,, | 3,793,828 | 3,336,202 | 4,036,639 | 4,138,806 | 4,645,480 |
Milk, dried and preserved (lb.) | 17,218,653 | 13,736,098 | 15,200,835 | 12,845,394 | 16,033,175 |
Sausage-casings (cwt.) | 33,675 | 32,839 | 40,027 | 32,689 | 33,679 |
Rabbit-skins (number) | 12,104,072 | 9,122,917 | 7,206,992 | 6,174,092 | 6,660,140 |
Sheep skins and pelts,, | 10,182,049 | 9,631,756 | 11,019,586 | 12,085,693 | 13,640,412 |
Tallow (cwt.) | 514,960 | 416,640 | 492,560 | 465,280 | 507,540 |
Wool (lb.) | 226,804,544 | 234,955,978 | 197,239,614 | 211,718,868 | 238,179,062 |
Agricultural products— | |||||
Bran and sharps (tons) | 12 | 4 | 5 | 12 | 505 |
Chair,, | 26 | 23 | 10 | 16 | 22 |
Flour,, | 16 | 2 | 2 | 4 | 8 |
Grain and pulse— | |||||
Barley (centals) | 16,197 | 241 | 385 | 5 | 15 |
Peas,, | 220,954 | 173,792 | 125,655 | 69,441 | 106,282 |
Oats,, | 66,739 | 6,818 | 1,937 | 1,280 | 1,816 |
Wheat,, | 360 | 131,479 | 306 | 235 | 45 |
Hops (cwt.) | 3,643 | 2,373 | 1,821 | 802 | 1,788 |
Oatmeal (tons) | 127 | 160 | 232 | 129 | 100 |
Onions,, | 570 | 2,622 | 438 | 65 | 2,079 |
Potatoes,, | 760 | 1,668 | 1,194 | 864 | 1,140 |
Seeds (grass and clover) (cwt.) | 50.238 | 57,869 | 36,560 | 40,953 | 34,337 |
Miscellaneous— | |||||
Beer (gal.) | 12,314 | 13,531 | 14,987 | 12,002 | 13,865 |
Cement (cwt.) | 3,944 | 2,329 | 1,820 | 1,432 | 4,076 |
Leather,, | 1,087 | 701 | 337 | 1,615 | 1,979 |
Phormium fibre and tow (tons) | 15,683 | 14,720 | 9,493 | 2,398 | 3,850 |
Sugar (cwt.) | 15,669 | 19,086 | 22,058 | 18,050 | 20,949 |
Twine,, | 994 | 1,586 | 110 | 72 | 73 |
The values of these principal exports are tabulated in the following table, arid the statement is rendered complete by the addition of miscellaneous groups and the provision of totals for each group and for all combined:—
Commodity (Domestic Produce). | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* As recorded. Certain exports by parcels-post are not available, but are included in “Miscellaneous—Other” at the end of the table. | |||||
The mine— | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Coal | 173,693 | 284,521 | 186,210 | 83,393 | 56,321 |
Gold | 489,584 | 480,212 | 550,678 | 581,032 | 1,092,288 |
Iron and steel (pig) | 1,994 | .. | 29 | .. | .. |
Silver | 44,416 | 41,475 | 44,534 | 34,436 | 40,737 |
Other minerals | 911 | 3,547 | 2,674 | 8,265 | 960 |
Totals | 710,598 | 809,755 | 734,125 | 707,126 | 1,190,306 |
The fisheries— | |||||
Fish | 84,871 | 83,000 | 70,721 | 44,588 | 51,307 |
Oysters | 772 | 436 | 1,480 | 531 | 382 |
Whalebone | .. | 50 | .. | .. | .. |
Whale-oil | 12,081 | 7,625 | 4,985 | 3,761 | 2,700 |
Ambergris* | .. | 7,200 | .. | .. | 62 |
Other | 106 | 18 | 50 | 14 | 105 |
Totals | 97,830 | 98,329 | 77,236 | 48,894 | 54,556 |
The forest— | |||||
Fungus | 8,957 | 9,195 | 11,446 | 9,988 | 5,903 |
Kauri-gum | 240,139 | 267,610 | 189,635 | 128,095 | 62,137 |
Timber | 376,967 | 439,342 | 300,582 | 172,633 | 253,883 |
Other | 633 | 941 | 1,507 | 940 | .. |
Totals | 626,696 | 717,088 | 503,170 | 311,656 | 321,923 |
Pastoral products— | |||||
Bacon and hams | 29,405 | 23,422 | 11,707 | 4,454 | 4,338 |
Beef and pork, salted | 9,212 | 3,540 | 7,847 | 3,136 | 3,096 |
Butter | 11,302,667 | 13,228,027 | 11,854,056 | 10,649,527 | 10,639,053 |
Casein | 133,859 | 167,972 | 155,575 | 88,720 | 59,029 |
Cheese | 6,693,951 | 7,017,463 | 6,438,438 | 4,461,293 | 4,951,268 |
Hides and skins | 1,336,353 | 783,490 | 543,723 | 349,047 | 309,806 |
Honey | 77,495 | 82,743 | 6,216 | 19,401 | 7,054 |
Live-stock— | |||||
Cattle | 7,657 | 2,679 | 2,349 | 1,154 | 2,170 |
Horses | 52,543 | 87,023 | 42,387 | 29,736 | 43,577 |
Sheep | 46,224 | 52,357 | 31,181 | 7,280 | 17,337 |
Pitts | 2,741 | 3,747 | 2,475 | 1,223 | 497 |
Other | 1,260 | 2,676 | 5,381 | 1,572 | 528 |
Milk, dried and preserved | 392,452 | 352,587 | 351,339 | 246,483 | 269,121 |
Preserved meats | 247,315 | 152,015 | 149,814 | 92,054 | 96,123 |
Frozen meats | 10,309,662 | 9,883,313 | 10,937,382 | 8,892,555 | 8,436,306 |
Sausage-casings | 799,356 | 653,033 | 780,073 | 399,418 | 266,273 |
Rabbit-skins | 582,148 | 361,949 | 142,249 | 108,841 | 70,016 |
Sheep skins and pelts | 1,924,097 | 1,812,093 | 1,516,738 | 805,838 | 694,217 |
Tallow | 804,271 | 693,614 | 683,571 | 413,080 | 462,081 |
Wool | 16,679,098 | 15,359,206 | 7,664,362 | 5,515,376 | 5,742,821 |
Other | 77,254 | 57,164 | 41,282 | 22,446 | 27,477 |
Totals | 51,509,520 | 60,780,113 | 41,368,145 | 32,112,634 | 32,102,218 |
Agricultural products— | |||||
Bran and sharps | 160 | 81 | 76 | 113 | 1,494 |
Chaff | 303 | 285 | 110 | 128 | 183 |
Flour | 330 | 58 | 57 | 96 | 171 |
Fruits | 515,062 | 583,066 | 669,397 | 669,306 | 799,962 |
Grain and pulse— | |||||
Barley | 8,812 | 174 | 129 | 5 | 10 |
Peas | 185,705 | 120,522 | 85,915 | 58,691 | 81,507 |
Oats | 32,209 | 3,881 | 1,257 | 789 | 1,043 |
Wheat | 277 | 63,078 | 226 | 158 | 27 |
Other | 107 | 225 | 62 | 159 | 66 |
Hops | 23,690 | 14,179 | 8,409 | 3,578 | 7,897 |
Oatmeal | 5,829 | 7,041 | 11,472 | 6,162 | 4,522 |
Onions | 8,585 | 21,554 | 2,402 | 666 | 20,202 |
Potatoes | 6,504 | 13,950 | 8,451 | 5,530 | 6,140 |
Seeds (grass and clover) | 162,452 | 182,537 | 166,221 | 155,410 | 109,632 |
Seeds (various) | 8,060 | 15,318 | 10,313 | 6,458 | 7,877 |
Other | 6,871 | 10,751 | 6,762 | 3,688 | 2,544 |
Totals | 964,956 | 1,036,700 | 971,259 | 910,937 | 1,043,277 |
Miscellaneous (including manufactures)— | £ | £ | .. | £ | £ |
Beer | 5,128 | 5,049 | 4,207 | 2,465 | 2,626 |
Apparel (including hats, caps, hosiery, and millinery) | 2,307 | 2,516 | 6,175 | 1,415 | 1,084 |
Cement | 898 | 509 | 405 | 270 | 809 |
Cordage | 4,227 | 3,261 | 1,802 | 1,729 | 1,472 |
Foods, Infants' and invalids' | 2,406 | 98 | 1,258 | 2,266 | 10,246 |
Leather | 21,632 | 14,289 | 5,332 | 9,005 | 9,777 |
Phormium fibre and tow | 394,450 | 379,942 | 221,923 | 38,407 | 47,312 |
Soap | 10,678 | 8,180 | 8,282 | 5,479 | 7,691 |
Sugar | 17,848 | 19,316 | 20,595 | 14,580 | 15,779 |
Twine | 3,905 | 4,696 | 369 | 202 | 189 |
Woollen manufactures | 9,058 | 5,990 | 5,405 | 1,569 | 784 |
Other | 278,228 | 290,182 | 229,712 | 150,610 | 166,338 |
Totals | 750,765 | 734,028 | 505,471 | 227,997 | 264,107 |
Total exports (domestic produce) | 54,660,365 | 54,176,013 | 44,209,406 | 34,319,244 | 34,976,387 |
Specie | 618,100 | 649,000 | 175 | 202,330 | 1,355,861 |
Re-exports | 910,016 | 754,050 | 731,111 | 631,454 | 633,532 |
Total exports | 56,188,481 | 55,579,063 | 44,940,692 | 35,153,028 | 36,965,780 |
The first exports from New Zealand went naturally to the earlier-developed sister colony, and for a considerable time Australia bad a monopoly of our trade. In 1865, 70 per cent., and even in 1871, 44 per cent., of the total exports went to Australia. But since the establishment of direct shipping lines with the United Kingdom the Mother-land has absorbed the bulk of New Zealand exports, having taken during the forty years 1875–1914, £365,880,997 (78 per cent.) of a grand total of exports amounting to £469,347,969. This percentage, prior to the war, did not vary greatly from year to year, but naturally there have been considerable variations since 1914.
The principal destinations of New Zealand's exports (including specie and re-exports) during the last twenty years are given in the table below. The principal “other countries” in 1932, in order of magnitude, were France, Japan, Belgium, Italy, the Netherlands, and India.
Year. | United Kingdom. | Australia. | Canada. | Pacific Islands (other than Australia). | United States. | Germany. | Other Countries. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1913 | 18,130,160 | 2,315,747 | 606,662 | 295,032 | 912,051 | 337,448 | 389,622 | 22,986,722 |
1914 | 21,383,891 | 1,928,410 | 595,611 | 326,025 | 1,028,054 | 456,163 | 543,293 | 26,261,447 |
1915 | 25,389,030 | 2,548,605 | 925,813 | 499,063 | 2,006,507 | 4 | 379,890 | 31,748,912 |
1916 | 26,869,988 | 2,191,545 | 691,986 | 368,069 | 2,493,987 | 5 | 671,357 | 33,286,937 |
1917 | 26,023,396 | 1,460,980 | 961,653 | 510,380 | 1,894,317 | 6 | 706,815 | 31,587,547 |
1918 | 18,211,250 | 1,803,739 | 1,793,576 | 511,842 | 4,045,648 | 2,117,133 | 28,516,188 | |
1919 | 14,312,018 | 2,249,827 | 980,190 | 548,112 | 4,200,861 | 1,679,037 | 53,970,075 | |
1920 | 34,354,300 | 2,351,799 | 1,357,774 | 718,283 | 7,456,041 | 23 | 203,726 | 46,441,946 |
1921 | 38,716,593 | 2,070,013 | 454,597 | 517,363 | 2,702,104 | 46,162 | 321,995 | 44,828,827 |
1922 | 36,154,174 | 2,208,280 | 446,457 | 399,378 | 2,672,775 | 218,338 | 626,847 | 42,726,249 |
1923 | 37,324,605 | 2,642,266 | 665,696 | 466,164 | 3,531,272 | 190,600 | 1,146,562 | 45,967,165 |
1924 | 42,038,386 | 2,509,322 | 716,543 | 575,880 | 3,278,135 | 1,166,302 | 2,328,143 | 52,612,711 |
1925 | 44,073,323 | 2,502,113 | 423,068 | 548,591 | 4,349,758 | 1,614,090 | 1,751,329 | 55,262,272 |
1926 | 35,102,087 | 3,054,433 | 861,717 | 515,253 | 3,818,232 | 364,629 | 1,559,224 | 45,275,575 |
1927 | 36,877,887 | 3,665,962 | 1,666,598 | 495,402 | 2,681,091 | 1,139,654 | 1,969,760 | 48,496,354 |
1928 | 40,510,075 | 3,402,655 | 2,469,150 | 592,966 | 4,260,315 | 1,290,071 | 3,663,249 | 56,188,481 |
1929 | 40,957,043 | 2,338,410 | 3,353,975 | 526,958 | 3,653,427 | 1,220,552 | 3,528,698 | 55,579,063 |
1930 | 36,015,303 | 1,562,281 | 2,539,212 | 471,974 | 2,116,752 | 401,084 | 1,834,086 | 44,940,692 |
1931 | 30,940,654 | 1,169,055 | 256,890 | 302,634 | 920,931 | 309,847 | 1,253,017 | 35,153,028 |
1932 | 32,449,231 | 1,444,860 | 244,160 | 266,725 | 940,015 | 289,917 | 1,330,872 | 36,965,780 |
Included in the exports to the United Kingdom are considerable quantities of produce which are shipped to London merely as a convenient depot for subsequent reshipment to the Continent or to America. The total re-exports in normal pre-war years amounted to about £4,000,000 annually, and although the amount fell, under war conditions, to as low as £565,529 in 1918, it has shown a substantial increase during recent years, with, however, a sharp decline since 1929, mainly owing to low wool prices. The following table shows the principal items of New Zealand produce re-exported from the United Kingdom.
Commodity. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Butter | 580,663 | 370,031 | 457,843 | 317,728 | 217,645 |
Cheese | 39,549 | 34,213 | 43,942 | 42,861 | 34,208 |
Casein | 57,499 | 57,396 | 58,897 | 80,097 | 49,729 |
Milk-powder, not sweetened | 11,579 | 43,087 | 75,881 | 79,131 | 56,419 |
Milk, preserved, other kinds, not sweetened | 62,860 | 61,559 | 11,726 | 878 | |
Oleo-margarine, oleo-oil, and refined tallow | 15,005 | 5,902 | 12,211 | 11,230 | 1,190 |
Peas, not fresh | 1,824 | 5,949 | 2,375 | 891 | 1,694 |
Grass and clover seeds | 39,919 | 36,850 | 17,377 | 17,212 | 14,295 |
Beef, frozen | 23,893 | 27,401 | 6,887 | 11,021 | 12,575 |
Beef, tinned, canned, &c. (including tongues) and extracts and essences | 4,010 | 3,360 | 2,178 | 2,016 | 1,782 |
Mutton and lamb, frozen | 43,070 | 45,110 | 50,917 | 50,415 | 46,615 |
Meat, other kinds | 12,762 | 8,407 | 10,248 | 7,454 | 9,429 |
Sausage-casings | 27,347 | 46,603 | 43,647 | 33,584 | 82,749 |
Hides | 276,757 | 249,955 | 224,462 | 250,334 | 174,931 |
Sheep and lamb skins | 349,189 | 476,515 | 215,208 | 290,880 | 186,377 |
Rabbit-skins | 133,453 | 104,910 | 55,643 | 70,924 | 11,283 |
Kauri-gum | 63,417 | 54,426 | 71,901 | 44,546 | 39,548 |
Tallow | 294,273 | 304,566 | 204,564 | 242,698 | 103,105 |
Phormium-fibre | 132,184 | 133,772 | 79,831 | 42,770 | 1,755 |
Wool, raw; sheep and lambs' wool | 5,217,240 | 5,811,931 | 5,247,013 | 2,886,224 | 2,970,095 |
All other commodities | 93,766 | 153,508 | 160,684 | 129,871 | 103,278 |
Totals | 7,480,259 | 8,035,451 | 7,053,435 | 4,612,765 | 4,118,702 |
The table which follows shows for each of ten years the percentage of total exports taken by each of the principal countries trading with the Dominion.
Country. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
United Kingdom | 81.19 | 79.90 | 79.76 | 77.53 | 76.04 | 72.09 | 73.69 | 80.14 | 88.02 | 87.79 |
Canada | 1.44 | 1.36 | 0.77 | 1.90 | 3.44 | 4.39 | 6.03 | 5.65 | 0.73 | 0.66 |
India | 0.73 | 0.94 | 0.35 | 0.18 | 0.30 | 0.67 | 0.70 | 0.91 | 0.17 | 0.14 |
Ceylon | 0.10 | 0.00 | 0.00 | 0.00 | 0.01 | 0.01 | 0.01 | 0.02 | 0.01 | 0.01 |
South African Union | 0.02 | 0.06 | 0.03 | 0.07 | 0.06 | 0.11 | 0.09 | 0.04 | 0.02 | 0.03 |
Australia | 5.74 | 4.77 | 4.53 | 6.75 | 7.56 | 6.05 | 4.21 | 3.48 | 3.33 | 3.91 |
Fiji | 0.26 | 0.26 | 0.24 | 0.34 | 0.25 | 0.25 | 0.24 | 0.24 | 0.25 | 0.24 |
Other British countries | 0.54 | 0.42 | 0.44 | 0.53 | 0.52 | 0.53 | 0.42 | 0.48 | 0.43 | 0.42 |
Totals, British countries | 90.02 | 87.71 | 86.12 | 87.30 | 88.17 | 84.10 | 85.39 | 90.96 | 92.96 | 93.20 |
Germany | 0.41 | 2.22 | 2.92 | 0.80 | 2.35 | 2.30 | 2.20 | 0.89 | 0.88 | 0.79 |
France | 0.74 | 1.07 | 1.07 | 1.51 | 2.08 | 3.20 | 3.18 | 1.15 | 1.19 | 1.38 |
Belgium | 0.02 | 0.20 | 0.35 | 0.38 | 0.34 | 0.54 | 0.45 | 0.44 | 0.42 | 0.45 |
Japan | 0.45 | 0.63 | 0.42 | 0.36 | 0.52 | 1.17 | 0.77 | 0.34 | 0.76 | 0.64 |
United States of America | 7.67 | 6.23 | 7.87 | 8.43 | 5.53 | 7.58 | 6.57 | 4.71 | 2.62 | 2.54 |
Other foreign countries | 0.69 | 1.94 | 1.25 | 1.22 | 1.01 | 1.11 | 1.44 | 1.51 | 1.17 | 1.00 |
Totals, foreign countries | 9.98 | 12.29 | 13.88 | 12.70 | 11.83 | 15.90 | 14.61 | 9.04 | 7.04 | 6.80 |
During 1931 and 1932 about seven-eighths of New Zealand's exports went to the United Kingdom. A certain amount of this produce, as indicated previously, is subsequently reshipped, principally to European countries. The principal commodities, in order of magnitude, taken by the United Kingdom from New Zealand in 1932 were butter, frozen meat, cheese, wool, apples, gold, hides and skins, tallow, and dried milk.
For several years the United States ranked next in importance to the United Kingdom as an export customer of the Dominion. Since 1929, however, considerable decreases in trade have reduced the position to third. Practically all items have been affected, the principal being sheep-skins, sausage-casings, wool, phormium-fibre, and kauri-gum.
Since 1930 Australia has ranked next to the United Kingdom. Exports to Australia in 1932 were greater than in 1931, mainly due to increases in gold, timber, hides and skins, and grass and clover seeds.
Exports to Canada in 1932 were a little less than in 1931, and less than one-tenth of what they were in 1930, mainly due to the operation of the Canadian tariff on New Zealand butter.
Increases in wool, hides and skins, and apples were recorded in the 1932 exports to France. Wool exports to Germany decreased, although a considerable increase was recorded in apples.
Following are the principal exports to the countries indicated, figures for 1932 being shown first, with those for 1931 in parentheses:—Belgium: Wool, £151,662 (£91,887); hides and skins, £10,256 (£51,824). Netherlands: Wool, £52,381 (£15,338); tallow, £5,711 (£3,010). Italy: Wool, £74,684 (£22,294); hides and skins, £10,109 (£19,448). Denmark: Wool, £7,937 (£9,907). Sweden: Wool, £16,127 (£6,074). China: Butter, £7,586 (£3,767); dried and preserved milk, £3,176 (£17). Japan: Wool, £181,246 (£179,049); casein, £30,865 (£50,248); tallow, £9,491 (£28,719); hides and skins, £7,257 (£4,009). Hong Kong: Butter, £5,698 (£2,619); fungus, £5,944 (£9,788). Dutch East Indies: Butter, £1,882 (£3,322). India: Tallow, £35,549 (£24,315); wool, £5,907 (£3,809); butter, £5,494 (£5,244). Ceylon: Butter, £2,375 (£4,266). Malaya: Dried and preserved milk, £23,256 (£1,764). Philippine Islands: Butter, £1,022 (£5,336). South African Union: Wool, £5,122 (£707); tinned meats, £2,273 (£2,590); peas, £1,782 (£1,551). Fiji: Bags and sacks, £15,942 (£102); tinned meats, £5,300 (£5,593); sugar, £4,767 (£2,613); tallow, £4,390 (£2,556). Gilbert and Ellice Islands: Tinned meats, £3,279 (£4,185). Papua: Tinned meats, £928 (£1,601). Western Samoa: Tinned meats, £9,557 (£8,856); sugar, £6,240 (£6,775); timber, £4,020 (£5,086); textile piece-goods, £3,335 (£1,295). Tonga: Tinned meats, £7,915 (£8,458); timber, £3,110 (£558); textile piece-goods, £2,270 (£1,101). Argentina: Apples, £2,260 (nil). Chile: Sheep, £8,558 (nil). Panama Canal Zone: Butter, £43,754 (£32,921); dried and preserved milk, £2,742 (£542). Uruguay: Apples, £13,791 (£5,828). Hawaii: Butter, £27,120 (£44,806); frozen meat, £3,302 (£16,384). Society Islands: Butter, £6,456 (£5,472); dried and preserved milk, £5,102 (£4,573); tinned meats, £3,128 (£5,550). Tutuila: Tinned meats, £1,795 (£2,134).
The table following shows the exports (including specie and re-exports) for five years according to the countries of destination.
Country. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
United Kingdom | 40,510,075 | 40,957,043 | 36,015,303 | 30,940,654 | 32,449,231 |
British Possessions, Protectorates, &c. | |||||
Europe— | |||||
Irish Free State | 128 | 407 | 184 | 227 | 6,569 |
Malta and Gibraltar | 10 | 9 | 13 | 16 | 9 |
138 | 416 | 197 | 243 | 6,578 | |
Asia— | |||||
Ceylon | 4,221 | 7,055 | 9,066 | 5,093 | 3,498 |
Hong Kong | 12,909 | 12,745 | 14,085 | 14,165 | 14,153 |
India | 379,338 | 386,421 | 406,878 | 59,185 | 53,378 |
Malaya | 31,757 | 26,781 | 20,611 | 14,922 | 26,868 |
Other | 1,331 | 1,291 | 1,408 | 858 | 958 |
429,556 | 434,293 | 452,048 | 94,223 | 98,855 | |
Africa— | |||||
South African Union | 64,892 | 51,707 | 15,589 | 8,052 | 12,120 |
Other | 1,158 | 342 | 392 | 1,001 | 488 |
66,050 | 52,049 | 15,981 | 9,053 | 12,608 | |
America— | |||||
Canada | 2,469,150 | 3,353,975 | 2,539,212 | 256,890 | 244,160 |
Other | 13 | 121 | 1,047 | 2,420 | 151 |
2,469,163 | 3,354,096 | 2,540,259 | 259,310 | 244,311 | |
Pacific islands— | |||||
Australia | 3,402,655 | 2,338,410 | 1,562,281 | 1,169,055 | 1,444,860 |
Fiji | 138,706 | 135,652 | 110,033 | 89,245 | 88,693 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 16,921 | 14,125 | 9,174 | 7,130 | 7,787 |
Nauru Island | 15,523 | 10,176 | 20,000 | 5,954 | 9,095 |
Norfolk Island | 16,073 | 18,561 | 11,281 | 11,773 | 8,931 |
Papua | 6,269 | 11,878 | 7,254 | 1,757 | 1,504 |
Solomon Islands | 9,138 | 7,821 | 5,894 | 7,789 | 4,420 |
Tonga | 86,695 | 58,599 | 47,958 | 29,926 | 27,266 |
Western Samoa | 87,712 | 65,919 | 79,995 | 51,106 | 49,438 |
Other | 989 | 334 | 215 | 495 | 748 |
3,780,681 | 2,661,475 | 1,854,085 | 1,374,230 | 1,642,742 | |
Foreign Countries and Possessions. | |||||
Europe— | |||||
Belgium | 303,974 | 248,705 | 199,048 | 146,335 | 167,629 |
Denmark | 4,828 | 17,751 | 21,100 | 12,969 | 8,989 |
Finland | 14,770 | 751 | 4,473 | 1,019 | 164 |
France | 1,800,897 | 1,768,399 | 519,727 | 419,016 | 508,960 |
Germany | 1,290,071 | 1,220,552 | 401,084 | 309,847 | 289,917 |
Italy | 194,978 | 148,658 | 97,387 | 64,909 | 85,353 |
Netherlands | 38,081 | 155,490 | 132,000 | 125,565 | 64,484 |
Sweden | 5,211 | 6,546 | 6,634 | 13,996 | 20,925 |
Switzerland | 887 | 1,640 | 1,340 | 5,676 | 1,865 |
Other | 2,594 | 4,833 | 4,522 | 5,448 | 21,421 |
3,656,291 | 3,573,325 | 1,387,315 | 1,104,780 | 1,169,707 | |
Asia— | |||||
China | 34,979 | 36,348 | 36,493 | 17,625 | 15,413 |
Dutch East Indies | 13,939 | 19,191 | 13,029 | 10,205 | 5,255 |
Japan | 657,915 | 428,577 | 154,741 | 267,899 | 236,799 |
Philippine Islands | 3,415 | 19,342 | 12,491 | 5,414 | 1,081 |
Other | 559 | 310 | 379 | 57 | 51 |
710,807 | 503,768 | 217,133 | 301,200 | 258,599 | |
Africa— | |||||
Egypt | 63 | 264 | 1,213 | 244 | 840 |
Other | 750 | 31 | 16 | 38 | 32 |
813 | 295 | 1,229 | 282 | 872 | |
America— | |||||
Argentina | 14,975 | 73,608 | 10,634 | 1,117 | 2,979 |
Brazil | 18,428 | 25,019 | 14,324 | 5,068 | |
Chile | 2,190 | 19,881 | 705 | 1,391 | 8,597 |
Mexico | 14 | 13 | 8,149 | 824 | |
Panama Canal Zone | 605 | 41,876 | 59,146 | 33,632 | 47,025 |
Peru | 19,215 | 529 | 55 | 6 | 4 |
United States of America | 4,260,315 | 3,653,427 | 2,116,752 | 920,931 | 940,015 |
Uruguay | 30,985 | 18,812 | 66,227 | 8,339 | 14,784 |
Other | 8 | 1,499 | 579 | 127 | 30 |
4,346,735 | 3,834,664 | 2,276,571 | 971,435 | 1,013,434 | |
Pacific Islands— | |||||
Hawaii | 134,394 | 123,374 | 110,586 | 61,950 | 33,903 |
New Caledonia | 7,786 | 12,067 | 4,028 | 826 | 27 |
Society Islands | 55,560 | 54,255 | 52,900 | 24,817 | 26,167 |
Tuamotu Archipelago | 9,123 | 10,011 | 9,355 | 4,879 | 1,674 |
Tutuila | 7,788 | 4,041 | 3,008 | 4,542 | 4,693 |
Other | 3,521 | 145 | 694 | 604 | 2,379 |
218,172 | 203,893 | 180,571 | 97,618 | 68,843 |
Ninety-three per cent. of the total exports from New Zealand went to British countries in 1932. The United States took nearly two-fifths of the remainder.
Full details of quantities and values of commodities exported to various countries are given in Part I of the Annual Statistical Report on Trade and Shipping, while in Part II of the same report values of exports of principal commodities to various countries are summarized. The table which follows shows quantities of principal export commodities sent to various destinations during the last five years. Both New Zealand produce and re-exports are covered.
Country to which exported. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Wool. | |||||
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
United Kingdom | 154,865,741 | 162,325,211 | 158,565,801 | 165,351,019 | 184,587,304 |
Canada | 3,186,970 | 2,906,438 | 1,977,242 | 2,115,295 | 2,867,567 |
Australia | 7,698,283 | 4,816,854 | 3,929,414 | 4,801,189 | 3,002,534 |
Belgium | 2,608,719 | 2,960,910 | 2,886,305 | 3,736,653 | 6,632,109 |
Denmark | 36,878 | 226,532 | 343,706 | 428,631 | 323,373 |
France | 24,389,263 | 27,978,926 | 13,102,430 | 15,692,192 | 18,256,811 |
Germany | 14,177,637 | 14,902,939 | 5,717,895 | 9,952,272 | 8,217,872 |
Italy | 2,623,941 | 1,983,962 | 1,107,407 | 1,006,861 | 2,823,923 |
Netherlands | 206,274 | 1,589,028 | 1,570,677 | 566,151 | 1,569,876 |
Sweden | 8,718 | 81,296 | 113,675 | 230,412 | 575,611 |
Japan | 7,892,924 | 6,344,320 | 2,495,927 | 6,162,863 | 7,534,348 |
United States of America | 8,654,471 | 8,190,898 | 5,273,256 | 1,423,273 | 1,017,775 |
Other countries | 454,725 | 648,664 | 155,879 | 252,057 | 769,959 |
Totals | 226,804,544 | 234,955,978 | 197,239,614 | 211,718,868 | 238,179,062 |
Frozen Meat. | |||||
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
United Kingdom | 3,474,229 | 3,097,135 | 3,967,040 | 4,108,283 | 4,637,711 |
Canada | 27,055 | 21,986 | 19,140 | 1,648 | 3,525 |
Australia | 17,840 | 13,962 | 1,714 | 264 | 329 |
Belgium | 4,259 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Italy | .. | 10,629 | 19,396 | 16,666 | .. |
United States of America | 248,625 | 176,863 | 8,424 | 893 | 226 |
Hawaii | 20,020 | 10,874 | 18,284 | 9,411 | 1,884 |
Pacific Islands (other than Hawaii) | 1,373 | 1,738 | 2,018 | 1,453 | 1,317 |
Other countries | 427 | 3,015 | 623 | 188 | 488 |
Totals | 3,793,828 | 3,336,202 | 4,036,639 | 4,138,806 | 4,645,480 |
Butter. | |||||
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
United Kingdom | 1,158,234 | 1,276,841 | 1,553,725 | 1,962,320 | 2,156,127 |
Malaya | 2,575 | 2,180 | 2,374 | 1,650 | 363 |
South African Union | 2,357 | 1,909 | 56 | .. | .. |
Canada | 199,706 | 335,127 | 296,071 | 3,612 | 6,039 |
Australia | 23,638 | 1 | 4 | 529 | 1,880 |
China | 3,790 | 3,896 | 4,386 | 648 | 1,449 |
Dutch East Indies | 1,074 | 1,074 | 975 | 555 | 368 |
Japan | 1,740 | 2,206 | 1,695 | 712 | 603 |
Philippine Islands | 427 | 2,313 | 1,703 | 855 | 188 |
Panama Canal Zone | 67 | 4,717 | 9,279 | 6,161 | 8,980 |
United States of America | 42,718 | 9,512 | 17 | 163 | 3 |
Hawaii | 10,340 | 10,944 | 9,942 | 7,421 | 5,234 |
Pacific Islands (other than Hawaii) | 1,804 | 1,622 | 1,691 | 1,492 | 1,707 |
Other countries | 1,100 | 1,465 | 2,319 | 2,448 | 2,604 |
Totals | 1,449,570 | 1,653,807 | 1,884,237 | 1,988,566 | 2,185,545 |
Cheese. | |||||
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
United Kingdom | 1,551,523 | 1,770,150 | 1,809,348 | 1,635,233 | 1,788,989 |
Canada | 2,428 | 3,254 | 2,099 | 73 | 3 |
Australia | 7,087 | 783 | 173 | 152 | 129 |
Pacific islands | 408 | 348 | 282 | 306 | 357 |
United States of America | 5,485 | 3,810 | 1 | 1 | .. |
Other countries | 341 | 748 | 1,078 | 582 | 953 |
Totals | 1,567,272 | 1,779,093 | 1,812,981 | 1,636,347 | 1,790,431 |
Dried and Preserved Milk. | |||||
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
United Kingdom | 15,180,571 | 11,386,374 | 12,737,734 | 11,198,830 | 13,455,954 |
Malaya | 384,970 | 257,564 | 116,785 | 93,648 | 1,362,574 |
Australia | 1,251,534 | 1,621,086 | 1,823,570 | 1,168,949 | 513,319 |
Fiji | 110,565 | 87,797 | 67,192 | 48,013 | 28,423 |
Tonga | 16,173 | 13,883 | 15,740 | 6,957 | 4,257 |
Western Samoa | 28,949 | 24,066 | 31,527 | 15,451 | 21,065 |
China | 13,996 | 24,218 | 28,967 | 1,248 | 197,728 |
Dutch East Indies | 13,720 | 41,034 | 38,920 | 58,880 | 16,570 |
Panama Canal Zone | .. | 12,600 | 49,700 | 31,732 | 168,431 |
Society Islands | 102,807 | 90,738 | 158,638 | 140,286 | 161,537 |
Other countries | 115,368 | 176,738 | 132,062 | 81,400 | 103,459 |
Totals | 17,218,653 | 13,736,098 | 15,200,835 | 12,845,394 | 16,033,317 |
Country to which exported. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
Tallow. | |||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
United Kingdom | 21,000 | 17,385 | 19,155 | 16,058 | 20,636 |
India | 949 | 769 | 957 | 1,169 | 1,626 |
South African Union | 238 | 191 | 85 | 7 | .. |
Australia | 1,990 | 954 | 2,084 | 2,955 | 893 |
Fiji | 68 | 43 | 29 | 140 | 511 |
Belgium | 283 | 160 | 419 | 17 | 39 |
Germany | 152 | 332 | 360 | 196 | 377 |
Netherlands | 116 | 127 | 298 | 185 | 356 |
Japan | 37 | 43 | 218 | 1,492 | 473 |
United States of America | 643 | 737 | 365 | 155 | 131 |
Other countries | 272 | 91 | 658 | 890 | 335 |
Totals | 25,748 | 20,832 | 24,628 | 23,264 | 25,377 |
Hides (Cattle and Horse). | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | 48,400 | 29,475 | 54,219 | 98,986 | 84,036 |
India | .. | .. | .. | 4,322 | 900 |
Canada | 21,520 | 29,330 | 28,412 | 15,267 | 2,852 |
Australia | 110,736 | 95,493 | 74,876 | 60,178 | 117,874 |
Belgium | 12,489 | 6,262 | 21,073 | 25,385 | 5,123 |
Finland | 7,062 | 500 | 4,253 | 1,142 | 250 |
France | 1,608 | 4,444 | 4,819 | 13,909 | 9,236 |
Germany | 36,291 | 55,897 | 58,121 | 36,937 | 51,930 |
Greece | .. | .. | .. | 4,475 | 4,500 |
Italy | 950 | 5,124 | 16,997 | 26,304 | 13,968 |
Netherlands | 7,218 | 75 | 3,492 | 2,196 | 504 |
United States of America | 183,735 | 62,069 | 17,441 | 10,500 | 6,056 |
Other countries | 2,590 | 2,777 | 8,931 | 9,955 | 7,298 |
Totals | 432,599 | 291,446 | 292,684 | 309,556 | 304,527 |
Calfskins. | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | 62,133 | 5,429 | 67,954 | 53,141 | 2,094 |
Canada | 48,382 | 45,900 | 71,934 | 85,746 | 277,935 |
Australia | 154,341 | 171,336 | 59,708 | 126,418 | 316,206 |
Belgium | 68,364 | 36,443 | 89,204 | 42,345 | 6,251 |
Germany | 23,025 | 6,518 | 8,000 | 1,350 | 5,486 |
Greece | .. | .. | .. | 6,999 | .. |
Netherlands | 16,439 | 1,153 | 28,051 | 5,000 | .. |
United States of America | 396,854 | 401,136 | 328,683 | 330,891 | 234,151 |
Other countries | .. | .. | 3,268 | 857 | 3,584 |
Totals | 769,538 | 667,915 | 656,802 | 652,747 | 845,707 |
Opossum-skins. | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | 135,465 | 127,638 | 73,265 | 43,146 | 2,323 |
Australia | 4,729 | .. | 10,960 | .. | .. |
Austria | .. | 2,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | .. |
Germany | 15,651 | 25,859 | 9,750 | .. | .. |
United States of America | .. | .. | 7 | 6,319 | 742 |
Totals | 155,845 | 155,497 | 94,982 | 50,465 | 3,065 |
Rabbit-skins. | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | 8,844,067 | 5,935,920 | 4,345,512 | 2,774,717 | 2,915,008 |
Canada | .. | 61,236 | .. | .. | .. |
Australia | 30,682 | 95,371 | 37,748 | 23,052 | 41,815 |
Belgium | 95,155 | 18,848 | .. | 19,200 | .. |
France | 30,683 | 38,953 | 68,128 | 67,477 | 357,674 |
Germany | 248,134 | 102,286 | .. | .. | .. |
United States of America | 2,855,351 | 2,870,303 | 2,755,604 | 3,285,298 | 3,331,924 |
Other countries | .. | .. | .. | 4,348 | 13,719 |
Totals | 12,104,072 | 9,122,917 | 7,206,992 | 6,174,092 | 6,660,140 |
Country to which exported. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
Sheep-skins (with Wool). | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | 763,357 | 515,204 | 713,275 | 1,183,748 | 773,734 |
Canada | 47,148 | .. | .. | 9,181 | 60,933 |
Australia | 579 | 300 | .. | 3,473 | 12,966 |
Belgium | 12,292 | 12,662 | 82,451 | 3,690 | 6,496 |
France | 200,790 | 123,433 | 224,854 | 231,538 | 628,467 |
Germany | 19,963 | 5,121 | 4,737 | 16,891 | 20,556 |
Netherlands | .. | .. | 4,430 | 46,868 | 35,423 |
Japan | 5,653 | 180 | .. | 5,840 | 19,509 |
United States of America | 315,000 | 415,117 | 512,278 | 163,392 | 82,852 |
Other countries | .. | .. | .. | 2,190 | 266 |
Totals | 1,364,782 | 1,072,017 | 1,542,025 | 1,665,811 | 1,641,202 |
Sheep-skins (without Wool). | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | 1,199,594 | 1,070,966 | 2,718,133 | 5,054,890 | 6,366,383 |
Canada | 36,080 | 17,346 | 2,895 | 8,243 | 75,834 |
Australia | 413,053 | 452,921 | 221,666 | 244,682 | 365,915 |
Belgium | 167,850 | 111,445 | 202,291 | 246,976 | 54,384 |
France | 522 | 91,081 | 191,652 | 242,885 | 256,651 |
Germany | 98,478 | 611 | 38,406 | 13,282 | 2,770 |
Japan | 2,819 | 21,158 | .. | 39,504 | 55,739 |
United States of America | 6,898,871 | 6,794,211 | 6,102,518 | 4,569,420 | 4,818,510 |
Other countries | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3,024 |
Totals | 8,817,267 | 8,559,739 | 9,477,561 | 10,419,882 | 11,999,210 |
Sausage-casings. | |||||
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
United Kingdom | 299,071 | 378,902 | 612,607 | 1,506,040 | 1,674,248 |
Canada | 1,552,153 | 1,073,721 | 1,497,355 | 767,268 | 635,627 |
Australia | 416,463 | 331,002 | 344,347 | 190,169 | 270,302 |
Germany | 284,825 | 509,780 | 260,085 | 106,291 | 86,096 |
United States of America | 1,219,963 | 1,312,137 | 1,768,380 | 1,090,526 | 1,105,235 |
Other countries | 1,331 | 81,848 | 245 | 957 | 560 |
Totals | 3,773,806 | 3,687,390 | 4,483,019 | 3,661,251 | 3,772,068 |
Peas. | |||||
Centals. | Centals. | Centals. | Centals. | Centals. | |
United Kingdom | 173,683 | 128,742 | 94,616 | 37,995 | 71,904 |
Australia | 35,825 | 31,105 | 23,365 | 24,113 | 25,774 |
South African Union | 1,835 | 3,994 | 1,583 | 2,713 | 1,853 |
France | 241 | .. | 72 | 1,044 | 761 |
United States of America | 4,668 | 7,938 | 5,204 | 2,053 | 4,742 |
Other countries | 4,702 | 2,013 | 815 | 862 | 780 |
Totals | 220,954 | 173,792 | 125,655 | 68,780 | 105,814 |
Apples (Fresh). | |||||
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
United Kingdom | 34,358,690 | 26,617,258 | 37,958,132 | 42,781,576 | 55,667,270 |
Canada | 501,620 | 476,000 | 522,476 | 40,670 | 606,680 |
Fiji | 79,595 | 87,664 | 93,783 | 146,956 | 131,656 |
Tonga | 10,210 | 2,742 | 6,696 | 12,223 | 9,941 |
Western Samoa | 11,270 | 6,674 | 10,836 | 7,228 | 8,890 |
France | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,129,960 |
Germany | .. | 1,878,580 | 3,198,120 | .. | 1,572,640 |
Netherlands | .. | 2,209,320 | 3,462,080 | 8,054,518 | 23,040 |
Argentina | 947,680 | 4,144,740 | .. | .. | 180,800 |
Brazil | 1,474,040 | 1,737,521 | 1,045,600 | 405,440 | .. |
Uruguay | 1,518,680 | 619,280 | 5,152,960 | 466,280 | 1,103,280 |
Hawaii | 197,120 | 72,800 | 2,000 | .. | .. |
Other countries | 6,219 | 22,831 | 13,366 | 1,660 | 9,079 |
Totals | 39,105,124 | 37,875,410 | 51,466,049 | 51,916,551 | 60,443,236 |
Country to which exported. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
Seeds (Grass and Clover). | |||||
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cut. | Cwt. | Cut. | |
United Kingdom | 9,126 | 8,370 | 8,943 | 12,002 | 8,017 |
Canada | 2,351 | 2,598 | 3,177 | 2,447 | 1,381 |
Australia | 18,386 | 29,939 | 9,094 | 12,836 | 15,944 |
France | 246 | 250 | 234 | 123 | 62 |
Germany | 1,726 | 1,460 | 2,053 | 1,128 | 108 |
Netherlands | 571 | 930 | 920 | 155 | 322 |
United States of America | 17,553 | 14,590 | 12,036 | 11,889 | 8,691 |
Other countries | 318 | 345 | 461 | 578 | 185 |
Totals | 50,277 | 58,482 | 36,918 | 41,158 | 34,710 |
Gold. | |||||
Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | |
United Kingdom | 587 | 457 | 5,017 | 82,130 | 118,770 |
India | 70,877 | 66,891 | 77,622 | .. | .. |
Australia | 33,049 | 38,562 | 40,324 | 48,687 | 73,548 |
United States of America | 14,209 | 10,938 | 10,820 | 10,155 | 25,027 |
Other countries | .. | .. | .. | .. | 205 |
Totals | 118,722 | 116,848 | 133,783 | 140,972 | 217,550 |
Silver. | |||||
Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | |
United Kingdom | 387 | 1,196 | 175 | 163,284 | 503,298 |
India | 435,272 | 408,797 | 495,612 | 382,760 | .. |
Australia | 10,152 | 6,269 | 66,827 | 3,772 | 17,929 |
United States of America | .. | .. | 3,449 | 1,625 | .. |
Totals | 445,811 | 416,262 | 566,063 | 551,441 | 521,227 |
Kauri-gum. | |||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
United Kingdom | 1,420 | 2,192 | 2,380 | 1,857 | 1,252 |
Canada | 187 | 224 | 127 | 172 | 166 |
Australia | 14 | 80 | 57 | 53 | 91 |
Belgium | .. | 90 | 21 | 52 | 54 |
France | 124 | 146 | 80 | 66 | 68 |
Germany | 204 | 122 | 63 | 72 | 36 |
Japan | 26 | 20 | 11 | 20 | 26 |
United States of America | 2,380 | 2,061 | 1,075 | 734 | 344 |
Other countries | 39 | 2 | 4 | 32 | 31 |
Totals | 4,394 | 4,937 | 3,818 | 3,058 | 2,068 |
Phormium-fibre. | |||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
United Kingdom | 5,596 | 3,717 | 1,838 | 405 | 915 |
Canada | 404 | 320 | 168 | 73 | 201 |
Australia | 2,916 | 3,024 | 2,376 | 1,038 | 2,085 |
Belgium | 220 | 105 | 93 | .. | .. |
France | 133 | 106 | 127 | .. | .. |
Germany | 148 | 194 | 87 | .. | 10 |
Netherlands | 26 | 56 | 135 | 25 | .. |
United States of America | 3,477 | 4,860 | 3,185 | 238 | 149 |
Other countries | 12 | 5 | .. | 5 | 15 |
Totals | 12,932 | 12,317 | 8,009 | 1,784 | 3,375 |
Timber (Sawn and Ileum). | |||||
Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | |
United Kingdom | 123,231 | 120,351 | 77,251 | 208,749 | 288,814 |
Australia | 34,489,276 | 38,426,437 | 25,901,158 | 16,842,839 | 26,264,905 |
Fiji | 102,045 | 131,448 | 73,455 | 33,230 | 28,397 |
Pacific islands (other than Fiji) | 298,811 | 475,505 | 645,300 | 466,856 | 699,687 |
Other countries | 14,975 | .. | .. | .. | 9,902 |
Totals | 35,028,338 | 39,153,741 | 26,697,164 | 17,551,674 | 27,291,705 |
New Zealand's exports consist almost wholly of seasonal products, and the calendar year splits the season in the case of most of the principal commodities. The largest item of export, wool, is sheared from the sheep in the early summer, and the wool-sales are held in December and January. Exports of any season's wool-clip are therefore divided between one year and the next in varying proportion. A favourable season or a sudden demand may cause a great increase of exports in the December quarter, with the result that the March quarter of the next year shows low figures. The wool trade invariably bases its calculations on each season's clip, not on calendar years.
The same argument holds good in the case of butter and cheese, which are almost wholly exported in December and March quarters. It is desirable, therefore, for some purposes to tabulate New Zealand exports for years ending in June instead of December, since this division is more suited to the seasonal production of main commodities.
Commodity. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Casein | 140,913 | 192,558 | 99,005 | 64,747 | 67,158 |
Cheese | 6,889,993 | 6,361,329 | 5,226,600 | 4,570,132 | 4,808,148 |
Fish | 86,077 | 79,974 | 56,525 | 41,381 | 56,272 |
Honey | 89,241 | 20,772 | 11,852 | 14,808 | 13,079 |
Beef, frozen | 808,266 | 577,120 | 384,419 | 364,307 | 630,781 |
Lamb, frozen | 6,925,831 | 6,884,717 | 6,523,543 | 6,275,383 | 6,222,561 |
Mutton, frozen | 1,949,919 | 2,042,301 | 1,810,766 | 1,575,477 | 1,266,378 |
Pork, frozen | 689,609 | 467,475 | 382,844 | 246,045 | 393,726 |
Meats, tinned | 198,323 | 143,277 | 134,919 | 90,296 | 86,518 |
Sausage-casings | 688,098 | 779,651 | 500,535 | 302,433 | 304,418 |
Milk, preserved | 49,069 | 56,864 | 23,061 | 17,192 | 39,772 |
Milk, dried | 361,625 | 285,837 | 290,116 | 205,173 | 316,703 |
Apples, fresh | 447,509 | 724,595 | 649,799 | 758,016 | 649,553 |
Peas | 112,623 | 101,700 | 61,061 | 87,288 | 117,359 |
Oats | 13,373 | 2,323 | 1,111 | 1,102 | 2,065 |
Wheat | 739 | 62,546 | 229 | 64 | 88,714 |
Hops | 15,942 | 16,235 | 8,207 | 1,746 | 27,983 |
Potatoes | 8,298 | 13,007 | 6,440 | 6,060 | 9,887 |
Live-stock | 117,710 | 121,267 | 61,061 | 50,952 | 65,613 |
Calf-skins | 300,197 | 201,298 | 163,567 | 100,200 | 96,178 |
Hides, horse and cattle | 677,552 | 374,646 | 298,166 | 195,640 | 240,981 |
Rabbit-skins | 555,811 | 315,198 | 130,251 | 96,725 | 68,887 |
Opossum-skins | 102,812 | 102,461 | 29,429 | 9,027 | 309 |
Sheep-skins, with wool | 464,303 | 333,515 | 234,818 | 169,204 | 268,481 |
Sheep-skins, without wool | 1,473,253 | 1,336,524 | 647,898 | 604,742 | 515,133 |
Wool | 15,923,157 | 8,156,309 | 6,195,127 | 5,552,885 | 6,703,359 |
Phormium-fibre | 371,520 | 273,778 | 65,724 | 31,320 | 47,714 |
Seeds, grass and clover | 172,621 | 167,781 | 186,494 | 137,527 | 87,332 |
Tallow | 719,099 | 686,261 | 505,979 | 450,936 | 466,474 |
Coal | 247,228 | 215,568 | 131,290 | 70,872 | 53,495 |
Kauri-gum | 247,094 | 257,964 | 124,168 | 107,239 | 59,422 |
Cold | 495,456 | 544,999 | 519,795 | 797,476 | 1,199,002 |
Silver | 43,288 | 46,110 | 33,840 | 42,393 | 35,119 |
Leather | 16,206 | 8,722 | 7,607 | 11,388 | 8,309 |
Timber, sawn | 408,158 | 426,505 | 188,684 | 229,172 | 252,721 |
Other New Zealand produce | 832,502 | 818,913 | 662,493 | 653,138 | 701,012 |
Totals | 55,288,407 | 46,223,057 | 36,275,683 | 34,059,993 | 36,868,510 |
Commodity. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butter cwt. | 1,567,393 | 1,817,799 | 1,808,232 | 1,968,686 | 2,430,234 |
Casein,, | 46,016 | 65,928 | 61,568 | 34,447 | 45,332 |
Cheese,, | 1,661,000 | 1,675,906 | 1,789,871 | 1,623,402 | 1,919,155 |
Fish,, | 24,741 | 22,766 | 19,227 | 16,465 | 23,285 |
Honey lb. | 2,565,795 | 607,581 | 356,476 | 447,526 | 469,336 |
Beef, frozen cwt. | 509,738 | 328,474 | 280,929 | 377,659 | 674,386 |
Lamb, frozen,, | 1,879,680 | 2,014,702 | 2,300,817 | 2,502,696 | 2,733,614 |
Mutton, frozen,, | 961,247 | 1,021,146 | 1,188,100 | 1,274,810 | 1,081,611 |
Pork, frozen,, | 190,740 | 132,730 | 136,005 | 115,015 | 200,288 |
Meats, tinned,, | 53,495 | 31,758 | 37,481 | 29,589 | 32,948 |
Sausage-casings lb. | 3,574,661 | 4,200,707 | 3,846,880 | 3,734,870 | 4,289,793 |
Milk, preserved,, | 2,060,813 | 2,621,990 | 1,053,265 | 844,642 | 2,221,529 |
Milk, dried,, | 16,083,585 | 10,746,152 | 13,653,467 | 11,405,770 | 19,906,575 |
Apples, fresh,, | 32,171,840 | 56,211,770 | 52,599,514 | 60,649,823 | 51,925,100 |
Peas centals | 143,817 | 153,311 | 87,734 | 112,475 | 170,282 |
Oats,, | 25,466 | 4,569 | 1,756 | 1,951 | 6,531 |
Wheat bushels | 2,255 | 217,331 | 541 | 153 | 705,580 |
Hops lb. | 282,979 | 314,681 | 197,712 | 49,411 | 697,349 |
Potatoes tons | 1,056 | 1,596 | 906 | 1,202 | 2,034 |
Calf-skins No. | 741,923 | 649,783 | 676,683 | 725,799 | 735,068 |
Hides, cattle and horse,, | 355,490 | 273,914 | 306,583 | 305,087 | 327,529 |
Rabbit-skins,, | 11,278,431 | 8,257,869 | 6,736,761 | 6,062,270 | 6,599,247 |
Opossum-skins,, | 152,430 | 156,675 | 96,195 | 48,511 | 1,747 |
Sheep-skins, with wool,, | 1,179,788 | 1,207,604 | 1,603,547 | 1,693,912 | 2,783,117 |
Sheep-skins, without wool,, | 8,729,575 | 9,762,632 | 8,397,075 | 11,494,834 | 12,769,429 |
Wool bales | 687,833 | 553,298 | 648,630 | 661,991 | 801,633 |
Phormium-fibre tons | 13,620 | 10,245 | 3,263 | 2,102 | 4,300 |
Seeds, grass and clover cwt. | 55,935 | 43,955 | 44,585 | 40,282 | 34,910 |
Tallow tons | 21,352 | 22,118 | 23,861 | 25,253 | 26,510 |
Coal,, | 177,343 | 157,430 | 81,095 | 43,367 | 33,250 |
Kauri-gum,, | 4,517 | 4,891 | 2,622 | 2,954 | 1,157 |
Gold oz. | 120,506 | 132,313 | 126,816 | 167,518 | 193,977 |
Silver,, | 434,501 | 512,148 | 512,949 | 584,705 | 436,436 |
Timber, sawn sup. ft. | 37,617,329 | 38,255,654 | 16,827,136 | 24,220,930 | 27,499,946 |
The forwarding trade of New Zealand has never at any time been of great significance. Re-exports consist partly of goods returned from New Zealand either as unsuitable or as finished with, though the bulk of the total amount is made up by various classes of machinery, hardware, metal manufactures, motor-vehicles, and also items such as apparel, books, tobacco, and spirits.
There is, however, a genuine entrepôt trade with the islands of the Pacific, the amount of which is still comparatively small. Exports to Cook Islands, which are treated as part of the Dominion, are not included in the figures of either exports or re-exports.
£ | |
---|---|
1912 | 239,221 |
1913 | 232,473 |
1914 | 269,208 |
1915 | 387,960 |
1916 | 305,150 |
1917 | 429,115 |
1918 | 543,568 |
1919 | 603,541 |
1920 | 813,072 |
1921 | 1,213,002 |
1922 | 1,026,801 |
1923 | 567,885 |
1924 | 588,395 |
1925 | 722,016 |
1926 | 929,741 |
1927 | 925,121 |
1928 | 910,016 |
1929 | 754,050 |
1930 | 731,111 |
1931 | 631,554 |
1932 | 633,532 |
Re-exports in 1932 were equal to 1.71 per cent. of total exports for the year and to 2.75 per cent. of imports.
The destination of this re-export trade is shown in the following table:—
Country. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
United Kingdom | 246,814 | 210,516 | 238,636 | 194,153 | 172,217 |
Canada | 13,813 | 9,370 | 10,397 | 11,654 | 15,014 |
Australia | 408,966 | 334,482 | 234,134 | 228,493 | 298,446 |
Fiji | 33,111 | 34,659 | 41,095 | 29,013 | 37,018 |
Tonga | 20,933 | 11,920 | 11,146 | 7,546 | 6,737 |
Western Samoa | 19,531 | 14,925 | 21,666 | 15,012 | 15,743 |
United States of America | 121,534 | 96,459 | 134,687 | 108,687 | 55,031 |
Society Islands | 4,990 | 1,455 | 1,350 | 1,954 | 3,009 |
Other countries | 40,324 | 40,264 | 38,000 | 35,042 | 30,317 |
Totals (excluding specie) | 910,016 | 754,050 | 731,111 | 631,554 | 633,532 |
The incidence of fluctuating prices over a number of years operates to render the currency aggregate of a country's trade of little value as an indicator of movement in the volume of trade—i.e., from a quantity point of view. Owing to the homogeneous nature of the bulk of the Dominion's exports it is, fortunately, possible in nearly every case to obtain the quantity exported as well as the value. By taking the prices of a selected base year or other period it is then possible to find what the value of the exports of each subsequent year would have been on the basis of prices ruling in the base period. This method is used by the British Board of Trade, and also by the Australian Commonwealth Bureau of Statistics, and is especially suitable for application to New Zealand. In point of fact, 99 per cent. of the Dominion's exports can be treated quantitatively, leaving only 1 per cent. to be calculated pro rata.
In the following table the actually recorded exports are shown for 1900 and for each of the last ten years. Values are also shown on the basis of prices ruling in 1900, and index numbers have been computed to show movement in the true volume of exports of New Zealand produce, both for the total and on a per caput basis.
Year. | Recorded Value. | Value at Rates ruling in 1900. | Index Numbers of “True” Volume of Exports. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | Per Head. | Total. | Per Head. | Total. | Per Head. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1900 | 13,055,249 | 16.27 | 13,055,249 | 16.27 | 1000 | 1000 |
1923 | 45,371,908 | 34.16 | 23,945,233 | 18.03 | 1834 | 1108 |
1924 | 51,920,828 | 38.38 | 23,960,922 | 17.71 | 1835 | 1089 |
1925 | 54,521,031 | 39.39 | 23,879,288 | 17.26 | 1830 | 1061 |
1926 | 44,339,183 | 31.37 | 23,772,831 | 16.82 | 1822 | 1034 |
1927 | 47,571,233 | 33.07 | 25,695,955 | 17.86 | 1968 | 1098 |
1928 | 54,660,365 | 38.00 | 26,689,746 | 18.33 | 2044 | 1127 |
1929 | 54,176,013 | 36.78 | 27,490,079 | 18.67 | 2106 | 1147 |
1930 | 44,209,406 | 29.63 | 28,220,748 | 18.91 | 2161 | 1162 |
1931 | 34,319,244 | 22.67 | 28,549,651 | 18.87 | 2187 | 1160 |
1932 | 34,976,387 | 22.92 | 31,463,092 | 20.62 | 2410 | 1267 |
The effect of prices on the total value of exports is seen at a glance from the accompanying diagram showing the yearly movement since 1900. The curve representing values on the basis of prices ruling in 1900 may also be taken as representing the course of the volume of trade on a quantity basis.
The total volume in 1932 was higher than in any other year, being 141 per cent. greater than in 1900. The per caput rate was highest in 1919, when the figure was 28 per cent. above the base year.
In order to show the effect of changes in price from year to year, and particularly in the latter years, the table following has been compiled by recomputing the values of each year's exports according to the prices of the previous year. In this way it is possible to compare succeeding years directly, instead of comparing each year with a given base. The method used is the same, except that the base is changed.
Total Exports (Domestic Produce). | Effect of Price-changes. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Recorded Value. | Value at Prices of Previous Year. | Gain. | Loss. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 45,371,908 | 38,833,273 | 6,538,635 | |
1924 | 51,920,828 | 46,063,786 | 5,857,042 | |
1925 | 54,521,031 | 51,384,877 | 3,136,154 | |
1926 | 44,339,183 | 54,696,306 | 10,357,123 | |
1927 | 47,571,233 | 48,094,196 | 522,963 | |
1928 | 54,660,365 | 49,091,466 | 5,568,899 | |
1929 | 54,176,013 | 56,465,248 | .. | 2,289,235 |
1930 | 44,209,406 | 55,655,835 | 11,446,429 | |
1931 | 34,319,244 | 44,630,116 | 10,310,872 | |
1932 | 34,976,387 | 38,128,569 | 3,152,182 |
The comparison of each year with the preceding year brings out the advantage gained by a rise in prices. The gain shown represents the surplus value added by rising prices to the exports of any year, and, similarly, the loss shows how falling prices penalize New Zealand.
A study of the figures given in the Statistical Summary at the end of this book, and showing quantities and values of the principal commodities exported over a period of fifty years, will give a good idea of the relative effects of increased volume and of price-movements in the huge growth of external trade during the half-century as measured by the total value of exports.
The following comparison between the year ended 30th June, 1914, and the corresponding twelve-monthly periods ending in 1931, 1932, and 1933, is of interest as showing the influence of price variation during recent years. As mentioned earlier, June years are in many respects preferable to calendar years, as affording a. comparison between one season and another.
Commodity. | Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1914. | Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1931. | Twelve Months ended 30th Juno, 1932. | Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1933. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Recorded Value. | Value at Prices of 1913–14. | Recorded Value. | Value at Prices of 1913–14. | Recorded Value. | Value at Prices of 1913–14. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Butter | 2,197,771 | 9,918,260 | 9,772,631 | 10,127,507 | 10,638,779 | 10,897,894 | 13,134,256 |
Cheese | 2,317,970 | 5,226,600 | 5,307,331 | 4,570,132 | 4,813,717 | 4,808,148 | 5,690,685 |
Beef, frozen | 561,817 | 384,419 | 402,103 | 364,307 | 540,555 | 630,781 | 965,271 |
Lamb, frozen (whole carcasses) | 2,545,175 | 6,523,543 | 5,025,571 | 6,275,383 | 5,466,526 | 6,222,561 | 5,970,910 |
Mutton, frozen (whole carcasses) | 1,880,583 | 1,810,766 | 1,821,689 | 1,575,477 | 1,954,639 | 1,266,378 | 1,658,411 |
Pork, frozen | 5,843 | 382,844 | 315,727 | 246,045 | 267,000 | 393,726 | 464,957 |
Meat, preserved | 122,078 | 134,919 | 133,128 | 90,296 | 105,097 | 86,518 | 117,027 |
Sausage-casings | 132,038 | 500,535 | 116,703 | 302,433 | 113,395 | 304,418 | 130,139 |
Apples | 12,160 | 649,799 | 424,899 | 758,016 | 489,929 | 649,553 | 419,451 |
Hides | 319,995 | 298,166 | 493,917 | 195,640 | 491,507 | 240,981 | 527,662 |
Rabbit-skins | 90,350 | 130,251 | 88,844 | 96,725 | 79,949 | 68,887 | 87,031 |
Sheep-skins (without wool) | 545,037 | 647,898 | 630,612 | 604,742 | 863,251 | 515,133 | 958,971 |
Wool | 8,262,153 | 6,195,127 | 9,320,365 | 5,552,885 | 9,457,684 | 6,703,359 | 11,719,662 |
Phormium-fibre | 576,095 | 65,724 | 78,300 | 31,320 | 50,440 | 47,714 | 103,184 |
Tallow | 711,858 | 505,979 | 685,232 | 450,936 | 725,207 | 466,474 | 761,305 |
Kauri-gum | 790,338 | 124,168 | 213,482 | 107,239 | 240,513 | 59,422 | 94,202 |
Gold | 1,485,937 | 619,795 | 491,840 | 797,476 | 649,698 | 1,199,002 | 752,316 |
Timber, sawn | 372,092 | 188,684 | 84,842 | 229,172 | 122,122 | 252,721 | 138,655 |
Totals | 22,929,290 | 34,207,477 | 35,407,216 | 32,375,731 | 37,069,918 | 34,813,670 | 43,694,095 |
Other N.Z. produce | 1,383,454 | 2,068,206 | .. | 1,684,262 | .. | 2,054,840 | .. |
Grand totals | 24,312,744 | 36,275,683 | .. | 34,059,993 | .. | 36,868,510 | .. |
A comparison of recorded value for the year with the value at 1913–14 prices demonstrates very clearly the effects of the price-decline in the last three years. In 1929–30, when the decline had not attained such serious dimensions as regards New Zealand products, the recorded value of the commodities dealt with exceeded the value at 1913–14 levels by £9,985,967. Three years later the recorded value of these commodities exported was actually £8,880,425 below the figure it would have attained at 1913–14 prices. Wool shows the most notable decline, the average price in 1932–33 being only three-fifths of that of 1913–14. The adjusted values afford a reliable comparison of the volume of exports, which has shown a progressive increase during the last three years, the volume in 1932–33 being 18 per cent. greater than in 1931–32, and 90 per cent. greater than in 1913–14. The eighteen items utilized in arriving at the foregoing percentage comprise 94 per cent. of the total exports of domestic produce, and therefore may be taken as thoroughly representative of the whole. This growth in volume has-been achieved in spite of an increase of some 400,000 in the consuming population of the Dominion, with little increase in the number of those engaged in producing the principal export commodities.
Trade with the Cook Islands and other islands annexed in 1901 is not regarded as external to New Zealand, but merely as interchange between different parts of the Dominion, and it is therefore not included in the account of the external trade. Separate returns are made of the transactions between the Dominion and the annexed islands, and exports to the islands are summarized below:—
Year. | Exports. |
---|---|
£ | |
1923 | 100,670 |
1924 | 96,757 |
1925 | 80,977 |
1926 | 84,573 |
1927 | 84,652 |
1928 | 92,184 |
1929 | 79,962 |
1930 | 78,512 |
1931 | 59,202 |
1932 | 56,599 |
Further particulars regarding the trade of the Islands will be found in the section of this book dealing with dependencies.
THE statistics of imports are compiled from entries passed at the Customs. The value shown for all merchandise imported is the current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation, plus an allowance of 10 per cent. to cover freight, insurance, &c. With the exceptions mentioned in Subsection A of this section, import values are expressed in terms of sterling, conversion from other currencies being, since October, 1931, made at the ruling banking rate of exchange between such currencies and sterling.
A classification of imports under five broad divisions is given in the following table for the last ten years. Taken in conjunction with a table based on the same classification which is given in the Exports subsection of this section, the figures show-plainly how New Zealand is as yet essentially a primary producing country, importing the bulk of her manufactured goods from overseas in exchange for her primary produce.
Year. | Food, Drink, and Tobacco. | Raw Materials and Articles mainly unmanufactured. | Articles wholly or mainly manufactured. | Miscellaneous and Unclassified. | Bullion and Specie. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 7,045,185 | 2,233,835 | 33,712,645 | 371,641 | 15,187 | 43,378,493 |
1924 | 8,845,159 | 2,981,218 | 36,271,395 | 429,374 | 457 | 48,527,603 |
1925 | 8,555,817 | 3,069,490 | 40,413,659 | 373,319 | 44,122 | 52,456,407 |
1926 | 8,471,775 | 2,767,193 | 38,190,328 | 379,154 | 81,113 | 49,889,563 |
1927 | 7,541,338 | 2,512,613 | 34,462,816 | 263,158 | 3,021 | 44,782,946 |
1928 | 7,152,774 | 2,385,876 | 35,001,157 | 299,847 | 46,612 | 44,886,266 |
1929 | 6,635,689 | 2,289,483 | 39,496,050 | 306,107 | 70,648 | 48,797,977 |
1930 | 5,863,875 | 1,850,491 | 34,694,397 | 251,166 | 365,985 | 43,025,914 |
1931 | 4,271,883 | 1,389,279 | 18,955,713 | 137,630 | 58,453 | 24,812,958 |
1932 | 4,015,290 | 1,161,343 | 17,664,288 | 147,254 | 56,931 | 23,045,106 |
The principal groups of commodities imported are clothing and textiles, metals and machinery, sugar, tea, alcoholic liquors, tobacco, paper and stationery, oils, motor-vehicles and accessories, chemicals and drugs, manures, and timber. The proportions of these imports have changed little for many years, except that motor-vehicles and oils (including motor-spirits), although showing a marked decline since 1929, have increased very rapidly in post-war years.
The table which follows gives a classification adopted by the British Board of Trade. The grouping by countries is on the basis of country of origin.
— | United Kingdom. | Other British Countries. | United States. | Other Foreign Countries. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Grain and milled products | 47,634 | 543,138 | 37,088 | 9,996 | 637,856 |
Meat (including poultry and game) | 307 | 80 | .. | 36 | 423 |
Butter, cheese, and eggs | 24 | 135 | 29 | 509 | 697 |
Fruit (fresh and dried) | 78 | 460,235 | 104,130 | 47,260 | 611,703 |
Sugar | 70 | 53,699 | 2,878 | 523,483 | 580,130 |
Tea | .. | 375,455 | .. | 3,228 | 378,683 |
Alcoholic beverages | 292,236 | 40,621 | 564 | 53,272 | 386,693 |
Tobacco | 238,792 | 139,605 | 198,521 | 1,421 | 578,339 |
Coal | 750 | 110,627 | .. | .. | 111,377 |
Ores, concentrates, and scrap | 464 | 44 | .. | 849 | 1,357 |
Iron and steel— | |||||
Pigs, ingots, &c. | 3,271 | 9,015 | 203 | .. | 12,489 |
Bars, rods, plate, sheet, &c. | 448,817 | 62,894 | 1,570 | 1,384 | 514,665 |
Other manufactures of iron and steel | 893,111 | 194,996 | 61,686 | 78,784 | 1,228,577 |
Agricultural implements and machinery | 32,383 | 13,900 | 22,067 | 2,727 | 71,077 |
Electrical machinery and apparatus | 556,955 | 151,423 | 202,760 | 48,126 | 959,264 |
Other machinery | 367,061 | 87,861 | 129,723 | 212,217 | 796,862 |
Motor-cars and parts thereof | 1,046,728 | 159,663 | 72,657 | 15,104 | 1,294,152 |
Other metals and metal manufactures | 206,278 | 65,702 | 9,920 | 29,827 | 311,727 |
Cotton, raw | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Flax, hemp, and raw jute (including tow) | 168 | 157 | .. | 9,882 | 10,207 |
Wool, raw | 124 | 3,172 | .. | .. | 3,296 |
Yarns and threads | 347,597 | 14,882 | 2,177 | 11,993 | 376,649 |
Cotton piece-goods | 1,285,328 | 9,113 | 17,315 | 60,263 | 1,372,019 |
Woollen piece-goods | 401,505 | 2,090 | 1,009 | 20,571 | 425,175 |
Other piece-goods | 339,032 | 89,029 | 11,451 | 373,533 | 813,045 |
Other textiles (including apparel) | 1,677,623 | 427,886 | 34,586 | 281,154 | 2,421,249 |
Earthenware (including bricks, glass, &c.) | 188,997 | 26,685 | 8,916 | 53,266 | 277,864 |
Wood, timber, and manufactures thereof (including wood-pulp) | 8,981 | 75,931 | 22,177 | 61,607 | 168,696 |
Newsprint | 114,578 | 181,669 | .. | 5,601 | 301,848 |
Seeds and nuts for expressing oil therefrom | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 2 |
Oil—Petroleum, crude and refined | 76,441 | 6,982 | 1,480,545 | 281,869 | 1,845,837 |
Hides skins, and furs, undressed | 323 | 6,387 | 39,534 | 10,333 | 56,577 |
Leather and manufactures thereof (including boots and shoes) | 269,514 | 83,899 | 32,156 | 12,866 | 398,435 |
Other merchandise | 2,596,634 | 1,664,530 | 773,260 | 1,008,431 | 6,042,855 |
Total merchandise | 11,441,804 | 5,061,507 | 3,266,922 | 3,219,592 | 22,989,825 |
Gold and silver (coin and bullion) | 54,352 | 453 | 476 | .. | 55,281 |
Total imports | 11,496,156 | 5,061,960 | 3,267,398 | 3,219,592 | 23,045,106 |
Since 1914 the statistics of both imports and exports have been compiled according to a statistical classification which assembles the items in well - defined classes as shown in the following table, where the imports for the year 1932 are given under the various classes:—
No. | Class. | Value in 1932. |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
I | Foodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals) | 117,035 |
II | Foodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt | 2,463,201 |
III | Beverages (non-alcoholic) and substances used in making up the same | 455,041 |
IV | Spirits and alcoholic liquors | 420,381 |
V | Tobacco and preparations thereof | 578,339 |
VI | Live animals | 28,032 |
VII | Animal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs | 64,340 |
VIII | Vegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres | 486,422 |
IXA | Apparel | 2,067,664 |
IXB | Textiles | 3,342,192 |
IXC | Manufactured fibres | 292,758 |
X | Oils, fats, and waxes | 2,028,088 |
XI | Paints and varnishes | 184,834 |
XII | Stones and minerals used industrially | 121,769 |
XIII | Specie | 55,310 |
XIVA | Metal, unmanufactured, partly manufactured, and ores | 183,947 |
XIVB | Metal manufactures, other than machinery and machines | 1,875,184 |
XV | Machinery and machines | 1,808,185 |
XVIA | Indiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires) | 98,160 |
XVIB | Leather and manufactures thereof, including substitutes | 184,609 |
XVIIA | TIMBER | 85,728 |
XVIIB | Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures | 67,035 |
XVIII | Earthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cements, and cement materials | 347,320 |
XIXA | Paper | 824,787 |
XIXB | Stationery | 542,592 |
XX | Jewellery, time-pieces, and fancy goods | 329,957 |
XXI | Optical, surgical, and scientific instruments | 385,541 |
XXIIA | Drugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares | 1,176,550 |
XXIIB | Manures | 477,413 |
XXIIIA | Vehicles | 1,347,368 |
XXIIIB | Miscellaneous | 605,324 |
Total | £23,045,106 |
Twenty-four of the thirty-one classes show decreases as compared with 1931, the total for 1932 being £1,767,852 less than the previous year's figure.
The import trade of the Dominion, though spread over more countries than the export trade, is yet confined mainly to the United Kingdom, Australia, the United States, and Canada. In the days of the first settlement Australia was the source from which the young colony drew most of its supplies, and for a long period imports from Australia overshadowed imports from the United Kingdom. The proportion of imports from Australia, however, tended to decrease steadily till from 60 per cent. in 1862 it fell to between 10 and 12 per cent., a figure which remained fairly constant until 1925, after which there was a progressive decline to less than 7 per cent. in 1929, since when the trend has been upward.
In the decade immediately preceding the war the United Kingdom supplied about 60 per cent. of the total imports. The proportion has fallen a good deal in recent years, as explained later. In the “eighties” and “nineties” the figure was, on the average, nearer 70 per cent. than 60 per cent.
The cause of this relative decline is to be found in the development of trade with other countries in recent years, particularly with the United States and Canada, and in a less degree with Japan, and with France, Germany, Belgium, the Netherlands, Italy, Sweden, and other European countries. The United States was sending goods to New Zealand practically from the foundation of the colony, and the share of the imports received from that country steadily increased till in the first decade of the present century it was 11 or 12 per cent. The adoption of Imperial preference seems to have caused a temporary drop in the figure to about 7 per cent., though the proportion maintained a steady increase for several years after the war, and, indeed, actually surpassed its old level. In 1932 a little more than 14 per cent. of the total imports came from the United States, this representing a continuance of the decline which set in during 1930.
India captured the New Zealand jute-market in the early “eighties,” and since then there has been a regular import of corn-sacks, woolpacks, &c. In former times the colony imported its sugar from Fiji, but in late years Fiji has been largely supplanted by the Dutch East Indies and Cuba. Similarly, the import of tea from China has given way to imports from Ceylon.
The table which follows shows imports from each of the principal countries during the last twenty years.
Year. | United Kingdom. | Australia. | Canada. | India. | Ceylon. | Fiji. | United States. | Japan. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1913 | 13,312,193 | 2,914,848 | 452,519 | 421,209 | 275,350 | 846,493 | 2,107,990 | 151,106 |
1914 | 11,985,946 | 3,376,371 | 479,140 | 486,978 | 394,444 | 738,751 | 2,282,966 | 187,501 |
1915 | 11,141,667 | 3,554,535 | 797,816 | 527,942 | 408,697 | 1,128,959 | 2,600,248 | 304,322 |
1916 | 13,869,455 | 4,002,171 | 757,286 | 572,257 | 366,753 | 1,053,754 | 3,969,925 | 562,974 |
1917 | 8,817,513 | 3,660,931 | 757,041 | 612,063 | 353,613 | 1,203,372 | 3,900,658 | 628,822 |
1918 | 8,977,725 | 5,133,349 | 930,964 | 712,633 | 319,498 | 939,341 | 4,980,748 | 1,214,865 |
1919 | 11,839,430 | 5,081,968 | 1,622,234 | 772,838 | 383,209 | 980,186 | 7,576,314 | 1,258,016 |
1920 | 29,806,416 | 10,555,667 | 2,386,915 | 900,577 | 725,278 | 1,824,012 | 11,100,259 | 1,470,071 |
1921 | 21,448,817 | 6,486,847 | 1,687,595 | 593,151 | 316,813 | 1,909,102 | 7,746,457 | 593,343 |
1922 | 19,416,476 | 4,213,085 | 1,545,037 | 437,851 | 499,705 | 1,459,345 | 4,948,778 | 485,327 |
1923 | 24,003,671 | 4,259,323 | 2,930,626 | 732,359 | 701,665 | 859,757 | 6,696,723 | 548,632 |
1924 | 24,904,178 | 6,303,073 | 3,909,152 | 726,483 | 822,987 | 984,274 | 7,551,357 | 458,964 |
1925 | 27,263,509 | 5,855,939 | 3,906,152 | 888,787 | 836,419 | 1,251,797 | 8,626,959 | 659,146 |
1926 | 24,331,410 | 5,059,779 | 3,430,988 | 850,720 | 857,011 | 941,320 | 9,729,251 | 557,113 |
1927 | 22,678,862 | 4,264,175 | 2,721,812 | 755,967 | 840,865 | 435,034 | 7,827,755 | 579,984 |
1928 | 22,531,880 | 3,868,281 | 3,237,750 | 771,450 | 843,685 | 584,182 | 7,958,761 | 558,033 |
1929 | 23,738,947 | 3,631,625 | 4,774,493 | 749,293 | 899,828 | 180,492 | 9,073,268 | 613,235 |
1930 | 21,132,142 | 3,674,073 | 3,804,909 | 627,543 | 693,576 | 217,826 | 7,391,361 | 550,586 |
1931 | 12,664,893 | 2,685,808 | 1,217,987 | 389,325 | 613,142 | 108,950 | 3,698,714 | 298,307 |
1932 | 11,788,419 | 2,921,681 | 998,373 | 346,787 | 348,754 | 114,501 | 3,073,544 | 425,883 |
The figures given in the foregoing table are on the basis of country of shipment. From 1914 onwards, figures are also available showing countries of origin, and a supplementary table on this basis is now given.
Year. | United Kingdom. | Australia. | Canada. | India. | Ceylon. | Fiji. | United States. | Japan. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 11,257,720 | 2,682,218 | 455,468 | 502,495 | 420,181 | 738,428 | 2,537,545 | 232,364 |
1915 | 10,623,426 | 2,786,174 | 795,617 | 546,540 | 431,818 | 1,120,379 | 2,862,537 | 348,671 |
1916 | 13,313,588 | 3,079,179 | 761,105 | 588,196 | 380,848 | 1,050,025 | 4,358,806 | 616,903 |
1917 | 8,594,010 | 2,636,149 | 771,952 | 646,196 | 397,419 | 1,198,589 | 4,294,279 | 693,808 |
1918 | 8,703,480 | 4,043,383 | 950,588 | 729,419 | 323,123 | 935,885 | 5,472,122 | 1,266,416 |
1919 | 11,523,653 | 3,916,108 | 1,649,550 | 787,669 | 388,428 | 977,319 | 8,053,127 | 1,313,205 |
1920 | 28,554,587 | 8,624,885 | 2,453,379 | 940,569 | 729,893 | 1,818,529 | 11,750,690 | 1,522,675 |
1921 | 20,832,520 | 5,460,381 | 1,727,503 | 607,926 | 320,188 | 1,906,038 | 8,166,967 | 603,275 |
1922 | 18,296,173 | 3,293,632 | 1,556,213 | 441,581 | 501,419 | 1,448,998 | 5,379,372 | 504,955 |
1928 | 22,532,205 | 3,653,420 | 2,950,984 | 742,551 | 705,622 | 853,163 | 6,956,602 | 560,064 |
1924 | 23,203,825 | 5,651,027 | 3,914,404 | 741,202 | 837,506 | 970,393 | 7,788,593 | 496,835 |
1925 | 25,572,802 | 5,249,493 | 3,916,237 | 912,741 | 844,596 | 1,239,456 | 8,885,265 | 693,632 |
1926 | 22,827,406 | 4,625,200 | 3,431,533 | 861,578 | 868,821 | 892,894 | 10,000,507 | 582,352 |
1927 | 21,464,114 | 3,869,246 | 2,739,826 | 759,829 | 855,048 | 424,785 | 8,079,467 | 591,963 |
1928 | 21,289,275 | 3,499,151 | 3,258,828 | 782,144 | 860,886 | 571,728 | 8,204,197 | 576,495 |
1929 | 22,560,143 | 3,258,727 | 4,792,820 | 766,756 | 923,748 | 174,894 | 9,319,926 | 625,714 |
1930 | 20,333,986 | 3,308,915 | 3,802,925 | 637,832 | 704,759 | 200,877 | 7,573,053 | 565,264 |
1931 | 12,192,649 | 2,437,955 | 1,224,569 | 392,088 | 617,042 | 102,979 | 3,885,073 | 304,532 |
1932 | 11,496,156 | 2,691,242 | 1,007,096 | 354,752 | 351,598 | 106,041 | 3,267,398 | 434,746 |
Of the total imports in 1932, the eight countries shown above supplied 86 per cent. on the basis of origin and 87 per cent. on the basis of shipment. Other countries which supplied more than one-half of 1 per cent. of the Dominion's imports in 1932 were—
Country. | Imports according to | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Country of Shipment. | Country of Origin. | |||
Value. | Per Cent. of Total. | Value. | Per Cent. of Total. | |
£ | £ | |||
Dutch East Indies | 790,749 | 3.43 | 793,647 | 3.44 |
Germany | 381,732 | 1.66 | 459,971 | 2.00 |
Sweden | 230,954 | 1.00 | 235,551 | 1.02 |
France | 206,678 | 0.90 | 269,737 | 1.17 |
Belgium | 168,794 | 0.73 | 179,864 | 0.78 |
Nauru Island | 167,329 | 0.73 | 167,329 | 0.73 |
Italy | 87,785 | 0.38 | 119,521 | 0.52 |
About three-quarters of imports produced on the Continent of Europe are received direct, the balance coming mainly through the United Kingdom. Direct shipments from the United Kingdom in 1932 exceeded by £292,263 the imports of goods produced in that country. In view, however, of the considerable quantities of British goods that enter New Zealand by way of Australia it would not be correct to take that figure as fully measuring the re-export trade done by Great Britain in goods from abroad intended for the Dominion.
Australia acts as a re-exporting centre for a certain proportion of goods received from India and Ceylon. British West Africa and the British West Indies both produce more of the imports than they ship direct. The figures for Canada show a small balance in favour of goods of Canadian origin. Goods of United States origin exceeded direct imports from that country by £193,854 in 1932.
The following table shows for the last ten years the percentage of total imports from each of the principal countries concerned:—
Country. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
United Kingdom | 51.94 | 47.82 | 48.75 | 45.76 | 47.93 | 47.43 | 46.25 | 47.26 | 49.17 | 49.91 |
Canada | 6.80 | 8.07 | 7.47 | 6.88 | 6.12 | 7.26 | 9.81 | 8.84 | 4.94 | 4.37 |
India | 1.71 | 1.53 | 1.74 | 1.73 | 1.70 | 1.74 | 1.57 | 1.48 | 1.58 | 1.54 |
Ceylon | 1.63 | 1.72 | 1.62 | 1.74 | 1.91 | 1.92 | 1.88 | 1.64 | 2.49 | 1.53 |
South African Union | 0.25 | 0.18 | 0.22 | 0.28 | 0.27 | 0.23 | 0.21 | 0.21 | 0.28 | 0.33 |
Australia | 8.42 | 11.64 | 10.01 | 9.27 | 8.64 | 7.79 | 6.68 | 7.69 | 9.80 | 11.64 |
Fiji | 1.97 | 2.00 | 2.37 | 1.79 | 0.95 | 1.27 | 0.36 | 0.47 | 0.42 | 0.46 |
Other British countries | 0.74 | 0.87 | 0.78 | 0.85 | 1.07 | 1.00 | 1.05 | 1.19 | 1.57 | 2.06 |
Totals, British countries | 73.46 | 73.83 | 72.96 | 68.30 | 68.59 | 68.64 | 67.81 | 68.78 | 70.25 | 71.84 |
Germany | 0.16 | 0.60 | 0.95 | 1.35 | 1.87 | 2.00 | 1.93 | 2.27 | 2.32 | 2.00 |
Franco | 1.73 | 1.56 | 1.75 | 1.63 | 1.99 | 1.83 | 1.49 | 1.41 | 1.32 | 1.17 |
Belgium | 0.64 | 0.56 | 0.84 | 0.79 | 0.89 | 1.11 | 1.16 | 1.04 | 1.17 | 0.78 |
Japan | 1.29 | 1.02 | 1.32 | 1.17 | 1.32 | 1.28 | 1.28 | 1.31 | 1.23 | 1.89 |
Dutch East Indies | 2.60 | 2.17 | 1.17 | 1.59 | 1.97 | 2.23 | 2.36 | 1.89 | 3.42 | 3.45 |
United States of America | 16.04 | 16.05 | 16.94 | 20.05 | 18.04 | 18.28 | 19.10 | 17.60 | 15.65 | 14.18 |
Other foreign countries | 4.08 | 4.21 | 4.07 | 5.12 | 5.33 | 4.63 | 4.87 | 5.70 | 4.64 | 4.69 |
Totals, foreign countries | 26.54 | 26.17 | 27.04 | 31.70 | 31.41 | 31.36 | 32.19 | 31.22 | 29.75 | 28.16 |
Prior to the war, imports from the United Kingdom represented about 60 per cent. of the total, and those of United Kingdom origin would appear on this basis to have been about 55 per cent. of the aggregate. The latter are now a little less than one-half of the total. The principal reason for the decline is found in the foreign competition which became established during the war and immediate post-war years, particularly in the motor-trade. Since 1929, however, there has been a progressive increase in the proportion of United Kingdom goods, particularly motor-vehicles, and tires, tubes, and covers entering the Dominion. Although concerned mainly with hardware and soft-goods, the range of the trade is a very wide one indeed, covering practically the whole field of the Dominion's imports.
Ranking next to Great Britain in the list of exporters to New Zealand, the United States built up a considerable trade during the war period, and of recent years imports from that source have accounted for one-fifth to one-seventh of the total. The highest percentage (20.05) was reached in 1926, the lower level of subsequent years being due to decreases in motor-vehicles and motor-spirits. Motor-spirits now make up the greater part of the total, motor-vehicles having undergone a pronounced decline since 1929 in favour of the United Kingdom. In 1929 the United States supplied (on a value basis) 41 per cent. of the motor-cars entering the Dominion, and 53 per cent. of the lorries, trucks, vans, and buses; in 1932 the corresponding percentages were 4 and 9 respectively. An important factor in the declining trade with the United States is the high rate of exchange against New Zealand, particularly before the United States abandoned the gold standard in 1933.
Imports of Australian origin in 1932 were £253,287 more than in 1931, Australia's share (on a percentage basis) of the total imports in 1932 being the greatest since 1924, due to increases in wheat and raisins. There has been a considerable decline in hardwood timber, and also in tobacco.
Imports of Canadian origin have dropped considerably since 1930, the decline being mainly due to the great decrease in motor-vehicles.
The table which follows shows by main countries of origin details of the principal imports into New Zealand during each of the five years 1928 to 1932.
ORIGIN OF PRINCIPAL IMPORTS— | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country of Origin. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Confectionery. | |||||
United Kingdom | 85,345 | 105,214 | 115,250 | 58, 914 | 25,619 |
Canada | 26, 042 | 39,157 | 32,571 | 6,155 | 92 |
Australia | 139,785 | 53,818 | 42,971 | 41,432 | 36,744 |
France | 4,557 | 8,468 | 6,296 | 1,133 | 355 |
Switzerland | 6,184 | 3,168 | 3,481 | 1,260 | .. |
United States of America | 5,189 | 4,923 | 3,920 | 2,313 | 646 |
Other countries | 1,997 | 2,613 | 3,448 | 1,361 | 567 |
Totals | 269,099 | 217,361 | 207,937 | 112,568 | 64,023 |
Sugar. | |||||
Australia | 10,124 | 10,883 | 9,063 | 8,467 | 8,484 |
Fiji | 423,733 | 64,177 | 141,626 | 51,772 | 47,433 |
Dutch East Indies | 801,092 | 403,689 | 108,966 | 487,824 | 441,545 |
Cuba | .. | 247,262 | 251,617 | .. | 82,016 |
Peru | 55,921 | 23 | 183,898 | .. | 12 |
United States of America | 32,143 | 32,932 | 56,273 | 25,378 | 20,362 |
Other countries | 1,431 | 3,013 | 6,815 | 1,667 | 13,366 |
Totals | 1,126,444 | 766,979 | 758,263 | 575,108 | 613,218 |
Country of Origin. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
Tea. | |||||
Ceylon | 836,759 | 896,057 | 680,310 | 596,868 | 335,985 |
India | 33,459 | 25,552 | 23,510 | 49,730 | 39,470 |
China | 6,063 | 9,328 | 4,323 | 3,494 | 3,109 |
Dutch East Indies | 7,268 | 4,369 | 2,128 | 389 | 99 |
Other countries | 298 | 67 | 129 | 69 | 20 |
Totals | 883,847 | 935,373 | 710,400 | 650,550 | 378,683 |
Tobacco and Preparations thereof. | |||||
United Kingdom | 959,329 | 710,006 | 528,624 | 249,585 | 238,792 |
Australia | 320,761 | 370,113 | 266,577 | 201,495 | 137,389 |
United States of America | 200,615 | 249,652 | 334,720 | 207,738 | 198,521 |
Other countries | 20,912 | 18,797 | 16,816 | 10,028 | 3,637 |
Totals | 1,501,617 | 1,348,568 | 1,146,737 | 668,846 | 578,339 |
Hosiery. | |||||
United Kingdom | 342,754 | 324,447 | 295,663 | 217,097 | 212,634 |
Canada | 52,125 | 110,402 | 138,234 | 88,600 | 74,592 |
Germany | 9,893 | 8,332 | 10,148 | 6,354 | 3,717 |
United States of America | 103,399 | 53,171 | 23,814 | 17,167 | 2,013 |
Other countries | 11,035 | 13,377 | 14,544 | 18,245 | 46,057 |
Totals | 519,206 | 509,729 | 482,403 | 347,463 | 339,013 |
Millinery. | |||||
United Kingdom | 180,162 | 194,568 | 189,795 | 116,805 | 95,093 |
Australia | 8,472 | 11,532 | 10,318 | 4,495 | 6,850 |
France | 20,235 | 24,034 | 16,131 | 7,390 | 6,017 |
Germany | 14,304 | 16,608 | 13,443 | 5,913 | 8,327 |
Italy | 36,582 | 43,450 | 41,149 | 15,574 | 9,640 |
United States of America | 17,615 | 16,928 | 14,443 | 3,453 | 1,687 |
Other countries | 23,695 | 39,313 | 37,768 | 17,875 | 14,582 |
Totals | 301,065 | 346,433 | 323,047 | 171,505 | 142,196 |
Miscellaneous Apparel and Heady-made Clothing. | |||||
United Kingdom | 1,635,983 | 1,703,351 | 1,603,781 | 943,730 | 698,410 |
Canada | 69,243 | 69,712 | 59,610 | 31,745 | 11,213 |
Australia | 16,654 | 13,000 | 16,127 | 12,581 | 20,285 |
Austria | 31,349 | 27,439 | 22,427 | 6,403 | .. |
Belgium | 20,277 | 19,706 | 18,137 | 5,641 | 3,703 |
France | 114,778 | 120,511 | 78,628 | 26,400 | 11,534 |
Germany | 128,556 | 123,405 | 113,759 | 46,711 | 44,864 |
Italy | 18,252 | 37,720 | 40,655 | 23,179 | .. |
Switzerland | 25,422 | 21,706 | 18,065 | 6,475 | .. |
Japan | 24,969 | 29,146 | 28,587 | 18,214 | 24,558 |
United States of America | 78,943 | 73,782 | 61,664 | 28,239 | 11,142 |
Other countries | 20,708 | 27,758 | 30,454 | 12,644 | 29,992 |
Totals | 2,185,134 | 2,267,326 | 2,091,894 | 1,161,962 | 855,701 |
Boots and Shoes. | |||||
United Kingdom | 775,582 | 738,552 | 650,018 | 306,514 | 232,066 |
Canada | 203,527 | 250,254 | 206,277 | 77,998 | 85,490 |
Australia | 3,607 | 2,070 | 4,108 | 27,466 | 35,664 |
United States of America | 50,921 | 55,926 | 46,774 | 11,485 | 777 |
Other countries | 15,686 | 19,285 | 21,508 | 22,113 | 60,034 |
Totals | 1,049,323 | 1,066,087 | 928,685 | 445,576 | 414,031 |
Miscellaneous Drapery. | |||||
United Kingdom | 557,196 | 604,238 | 488,229 | 283,387 | 276,200 |
Australia | 23,166 | 23,920 | 18,091 | 13,642 | 7,459 |
Franco | 41,014 | 34,856 | 21,569 | 13,631 | 7,970 |
Germany | 38,743 | 36,221 | 21,107 | 14,882 | 12,172 |
Switzerland | 66,722 | 61,236 | 44,360 | 26,057 | 18,130 |
China | 10,322 | 10,530 | 9,648 | 7,329 | 8,919 |
Japan | 3,939 | 4,508 | 3,472 | 2,820 | 2,922 |
Other countries | 46,934 | 45,633 | 40,021 | 20,721 | 15,290 |
Totals | 788,036 | 821,142 | 646,497 | 382,469 | 349,062 |
Country of Origin. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
Cotton, Linen, and Canvas Piece-goods. | |||||
United Kingdom | 1,769,290 | 1,756,865 | 1,627,192 | 1,046,973 | 1,285,328 |
Belgium | 36,625 | 43,776 | 50,935 | 23,528 | 24,027 |
Japan | 51,606 | 58,066 | 56,364 | 22,500 | 23,833 |
United States of America | 82,162 | 73,114 | 49,827 | 23,202 | 17,315 |
Other countries | 54,978 | 80,334 | 88,295 | 44,958 | 21,516 |
Totals | 1,994,661 | 2,012,155 | 1,872,613 | 1,161,161 | 1,372,019 |
Silk, &c. Piece-goods. | |||||
United Kingdom | 268,147 | 437,836 | 363,728 | 234,589 | 275,299 |
Czechoslovakia | 12,785 | 13,345 | 22,902 | 12,022 | 5,244 |
France | 139,713 | 151,731 | 125,417 | 79,884 | 79,866 |
Germany | 31,480 | 33,850 | 40,305 | 24,223 | 19,449 |
Italy | 31,029 | 41,507 | 35,674 | 21,325 | 22,848 |
Switzerland | 100,275 | 84,584 | 75,719 | 45,743 | 24,439 |
China | 7,153 | 10,633 | 7,147 | 13,665 | 6,615 |
Japan | 368,160 | 377,624 | 302,785 | 148,667 | 209,211 |
United States of America | 13,424 | 28,753 | 25,649 | 9,464 | 5,638 |
Other countries | 20,671 | 32,165 | 21,395 | 20,609 | 28,810 |
Totals | 1,001,787 | 1,212,028 | 1,020,721 | 610,191 | 677,419 |
Woollen Piece-goods. | |||||
United Kingdom | 718,226 | 679,077 | 561,725 | 361,886 | 401,505 |
France | 39,323 | 21,411 | 17,744 | 9,601 | 2,413 |
Germany | 13,127 | 24,648 | 26,743 | 18,598 | 10,573 |
Other countries | 14,917 | 17,513 | 16,044 | 11,428 | 10,084 |
Totals | 785,593 | 742,649 | .. | 401,513 | 425,175 |
Paints and Varnishes | |||||
United Kingdom | 270,205 | 287,972 | 242,064 | 130,577 | 116,287 |
Canada | 1,180 | 3,115 | 1,931 | 1,553 | 1,995 |
Australia | 30,311 | 43,790 | 37,792 | 28,747 | 36,605 |
Germany | 3,940 | 7,094 | 8,280 | 4,914 | 6,769 |
United States of America | 65,878 | 87,055 | 61,963 | 26,674 | 17,939 |
Other countries | 9,281 | 8,736 | 7,366 | 4,230 | 5,239 |
Totals | 380,795 | 437,702 | 359,396 | 196,695 | 184,834 |
Iron and Steel.—Bar, Bolt, and Rod. | |||||
United Kingdom | 176,268 | 187,074 | 186,872 | 88,549 | 56,634 |
Canada | 78,339 | 76,846 | 63,671 | 10,816 | .. |
Australia | 915 | 884 | 1,369 | 17,708 | 52,253 |
Other countries | 1,123 | 7,095 | 1,213 | 1,631 | 759 |
Totals | 256,645 | 271,899 | 253,125 | 118,704 | 109,646 |
Iron and Steel.—Tubes, Pipes, and Fittings. | |||||
United Kingdom | 389,779 | 460,312 | 372,969 | 191,733 | 195,391 |
Canada | 62,408 | 70,133 | 43,657 | 10,793 | 12,624 |
Australia | 2,160 | 3,474 | 3,005 | 4,143 | 2,474 |
United States of America | 5,295 | 4,944 | 13,563 | 2,901 | 762 |
Other countries | 7,888 | 10,288 | 11,047 | 3,599 | 2,631 |
Totals | 467,530 | 549,151 | 444,241 | 213,169 | 213,882 |
Artificers' Tools. | |||||
United Kingdom | 168,007 | 176,344 | 162,052 | 84,817 | 81,605 |
Canada | 23,962 | 33,944 | 27,227 | 12,150 | 7,991 |
Germany | 15,922 | 20,063 | 20,820 | 7,824 | 7,289 |
United States of America | 83,393 | 111,906 | 82,368 | 26,722 | 11,223 |
Other countries | 10,673 | 10,769 | 10,109 | 6,667 | 5,638 |
Totals | 301,957 | 353,026 | 302,576 | 138,180 | 113,746 |
Fencing-wire.—Plain and Barbed. | |||||
United Kingdom | 157,309 | 163,874 | 145,871 | 106,252 | 111,179 |
Canada | 74,145 | 69,118 | 31,306 | 8,534 | 389 |
Australia | 1,506 | .. | 596 | 3,183 | 24,420 |
United States of America | 8,863 | 2,175 | 4,227 | 7,052 | .. |
Other countries | 785 | 1,192 | 4,815 | 8,970 | 3,325 |
Totals | 242,608 | 236,359 | 186,815 | 133,991 | 139,313 |
Country of Origin. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
Miscellaneous Hardware. | |||||
United Kingdom | 633,056 | 570,820 | 513,305 | 262,636 | 229,351 |
Canada | 32,054 | 45,658 | 102,120 | 12,433 | 14,683 |
Australia | 40,753 | 33,101 | 24,270 | 24,563 | 20,484 |
Germany | 40,011 | 48,997 | 47,822 | 24,467 | 19,445 |
Sweden | 14,018 | 17,758 | 11,314 | 4,616 | 5,452 |
United States of America | 148,988 | 180,567 | 156,006 | 50,871 | 18,737 |
Other countries | 16,572 | 20,547 | 24,866 | 13,408 | 10,685 |
Totals | 925,452 | 917,448 | 879,703 | 392,994 | 318,837 |
Agricultural Machinery. | |||||
United Kingdom | 56,382 | 84,490 | 81,344 | 22,991 | 32,251 |
Canada | 49,951 | 57,995 | 47,696 | 6,449 | 7,735 |
Australia | 8,098 | 8,158 | 7,646 | 4,844 | 4,102 |
United States of America | 58,320 | 98,418 | 92,775 | 11,895 | 22,052 |
Other countries | 9,818 | 18,053 | 26,065 | 2,806 | 4,790 |
Totals | 182,569 | 267,114 | 255,526 | 48,985 | 70,930 |
Dairying Machinery. | |||||
United Kingdom | 16,953 | 15,360 | 23,556 | 12,522 | 39,778 |
Australia | 33,246 | 32,447 | 27,674 | 19,962 | 21,837 |
Denmark | 7,323 | 7,823 | 11,197 | 1,529 | 1,487 |
Germany | 13,893 | 18,495 | 20,350 | 3,456 | 2,934 |
Sweden | 74,032 | 39,471 | 87,671 | 48,093 | 101,205 |
United States of America | 5,966 | 21,877 | 18,814 | 6,997 | 9,948 |
Other countries | 1,779 | 2,693 | 1,960 | 3,290 | 1,706 |
Totals | 153,192 | 138,166 | 191,222 | 95,849 | 178,895 |
Electrical Machinery and Equipment (including Telephones and Accessories). | |||||
United Kingdom | 1,225,736 | 1,107,269 | 1,227,937 | 746,700 | 538,855 |
Australia | 36,868 | 41,602 | 37,798 | 58,078 | 104,176 |
Canada | 145,047 | 161,397 | 160,050 | 66,868 | 42,707 |
Belgium | 147,086 | 56,327 | 43,028 | 9,496 | 1,541 |
Germany | 38,235 | 39,503 | 33,733 | 20,740 | 16,181 |
Netherlands | 56,847 | 48,313 | 05,985 | 21,817 | 10,895 |
Sweden | 29,093 | 26,652 | 30,947 | 66,182 | 8,578 |
United States of America | 384,998 | 495,425 | 547,022 | 298,288 | 202,329 |
Other countries | 37,967 | 36,010 | 32,647 | 14,376 | 11,430 |
Totals | 2,101,877 | 12,012,498 | 2,180,656 | 1,302,545 | 936,692 |
Leather and Leather Goods (excluding Boots and Shoes). | |||||
United Kingdom | 222,061 | 227,370 | 214,015 | 94,064 | 97,694 |
Canada | 19,292 | 17,498 | 15,374 | 5,589 | 2,255 |
Australia | 21,066 | 25,372 | 30,441 | 27,734 | 45,080 |
Germany | 33,244 | 36,097 | 24,350 | 10,271 | 4,834 |
United States of America | 80,011 | 91,372 | 83,798 | 47,610 | 31,833 |
Other countries | 4,993 | 6,989 | 10,300 | 3,041 | 2,913 |
Totals | 380,667 | 404,698 | 378,278 | 180,218 | 184,609 |
Timber. | |||||
Canada | 80,322 | 88,909 | 75,732 | 17,027 | 10,450 |
Australia | 366,208 | 338,962 | 508,031 | 124,244 | 36,468 |
Sweden | 30,933 | 42,467 | 59,696 | 34,067 | 17,707 |
Japan | 48,951 | 60,986 | 61,084 | 14,916 | 13,006 |
United States of America | 216,379 | 246,203 | 203,200 | 22,555 | 5,729 |
Other countries | 7,279 | 12,646 | 9,770 | 8,972 | 2,368 |
Totals | 750,072 | 790,173 | 917,513 | 222,681 | 85,728 |
Earthenware and Chinaware. | |||||
United Kingdom | 236,604 | 311,696 | 273,621 | 154,210 | 111,443 |
Australia | 2,436 | 2,484 | 2,214 | 962 | 949 |
Czechoslovakia | 12,047 | 7,224 | 4,496 | 1,867 | 402 |
Germany | 11,686 | 11,965 | 6,999 | 2,857 | 781 |
Japan | 5,658 | 8,450 | 9,061 | 8,558 | 10,212 |
Other countries | 2,359 | 4,170 | 2,895 | 1,857 | 909 |
Totals | 270,790 | 345,989 | 299,286 | 170,311 | 124,696 |
Country of Origin. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
Glass and Glassware. | |||||
United Kingdom | 182,369 | 197,140 | 143,076 | 82,364 | 67,443 |
Canada | 5,454 | 4,484 | 4,002 | 2,981 | 925 |
Australia | 30,955 | 18,717 | 16,764 | 13,558 | 22,051 |
Belgium | 33,725 | 48,860 | 43,844 | 15,841 | 17,367 |
Czechoslovakia | 16,626 | 20,526 | 20,414 | 8,516 | 7,455 |
Germany | 16,866 | 21,742 | 20,756 | 9,263 | 3,961 |
United States of America | 28,323 | 30,179 | 32,847 | 21,153 | 8,868 |
Other countries | 10,706 | 16,167 | 11,692 | 6,482 | 9,644 |
Totals | 325,024 | 357,815 | 293,395 | 160,158 | 137,714 |
Printing-paper. | |||||
United Kingdom | 273,699 | 219,106 | 262,350 | 202,133 | 204,111 |
Canada | 285,182 | 336,924 | 304,131 | 228,260 | 186,394 |
United States of America | 14,757 | 23,861 | 25,441 | 18,540 | 14,745 |
Other countries | 20,017 | 27,106 | 22,407 | 23,636 | 21,905 |
Totals | 593,655 | 606,997 | 614,329 | 472,569 | 427,155 |
Paper, oilier than Printing. | |||||
United Kingdom | 243,012 | 261,024 | 253,826 | 176,210 | 187,718 |
Canada | 90,779 | 98,912 | 100,288 | 68,519 | 63,277 |
Australia | 8,321 | 10,798 | 7,449 | 4,735 | 4,794 |
Belgium | 19,733 | 20,245 | 16,945 | 9,246 | 7,136 |
Germany | 12,987 | 19,043 | 20,842 | 15,119 | 13,701 |
Netherlands | 15,735 | 18,629 | 16,564 | 8,820 | 7,846 |
Norway | 17,847 | 21,144 | 19,526 | 10,982 | 24,228 |
Sweden | 23,474 | 33,025 | 40,436 | 24,812 | 31,224 |
United States of America | 58,595 | 74,661 | 80,721 | 56,179 | 45,164 |
Other countries | 11,036 | 12,972 | 9,052 | 5,421 | 12,544 |
Totals | 501,519 | 570,453 | 565,649 | 380,043 | 397,632 |
Books, Papers, and Music. | |||||
United Kingdom | 370,420 | 397,202 | 360,798 | 257,364 | 231,948 |
Australia | 62,005 | 67,753 | 70,752 | 53,662 | 50,866 |
United States of America | 46,701 | 43,463 | 44,123 | 37,579 | 28,667 |
Other countries | 5,789 | 5,304 | 5,478 | 3,876 | 2,616 |
Totals | 484,915 | 513,722 | 481,161 | 352,481 | 314,097 |
Miscellaneous Stationery. | |||||
United Kingdom | 287,798 | 301,656 | 274,292 | 162,911 | 129,505 |
Canada | 15,679 | 17,026 | 15,640 | 8,995 | 3,335 |
Australia | 59,589 | 60,704 | 53,480 | 43,496 | 46,305 |
Germany | 16,453 | 17,020 | 17,927 | 10,851 | 7,816 |
United States of America | 66,234 | 78,604 | 72,382 | 42,709 | 34,527 |
Other countries | 12,677 | 14,642 | 15,205 | 7,996 | 7,007 |
Totals | 458,430 | 489,652 | 448,926 | 276,958 | 228,495 |
Fancy Goods and Toys. | |||||
United Kingdom | 184,151 | 211,630 | 187,650 | 109,619 | 73,238 |
Australia | 14,759 | 13,428 | 13,176 | 6,924 | 4,714 |
Czechoslovakia | 14,729 | 26,619 | 24,403 | 17,931 | 13,242 |
France | 51,127 | 46,753 | 46,309 | 38,899 | 40,523 |
Germany | 74,012 | 81,637 | 80,249 | 34,515 | 15,374 |
Japan | 16,795 | 16,545 | 17,338 | 12,474 | 11,198 |
United States of America | 25,267 | 25,897 | 23,926 | 9,603 | 3,412 |
Other countries | 18,868 | 22,159 | 20,318 | 13,874 | 10,168 |
Totals | 399,708 | 444,668 | 413,369 | 243,839 | 171,869 |
Motor-cycles | |||||
United Kingdom | 145,660 | 161,026 | 124,622 | 36,233 | 14,970 |
United States of America | 27,688 | 28,115 | 9,522 | 215 | .. |
Other countries | 49 | 218 | .. | 29 | .. |
Totals | 173,397 | 189,359 | 134,144 | 36,477 | 14,970 |
Country of Origin. | 1923. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
Motor-cars | |||||
United Kingdom | 461,367 | 684,826 | 563,591 | 364,792 | 354,449 |
Canada | 557,956 | 1,335,810 | 923,172 | 50,305 | 49,688 |
United States of America | 1,289,768 | 1,380,714 | 504,220 | 62,671 | 17,526 |
Other countries | 27,208 | 6,537 | 4,514 | 3,997 | 219 |
Totals | 2,336,299 | 3,407,887 | 1,995,497 | 481,765 | 421,882 |
Motor Lorries, Trucks, Vans, and Buses. | |||||
United Kingdom | 127,828 | 168,929 | 123,447 | 46,431 | 90,134 |
Canada | 35,416 | 238,436 | 191,353 | 13,548 | 4,769 |
United States of America | 253,987 | 459,859 | 164,429 | 36,053 | 9,751 |
Other countries | 12,541 | 3,612 | 3,278 | 242 | .. |
Totals | 429,772 | 870,833 | 482,507 | 96,274 | 104,654 |
Tires, Tubes, and Corers for Motor-vehicles. | |||||
United Kingdom | 01,905 | 315,781 | 316,465 | 375,793 | 519,700 |
Canada | 5,385 | 754,709 | 413,707 | 118,906 | 66,179 |
Australia | 3,045 | 2,144 | 4,765 | 5,289 | 7,292 |
France | 110,101 | 23,289 | 14,609 | 5,714 | 8,385 |
Italy | 4,165 | 1,459 | 14,362 | 741 | 53 |
United States of America | 77,905 | 61,831 | 45,274 | 12,312 | 6,865 |
Other countries | 2,268 | 3,628 | 581 | 167 | 328 |
Totals | 994,774 | 1,162,841 | 809,763 | 518,922 | 008,802 |
Motor-spirit | |||||
Dutch East Indies | 220,573 | 523,944 | 523,525 | 236,697 | 221,399 |
United States of America | 1,434,785 | 1,580,665 | 1,566,787 | 1,006,409 | 894,086 |
Other countries | 93 | 26,226 | 230 | 200 | 299 |
Totals | 1,655,451 | 2,130,835 | 2,090,542 | 1,243,306 | 1,115,784 |
Trade with the Cook Islands is not included in the export and import totals for the Dominion, but is shown separately in official publications. The following table shows the import trade from the group during the last ten years:—
Year. | Imports. |
---|---|
£ | |
1923 | 125,446 |
1924 | 149,676 |
1925 | 126,465 |
1926 | 115,391 |
1927 | 111,095 |
1928 | 119,521 |
1929 | 124,043 |
1930 | 122,156 |
1931 | 87,581 |
1932 | 89,136 |
The principal articles imported for the last five years are as follows:—
Article. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Fruits, fresh— | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Bananas | 30,106 | 37,253 | 44,921 | 36,178 | 38,998 |
Oranges | 58,086 | 58,937 | 58,990 | 36,082 | 31,318 |
Tomatoes | 19,840 | 20,228 | 11,794 | 10,939 | 14,276 |
Other | 406 | 262 | 938 | 791 | 646 |
Coconuts | 751 | 1,525 | 1,057 | 547 | 425 |
Copra | 7,953 | 3,703 | 2,173 | 399 | 1,254 |
All other items | 2,379 | 2,135 | 2,283 | 2,645 | 2,219 |
A SUMMARIZED historical account of the Customs tariff of New Zealand, setting forth the principal developments and changes from earliest times to the present, will be found in the 1931 number of the Year-Book. The tariff has developed into a complex and detailed schedule of duties, owing to the increasing use of it in recent years for protective purposes, as well as to the extension of the principle of British preference.
The following list of principal items which are free of duty illustrates to a certain extent the protective nature of the tariff as at present in force, while the second list indicates, in respect of items not bearing a protective duty, the wide range of the preference granted to British goods. Considerations of space prevent the inclusion of a list of commodities which are dutiable in any case, but at a lower rate when of British origin.
Free in any Case.—Live animals; barley (if to be used as stock - food); bran; pollard; seeds; vegetable butters or fats; currants; raisins; dates; figs: prunes; glucose and caramel; nuts, except walnuts; rice; acids, other than acetic; inorganic salts of metallic elements and many other drugs and chemicals; bags and sacks; wool-packs; raw cotton; hatmakers' materials; buttons; tape; pins; wadding; cotton piece-goods for meat-wraps and cheese-bandages; umbrella-makers' materials; upholsterers' materials; coir, flax, and jute yarns; grindery; leather made from goat and kid skins; japanned or enamelled leather; bricks other than firebricks; marble in the rough; grindstones and whetstones; cinema films (subject however to film-hire tax): bookbinders' materials; cardboard and similar boards; parchment and greaseproof paper; printed books, papers, and music; beekeepers' apparatus; percussion caps, detonators, and explosives; hay-rakes, reapers and binders, mowers, and certain other agricultural implements; dairying machinery; sewing-machines; iron and other metal in ingots, pigs, or billets; animal and vegetable (other than linseed) oils; kerosene and other refined mineral oils other than motor-spirit; waxes; cork; crude tanning materials; manures.
Free if British, but dutiable if Foreign.—Bananas, oranges, mandarins, and grapefruit; infants' and invalids' foods; mustard; salt; spices, unground; cocoa-beans; raw coffee; sago and tapioca in bulk; maizena and cornflour in bulk; cream of tartar; disinfectants; manufactured dyes; most surgical, dental, optical, and scientific instruments and materials; felt, cotton, linen, and canvas piece-goods; silk and artificial silk piece-goods; leather-cloth; oil baize; sewing, &c., cottons and threads; tailors” lining materials; cotton, silk, and artificial silk yarns; belting (other than leather); children's boots and shoes; gum boots; rubber hose; most rubber manufactures, except tires for motor - vehicles; sheet glass; lenses; watch - glasses; artists' materials; paperhangings; sensitized surfaces; waxed paper; paper (other than wrapping) in sheets of size not less than 20 in. by 15 in., or in rolls; ball bearings; bolts and nuts; rivets and washers; buckles; chains; fire-engines, fire-extinguishers, and other fire-extinguishing appliances; adding and computing machines; typewriters; most electrical apparatus; measuring, testing, &c., appliances; sheep-shearing machines; tractors; artificers', &c., tools; machine tools and machinery peculiar to industrial processes; iron and other metal in bars or sheets; wire and wire netting; metal cordage; wrought-iron pipes not exceeding C in. in diameter; rails for railways and tramways; under-carriage springs and metal fittings for vehicles; asphalt and bitumen.
Under the Customs Acts Amendment Act, 1931, inter alia, certain items previously free were made dutiable. The items affected were raw sugar and undressed fur-skins of any origin, and the following which had been free when of British origin: Tea, in bulk; linoleums and similar floor-coverings; textile piece-goods of silk or artificial silk (reduced in 1932); chinaware, earthenware, and porcelainware for table use; cameras. Certain increases in duty were also made by the Act.
Additional duty for revenue purposes was imposed by the Customs Acts Amendment Act, 1932–33, on sugar, tobacco, and motor-spirits.
In addition to the ordinary rates of duty imposed on goods entering the Dominion, additional revenue has been obtained in recent years by a surtax on dutiable imports and a primage duty on goods otherwise free.
The surtax was imposed in 1930 in lieu of a primage duty of 1 per cent. or 2 per cent. ad valorem previously charged on practically all imports whether free or dutiable. This surtax was not, however, applied to dutiable goods of Australian origin, which continued to pay the primage duty of 1 per cent. or 2 per cent.
The rate of surtax was fixed at one-twentieth of the total duty otherwise payable on certain high-duty goods (e.g., spirits, tobacco, timber), and nine-fortieths of such duty on all other dutiable goods, except wheat and flour, which were exempt from surtax.
A primage duty of 3 per cent. was charged, as from 31st July, 1931, on imports which were otherwise free of duty. Certain specified items were, however, exempted from primage duty.
An indication of the incidence of Customs taxation on various classes of commodities imported will be found in the last two columns of the table on page 244, where the Customs duty collected in 1932 on thirty-one groups is distinguished as a proportion of the dutiable imports and total imports.
Under an agreement entered into at the Imperial Economic Conference at Ottawa in 1932, goods the produce or manufacture of the United Kingdom, or of any British possession except Canada, Union of South Africa, Irish Free State, Newfoundland, or India, were made free of surtax as from 14th October, 1932. The primage duty payable in lieu of surtax on. dutiable Australian imports was abolished from that date.
As a result of the Ottawa Conference, also, a reduction was made, as from 14th October, 1932, in the rates of duty payable on confectionery, apparel, hosiery, and silk and artificial silk piece-goods, and additional preference to British countries was granted by the imposition of a duty or an increase in the existing rate on foreign cocoa-beans, raw coffee, certain unground spices, cigars, rum, paper, asphalt, and bitumen.
Provision exists for a special dumping duty. This may be imposed in cases where the goods are sold to the importer under conditions which might injuriously affect producers or manufacturers in New Zealand or in any other part of the British Empire. In such a case the special duty is not to exceed the difference between the actual selling-price and the cm-rent domestic value. No such dumping duty, however, is levied where the imposition is not required in the public interest.
In May, 1933, a Tariff Commission was appointed, comprising the Comptroller of Customs (chairman) and three other members. The Commission is at present (August, 1933) taking evidence.
In the space of a short discussion such as this it is impossible to give any account of the range of duties spread over the numerous tariff items or of recent changes in these. Reference is, however, now made to the duties on certain commodities of particular interest.
A sliding scale of duty was provided in 1927 in the case of wheat and flour. The duty on wheat is from 1st March, 1932, 8d. per bushel (of 60 lb.) when the current domestic value at the port of export to New Zealand is 5s., the duty falling by ½d. for every ½d. by which the value rises, and vice versa. The standard flour duty is £1 12s. for a £13 ton (2,000 lb.), the rate moving up or down by 1s. inversely to price changes of the same extent.
Tea in bulk, when of British origin, was placed on the free list as early as 1907, when the duty on foreign tea was fixed at 2d. per lb. In 1917 a duty of 3d. per lb. was imposed on British tea, the foreign rate being increased to 5d. per lb. British tea in bulk was again placed on the free list in 1923, and the duty on foreign tea reduced to 2d. Rates of 3d. and 5d. per lb. respectively have been reinstated from 31st July, 1931.
Sugar also was placed on the free list in 1907, prior to which the duty was ½d. per lb. Refined sugar of foreign origin was charged ½d. per lb. under the 1921 tariff, the rate being altered in 1923 to 5/16d. and in 1924 to ¼d., irrespective of origin. The duty on refined sugar was increased to ¾ d. per lb. in 1931; and raw sugar, which is imported for refinement at Auckland, was made dutiable at ½ d. per lb., or, alternatively, id. per lb. excise duty on manufacture. An additional ½ d. per lb. on both refined and raw sugar was imposed as from 9th February, 1933.
Tobacco has been subjected to numerous changes in the tariff history of New Zealand. These changes have been mostly in the nature of increases, though a reduction of 8d. per lb. on cut and plug tobacco was made by the Customs Amendment Act, 1924. Immediately prior to the Resolutions of 30th July, 1931, unmanufactured tobacco was paying 3s. per lb; manufactured tobacco, other than fine cut, 4s. and 4s. 2d. per lb.; fine cut, 13s. 3d. per lb.; cigarettes under 2½ lb. per 1,000, 33s. 9d.; and cigars 15s. per lb. Manufactured tobacco, other than fine cut, was increased to 5s. 4d. and 5s. 6d. per lb. from 30th July, 1931, to 6s. and 6s. 2d. per lb. from 7th October, 1931, and to 6s. 8d. and 6s. 10d. from 9th February, 1933. The duty on unmanufactured tobacco was reduced to 2s. 6d. per lb. from 2nd November, 1931. Cigars are now dutiable at 14s. per lb. British preferential, and 16s. per lb. general tariff. There have also been increases in the tobacco excise duties, referred to under a later heading.
Spirits also have in recent years had successive increases imposed, until the duty now stands at 40s. per gallon (except rum of foreign origin, dutiable at 44s per gallon), as compared with the pre-war rate of 16s. The duty on sparkling wine has increased in the same time from 9s. to 15s. per gallon. Neither spirits nor wines are affected by the 1931 Act, but the duty on imported beer was raised from 2s. per gallon to 3s. in 1931 and a corresponding proportionate rise made in the excise duty on locally manufactured beer. The rate on imported beer was reduced to 2s. per gallon on 16th March, 1933.
Very heavy increases in the duties on timber have been made—for protective purposes—during the last few years. As late as 1926 certain kinds of rough-sawn timber were admitted free, other kinds paying 2s. per 100 sup. ft., and dressed sawn timber 4s. per 100 sup. ft. In 1926 the 2s. rate on rough-sawn timber was made more general, and in 1927 this was increased to 5s. (3s. if in large sizes) and the rate on dressed timber to 7s. 6d. Further heavy increases—to 9s. 6d. for rough-sawn (7s. 6d. if in large sizes), and 19s. for dressed timber respectively—were made in 1930. Australian hewn and rough-sawn timber has, however, been free of duty since 1922. Under agreement with Canada the general foreign tariff on timber was increased in 1932 to 9s. 6d. or 11s. 6d. (rough sawn) and 21s. (dressed).
Of interest, also, are the changes that have been made during recent years in the tariff on motor-vehicles. Motor-vehicles and parts were, by the Customs Amendment Act of 1921, made dutiable under the British preferential tariff at 10 per cent., and under the general tariff at 25 per cent.; in addition, bodies were charged a further £5 to £22 10s. each. By the Customs Amendment Act, 1926, the rates of duty on motor-vehicles were made 10 per cent. under the British preferential tariff and 35 per cent. under the general tariff, plus additional body duties—viz., 10 and 15 per cent. respectively (on the whole vehicle) for the first £200 of value and 5 and 7½ per cent. on the remainder of the value. In 1930 the general - tariff rate was increased to 40 per cent., and the additional body duties became 11¼ and 16¼ per cent. respectively for the first £200, and 6¼ and 8¾ per cent. on the excess.
Tires for motor-vehicles were free until 1921, but in that year a duty of 10 per cent. British and 25 per cent. (raised in 1926 to 35 per cent., and in 1930 to 40 per cent.) foreign was imposed. Towards the end of 1927 the Motor-spirits Taxation Act of that year imposed a duty of 4d. (increased in 1930 to 6d., in 1931 to 8d., and in 1933 to 10d.) per gallon on motor-spirits. Three-fifths of the proceeds (i.e., revenue obtained at 6d. per gallon) are devoted to reading purposes. The duty on tires also is earmarked for the maintenance of highways.
The most important excise duty is that on beer, which up to 1915 was charged at the rate of 3d. per gallon. In that year the beer duty was altered so as to increase according to the specific gravity of the worts used, the rate being 3 ¾ d. per gallon when the specific gravity did not exceed 1,047, and increasing by 1/16 d. per gallon for every unit of specific gravity up to 1,055, and by 1/8 d. thereafter. On the 2nd August, 1917, the minimum rate of duty for beer was increased from 3¾ d. to 4¾ d. per gallon, and further (on the 15th September, 1917) to 5¾ d., with a maximum of 6d. per gallon. In 1921 a rate of 11½ d. per gallon (increased to 1s. in 1930, and to 1s. 6d. in 1931) was imposed where the specific gravity of the worts used does not exceed 1,047, the rate being increased by 1/16 d. for every unit of specific gravity above 1,047. The specific gravity of distilled water at 60° F. is taken as 1,000, and the specific gravity of the worts is determined in relation thereto.
Cut tobacco is now charged an excise duty of 4s. 0½ d. per lb.; fine-cut tobacco suitable for the manufacture of cigarettes, 9s. 2d. per lb.; other kinds, 3s. 10½ d. per lb. Cigars and snuff pay 5s. 6d. per lb., and the excise duty on cigarettes made in New Zealand is 23s. 4d. per 1,000 on cigarettes under 2½ lb. per 1,000, and 9s. 4d. per lb. on cigarettes over 2½ lb. per 1,000.
The Customs Acts Amendment Act, 1931, imposed an excise duty of Ad. per lb. (increased to 1d. per lb. from 9th February, 1933) on sugar manufactured in New Zealand.
Excise duties were formerly levied direct on certain manufactures the preparation of which involved the use of a considerable proportion of spirits. In lieu of excise duty on the finished manufactured article, however, a special schedule of duties has since 1921 been provided on imported alcohol used in manufacturing these articles in licensed warehouses. The present rates are: On alcohol used in the manufacture of perfumed spirits, 36s. per gallon; toilet preparations, 34s.; culinary and flavouring essences, 20s.; medicinal preparations containing more than 50 per cent. of proof spirit, 4s. 6d. per gallon. In similar preparations containing less than 50 per cent. the alcohol used is duty-free.
The Gold Duty Act of 1858, amended from time to time, first imposed an export duty on gold. Under the Gold Duty Abolition and Mining Property Rating Act of 1890. the export duty on South Island gold was replaced by a system of rating mining property. The consolidating Gold Duty Act of 1908 maintained an export duty of 2s. per ounce of 20 carats fineness on gold produced in or exported from the North Island. A further export duty of 6d. per ounce (on gold of New Zealand origin only, and exclusive of gold produced by alluvial or dredge mining) was levied by the Mining Act of 1926, and this additional duty applied also to South Island gold. The Customs Acts Amendment Act passed in February, 1933, imposed an additional export duty of 12s. 6d. per ounce of 20 carats fineness, and covered all gold, with certain minor exemptions, wherever produced or exported. Provision was made for reduction, by Order in Council, of the rate of duty in the event of a reduction in the value of gold in New Zealand.
An export duty was also imposed on timber (white-pine and kauri) by Acts of 1901 and 1903, and still operates. The rate is 3s. per 100 superficial feet for flitches, and 5s. per 100 superficial feet for logs.
Analogous to export duties are the levies imposed on meat, dairy-produce, honey, and kauri-gum exported. The proceeds (less expenses of collection) are, however, handed over to the respective Boards sot up to control the export, &c., of these commodities in the interests of the producers.
In the earlier years of New Zealand's history the revenue derived from Customs and excise duties produced a greater proportion of the revenue from taxation than it does to-day. Down to the outbreak of the Great War there was a constant tendency for this proportion to decrease, and the taxation legislation of the war period temporarily accelerated the movement. The proportion rose after 1921–22, but did not regain its pre-war level, and is now falling again. The figures for the last twenty years are as follows:—
Year ended 31st March, | Total Taxation. | Customs and Excise Duties. | |
---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Percentage of Total Taxation. | ||
£ | £ | Per Cent. | |
1914 | 5,918,034 | 3,553,785 | 60.05 |
1915 | 5,880,811 | 3,294,943 | 56.03 |
1916 | 7,266,966 | 3,524,063 | 48.49 |
1917 | 10,549,654 | 4,037,628 | 38.27 |
1918 | 12,340,853 | 3,601,383 | 29.18 |
1919 | 13,801,643 | 4,104,016 | 29.74 |
1920 | 16,251,769 | 5,185,728 | 31.91 |
1921 | 22,184,414 | 8,769,251 | 39.53 |
1922 | 16,370,516 | 5,554,334 | 33.93 |
1923 | 15,715,380 | 6,644,420 | 42.28 |
1924 | 16,540,438 | 7,870,309 | 47.58 |
1925 | 16,549,609 | 8,187,273 | 49.47 |
1926 | 17,254,688 | 8,974,235 | 52.01 |
1927 | 17,437,827 | 8,826,287 | 50.62 |
1928 | 17,145,145 | 8,501,245 | 49.58 |
1929 | 17,832,033 | 8,565,736 | 48.04 |
1930 | 19,471,131 | 9,517,359 | 48.88 |
1931 | 18,878,285 | 8,181,076 | 43.34 |
1932 | 17,405,622 | 6,545,428 | 37.61 |
1933 | 19,703,703 | 6,785,641 | 34.44 |
The figures for Customs and excise duties from 1922–23 onwards are exclusive of tire-tax, and for 1927–28 and subsequent years the highways proportion (6d. per gallon) of the motor-spirits tax—two classes of duties collected through the Customs for road-maintenance purposes, and included in total taxation.
In the foregoing table the financial year has been taken for purposes of comparison with total taxation, figures concerning which are not available for calendar years. In subsequent tables the Customs-taxation figures relate to the calendar year, which is the statistical year for most trade purposes.
In the two tables which follow the figures do not include taxes for highway purposes, excise duties, or export duties, and are also exclusive of surtax, primage, and depreciated-currency duties for the years during which these have been in force.
Year. | Amount of Duty derived from | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Foods and Nonalcoholic Drinks. | Clothing and Textiles. | Alcoholic Drinks and Tobacco. | All other Articles. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1911 | 147,456 | 682,710 | 1,286,601 | 1,048,890 | 3,165,657 |
1916 | 170,009 | 985,335 | 1,390,322 | 1,036,227 | 3,581,893 |
1921 | 237,878 | 1,297,121 | 1,930,898 | 1,826,357 | 5,292,254 |
1926 | 389,686 | 1,760,408 | 2,679,080 | 3,102,623 | 7,931,797 |
1928 | 347,885 | 1,744,139 | 2,279,974 | 2,864,757 | 7,236,755 |
1929 | 333,016 | 1,795,057 | 2,391,831 | 3,414,317 | 7,934,221 |
1930 | 322,645 | 1,599,231 | 2,253,866 | 2,706,640 | 6,882,382 |
1931 | 366,709 | 981,139 | 1,780,305 | 1,360,424 | 4,488,577 |
1932 | 314,125 | 900,430 | 1,561,815 | 1,423,872 | 4,200,242 |
Year. | Percentage of Total Duty collected on | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Foods and Non-alcoholic Drinks. | Clothing and Textiles. | Alcoholic Drinks and Tobacco. | All other Articles. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1911 | 4.66 | 21.57 | 40.64 | 33.13 |
1916 | 4.75 | 27.51 | 38.81 | 28.93 |
1921 | 4.49 | 24.51 | 36.49 | 34.51 |
1926 | 4.91 | 22.19 | 33.79 | 39.11 |
1928 | 4.81 | 24.10 | 31.50 | 39.59 |
1929 | 4.20 | 22.62 | 30.15 | 43.03 |
1930 | 4.69 | 23.23 | 32.75 | 39.33 |
1931 | 8.17 | 21.86 | 39.66 | 30.31 |
1932 | 7.48 | 21.44 | 37.18 | 33.90 |
The Customs and excise duties received during the last five years are shown in more detail in the next table. Primage duties and surtax are included, but not tire-tax, or the highways proportion of petrol-tax, which do not really represent Customs taxation though for the sake of convenience collected through the Customs on imported commodities.
— | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Customs Duties. | |||||
Spirits | 918,676 | 1,091,761 | 1,069,858 | 767,648 | 653,212 |
Wine | 46,889 | 51,174 | 48,420 | 31,163 | 24,421 |
Beer | 6,803 | 7,273 | 7,630 | 4,046 | 2,676 |
Cigars, cigarettes, and snuff | 718,848 | 652,030 | 568,112 | 430,709 | 338,822 |
Tobacco | 578,309 | 578,057 | 555,008 | 539,970 | 536,214 |
Tea | 2,095 | 2,089 | 1,536 | 48,765 | 123,592 |
Other goods by weight | 252,043 | 215,906 | 216,688 | 225,749 | 147,021 |
Other goods ad valorem | 4,406,669 | 5,003,637 | 4,024,381 | 2,164,988 | 1,766,309 |
Other duties | 306,423 | 332,294 | 390,749 | 275,539 | 607,975 |
Primage | 411,992 | 648,172 | 461,864 | 111,050 | 251,214 |
Depreciated currency and dumping duties | .. | .. | .. | 272 | 7,293 |
Surtax | .. | .. | 431,857 | 682,611 | 577,164 |
Totals, Customs duties | 7,648,747 | 8,582,393 | 7,776,103 | 5,282,510 | 5,035,913 |
Excise Duties. | |||||
Tinctures—New Zealand | 21,113 | 20,806 | 18,469 | 17,458 | 18,713 |
Cigars, cigarettes, and snuff—New Zealand manufactured | 103,001 | 161,828 | 268,331 | 292,659 | 271,159 |
Tobacco—New Zealand manufactured | 72,813 | 83,013 | 140,083 | 245,607 | 439,882 |
Beer—New Zealand | 613,252 | 622,935 | 598,304 | 602,944 | 665,655 |
Sugar | .. | .. | .. | 67,095 | 318,155 |
Totals, excise duties | 810,179 | 888,582 | 1,025,187 | 1,225,763 | 1,713,564 |
Revenue per head:— | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
From Customs duties | 5 | 5 | 1 | 5 | 16 | 7 | 5 | 4 | 2 | 3 | 9 | 10 | 3 | 6 | 0 |
From excise duties | 0 | 11 | 2 | 0 | 12 | 1 | 0 | 13 | 9 | 0 | 16 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 5 |
Totals | 5 | 16 | 3 | 6 | 8 | 8 | 5 | 17 | 11 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 8 | 5 |
The following table furnishes a general view of the ratio of Customs revenue to imports since 1895, which is taken as the base year:—
Year. | Imports. | Revenue. | Percentage of Revenue to Total Imports. | Index Numbers of Customs Revenue compared with Imports. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Value. | Value per Head. | Amount. | Actual Value per Head. | Value per Head at 1895 Ratio. | |||||||||
£ | £ | s. | d. | £ | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | Per Cent. | ||
1895 | 6,400,129 | 8 | 14 | 3 | 1,619,970 | 2 | 4 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 1 | 25.31 | 1000 |
1900 | 10,646,096 | 13 | 5 | 4 | 2,170,354 | 2 | 14 | 1 | 3 | 7 | 1 | 20.39 | 805 |
1905 | 12,828,857 | 14 | 0 | 11 | 2,652,666 | 2 | 18 | 1 | 3 | 10 | 8 | 20.68 | 817 |
1910 | 17,051,583 | 16 | 7 | 9 | 2,954,989 | 2 | 16 | 9 | 4 | 2 | 10 | 17.33 | 685 |
1915 | 21,728,834 | 18 | 18 | 1 | 3,190,883 | 2 | 15 | 6 | 4 | 15 | 7 | 14.68 | 580 |
1920 | 61,595,828 | 49 | 11 | 6 | 7,953,477 | 6 | 9 | 7 | 12 | 14 | 0 | 12.91 | 510 |
1925 | 52,456,407 | 37 | 17 | 10 | 8,287,288 | 5 | 19 | 9 | 9 | 11 | 9 | 15.80 | 624 |
1928 | 44,886,266 | 31 | 3 | 11 | 7,648,747 | 5 | 5 | 1 | 7 | 16 | 2 | 17.04 | 673 |
1929 | 48,797,977 | 33 | 2 | 7 | 8,582,393 | 5 | 16 | 7 | 8 | 7 | 8 | 17.59 | 695 |
1930 | 43,025,914 | 28 | 16 | 7 | 7,776,103 | 5 | 4 | 2 | 7 | 5 | 11 | 18.07 | 714 |
1931 | 24,812,958 | 16 | 7 | 11 | 5,282,510 | 3 | 9 | 10 | 4 | 3 | 0 | 21.29 | 841 |
1932 | 23,045,106 | 15 | 2 | 0 | 5,035,913 | 3 | 6 | 0 | 3 | 16 | 5 | 21.85 | 863 |
The figures given in the column “Value per head at 1895 ratio” indicate the amount of revenue per head of population which would have been obtained had the same ratio of Customs taxation been levied as prevailed in 1895.
Substantial reductions in the scale of duties were responsible for the sharp fall in the percentage of revenue to imports between 1895 and 1920. The increase in this proportion during the last few years is due partly to heavier taxation and partly to a rise in the proportion of imports from foreign countries. To some extent also the position is affected by a change from the 1st April, 1926, in the system of computation for British preference purposes in the case of articles only partly manufactured in British countries.
At the present time nearly one-half of New Zealand's imports are admitted free of duty, the proportion showing an upward trend since 1929.
The figures given in the following table are exclusive of specie, which is admitted free. Imports free of duty include items otherwise dutiable but admitted free for Government use, &c.
Year. | Value of Imports.* | Percentage of Total. | Customs Duty collected. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Free. | Dutiable. | Total. | Free. | Dutiable. | Amount. | Percentage of | ||
Dutiable Imports. | Total* Imports. | |||||||
* Excluding specie. | ||||||||
£ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1923 | 19,585,541 | 23,778,442 | 43,363,983 | 45.17 | 54.83 | 7,167,693 | 30.14 | 16.53 |
1924 | 22,964,917 | 25,562,686 | 48,527,603 | 47.32 | 52.68 | 7,461,553 | 29.19 | 15.38 |
1925 | 24,834,725 | 27,591,032 | 52,425,757 | 47.37 | 52.63 | 8,287,288 | 30.04 | 15.81 |
1926 | 22,255,765 | 27,555,998 | 49,811,763 | 44.68 | 55.32 | 8,398,537 | 30.48 | 16.86 |
1927 | 18,788,517 | 25,994,149 | 44,782,666 | 41.95 | 58.05 | 8,110,497 | 31.20 | 18.11 |
1928 | 20,154,617 | 24,689,485 | 44,844,102 | 44.94 | 55.06 | 7,648,747 | 30.98 | 17.06 |
1929 | 20,886,798 | 27,847,674 | 48,734,472 | 42.86 | 57.14 | 8,582,393 | 30.82 | 17.61 |
1930 | 19,520,317 | 23,142,510 | 42,662,827 | 45.75 | 54.25 | 7,776,103 | 33.60 | 18.23 |
1931 | 11,577,610 | 13,179,193 | 24,756,803 | 46.77 | 53.23 | 5,282,510 | 40.08 | 21.34 |
1932 | 10,920,979 | 12,068,817 | 22,989,796 | 47.50 | 52.50 | 5,035,913 | 41.73 | 21.90 |
The next table gives for 1932 detailed figures arranged according to the statistical classification, for the key to which reference should be made to p. 228. The main features of the table are the overwhelming proportion of dutiable goods in the classes covering alcoholic beverages, tobacco, foodstuffs of animal origin, paints and varnishes, vehicles, and apparel, and the high proportion of free goods in non-alcoholic beverages, live animals, animal substances other than foodstuffs, manufactured fibres, stones, and minerals (mainly coal), specie, raw metals, paper, and manures. Specie imports are included in this table, and slightly affect the percentages in the “totals” line.
Class No. | Value of Imports. | Percentage of Total. | Customs Duty collected. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Free. | Dutiable. | Total. | Free. | Dutiable. | Amount. | Percentage of | ||
Dutiable. Imports. | Total Imports. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
I | 274 | 116,761 | 117,035 | 0.23 | 99.77 | 25,517 | 21.86 | 21.80 |
II | 958,811 | 1,504,390 | 2,463,201 | 38.93 | 61.07 | 155,583 | 10.34 | 6.32 |
III | 25,351 | 429,690 | 455,041 | 5.55 | 94.45 | 133,025 | 30.96 | 29.23 |
IV | .. | 420,381 | 420,381 | .. | 100.00 | 686,780 | 163.37 | 163.37 |
V | .. | 578,339 | 578,339 | .. | 100.00 | 875,035 | 151.30 | 151.30 |
VI | 28,032 | .. | 28,032 | 100.00 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
VII | 7,248 | 57,092 | 64,340 | 11.27 | 88.73 | 3,080 | 5.39 | 4.79 |
VIII | 306,441 | 179,981 | 486,422 | 63.41 | 36.59 | 35,696 | 19.84 | 7.34 |
IXA | 359,333 | 1,708,331 | 2,067,664 | 17.38 | 82.62 | 562,633 | 32.94 | 27.21 |
IXB | 1,954,219 | 1,387,973 | 3,342,192 | 58.47 | 41.53 | 337,797 | 24.34 | 10.11 |
IXC | 259, 275 | 33,483 | 292,758 | 88.56 | 11.44 | 6,665 | 19.91 | 2.28 |
X | 640,600 | 1,387,488 | 2,028,088 | 31.59 | 68.41 | 557,952 | 40.21 | 27.51 |
XI | 61,014 | 123,820 | 184,834 | 33.01 | 66.99 | 23,340 | 18.86 | 12.63 |
XII | 118,778 | 2,991 | 121,769 | 97.54 | 2.46 | 620 | 20.73 | 0.51 |
XIII | 55,310 | .. | 55,310 | 100.00 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
XIVA | 182,655 | 1,292 | 183,947 | 99.30 | 6.70 | 48 | 3.72 | 0.03 |
XIVB | 1,377,603 | 497,581 | 1,875,184 | 73.46 | 26.54 | 113,697 | 22.85 | 6.07 |
XV | 1,143,476 | 664,709 | 1,808,185 | 63.24 | 36.76 | 149,811 | 22.54 | 8.29 |
XVIA | 88,713 | 9,447 | 98,160 | 90.38 | 9.62 | 2,041 | 21.61 | 2.08 |
XVIB | 84,799 | 99,810 | 184,609 | 45.93 | 54.07 | 19,474 | 19.51 | 10.55 |
XVIIA | 37,199 | 48,529 | 85,728 | 43.39 | 56.61 | Less 2,336 | .. | .. |
XVIIB | 21,345 | 45,690 | 67,035 | 31.84 | 68.16 | 11,172 | 24.46 | 16.67 |
XVIII | 136,656 | 210,664 | 347,320 | 39.35 | 60.65 | 44,389 | 21.07 | 12.78 |
XIXA | 723,590 | 101,197 | 824,787 | 87.73 | 12.27 | 11,035 | 10.90 | 1.34 |
XIXB | 375,307 | 167,285 | 542,592 | 69.17 | 30.83 | 44,656 | 26.70 | 8.23 |
XX | 1,461 | 328,496 | 329,957 | 0.44 | 99.56 | 98,583 | 30.01 | 29.88 |
XXI | 329,321 | 56,220 | 385,541 | 85.42 | 14.58 | 11,665 | 20.75 | 3.03 |
XXIIA | 784,355 | 392,195 | 1,176,550 | 65.81 | 34.19 | 103.751 | 26.45 | 8.83 |
XXIIB | 477,413 | .. | 477,413 | 100.00 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
XXIIIA | 74,901 | 1,272,467 | 1,347,368 | 5.64 | 94.36 | 132,943 | 10.45 | 9.88 |
XXIIIB | 362,809 | 242,515 | 605,324 | 59.94 | 40.06 | 55,590 | 22.92 | 9.18 |
Primage and surtax | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 835,671 | .. | .. |
Totals | 10,976,289 | 12,068,817 | 23,045,106 | 47.63 | 52.37 | 3,035,913 | 41.73 | 21.85 |
The table on the next page shows imports in 1932 according to the nature or rate of duty. The rates shown are exclusive of primage and surtax.
A duty of 40 per cent. is paid on motor - vehicles imported from foreign countries, 10 per cent. or 20 per cent. (from 24th May, 1932) on those from Canada, and 10 per cent. on those from other British countries, with, in the main, additional body duties of 16¼ per cent., 11¼ per cent., and 11¼ per cent. respectively on the first £200 value of the vehicle, and 8¾ per cent., 6¼ per cent., and 6¼ per cent. respectively on the remainder of the value. Where additional body duty is payable the whole of the imports of British origin, other than those from Canada, have been treated for the purposes of this table as being subject to 21¼ per cent. duty, those from Canada to 21¼ or 31¼ per cent. duty, and those of foreign origin to 56¼ per cent. duty.
Nature of Duty. | United Kingdom. | Other British. | Foreign. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Free (excluding specie) | 5,894,140 | 2,784,861 | 2,241,978 | 10,920,979 |
Specific duties | 782,088 | 1,310,002 | 2,364,343 | 4,456,433 |
Ad valorem duties— | ||||
5 per cent. | 1,588 | 20,415 | 61,565 | 83,568 |
10 per cent. | 1,004,806 | 125,758 | 147,745 | 1,278,309 |
15 per cent. | 29,076 | 34,172 | 144,999 | 208,247 |
20 per cent. | 1,618,479 | 239,187 | 63,824 | 1,921,490 |
21¼ per cent. | .. | 299,881 | 49,470 | 349,351 |
25 per cent. | 805,940 | 275,501 | 668,521 | 1,749,962 |
27½ per cent. | .. | 107,268 | .. | 107,268 |
30 per cent. | 27,312 | 47,655 | 12,492 | 87,459 |
31¼ per cent. | .. | 218 | .. | 218 |
32½ per cent. | 801,120 | 86,145 | 444 | 887,709 |
35 per cent. | 59,832 | 88,381 | 90,187 | 238,400 |
37½ per cent. | 8,532 | 163 | .. | 8,695 |
40 per cent. | .. | 32 | 72,108 | 72,140 |
45 per cent. | 784 | .. | 274,372 | 275,156 |
50 per cent. | .. | .. | 195,110 | 195,110 |
55 per cent. | .. | .. | 131,310 | 131,310 |
56¼ per cent. | .. | .. | 16,783 | 16,783 |
60 per cent. | .. | .. | 1,205 | 1,205 |
70 per cent. | .. | .. | 4 | 4 |
Totals ad valorem | 4,764,618 | 967,097 | 1,880,669 | 7,612,384 |
Specie | 55,310 | .. | .. | 55,310 |
Grand totals of imports | 11,496,156 | 5,061,960 | 6,486,990 | 23,045,106 |
Preference to British countries in respect of certain commodities was provided for in the earliest tariff in force in New Zealand—that introduced in 1841. The amended tariff of 1844 involved the dropping of this preference to British goods, but two years later preference was again introduced.
The first definite attempt at reciprocity was made in 1870, when the Colonial Reciprocity Act gave power to the Government to make reciprocal agreements with the Australian States, including Tasmania; but this Act failed to receive the Royal assent and consequently lapsed.
In 1895, however, the Customs Duties Reciprocity Act received the Royal assent, and ratified an agreement which had been tentatively proposed with South Australia, besides giving power to the Government to make further agreements with the other Australian States. In 1907 the New Zealand and South African Customs Treaty was negotiated. A tariff agreement with the Australian Commonwealth has been in operation since the 1st September, 1922.
Imperial preference proper was introduced in New Zealand by the Preferential and Reciprocal Trade Act, 1903, which followed the lead given by Canada. At first only a few items were covered by the extra duties levied upon goods of foreign origin, but the Tariff Act of 1907 extended this additional preferential duty to a great number of items. The effect of the 1921, 1927, and 1930 tariffs has been to widen the disparity in the duty as between goods of British and of foreign origin.
The following are the classes of goods which are deemed to be the produce or manufactures of countries the produce or manufactures of which are entitled to be entered for duty at British preferential rates:—
Goods wholly the produce of such countries:
Goods wholly manufactured within such countries from materials produced in such countries:
Goods manufactured within such countries in which all manufacturing processes are performed in such countries from unmanufactured raw materials and (or) from one or more of the partly manufactured raw materials, not produced in such countries, which are enumerated in these regulations.
Goods partially produced or partially manufactured in such countries, provided that the final process of manufacture has been performed in such countries, and also that the expenditure in material produced in such countries and (or) labour performed within such countries in each and every article is not less than one-half of the factory or works cost of such article in its finished state.
Prior to the 1st April, 1926, the minimum mentioned in paragraph (d), which is now one-half, was one-fourth.
In the calculation of the proportion of produce or labour none of the following items is to be included or considered:—
Manufacturer's profit, or the profit or remuneration of any trader, agent, broker, or other person dealing in the article in its finished condition;
Royalties;
The cost of outside packages or any cost of packing the goods thereinto;
Any cost of conveying, insuring, or shipping the goods subsequent to their manufacture.
Tea to be entitled to be entered at British preferential rates must be grown in some part of the British Empire, and the final process of manufacture must also be performed in some British country.
As explained later, certain imports from Australia pay more than corresponding items from other British countries, while, from June, 1931, to 24th May, 1932, the bulk of imports of Canadian origin paid the general rate of duty.
The following table shows the extent of the imports which are affected by preference, by giving the percentage of the total imports and of foreign imports so affected. The proportions increased generally after the tariff changes of 1907, 1917, and 1921. In the case of 1927, however, the effect of any change in this direction is hidden, owing to the falling-off of imports, particularly in motor-vehicles—an important item subject to the preferential surtax.
Year. | Value of Imports. | Imports on which Surtax payable. | Percentage of | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | Of British Origin. | Of Foreign Origin. | Total imports. | Foreign Imports. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1923 | 43,378,493 | 31,866,993 | 11,511,500 | 6,465,171 | 14.90 | 56.16 |
1924 | 48,527,603 | 35,830,909 | 12,696,694 | 6,766,358 | 13.94 | 53.29 |
1925 | 52,456,407 | 38,262,276 | 14,194,131 | 8,118,838 | 15.47 | 57.21 |
1926 | 49,889,563 | 34,073,741 | 15,815,822 | 8,750,178 | 17.53 | 55.33 |
1927 | 44,782,946 | 30,717,561 | 14,065,385 | 7,504,474 | 16.76 | 53.35 |
1928 | 44,886,266 | 30,810,189 | 14,076,077 | 7,461,963 | 16.63 | 53.01 |
1929 | 48,797,977 | 33,094,969 | 15,703,008 | 8,437,217 | 17.30 | 53.73 |
1930 | 43,025,914 | 29,591,937 | 13,433,977 | 6,369,435 | 14.80 | 47.41 |
1931 | 24,812,958 | 17,431,739 | 7,381,219 | 2,824,387 | 11.39 | 38.26 |
1932 | 23,045,106 | 16,558,116 | 6,486,990 | 2,171,016 | 9.42 | 33.47 |
For the purpose of studying better the scope and effect of the preferential surtax, imports for the last three years are classified in the next table into four groups:—
1930. | 1931. | 1932. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
British. | Foreign. | British. | Foreign. | British. | Foreign. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Free in any case | 6,045,168 | 3,860,378 | 3,529,404 | 2,829,525 | 3,145,523 | 2,241,978 |
Free when of British origin, but dutiable when of foreign origin | 9,977,858 | 2,633,159 | 5,274,836 | 932,519 | 5,588,788 | 1,102,045 |
Dutiable with same rates whether of British or foreign origin | 1,756,435 | 3,204,164 | 1,163,140 | 1,727,307 | 1,151,581 | 2,073,996 |
Dutiable with a lower rate of duty when of British origin | 11,812,476 | 3,736,276 | 7,464,359 | 1,891,868 | 6,672,224 | 1,068,971 |
Totals | 29,591,937 | 13,433,977 | 17,431,739 | 7,381,219 | 16,553,116 | 6,486,990 |
Of foreign goods imported in 1932, 35 per cent. were free of duty, as compared with 58 per cent. in 1921. A further 32 per cent. (7 per cent. in 1921), although dutiable, paid no higher rate than if they had been of British origin. This leaves 33 per cent. (35 per cent. in 1921) with the disadvantage of the higher rate of duty applicable to foreign goods. Of the total imports of British origin in 1932, 53 per cent. were classified as free. Of goods of United Kingdom origin, 52 per cent. were free, the corresponding percentage for goods of other British origin being 55.
As stated above, there was inaugurated in 1907 a reciprocal arrangement with British South Africa whereby products of that country, when imported direct, were admitted into New Zealand at reduced rates of duty, in return for similar concessions granted by South Africa in respect of New Zealand products. This agreement was revised in 1922, the duties on wines being increased and tobacco being deleted from the list. A further alteration, whereby maize and dried apples were deleted from the fist, was made in 1925.
The main items of import benefited by the reciprocal arrangement are dried apricots and peaches and wine. The former pay no duty under the reciprocal tariff, as compared with 4d. under the general tariff and 2d. under the British preferential tariff in the case of dried apricots and certain other dried fruits. Sparkling wine is admitted at 9s. 6d. per gallon, as against 15s. under the general and British preferential rates. On still wine the rate is 3s. 6d. per gallon, as compared with 6s. Other items specially provided for are feathers, fish, fresh fruit, and tea; while in the case of all other dutiable goods, with the exception of spirits and tobacco, a reduction of 3 per cent. of the duty payable is made.
The following table shows the imports from South Africa during the last ten years. Figures of exports from New Zealand to South Africa are also given.
Year. | Imports. | Exports to South Africa. | |
---|---|---|---|
From South Africa. | Of South African Origin. | ||
£ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 79,742 | 110,313 | 7,392 |
1924 | 62,864 | 89,295 | 28,585 |
1925 | 104,520 | 113,950 | 19,306 |
1926 | 121,240 | 140,021 | 31,540 |
1927 | 119,305 | 122,597 | 31,251 |
1928 | 99,054 | 104,043 | 64,892 |
1929 | 98,839 | 100,988 | 51,707 |
1930 | 87,849 | 92,006 | 15,589 |
1931 | 69,471 | 69,978 | 8,052 |
1932 | 77,120 | 76,970 | 12,120 |
The imports of South African origin during the last five years are classified into four divisions in the following table:—
— | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Special reduction or remission of duty | 52,126 | 31,578 | 38,220 | 24,457 | 31,759 |
Reduction of 3 per cent. in duty | 20,368 | 24,857 | 21,797 | 18,025 | 20,504 |
No reduction | 3,719 | 4,450 | 3,483 | 4,468 | 2,120 |
Free under general or British preferential tariff | 27,830 | 40,103 | 28,506 | 23,028 | 22,587 |
Totals | 104,043 | 100,988 | 92,006 | 69,978 | .6,970 |
Of commodities specially provided for in the reciprocal tariff, dried apricots represented £21,833 in 1932, other dried fruits £6,309, and wine £3,617. Bark and other tanning materials (£5,312), and ground or crushed maize (£15,156) accounted for the great bulk of the £22,587 free imports other than under the reciprocal tariff. “Precious stones” is the principal item in the category “reduction of 3 per cent.,” the 1932 figure being £13,797.
During 1933 a Minister of the Commonwealth Government visited New Zealand to discuss the question of commercial relations between the two countries. A new provisional agreement was reached in April, 1933, but as yet (August, 1933) the details of the agreement have not been ratified by the Governments of both countries.
Prior to the amendment of the Customs tariff in 1921 Australian goods entering the Dominion were accorded British preferential treatment, although articles of New Zealand origin or manufacture entered Australia under the general tariff. Prom the 22nd December, 1921, however, goods produced in the Commonwealth were placed on the general tariff, and were required in consequence to pay the same duties as were levied on foreign goods. Since the 1st September, 1922, a tariff agreement, confirmed by the Tariff Agreement (New Zealand and Australia) Ratification Act, 1922, has been in operation, under which New Zealand and Australia grant mutual concessions in the matter of Customs duties.
The tariff agreement provides further that goods which are imported into Australia and are subsequently transhipped to New Zealand, and which, if they had been imported direct from the country of origin into New Zealand, would have been entitled to be entered under the British preferential tariff, shall he admitted to the Dominion under the British preferential tariff. A similar provision relates to goods Imported into the Dominion and transhipped to the Commonwealth.
The main reciprocal agreement covers 129 items, in some cases the reduction of the rate of duty amounting to less, and in some more, than that accorded British goods under the ordinary scale of preferential duties. In any instance where the rate of duty has not been lowered at least to the extent provided for British goods, the reason may generally be found in the fact that protection is sought for the development of a secondary industry in the country retaining the higher rate of duty. Then, apart from the 129 items which are thus specifically mentioned, all other goods which are produced or manufactured in either Australia or New Zealand are admitted to the other country concerned at British preferential rates of duty.
Certain items of New Zealand produce (notably fish, bacon, ham, and tallow), which enter Australia at rates of duty lower than British preferential rates, show an appreciable advance since the agreement came into force, although the aggregate value of these exports to Australia does not as yet represent a largo percentage of the Dominion's shipments to the Commonwealth.
Trade between New Zealand and Australia during the last ten years has been as follows:—
Year. | Imports from Australia. | Imports of Australian Origin. | Exports to Australia. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 4,259,323 | 3,653,420 | 2,642,266 |
1924 | 6,303,073 | 5,651,027 | 2,509,322 |
1925 | 5,855,989 | 5,249,493 | 2,502,113 |
1926 | 5,059,779 | 4,625,200 | 3,054,433 |
1927 | 4,264,175 | 3,869,246 | 3,665,962 |
1928 | 3,868,281 | 3,499,151 | 3,402,655 |
1929 | 3,631,625 | 3,258,727 | 2,338,410 |
1930 | 3,674,073 | 3,308,915 | 1,562,281 |
1931 | 2,685,808 | 2,437,955 | 1,169,055 |
1932 | 2,921,681 | 2,691,242 | 1,444,860 |
The next table shows for 1932 the imports of principal items specially affected by the reciprocal tariff. The group “lower than other British countries” includes items which are free under the Australian reciprocal tariff, but pay duty under the British preferential tariff.
It should be explained that the items shown do not necessarily represent the whole of the imports of Australian origin generally classed under the respective headings, some items of a group (e.g., boots, shoes, &c.) coming within the scope of the reciprocal tariff, and others being treated as under the British preferential tariff. It should be further noted that the figures shown include imports of Australian origin by the New Zealand Government, which, being free of duty from all countries, are not affected by the tariff agreement.
Dutiable at Rates lower than British Preferential Rates. | |
---|---|
£ | |
Confectionery | 36,744 |
Chaff | 2,150 |
Fresh fruit | 8,981 |
Oats | 22,277 |
Oatmeal and rolled oats | 4,753 |
Sugar | 7,611 |
Fresh vegetables | 2,362 |
Spirits | 5,650 |
Wine | 28,745 |
Hosiery | 40,535 |
Apparel | 20,309 |
Silk and artificial silk piece-goods | 12,389 |
Timber | 35,349 |
Glass bottles | 5,773 |
Fancy goods | 4,241 |
Sporting requisites | 7,298 |
Eucalyptus | 3,606 |
Perfumery and toilet preparations | 46,043 |
Other items | 4,725 |
Total | £299,541 |
Dutiable at Rates higher than British Preferential Rates. | |
---|---|
£ | |
Canned fruit | 40,032 |
Macaroni | 4,696 |
Boots and shoes | 30,258 |
Woollen piece-goods | 1,595 |
Pumps | 1,799 |
Tinware n.e.i | 2,935 |
Asbestos sheets, &c. | 9,387 |
Soap | 23,717 |
Other items | 5,946 |
Total | £120,365 |
In view of the presence in Australia of the Mediterranean fruit-fly an Order in Council prohibited the importation into New Zealand of all fresh fruits or vegetables exported from the Commonwealth after 16th December, 1932. This embargo was lifted (July, 1933) from South Australian products, since the fruit-fly infection docs not extend to South Australia.
From October, 1925, to May, 1930, certain items of New Zealand produce were admitted to Canada at rates much below those ruling for Canadian imports from other British countries with the exception of Australia. In particular, butter from Australia and New Zealand paid 1 cent per pound duty as compared with 3 cents in the case of other British countries.
The special rates were withdrawn in 1930 in the case of New Zealand goods, which were placed on the British preferential tariff. At the same time the duty on butter under this tariff was increased to 4 cents and later to 8 cents per pound, as a result of which New Zealand's export of butter to Canada (which had risen to 335,126 cwt., valued at £2,707,669, in 1929) practically ceased.
In consequence of the removal of the special rates on New Zealand goods entering Canada, Canadian motor-vehicles, motor-vehicle engines, and tires were in August, 1930, removed from the British preferential tariff of New Zealand and made subject to special rates corresponding to those ruling for foreign goods of these classes prior to the tariff amendment of 1930. With the exception of these items, and of three—viz., gum boots, wire, and certain classes of paper—which were admitted free under the British preferential tariff, all goods of Canadian origin paid from June, 1931, the full rates prescribed under the general tariff.
Negotiations between the Canadian and New Zealand Governments bore fruit in a trade agreement which came into force in both countries for a period of one year, as from 24th May, 1932. Further discussions have been taking place during 1933 between the two Governments regarding the existing treaty, which has been extended to 24th November, 1933. Details of amendments to the agreement (if any) are not as yet (August, 1933) available.
Under the new Canadian tariff on New Zealand produce are included, inter alia: Butter, 5 cents per lb.; cheese, 1 cent per lb.; and lamb, mutton, or beef, 3 cents per lb.; while sausage casings, hides, and skins, wool, apples, seeds, kauri-gum, and phormium fibre are amongst those admitted free.
The largest import from Canada is motor-vehicles, on which the duty is now: If not less than three-fourths Canadian origin, 10 per cent.; if not less than one-half Canadian origin, 20 per cent. In addition, in both cases there is a “body-duty,” where such vehicles have passenger-bodies, of 11¼ per cent. of the first £200 of total value and 6¼ per cent. of the remaining value. Other items of importance are: Salmon, 1¾ d. per lb; boots and shoes, &c., 25 per cent.; electric cooking and heating appliances, 30 per cent.; certain agricultural implements, 35 per cent.; and timber, 7s. 6d. or 9s. 6d. (rough sawn) and 19s. (sawn and dressed) per 100 super, ft.
NEW ZEALAND has twenty-one ports of entry for Customs purposes, eleven in the North Island and ten in the South.
The following table gives the actual amount of imports for the several ports of entry for each of the last five years. Waitara had no overseas imports or exports during the period, Tokomaru Bay no imports, and Tauranga no exports.
Port. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||
Auckland | 14,835,883 | 15,740,700 | 13,727,877 | 8,283,171 | 8,317,014 |
Kaipara | 3,616 | 2,838 | 352 | ||
Tauranga | 8,977 | 8,653 | 6,853 | 4,621 | 2,999 |
Gisborne | 208,711 | 204,553 | 187,314 | 84,337 | 80,370 |
New Plymouth | 641,844 | 697,097 | 627,117 | 390,186 | 393,000 |
Patea | 35,906 | 34,810 | 29,273 | 14,834 | 10,838 |
Wanganui | 439,956 | 417,686 | 394,867 | 222,024 | 231,972 |
Wellington | 15,231,675 | 16,813,203 | 15,194,725 | 8,586,217 | 7,789,661 |
Napier | 888,037 | 841,562 | 741,030 | 414,010 | 387,917 |
Wairau (incl. Picton) | 57,380 | 63,980 | 68,507 | 28,678 | 27,289 |
Nelson | 235,070 | 258,333 | 277,505 | 178,653 | 149,217 |
Westport | 55,959 | 53,838 | 64,467 | 27,029 | 17,171 |
Greymouth | 160,206 | 138,137 | 145,106 | 66,659 | 74,066 |
Hokitika | 10,557 | 10,965 | 9,218 | 6,766 | 5,690 |
Lyttelton | 6,073,580 | 6,906,141 | 5,737,952 | 3,303,015 | 2,810,098 |
Timaru | 531,313 | 651,483 | 741,287 | 280,109 | 215,763 |
Oamaru | 94,837 | 98,517 | 111,335 | 66,809 | 63,287 |
Dunedin | 4,552,980 | 4,975,451 | 4,141,677 | 2,454,628 | 2,106,625 |
Invercargill | 819,779 | 880,030 | 819,452 | 400,312 | 362,129 |
Totals | 44,886,266 | 48,797,977 | 43,025,914 | 124,812,958 | 23,045,106 |
During each of the five years covered by the above table over two-thirds of the imports came in by way of Wellington or Auckland, the actual proportion in 1932 being 70 per cent. Over the five years imports into Wellington averaged £12,723,096 annually (34.5 per cent. of the total), and into Auckland £12,180,929 (33.0 per cent.). On the basis of aggregate imports for the five years the next most important ports are Lyttelton, Dunedin, Invercargill, Napier, New Plymouth, and Timaru.
From 1914 to 1921 the Customs Department allocated exports as far as possible to the appropriate district of production, whether exported through the port for such district or not, and no complementary figures are available to show the export trade from each individual port for this period. The system, however, did not prove satisfactory in practice, and the former method of showing exports according to the port at which the goods are placed on board the vessel by which they leave the Dominion was reverted to from the 1st January, 1922.
The following table gives for the last five years the overseas exports according to the port at which they are actually placed on board the overseas vessel. The concentration of the export trade in the ports of Auckland and Wellington is less marked than with the import trade. Nevertheless, in each of the five years shown below these two ports together accounted for more than half the total exports of the Dominion
Port. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 14,006,020 | 14,721,526 | 13,871,228 | 11,413,486 | 11,721,125 |
Kaipara | 9,902 | 7,150 | 4,549 | 3,859 | 2,182 |
Tokomaru Bay | 196,175 | 154,127 | 164,573 | 139,190 | 240,905 |
Gisborne | 1,316,541 | 1,238,252 | 1,152,890 | 821,899 | 816,870 |
New Plymouth | 3,020,884 | 2,941,868 | 2,846,450 | 2,382,687 | 2,278,936 |
Patea | .. | .. | 21 | 15 | 3 |
Wanganui | 1,915,742 | 1,808,457 | 1,237,935 | 952,566 | 909,989 |
Wellington | 15,315,941 | 14,665,549 | 10,822,883 | 8,670,900 | 9,634,679 |
Napier | 4,502,472 | 4,114,977 | 3,061,657 | 1,661,002 | 2,055,731 |
Wairau (incl. Picton) | 238,075 | 270,837 | 241,043 | 154,722 | 195,957 |
Nelson | 78,157 | 116,871 | 141,510 | 69,353 | 184,270 |
Westport | 97,418 | 130,907 | 65,116 | 19,925 | 37,529 |
Greymouth | 354,040 | 383,163 | 323,196 | 248,050 | 218,797 |
Hokitika | 3,430 | 2,575 | 276 | 9,869 | 18,707 |
Lyttelton | 5,907,232 | 5,559,808 | 4,051,257 | 3,003,781 | 3,065,644 |
Timaru | 2,273,229 | 2,409,653 | 1,864,322 | 1,264,624 | 1,115,070 |
Oamaru | 446,643 | 402,158 | 329,967 | 404,852 | 299,244 |
Dunedin | 3,946,427 | 3,739,025 | 2,187,378 | 1,759,861 | 1,770,446 |
Invercargill | 2,468,502 | 2,796,580 | 2,496,410 | 2,127,380 | 2,351,109 |
Parcels-post | 91,651 | 115,580 | 78,031 | 45,007 | 48,587 |
Totals | 56,188,481 | 55,579,063 | 44,940,692 | 35,153,028 | 36,965,780 |
Over the last five years exports through Auckland averaged £13,146,677 annually (28.7 per cent. of the total), and through Wellington £11,821,990 annually (25.8 per cent.). Combining imports and exports, Auckland is given place as premier port of New Zealand on this basis. Aggregating exports for the last five years, other important ports are placed in this order: Lyttelton, Napier, New Plymouth, Dunedin, Invercargill, Timaru, Wanganui, and Gisborne.
The west coast ports of both Islands, as well as Nelson and Wairau in the northern portion of the South Island, send much of their produce to Wellington for loading into overseas vessels.
In order to obtain statistics of the total trade of each port a system of monthly returns from the various port authorities was instituted in 1922, showing under some forty headings the quantity of goods handled, distinguishing inwards and outwards cargo, coastal and overseas, and transhipments. The resultant statistics show on a tonnage basis the total exports of each port, whether placed on the overseas vessel there, sent to a central port for shipment overseas, or despatched coastwise to another port for consumption in New Zealand. For obvious reasons, total values of goods shipped coastwise cannot be obtained.
The following table gives for the aggregate of all ports a summary of the cargo handled.
Year. | Inwards.* | Transhipments. | Outwards.* | Total Manifest Tonnage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Coastal. | Overseas. | Coastal. | Overseas. | |||
* Excluding transhipments. | ||||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
1923 | 1,856,495 | 1,754,917 | 461,285 | 1,928,154 | 598,910 | 7,061,046 |
1924 | 1,909,883 | 2,261,822 | 475,963 | 1,958,615 | 581,814 | 7,664,060 |
1925 | 1,938,366 | 2,318,613 | 480,474 | 1,993,132 | 632,307 | 7,843,366 |
1926 | 1,976,713 | 2,309,056 | 470,553 | 2,071,638 | 733,564 | 8,032,077 |
1927 | 2,044,044 | 2,107,024 | 425,444 | 2,098,926 | 785,296 | 7,886,178 |
1928 | 2,109,724 | 2,147,103 | 430,925 | 2,207,194 | 799,421 | 8,125,292 |
1929 | 2,160,883 | 2,319,471 | 406,054 | 2,176,878 | 853,810 | 8,323,150 |
1930 | 2,080,086 | 2 106,784 | 398,739 | 2,115,759 | 801,959 | 7,902,066 |
1931 | 1,565,795 | 1 556,275 | 278,927 | 1,637,703 | 723,023 | 6,040,650 |
1932 | 1,403,977 | 1,489,347 | 248,536 | 1,488,052 | 829,916 | 5,708,364 |
The following table shows for each port the total cargo inwards and outwards in 1932 The high proportion of transhipments in the case of Wellington is very noticeable.
Port. | Inwards.* | Transhipments. | Outwards.* | Total Manifest Tonnage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Coastal. | Overseas. | Coastal. | Overseas. | |||
* Excluding transhipments. | ||||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Awanui | 3,856 | .. | .. | 2,027 | .. | 5,883 |
Mangonui | 2,116 | .. | .. | 818 | .. | 2,934 |
Russell | 4,492 | .. | .. | 3,144 | 3,671 | 11,307 |
Hokianga | 2,703 | .. | .. | .. | 1,350 | 4,053 |
Whangarei | 19,500 | 1,611 | .. | 64,488 | 93 | 85,692 |
Kaipara | 1,890 | 134 | .. | 117 | 421 | 2,562 |
Mangawai | 811 | .. | .. | 101 | .. | 912 |
Auckland | 406,434 | 626,012 | 35,933 | 198,134 | 198,640 | 1,501,086 |
Onehunga | 10,143 | .. | 42 | 30,433 | .. | 40,660 |
Great Barrier | 503 | .. | .. | 429 | .. | 932 |
Port Waikato | 4,231 | 54 | 32 | 504 | 843 | 5,696 |
Raglan | 2,449 | .. | .. | 1,054 | .. | 3,503 |
Kawhia | 1,157 | .. | .. | 817 | .. | 1,974 |
Thames | 12,213 | .. | .. | 2,171 | .. | 14,384 |
Coromandel | 1,134 | .. | .. | 567 | .. | 1,701 |
Whitianga | 718 | .. | .. | 367 | .. | 1,085 |
Tauranga | 9,610 | .. | .. | 1,522 | .. | 11,132 |
Whakatane | 8,024 | .. | .. | 7,591 | .. | 15,615 |
Opotiki | 7,471 | .. | .. | 4,488 | .. | 11,959 |
Tokomaru Buy | 6,452 | 1 | 336 | 2,314 | 5,450 | 14,889 |
Tolaga Bay | 2,409 | .. | 65 | 717 | 533 | 3,789 |
Gisborne | 39,199 | 3,115 | 399 | 16,497 | 20,772 | 80,381 |
Waikokopu | 5,033 | .. | 153 | 1,629 | .. | 6,968 |
Wairoa | 2,406 | .. | .. | 2,730 | .. | 5,136 |
Napier | 68,981 | 25,109 | 6,501 | 17,176 | 47,833 | 172,101 |
Mokau | 125 | .. | .. | 1,380 | .. | 1,505 |
Waitara | 1,334 | .. | .. | 124 | .. | 1,458 |
New Plymouth | 47,508 | 50,740 | .. | 4,806 | 47,011 | 150,065 |
Patea | 2,440 | .. | .. | 21,501 | .. | 23,941 |
Wanganui | 53,811 | 37,016 | .. | 15,285 | 30,613 | 136,725 |
Foxton | 6,459 | .. | .. | 191 | .. | 6,650 |
Wellington | 345,211 | 405,559 | 183,943 | 183,714 | 198,492 | 1,500,862 |
Picton | 21,467 | 248 | .. | 34,140 | 6,606 | 62,461 |
Wairau | 3,070 | .. | .. | 5,068 | .. | 8,138 |
Kaikoura | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Nelson | 54,154 | 4,940 | 16,328 | 29,522 | 6,514 | 127,786 |
Mapua | 1,589 | .. | .. | 17,617 | .. | 19,206 |
Waitapu | 2,711 | .. | .. | 1,547 | .. | 4,258 |
Motueka | 7,875 | .. | 16 | 20,855 | .. | 28,762 |
Westport | 8,512 | .. | 116 | 294,536 | 10,950 | 314,230 |
Greymouth | 8,344 | 437 | .. | 204,366 | 55,262 | 268,409 |
Hokitika | 918 | .. | .. | 2,006 | .. | 2,924 |
Lyttelton | 100,957 | 161,871 | 1,363 | 148,160 | 71,607 | 485,321 |
Akaroa | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Timaru | 18,281 | 14,175 | .. | 44,176 | 23,969 | 100,601 |
Oamaru | 4,600 | 3,764 | .. | 15,662 | 7,556 | 31,582 |
Dunedin | 60,953 | 126,353 | 3,253 | 61,913 | 36,608 | 292,333 |
Invercargill | 6 | .. | .. | 5 | .. | 11 |
Bluff | 29,015 | 28,208 | 56 | 19,939 | 56,472 | 133,746 |
Half-moon Bay | 702 | .. | .. | 354 | .. | 1,056 |
Totals | 1,403,977 | 1,489,347 | 248,536 | 1,488,052 | 829,916 | 5,708,364 |
The penultimate column of the above table shows the quantity of cargo placed on board the overseas vessels at the respective ports, and a table will be found in Section XI showing the number and tonnage of overseas vessels calling at each port. These tables give a good indication of the extent to which each port enters directly into the overseas trade of the Dominion. The following table shows for the year 1932 the total shipments from each port (overseas and coastwise and including transhipments) of nine principal commodities exported overseas by the Dominion and clearly indicates from which ports they originate, thus showing the extent to which the various ports handle our overseas exports, although the goods may be sent outwards coastwise for transhipment at another port.
Port. | Wool. | Frozen Meat. | Butter. | Cheese. | Tallow | Hides, Skins, and Pelts. | Coal. | Hemp (Fibre and Tow). | Timber | All other Goods. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Awanui | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,027 | 2,027 |
Mangonui | 98 | .. | 383 | .. | .. | 12 | .. | .. | 2 | 323 | 818 |
Russell | 338 | 3,104 | 1,141 | .. | 304 | 221 | .. | .. | 6 | 1,701 | 6,815 |
Hokianga | .. | 1,338 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 10 | 2 | 1,350 |
Whangarei | 195 | .. | 3,480 | .. | 104 | 162 | 9,734 | .. | 388 | 50,518 | 64,581 |
Kaipara | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 538 | .. | 538 |
Mangawai | 11 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 89 | 101 |
Auckland | 13,908 | 24,384 | 85,283 | 18,562 | 5,503 | 7,474 | 3,633 | 279 | 10,540 | 263,141 | 432,707 |
Onehunga | 19 | .. | 11 | 6 | 6 | .. | 683 | .. | 507 | 29,243 | 30,475 |
Great Barrier | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 429 | 429 |
Port Waikato | 67 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 370 | .. | 313 | 629 | 1,379 |
Raglan | 330 | 520 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 197 | 1,054 |
Kawhia | 192 | 163 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 460 | 817 |
Thames | 4 | .. | 88 | 1,241 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 835 | 2,171 |
Coromandel | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 567 | 567,367 |
Whitianga | 9 | .. | 238 | .. | 2 | 6 | .. | .. | .. | 62 | .. |
Tauranga | 29 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 158 | .. | .. | 390 | 945 | 1,522 |
Whakatane | 27 | 3,832 | 25 | 40 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 332 | 3,335 | 7,591 |
Opotiki | 242 | 2,430 | 77 | 5 | 14 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,720 | 4,488 |
Toko mare Bay | 2,370 | 3,513 | .. | 315 | 235 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,667 | 8,100 |
Tolaga Bay | 820 | .. | 9 | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 482 | 1,315 |
Gisborne | 5,254 | 13,872 | 2,472 | 85 | 1,258 | 1,308 | 14 | .. | 529 | 12,876 | 37,668 |
Waikokopu | 114 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,668 | 1,782 |
Wairoa | 1,015 | .. | 10 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,700 | 2,730 |
Napier | 16,768 | 28,233 | 4,398 | 183 | 2,872 | 2,657 | 2,243 | 10 | 114 | 14,032 | 71,510 |
Mokau | 23 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 983 | .. | .. | 374 | 1,380 |
Waitara | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 120 | 124 |
New Plymouth | 506 | 14,023 | 8,972 | 20,764 | 1,226 | 1,100 | .. | .. | 2 | 5,224 | 51,817 |
Patea | .. | .. | 1,585 19,102 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 814 | 21,501 |
Wanganui | 8,813 | 17,809 | 3,484 6,379 | 1,596 | 1,601 | 349 | .. | .. | 1 | 5,853 | 45,898 |
Foxton | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 191 | 191 |
Wellington | 28,970 | 46,398 | 18,108 | 41,217 | 6,817 | 8,596 | 41,150 | 2,347 | 3,947 | 368,599 | 566,149 |
Picton | 3,665 | 3,219 | 121 | 306 | 166 | 383 | .. | 412 | .. | 32,474 | 40,746 |
Wairau | 303 | .. | 160 | 99 | 13 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 4,492 | 5,068 |
Kaikoura | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Nelson | 1,087 | 924 | 600 | 74 | 18 | 329 | 7,582 | 4 | 606 | 41,010 | 52,364 |
Mapua | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 92 | .. | 17,525 | 17,617 |
Waitapu | 168 | .. | 737 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 637 | 1,547 |
Motueka | 144 | .. | 302 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 20,425 | 20,871 |
Westport | 5 | .. | .. | 169 | 25 | 93 | 293,074 | 4 | 3,518 | 3,714 | 305,602 |
Greymouth | 9 | .. | .. | .. | 48 | 80 | 209,607 | .. | 49,180 | 704 | 259,628 |
Hokitika | 20 | .. | .. | 5 | 4 | .. | .. | .. | 1,684 | 293 | 2,006 |
Lyttelton | 17,725 | 31,865 | 2,800 | 1,155 | 4,010 | 4,129 | 104 | 159 | 1,288 | 157,895 | 221,130 |
Akaroa | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Timaru | 8,257 | 11,721 | 359 | 649 | 1,128 863 | .. | .. | .. | 1,197 | 43,971 | 68,145 |
Oamaru | 943 | 5,777 | .. | .. | 618 | 36 | .. | .. | .. | 15,844 | 23,218 |
Dunedin | 15,017 | 11,918 | 916 | 2,684 | 1,889 | 2,466 | .. | 7 | 195 | 66,682 | 101,774 |
Invercargill | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | 5 |
Bluff | 8,666 | 20,403 | 974 | 15,019 | 2,454 | 1,279 | 160 | 816 | 4,548 | 22,148 | 76,467 |
Half - moon Bay | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 354 | 354 |
Totals | 136,133 | 237,163 | 145,130 | 127,602 | 30,536 | 33,276 | 574,687 | 4,131 | 79,853 | 1,197,993 | 2,566,504 |
Transhipments of cargo during 1932 totalled 248,536 tons, of which 183,943 tons were transhipped at Wellington.
Transhipments are of four classes, as follows:—
Coastal to Coastal.—Cargo which has been loaded on a vessel at one New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at another New Zealand port.
Coastal to Overseas.—Cargo which has been loaded on a vessel at a New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a port outside of the Dominion.
Overseas to Coastal.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a New Zealand port.
Overseas to Overseas.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge outside New Zealand.
The first class represents purely coastal trade, but each of the others may be added to the appropriate figures of overseas trade shown previously to ascertain the total tonnage of goods arriving from or departing overseas. The total inwards tonnage from overseas is found to be 1,572,081, and the total outward tonnage going overseas 945,442. It should be noted that in the compilation of statistics tonnage is reckoned by weight for some items and by measurement for others.
Two tables are appended showing the transhipment trade of each port affected for 1932, and the transhipments of the various items of merchandise, &c., a distinction being made in each case between the. four classes referred to above.
Port. | Coastal to Coastal. | Coastal to Overseas. | Overseas to Coastal. | Overseas to Overseas. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Auckland | 6,887 | 5,318 | 21,180 | 2,548 | 35,933 |
Onehunga | 42 | .. | .. | .. | 42 |
Port Waikato | 27 | .. | .. | 5 | 32 |
Tokomaru Bay | 134 | 202 | .. | .. | 336 |
Tolaga Bay | .. | 65 | .. | .. | 65 |
Gisborne | 399 | .. | .. | .. | 399 |
Waikokopu | 153 | .. | .. | .. | 153 |
Napier | 2,623 | 3,790 | 88 | .. | 6,501 |
Wellington | 32,208 | 97,658 | 53,349 | 728 | 183,943 |
Nelson | 10,029 | 4,857 | 1,442 | .. | 16,328 |
Motueka | 16 | .. | .. | .. | 16 |
Westport | 116 | .. | .. | .. | 116 |
Lyttelton | 94 | 299 | 970 | .. | 1,363 |
Dunedin | 829 | .. | 2,424 | .. | 3,253 |
Bluff | .. | 56 | .. | .. | 56 |
Totals | 53,557 | 112,245 | 79,453 | 3,281 | 248,536 |
Item. | Coastal to Coastal. | Coastal to Overseas. | Overseas to Coastal. | Overseas to Overseas. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Beans and peas | 44 | 1,216 | 143 | 7 | 1,410 |
Butter | 51 | 5,460 | .. | 94 | 5,605 |
Cement | 3,657 | 192 | 12 | .. | 3,861 |
Cheese | 28 | 24,453 | .. | .. | 24,481 |
Coal | 26,261 | 20,757 | 773 | .. | 47,791 |
Flour | 921 | .. | 1,370 | 2 | 2,293 |
Fruit, preserved | 16 | 5 | 1,833 | 1,723 | 3,577 |
Fruit, fresh | 4,234 | 37,685 | 1,835 | .. | 43,754 |
Hemp (fibre and tow) | 3 | 203 | 1 | .. | 207 |
Hides, skins, and pelts | 123 | 2,714 | 63 | 15 | 2,915 |
Manures, artificial | 1,112 | 111 | 5,530 | .. | 6,753 |
Meat, frozen (beef, mutton, and lamb) | 10 | 111 | .. | .. | 121 |
Motor - spirit, kerosene, and other fuel oils | 317 | .. | 24,406 | 28 | 24,751 |
Seeds | 211 | 594 | 204 | 1 | 1,010 |
Sugar | 1,096 | 31 | 45 | 4 | 1,176 |
Tallow | 17 | 1,354 | 150 | .. | 1,521 |
Timber | 864 | 296 | 4,410 | 45 | 5,615 |
Wines, spirits, ale, and beer | 649 | 1 | 708 | .. | 1,358 |
Wool | 353 | 14,207 | 116 | .. | 14,676 |
All other goods | 13,590 | 2,855 | 37,854 | 1,362 | 55,661 |
Totals | 53,557 | 112,245 | 79,453 | 3,281 | 248,536 |
Table of Contents
THE number and tonnage of registered vessels in the Dominion on the 31st December, 1932, were as follows:—
Port of Registry. | Sailing-vessels. | Steam-vessels. | Motor-vessels. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | |
Auckland | 38 | 2,442 | 1,885 | 79 | 24,972 | 13,376 | 181 | 9,238 | 4,468 |
Napier | 4 | 266 | 253 | 19 | 4,138 | 2,140 | 10 | 1,548 | 866 |
Wellington | 10 | 1,695 | 1,556 | 57 | 118,823 | 65,040 | 19 | 4,692 | 2,178 |
Nelson | 1 | 19 | 19 | 15 | 9,100 | 4,197 | 10 | 1,069 | 559 |
Lyttelton | 5 | 1,741 | 1,667 | 14 | 5,484 | 2,544 | 4 | 350 | 171 |
Timaru | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 942 | 488 | 1 | 11 | 3 |
Dunedin | .. | .. | .. | 27 | 25,570 | 14,750 | 7 | 102 | 54 |
Invercargill | .. | .. | .. | 13 | 1,936 | 650 | 4 | 614 | 201 |
Totals | 58 | 6,163 | 5,380 | 225 | 190,965 | 103,185 | 236 | 17,624 | 8,800 |
Auckland is the port of registry of the majority of the vessels forming New Zealand's “mosquito” fleet, the average net tonnage of the 298 vessels on the Auckland register being only 66 tons. At Wellington and Dunedin many of the vessels of the Union Steam Ship Company of New Zealand are registered, while several of the larger vessels of this company employed in both the coastal and foreign trade of the Dominion are registered in the United Kingdom. The registration figures at the end of each of the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Sailing-vessels. | Steam and Motor Vessels. | Totals. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | |
1923 | 127 | 21,718 | 19,812 | 428 | 143,164 | 80,850 | 555 | 164,882 | 100,662 |
1924 | 123 | 21,297 | 19,392 | 441 | 168,847 | 94,978 | 564 | 190,144 | 114,370 |
1925 | 117 | 21,244 | 19,452 | 462 | 186,520 | 104,241 | 579 | 207,764 | 123,693 |
1926 | 92 | 12,900 | 11,634 | 466 | 189,454 | 105,703 | 558 | 202,354 | 117,337 |
1927 | 90 | 12,654 | 11,418 | 475 | 192,106 | 106,386 | 565 | 204,760 | 117,804 |
1928 | 88 | 12,504 | 11,303 | 472 | 181,800 | 99,586 | 560 | 194,304 | 110,889 |
1929 | 71 | 9,885 | 8,868 | 470 | 201,563 | 110,649 | 541 | 211,448 | 119,517 |
1930 | 65 | 6,685 | 5,892 | 466 | 194,965 | 106,078 | 531 | 201,650 | 111,970 |
1931 | 65 | 6,685 | 5,892 | 465 | 193,264 | 104,047 | 530 | 199,949 | 109,939 |
1932 | 58 | 6,163 | 5,380 | 461 | 208,589 | 111,985 | 519 | 214,752 | 117,365 |
Of the 184 vessels employed in the coastal trade only, 11 were sailing-vessels with an aggregate net tonnage of 379, and 173 steam- and motor-vessels of 33,315 tons. Nine of the sailing-vessels were under 50 tons, and the remaining two were of 50 to 100 tons. The 17 vessels employed in both coastal and foreign trade were all steam- or motor-vessels. Very few sailing-vessels are employed in the foreign trade, there being only 1 for 1932, with a tonnage of 785.
In the following table registered vessels in the Dominion have been classified according to whether employed in the coastal or the foreign trade. The totals given here do not agree with those shown previously, as in this table vessels employed exclusively in the “river” trade have not been included.
Employed in the Coastal Trade only. | Employed partly in the Coastal and partly in the Foreign Trade. | Employed in the Foreign Trade only. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Size of Vessel. | Number of Vessels. | Net Tonnage. | Number of Vessels. | Net Tonnage. | Number of Vessels. | Net Tonnage. |
Under 50 tons | 73 | 1,386 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
50 tons and under 100 | 42 | 3,100 | .. | .. | 4 | 352 |
100 tons and under 200 | 28 | 3,867 | 2 | 329 | 2 | 292 |
200 tons and under 300 | 15 | 3,859 | 1 | 286 | .. | .. |
300 tons and under 400 | 6 | 2,190 | 1 | 342 | .. | 4 |
400 tons and under 600 | 5 | 2,513 | 1 | 586 | .. | .. |
600 tons and under 800 | 5 | 3,628 | .. | .. | 2 | 1,534 |
800 tons and under 1,000 | 3 | 2,633 | 2 | 1,877 | 2 | 1,657 |
1,000 tons and under 1,500 | 5 | 6,286 | 6 | 7,210 | .. | .. |
1,500 tons and under 2,000 | 1 | 1,603 | 4 | 7,008 | 6 | 11,000 |
2,000 tons and over | 1 | 2,629 | .. | .. | 9 | 34,786 |
Totals | 184 | 33,694 | 17 | 17,638 | 25 | 49,621 |
Throughout the remainder of this section all tonnage figures relate to net tonnage.
The tonnage of vessels entered and cleared during 1932 amounted to 4,700,569, as compared with 4,311,633 for 1931. The number of vessels increased from 1,123 to 1,157.
Of late years the tendency has been for vessels of a larger size to be employed in the New Zealand trade, in order to cope with the growing imports and exports of the Dominion and for the purposes of the passenger traffic. The increase over a period of years is thus more noticeable on a comparison of tonnage than by comparing the number of vessels.
Considering only vessels entered inwards, the number registered in the United Kingdom represented in 1932 44 per cent. of the total, but on a tonnage basis the percentage is found to increase to 57. The average tonnage of the vessels was 5,319. Although vessels registered in New Zealand and other (i.e., other than United Kingdom) British countries comprised 39 per cent. of the total vessels, the tonnage on the other hand was only 21 per cent. of the aggregate. The average tonnage was comparatively low, being only 2,226. Foreign vessels constituted 17 per cent. of the number, and 22 per cent. of the tonnage, with an average tonnage for each vessel of 5,161.
The foreign vessels entered inwards consisted of 41 American (267,833 tons), 26 Norwegian (120,584 tons), 14 Japanese, 8 Swedish, 5 Panama, 2 Danish, 1 Dutch, and 1 Finnish.
Year. | United Kingdom. | Other British Countries. | Foreign Countries. | Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels. | Tons. | Vessels. | Tons. | Vessels. | Tons. | Vessels. | Tons. | |
Entered. | ||||||||
1928 | 300 | 1,444,808 | 245 | 563,767 | 56 | 172,308 | 601 | 2,180,883 |
1929 | 328 | 1,564,678 | 244 | 588,192 | 70 | 190,468 | 642 | 2,343,338 |
1930 | 289 | 1,472,906 | 224 | 547,647 | 87 | 276,589 | 600 | 2,297,142 |
1931 | 264 | 1,388,307 | 210 | 453,628 | 90 | 313,985 | 564 | 2,155,920 |
1932 | 253 | 1,345,600 | 223 | 496,287 | 98 | 505,769 | 574 | 2,347,656 |
Cleared. | ||||||||
1928 | 301 | 1,447,102 | 244 | 575,425 | 60 | 187,681 | 605 | 2,210,208 |
1929 | 326 | 1,540,569 | 236 | 570,504 | 68 | 190,154 | 630 | 2,301,227 |
1930 | 297 | 1,524,700 | 216 | 524,141 | 86 | 265,151 | 599 | 2,313,992 |
1931 | 265 | 1,391,006 | 213 | 456,003 | 81 | 308,704 | 559 | 2,155,713 |
1932 | 248 | 1,332,160 | 226 | 510,011 | 109 | 510,742 | 583 | 2,352,913 |
Particulars of the number and net tonnage of vessels entered and cleared between New Zealand and various countries during the years 1931 and 1932 are given below:—
Country. | 1931. | 1932. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Entered. | Cleared. | Entered. | Cleared. | |||||
No. | Tonnage. | No. | Tonnage. | No. | Tonnage. | No. | Tonnage. | |
United Kingdom | 86 | 526,844 | 109 | 661,729 | 83 | 512,593 | 115 | 692,652 |
British Borneo | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 3,154 | .. | .. |
India | 3 | 16,380 | .. | .. | 3 | 16,380 | .. | .. |
Seychelles Islands | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1,565 | .. | .. |
South African Union | 2 | 4,570 | .. | .. | 2 | 6,898 | .. | .. |
British West Indies | 1 | 3,851 | .. | .. | 1 | 290 | .. | .. |
Canada | 24 | 155,710 | 14 | 104,144 | 35 | 199,093 | 13 | 120,623 |
Australia | 227 | 728,541 | 292 | 923,722 | 245 | 859,231 | 285 | 984,572 |
Fiji | 19 | 46,918 | 20 | 60,350 | 10 | 16,650 | 24 | 46,589 |
Nauru Island | 11 | 31,428 | 4 | 12,196 | 17 | 50,034 | 9 | 26,254 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 6 | 17,584 | 1 | 2,694 | 6 | 18,237 | 4 | 11,828 |
Norfolk Island | 13 | 5,960 | 13 | 5,950 | 13 | 11,890 | 14 | 13,036 |
Papua | .. | .. | 1 | 3,926 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Solomon Islands | .. | .. | 2 | 806 | 1 | 403 | 2 | 517 |
Tonga | .. | .. | 1 | 2,634 | 4 | 4,916 | 3 | 6,287 |
Western Samoa | 12 | 8,988 | 14 | 14,256 | 13 | 9,737 | 13 | 10,007 |
Belgium | 9 | 43,517 | .. | .. | 4 | 22,771 | .. | .. |
France | .. | .. | 2 | 6,997 | .. | .. | 3 | 10,191 |
Germany | 1 | 3,926 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Norway | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 8,127 | .. | .. |
Portugal | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 4,045 | .. | .. |
Dutch East Indies | 16 | 54,881 | 10 | 41,061 | 15 | 53,309 | 12 | 48,174 |
Japan | 14 | 44,816 | 11 | 35,575 | 14 | 44,520 | 13 | 42,378 |
Madagascar | 1 | 2,774 | .. | .. | 1 | 3,174 | .. | .. |
Cuba | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 5,869 | .. | .. |
Dutch West Indies | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 5,191 | .. | .. |
Mexico | 1 | 4,926 | .. | .. | 1 | 2,857 | .. | .. |
Chile | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 3,242 | .. | .. |
Peru | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 3,674 | .. | .. |
United States of America | 104 | 434,374 | 53 | 239,032 | 94 | 470,985 | 59 | 318,059 |
Hawaii | .. | .. | 2 | 15,164 | .. | .. | 1 | 3,597 |
New Caledonia | 2 | 2,098 | 4 | 7,204 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
New Hebrides | 1 | 403 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Society Islands | .. | .. | 1 | 3,525 | .. | .. | 2 | 624 |
Tuamotu Archipelago | 3 | 8,734 | 4 | 11,144 | 3 | 8,821 | 2 | 5,224 |
Tutuila | .. | .. | 1 | 3,604 | .. | .. | 1 | 3,604 |
Whale-fisheries | 8 | 8,697 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 8 | 8,697 |
Totals | 564 | 2,155,920 | 559 | 2,155,713 | 574 | 2,347,656 | 583 | 2,352,913 |
Slightly more than 41 per cent. of the vessels and 35 per cent. of the total tonnage inwards during the two years covered by the foregoing table came from Australia, while a somewhat higher proportion of the shipping outwards was cleared for Australia. The United Kingdom ranks second, the United States third, Canada fourth, and the Pacific islands next.
Shipping between New Zealand and the principal countries for each of the last five years is as follows:—
Year. | Australia. | United Kingdom. | United States. | Canada. | Fiji. | Pacific Islands (other than Fiji). |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons | |
Entered. | ||||||
1928 | 798,516 | 430,542 | 438,665 | 230,204 | 57,579 | 74,628 |
1929 | 850,884 | 483,014 | 488,678 | 195,083 | 54,043 | 79,563 |
1930 | 805,956 | 506,122 | 478,694 | 182,792 | 38,851 | 62,751 |
1931 | 728,541 | 526,844 | 434,374 | 155,710 | 46,918 | 75,195 |
1932 | 859,231 | 512,593 | 470,985 | 199,093 | 16,650 | 104,038 |
Cleared. | ||||||
1928 | 971,239 | 575,706 | 292,110 | 128,079 | 47,764 | 119,133 |
1929 | 1,009,999 | 580,335 | 286,876 | 144,712 | 54,377 | 121,254 |
1930 | 933,869 | 676,139 | 275,440 | 139,844 | 55,407 | 104,859 |
1931 | 923,722 | 661,729 | 239,032 | 104,144 | 60,350 | 83,103 |
1932 | 984,572 | 692,652 | 318,059 | 120,623 | 46,589 | 80,978 |
New Zealand has twenty-one ports of entry for Customs purposes (vide Subsection E of Section X), and there are numerous other ports around the coast. A vessel arriving from overseas may call at several ports in the Dominion to discharge and load cargo, and is recorded as an overseas arrival at the first port of call, and as an overseas departure from the port from which it finally sails. Its movements from one port to another in New Zealand are treated as coastwise shipping. The figures in the following table must simply be taken as showing the extent to which various ports are made the first port of arrival or the last port of departure, and not as indicating the relative overseas trade of the various ports.
Port. | Entered. | Cleared. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Kaipara | .. | .. | .. | 1,288 | 674 | 684 |
Auckland | 1,291,525 | 1,214,453 | 1,325,019 | 829,010 | 920,518 | 1,106,468 |
Gisborne | 5,736 | 5,109 | 20,689 | 29,840 | 10,628 | .. |
Napier | 25,973 | 14,959 | 15,063 | 69,422 | 31,810 | 59,846 |
New Plymouth | 39,603 | 66,065 | 60,193 | 22,320 | 21,435 | 22,590 |
Wanganui | 5,548 | 12,143 | 15,444 | 17,970 | 29,423 | 34,923 |
Wellington | 648,828 | 575,386 | 619,919 | 854,540 | 709,546 | 672,421 |
Picton | 11,894 | 12,023 | 4,696 | 5,452 | 1,892 | .. |
Nelson | 8,955 | 342 | 10,230 | 3,117 | 5,054 | .. |
Westport | 166 | 1,167 | 3,604 | 93,143 | 29,707 | 26,740 |
Greymouth | 3,612 | 1,330 | 166 | 32,259 | 20,792 | 34,470 |
Lyttelton | 63,668 | 86,919 | 96,108 | 81,539 | 56,036 | 81,258 |
Timaru | 11,802 | .. | .. | 11,141 | 15,875 | 11,345 |
Oamaru | 5,336 | 5,073 | 31,152 | .. | .. | 1,860 |
Dunedin | 49,391 | 70,993 | 41,996 | 154,509 | 208,515 | 175,375 |
Bluff | 125,105 | 89,958 | 103,377 | 108,442 | 93,808 | 124,933 |
Totals | 2,297,142 | 2,155,920 | 2,347,656 | 2,313,992 | 2,155,713 | 2,352,913 |
Tables showing for each port the total shipping entered and cleared, and distinguishing between overseas and coastal vessels, irrespective of whether the former had been entered or cleared overseas or coastwise, are published annually in Part II of the “Annual Statistical Report on Trade and Shipping.” From these tables may be seen at a glance not only the total shipping of each port, but the number and tonnage of vessels calling there which are engaged in the overseas trade.
The movement of overseas and coastal vessels on the New Zealand coast is well illustrated in the following table, which gives the aggregate number and tonnage of the total calls made during each of ten years.
Year. | Overseas Vessels. | Coastal Vessels. | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Net Tonnage. | Number. | Net Tonnage. | Number. | Net Tonnage. | |
1923 | 2,085 | 7,054,973 | 22,882 | 5,474,334 | 24,967 | 12,529,307 |
1924 | 2,412 | 7,767,828 | 24,557 | 5,439,877 | 26,969 | 13,207,705 |
1925 | 2,388 | 7,832,102 | 23,519 | 5,535,562 | 25,907 | 13,367,664 |
1926 | 2,586 | 8,324,126 | 22,402 | 5,450,825 | 24,988 | 13,774,951 |
1927 | 2,354 | 8,237,451 | 22,123 | 5,633,291 | 24,477 | 13,870,742 |
1928 | 2,393 | 8,369,179 | 21,028 | 5,463,604 | 23,421 | 13,832,783 |
1929 | 2,407 | 8,752,837 | 20,806 | 5,447,171 | 23,213 | 14,200,008 |
1930 | 2,595 | 9,494,306 | 20,238 | 5,150,032 | 22,833 | 14,644,338 |
1931 | 2,412 | 8,357,865 | 17,573 | 4,658,136 | 19,985 | 13,016,001 |
1932 | 2,183 | 7,940,904 | 17,423 | 5,025,742 | 19,606 | 12,966,646 |
The figures for overseas vessels in the above table show that these vessels are now making more calls at the minor ports in the Dominion. The number of visits made by vessels engaged exclusively in the coastal trade reached its peak in 1924, since when there has been a continuous decline. The tonnage has not shown a similar movement, the figures indicating a tendency to employ a larger type of vessel in this class of trade.
Figures showing the number and tonnage of all vessels entered into each port during 1932 are given in the following table. In this table, however, no distinction is made between overseas and coastal vessels.
Port. | Number. | Tonnage. |
---|---|---|
Parengarenga | 40 | 3,573 |
Awanui | 128 | 9,594 |
Mangonui | 79 | 9,113 |
Whangaroa | 163 | 16,295 |
Russell | 257 | 84,030 |
Hokianga | 101 | 10,726 |
Whangarei | 704 | 99,560 |
Kaipara | 10 | 2,608 |
Mangawai | 52 | 2,704 |
Auckland | 5,460 | 2,424,186 |
Onehunga | 226 | 29,809 |
Raglan | 54 | 7,250 |
Kawhia | 56 | 7,988 |
Thames | 786 | 57,879 |
Coromandel | 151 | 15,503 |
Whitianga | 162 | 9,692 |
Tauranga | 154 | 17,334 |
Whakatane | 73 | 6,145 |
Opotiki | 56 | 5,825 |
Tokomaru Bay | 186 | 122,020 |
Tolaga Bay | 122 | 40,884 |
Gisborne | 407 | 298,115 |
Waikokopu | 102 | 21,551 |
Wairoa | 116 | 6,230 |
Napier | 525 | 549,414 |
Mokau | 33 | 1,002 |
Waitara | 33 | 1,081 |
New Plymouth | 280 | 410,837 |
Patea | 166 | 16,276 |
Wanganui | 443 | 302,219 |
Foxton | 46 | 3,852 |
Wellington | 2,863 | 3,448,286 |
Picton | 408 | 282,384 |
Wairau | 112 | 9,259 |
Havelock | 16 | 676 |
Nelson | 964 | 303,218 |
Mapua | 120 | 17,024 |
Waitapu | 120 | 11,631 |
Motueka | 271 | 31,718 |
Westport | 386 | 235,099 |
Greymouth | 251 | 168,971 |
Hokitika | 46 | 2,116 |
Lyttelton | 1,300 | 1,856,568 |
Akaroa | 1 | 1,154 |
Timaru | 396 | 489,895 |
Oamaru | 181 | 176,791 |
Dunedin | 507 | 868,521 |
Invercargill | 1 | 10 |
Bluff | 400 | 462,531 |
Half-moon Bay | 92 | 7,499 |
Totals | 19,606 | 12,966,646 |
Wellington ranks as the first port of the Dominion as regards aggregate tonnage of shipping entered, followed by Auckland, Lyttelton, Dunedin, Napier, and Timaru, in that order. Wellington and Lyttelton are termini of the principal inter-Island ferry service, and to this fact is due a largo part of the coastwise shipping credited to these two ports.
The number and tonnage of overseas vessels included in the totals given above for the various ports concerned are now given. The table covers all vessels engaged in the overseas trade, whether entered overseas or coastwise, and the figures for individual ports differ greatly from those given in a previous table, wherein the tonnage of overseas vessels entered is counted only for the port of first entry in the Dominion.
Port. | Number. | Tonnage. |
---|---|---|
Whangaroa | 3 | 1,454 |
Russell | 13 | 63,241 |
Hokianga | 1 | 342 |
Whangarei | 13 | 8,604 |
Kaipara | 2 | 684 |
Auckland | 469 | 1,985,075 |
Tauranga | 10 | 3,364 |
Tolaga Bay | 2 | 6,996 |
Tokomaru Bay | 11 | 81,129 |
Gisborne | 47 | 196,120 |
Napier | 103 | 434,683 |
New Plymouth | 104 | 365,036 |
Wanganui | 51 | 219,897 |
Wellington | 477 | 1,916,890 |
Picton | 18 | 76,906 |
Nelson | 16 | 53,576 |
Westport | 97 | 114,892 |
Greymouth | 105 | 111,684 |
Lyttelton | 208 | 847,523 |
Akaroa | 1 | 1,154 |
Timaru | 87 | 306,867 |
Oamaru | 28 | 77,637 |
Dunedin | 186 | 660,226 |
Bluff | 131 | 406,924 |
Totals | 2,183 | 7,940,904 |
Overseas vessels are shown to have called at twenty-four ports during 1932, including ten which were not first ports of call for a single overseas vessel. The total entries of the 574 overseas vessels during the year were 2,183, which gives an average of almost four ports called at on each visit to the Dominion. Many vessels—as, for instance, those engaged in the transport of timber and coal, and those merely touching at a New Zealand port while en route between Australia and America—call at only one port in the Dominion, while, on the other hand, vessels engaged in the United Kingdom trade generally call at half a dozen or more ports.
The examinations for masters, mates, engineers, &c., of vessels are controlled by the Marine Department, and the regulations relating to these examinations are based upon those of the Imperial Board of Trade, with such modifications as are necessitated by local conditions; but the British Board of Trade recognizes the following New Zealand certificates only as of Imperial validity: Master, extra; master, ordinary; master, steamship; first mate, only mate, and second mate, ordinary and steamship; first- and second-class marine engineers, and first- and second-class motor engineers. It is a condition of such recognition that candidates must possess service qualifications and pass examinations similar and not inferior to those prescribed by the British Board of Trade.
New regulations for the examination of masters and mates were issued by the Board of Trade on 1st January, 1931, and corresponding regulations were made in New Zealand and came into force on the same date. Since that date masters' and mates' ordinary certificates have not been issued, steamship certificates endorsed to the effect that the holder is eligible to act in a sailing-ship having been substituted therefor.
During 1932–33 some 288 candidates sat for examinations. Of the 191 who passed, 88 were masters, mates, and engineers of seagoing steamships; 2 were for voluntary examination in compass deviation; 7 were masters and engineers of steamers plying within restricted limits; 1 master of sailing-ship plying in harbours, &c; 1 yachtmaster in New Zealand waters; 11 signals examinations; 50 were engineers of seagoing motor-propelled boats; 27 were engineers of such boats plying within restricted limits; 1 colonial pilots' license; sailing-ship endorsement, 2; and fore- and aft-rigged endorsement, 1.
The Shipping and Seamen Act of 1908, and its amendments, provide for an annual survey by Government surveyors of all vessels, with a view to ensuring their seaworthiness. Certificates of survey were issued in 1932–33 to 153 steamers, 403 oil-engine vessels, and 5 sailing-vessels. Vessels to the number of 198 were also surveyed for seaworthiness and efficiency under section 226 of the 1908 Act.
There are forty-eight coastal lighthouses of various types.
The buildings also are of varying kinds, as necessitated by their respective situations. In twenty-four cases the light apparatus is classed as of the dioptric order—i.e., a central lamp sending its rays through a combination of surrounding lenses. Automatic lights are used in the remainder of the coastal lighthouses.
The most powerful light is that of Stephen Island, which, placed some 600 ft. above high water, is visible at a distance of 32½ nautical miles. Next in order come Cape Brett light (altitude 510 ft.) and East Cape (505 ft.), both visible at 30½ miles; Godley Head (altitude 450 ft.), visibility 29 miles; Cuvier Island light (altitude 390 ft.) and Moko Hinou (altitude 385 ft.), both of which have a visibility of 27 miles. Sixteen other lights have a range of 20 miles or over.
All manually-attended coastal lighthouses are equipped with signalling flags and lamps, the keepers being competent to transmit or receive messages. Coastal fights—i.e., those outside the bounds of the various harbour authorities—are maintained by the Marine Department.
The average cost of erection and equipment of the main coastal lighthouses was about £6,000 per light. The two most costly were Cape Brett Lighthouse (£11,237) on the Auckland Peninsula, and Dog Island Lighthouse (£10,481) in Foveaux Strait. The cost of maintenance of all lighthouses under the control of the Marine Department was for 1932–33—Salaries, £10,783; stores and general maintenance, £9,362; working-expenses of tender, £16,562; administration expenses, £6,813; interest and sinking-fund charges, £18,748; depreciation, £11,676: total, £73,944. Light dues for 1932–33 totalled £87,298.
In the case of any wreck or shipping casualty in New Zealand waters a Collector of Customs, Superintendent of Mercantile Marino, or other person empowered by the Minister of Marine, institutes an inquiry into the cause and circumstances of such casualty. If necessary, a formal investigation is held by a Magistrate, who has power to cancel or suspend the certificate of any officer where the damage has resulted from his wrongful act or default.
Should any wreck occur on the coast the Receiver of Wrecks for that district, usually an officer of the Customs, has the necessary authority to be used in the preservation of life and property.
During the year 1932–33, 53 inquiries, of which 3 were Magisterial, were hold into shipping casualties, the number of vessels involved being 61. The principal casualties were the loss of the steamer “Kaponga,” which was wrecked on the Greymouth bar, and a collision between the steamer “Tu Atu” and the oil-engine vessel “Doris,” at Port Ahuriri, involving the loss of ten lives. A summary of the casualties is given.
Strandings— | No. | Tonnage. |
---|---|---|
Total loss | 1 | 1,167 |
Slight damage | 11 | 6,857 |
No damage | 6 | 11,503 |
Collisions— | ||
Slight damage | 13 | 3,534 |
No damage | 2 | 362 |
Fires— | ||
Total loss | 2 | 11 |
Slight damage | 2 | 11,854 |
No damage | 1 | 2,629 |
Miscellaneous | 23 | 61,474 |
Totals | 61 | 99,391 |
Table of Contents
RAILWAY history in New Zealand dates from the year 1860. In that year a contract was let for the construction of a line from Christchurch to Lyttelton and the first portion of this line was opened on the 1st December, 1863. A line from Invercargill to Bluff Harbour was opened on the 5th February, 1867. The Provincial Council of Auckland in 1863 began the construction of a line from Auckland to Drury.
Although practically all the railways are State-owned, some were built by private enterprise. Of these the more important were constructed by the Midland and the Wellington-Manawatu Railway Companies.
In the year 1876 the railways of New Zealand passed from the control of the Provincial Governments to the Public Works Department. A few years later the opened lines were handed over to the Working Railways Department, and in 1889 a Board of three Railway Commissioners was appointed. This form of management, however, lasted only for five years, at the end of which period a General Manager, responsible to the Minister of Railways, took over the administration, and this system continued for close on thirty years. In 1925 the system of railway management was reorganized under the control of a Railway Board of three members, but in 1928 the system of control by a General Manager was again reverted to. Three years later legislation was passed constituting the Government Railways Board of five members, which took over the control and management of the railways from 1st June, 1931.
The development of automatic and electric-power signalling has been greatly extended since its introduction on the New Zealand railways some years ago. At the present time automatic signalling controlling the safe running of trains is in use on 63 miles 14 chains of double line and 190 miles 41 chains of single line.
In addition to automatic signalling, power signalling for the operation of yards has largely superseded the older form of mechanical signalling.
The use of electric power on the New Zealand railways is increasing to a great extent for many purposes, including pumping plants for the supply of water for engines outside stations, for driving electrical machinery in the shops, and for the lighting of stations, locomotives, and carriages. There are 17 railway substations, with a total capacity of 12,000 kv.a.
The Christchurch-Lyttelton section of railway, including the Lyttelton Tunnel, was electrified in 1928–29. The Otira-Arthur's Pass section, including the Otira Tunnel, has been electrified since its opening in 1923. Work in connection with the electrification of the Wellington-Paekakariki section (24 miles 60 chains) is now (September, 1933) in hand.
At the 31st March, 1933, there were some 3,315 miles of State railways open for traffic, divided into seven distinct sections, as follows:—
Section. | Length. Miles. |
---|---|
North Island main line and branches | 1,449 |
Kaihu | 24 |
Gisborne | 60 |
Total, North Island | 1,533 |
South Island main line and branches | 1,626 |
Westport | 36 |
Nelson | 64 |
Picton | 56 |
Total, South Island | 1,782 |
Government railways are constructed by the Public Works Department, and are transferred to the Railways Department when completed. No lines were handed over during 1932–33.
The gauge is 3 ft. 6 in., and a steel rail of 70 lb. weight per lineal yard is the standard for the permanent-way, and is in use on 1,829 miles of line. The great bulk of the remaining mileage is in 53 lb., 55 lb., and 56 lb. steel rails. Sleepers, which are laid down to the number of 2,100 to the mile, are principally of Australian hardwood and New Zealand silver-pine or totara.
Information as to the rolling-stock in use on the State railways in 1932–33 is given in the following table:—
Locomotives— | |
Tender | 374 |
Tank | 234 |
Articulated (Garratt) | 3 |
Single Fairlie | 3 |
Electric | 11 |
Battery | 5 |
Clayton | 1 |
Totals | 631 |
Passenger-vehicles— | |
Sleepers | 21 |
Saloon | 29 |
First-class | 255 |
Second-class | 807 |
Composite | 447 |
Ladies' | 6 |
Postal | 19 |
Other | 14 |
Totals | 1,598 |
Wagons— | |
Horse-boxes | 290 |
Cattle | 759 |
Sheep | 2,485 |
Frozen-meat | 753 |
Cool-storage | 950 |
Covered goods | 792 |
High-side | 16,123 |
High-side bogie | 478 |
Low-side | 1,795 |
Brake-vans | 484 |
Other | 3,272 |
Totals | 28,181 |
All carriages and wagons required for use on the State railways have, since 1901, been manufactured in the railway workshops of the Dominion, with the exception of 2,500 four-wheeled wagons imported from England in 1921–22. Locomotives also are built in the railway workshops of the Dominion.
The weights of the locally-built tender-engines in working trim vary from 63 to 135 tons, while those of the tank-engines run from 29½ to 71 tons.
The imported Garratt engines are 6-cylinder superheated simple engines of the 4–6–2, 2–6–4 type, and weigh 146 tons with a tractive force of 51,580 lb.
The following engines of more recent construction deal with the bulk of the traffic:—
Class. | Type. | Traffic. | Weight. | Tractive Force. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Tons. | lb. | |||
AB | 4–6–2 superheated; simple, with tender | Mixed | 85 | 20,000 |
A | 4–6–2 superheated and saturated; compound, with tender | Mixed | 78 | 17,000 |
K | 4–8–4 superheated; simple, with tender | Mixed | 135 | 30,815 |
X | 4–8–2 superheated and saturated; compound, with tender | Goods | 94 | 26,620 |
WAB and WS | 4–6–4 superheated; simple tank engine | Mixed | 72 | 22,250 |
C | 2–6–2 superheated; simple, with tender | Shunting | 66 | 13,798 |
Four of the thirty new mixed-traffic engines designated K Class under construction at the Hutt shops were completed and in service at 31st March, 1933.
Standard carriages are 50 ft. in length, fitted with chair seats to accommodate twenty-nine to forty-four passengers, steam-heated, and lighted by electricity. Some 559 carriages were equipped with electric light at 31st March, 1933. Locomotives to the number of 275 are fitted with electric head-lights. The Westing-house brake is fitted to all rolling-stock with the exception of that on the Kaihu, Picton, Nelson, and Westport Sections.
The following statement shows the number of miles of Government railways open in the Dominion, the number of train-miles travelled and of passengers carried, and the tonnage of goods traffic for the last ten years:—
Year ended 31st March, | Length open (Miles). | Train-mileage. | Passengers. | Season Tickets issued. | Goods and Live-stock.* | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Including Season-ticket Holders. | Excluding Season-ticket Holders. | |||||
* The equivalent tonnage for live-stock has been given. | ||||||
Tons. | ||||||
1924 | 3,053 | 9,024,503 | 28,412,542 | 13,817,378 | 525,729 | 6,918,349 |
1925 | 3,085 | 9,083,623 | 26,074,926 | 12,397,079 | 537,541 | 7,025,316 |
1926 | 3,138 | 10,319,407 | 27,621,675 | 11,787,723 | 600,272 | 7,246,692 |
1927 | 3,164 | 10,723,864 | 25,966,740 | 10,274,878 | 585,078 | 7,299,752 |
1928 | 3,180 | 10,838,594 | 25,348,241 | 9,272,547 | 632,741 | 7,358,388 |
1929 | 3,287 | 11,113,482 | 25,542,863 | 9,046,981 | 656,155 | 7,613,445 |
1930 | 3,287 | 12,022,043 | 25,380,114 | 8,466,779 | 667,419 | 7,788,973 |
1931 | 3,322 | 11,281,898 | 22,783,056 | 7,265,912 | 600,431 | 6,957,709 |
1932 | 3,315 | 10,168,720 | 19,151,480 | 6,503,566 | 459,063 | 5,824,811 |
1933 | 3,315 | 9,828,853 | 18,366,654 | 6,870,570 | 437,775 | 5,490,686 |
Live-stock carried in 1932–33 comprised 299,105 cattle, 387,922 calves, 10,154,648 sheep, and 396,212 pigs, equivalent to a tonnage of 545,094.
In addition to the traffic figures shown in the foregoing table for 1932–33, 2,740,263 passengers were carried by the Railways Department's road-motor services, and 19,099 passengers and 7,219 tons of goods on the Lake Wakatipu steamer service. Passenger train-miles run during the year totalled 4,348,767 and the passenger revenue received represents 66–63d. per train-mile and £374 per mile of line operated. Detailed figures showing the number of passengers (exclusive of Lake Wakatipu steamer traffic) carried during the last five years are given in the following table:—
— | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary and holiday excursion | 4,787,820 | 4,105,439 | 3,496,957 | 2,884,677 | 3,025,843 |
Suburban | 2,586,854 | 2,423,274 | 2,055,480 | 1,924,296 | 2,041,581 |
Other reduced fares | 1,672,307 | 1,938,066 | 1,713,475 | 1,694,593 | 1,803,146 |
Totals | 9,046,981 | 8,466,779 | 7,265,912 | 6,503,566 | 6,870,570 |
Season tickets issued— | |||||
Workers' weekly | 412,005 | 422,488 | 366,459 | 234,397 | 210,269 |
Weekly twelve-trip | 116,609 | 116,376 | 114,676 | 108,587 | 98,163 |
Trip-bearer | 56,869 | 56,200 | 50,642 | 57,182 | 77,772 |
School | 29,532 | 30,189 | 29,398 | 27,695 | 25,470 |
Tourist | 1,150 | 1,129 | 906 | 511 | 398 |
Travellers' annual | 141 | 141 | 114 | 81 | 67 |
Other | 39,849 | 40,896 | 38,236 | 30,610 | 25,636 |
Totals | 656,155 | 667,419 | 600,431 | 459,063 | 437,775 |
The following table gives interesting information as to the constitution of the goods traffic for the last five years. The figures are exclusive of steamer traffic on Lake Wakatipu:—
Commodity. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Grain | 355,522 | 316,943 | 265,925 | 273,003 | 269,367 |
Meals | 121,283 | 117,901 | 112,571 | 109,908 | 110,787 |
Fruit, New Zealand | 41,239 | 41,772 | 46,919 | 43,121 | 44,372 |
Root crops, fodder | 162,033 | 163,173 | 139,690 | 126,395 | 111,123 |
Flax, green and dressed | 27,025 | 26,159 | 11,086 | 7,098 | 11,057 |
Seeds | 24,276 | 20,646 | 16,662 | 18,661 | 16,752 |
Cattle and horses | 144,257 | 151,333 | 141,464 | 121,996 | 119,097 |
Sheep and pigs | 391,194 | 414,445 | 414,589 | 430,564 | 425,997 |
Meat | 171,964 | 173,669 | 191,384 | 187,891 | 217,538 |
Butter | 101,846 | 122,749 | 132,318 | 122,604 | 146,367 |
Cheese | 99,691 | 93,220 | 108,148 | 86,903 | 95,336 |
Wool | 141,235 | 124,156 | 117,991 | 149,145 | 149,678 |
Dairy by-products | 16,989 | 18,664 | 17,192 | 15,302 | 14,868 |
Fat, hides, skins | 33,354 | 32,366 | 37,580 | 39,260 | 37,458 |
Fish | 7,743 | 8,233 | 9,370 | 7,711 | 7,808 |
Agricultural lime | 142,213 | 171,777 | 157,211 | 140,201 | 173,932 |
Coal, imported | 59,661 | 5,749 | 37,361 | 37,088 | 28,441 |
Coal, New Zealand hard | 1,105,509 | 1,242,046 | 1,096,247 | 763,926 | 704,984 |
Coal, New Zealand brown | 999,017 | 981,093 | 1,020,454 | 915,579 | 681,643 |
Road-metal | 354,159 | 413,551 | 234,412 | 113,410 | 78,095 |
Lime and case | 60,734 | 65,015 | 77,438 | 54,495 | 31,959 |
Timber, imported | 29,739 | 30,990 | 27,577 | 10,308 | 6,615 |
Timber, New Zealand | 538,252 | 543,097 | 375,524 | 243,224 | 247,018 |
Firewood, posts, &c. | 126,693 | 150,698 | 123,138 | 74,933 | 61,886 |
Benzine, kerosene, &c. | 123,937 | 144,418 | 145,086 | 130,439 | 117,660 |
Cement | 70,679 | 82,544 | 82,606 | 66,863 | 36,870 |
Manures | 712,741 | 681,458 | 563,417 | 572,696 | 614,352 |
Miscellaneous | 1,450,430 | 1,451,108 | 1,254,349 | 962,087 | 929,626 |
Totals | 7,613,445 | 7,788,973 | 6,957,709 | 5,824,811 | 5,490,686 |
Information showing for the various commodities the tonnage carried, ton-miles, average haul, revenue, and revenue per ton-mile during 1932–33 is now given:—
Commodity. | Tonnage carried. | Per Cent. of Total. | Tons One Mile (,000 omitted). | Average Haul. | Revenue. | Revenue per Ton-mile |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Miles. | £ | d. | ||||
Grain | 269,367 | 4.91 | 13,697 | 51 | 133,827 | 2.34 |
Meals | 110,787 | 2.02 | 7,161 | 65 | 65,655 | 2.19 |
Fruit | 44,372 | 0.81 | 7,571 | 171 | 66,511 | 2.10 |
Root crops, fodder | 111,123 | 2.02 | 7,947 | 72 | 63,962 | 1.92 |
Flax, green and dressed | 11,057 | 0.20 | 641 | 58 | 7,724 | 2.89 |
Seeds | 16,752 | 0.30 | 1,054 | 63 | 13,379 | 3.04 |
Cattle and horses | 119,097 | 2.17 | 9,873 | 83 | 143,180 | 3.48 |
Sheep and pigs | 425,997 | 7.75 | 29,843 | 70 | 395,892 | 3.18 |
Meat | 217,538 | 3.96 | 6,010 | 28 | 164,615 | 6.57 |
Butter | 146,367 | 2.67 | 9,320 | 64 | 144,487 | 3.72 |
Cheese | 95,336 | 1.74 | 4,741 | 50 | 87,357 | 4.42 |
Wool | 149,678 | 2.73 | 7,072 | 47 | 140,477 | 4.76 |
Dairy by-products | 14,868 | 0.27 | 1,310 | 88 | 15,154 | 2.77 |
Fat, hides, skins | 37,458 | 0.68 | 1,580 | 42 | 35,230 | 5.35 |
Fish | 7,808 | 0.14 | 1,200 | 154 | 11,116 | 2.22 |
Agricultural lime | 173,932 | 3.17 | 11,892 | 68 | 65,064 | 1.31 |
Coal, imported | 28,441 | 0.52 | 619 | 22 | 11,208 | 4.34 |
Coal, New Zealand hard | 704,984 | 12.85 | 30,050 | 43 | 233,249 | 1.86 |
Coal, New Zealand brown | 681,643 | 12.41 | 81,185 | 119 | 442,010 | 1.30 |
Road-metal | 78,095 | 1.42 | 1,818 | 23 | 17,773 | 2.34 |
Lime and coke | 31,959 | 0.58 | 1,840 | 58 | 14,632 | 1.90 |
Timber, imported | 6,615 | 0.12 | 373 | 56 | 6,407 | 4.11 |
Timber, New Zealand | 247,018 | 4.50 | 25,460 | 103 | 223,773 | 2.10 |
Firewood, posts, &c. | 61,886 | 1.13 | 4,596 | 74 | 25,312 | 1.32 |
Benzine, gasoline, kerosene | 117,660 | 2.14 | 9,836 | 84 | 195,515 | 4.76 |
Cement | 36,870 | 0.67 | 3,355 | 91 | 35,450 | 2.53 |
Manures | 614,352 | 11.19 | 38,241 | 62 | 282,826 | 1.77 |
Miscellaneous | 929,626 | 16.93 | 45,159 | 49 | 785,283 | 4.17 |
Totals | 5,490,686 | 100.00 | 363,449 | 66 | 3,827,068 | 2.52 |
The total number of freight train-miles run during the year 1932–33 in carrying the above tonnage was 5,480,086. The revenue received represents averages of 14s. per train-mile, 14s. per ton, and 2.52d. per ton-mile.
The capital cost of State railways as at the end of each of the last five years is given below. The reduction in 1931–32 was due to the writing-down of the capital by £10,400,000 as authorized in the Government Railways Amendment Act, 1931, this being the estimated amount of accrued depreciation and losses of capital not otherwise provided for up to that date.
— | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Lines open for traffic | 56,568,598 | 57,787,671 | 60,545,154 | 51,424,883 | 51,480,949 |
Lines under construction | 5,707,616 | 7,738,418 | 8,133,871 | 7,630,818 | 7,747,945 |
Totals | 62,276,214 | 65,526,089 | 68,679,025 | 59,055,701 | 59,228,894 |
So varied are the geographical features of the Dominion that a great disparity exists in the cost of constructing the individual sections of lines. The numerous mountain-chains and the innumerable rivers fed by the heavy rainfall make railway construction in general both difficult and expensive, as the next statement shows.
Section. | Capital Cost of Open Lines to 31st March, 1933. | Capital Cost per Mile (Open Lines). | Net Operating Revenue, 1932–33. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Per Mile of Open Line. | Per Cent. of Capital Cost. | |||
* Loss. † Based on total net revenue. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | ||
North Island— | ||||
Kaihu | 167,924 | 6,997 | -98* | .. |
Gisborne | 774,655 | 12,911 | -75* | .. |
Main line and branches | 29,185,557 | 20,142 | 235 | 1.17 |
Totals, North Island | 30,128,136 | 19,653 | 217 | 1.11 |
South Island— | ||||
Westport | 484,954 | 13,471 | 156 | 1.15 |
Nelson | 510,636 | 7,979 | -130* | .. |
Picton | 607,270 | 10,844 | 5 | 0.04 |
Main line and branches | 18,013,748 | 11,079 | 107 | 0.97 |
Totals, South Island | 19,616,608 | 11,008 | 97 | 0.88 |
Totals, Railways | 49,744,744 | 15,006 | 152 | 1.02 |
Lake Wakatipu steamer service | 17,648 | .. | .. | .. |
Subsidiary services | 1,708,661 | .. | .. | .. |
General | 9,896 | .. | .. | .. |
Grand totals | 51,480,949 | 15,530 | 257† | 1.65† |
The railways have contributed in a great measure towards bringing the Dominion to its present high state of productiveness, have given practical assistance in the development of the country, and have encouraged local industry. For many years a profit of 3 per cent. was regarded as sufficient, and any excess over this rate was followed by reductions in passenger charges or in freights. Consequent on the extension of settlement and the soundness of the Dominion's industries, a higher rate than 3 per cent. was aimed at, commencing with the year 1909–10. A profit rate of 3½ per cent. was exceeded annually from 1909–10 to 1919–20 (the rate in 1916–17 was a little over 5¼ per cent.), and from 1923–24 to 1928–29, but has been under 2 per cent. from 1929–30 onwards.
In 1924 the Government decided upon a financial reorganization of the railways, and an entirely new system of accounts, based on commercial practice, was brought into operation on the 1st April, 1925.
The first and most important step in this direction was the establishment of a separate Working Railways Account into which all earnings are paid and from which all working-expenses, superannuation subsidies, and interest on capital up to the full amount of the net revenue are met. The interest on capital is based on the actual rates payable on the various loans.
The changed financial policy embodied the setting-up of Renewals, Betterments, and Equalization Funds, and also provided for payment of subsidies from the Consolidated Fund for losses on operation of certain developmental lines. This latter provision was cancelled from 1st April, 1929.
The total revenue and expenditure of the railways during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
Year ended 31st March, | Gross Revenue. | Expenditure. | Net Revenue. | Percentage of Net Revenue to Capital Cost. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. | |
1924 | 6,984,211 | 5,403,766 | 1,580,445 | 3 | 16 | 6 |
1925 | 7,112,524 | 5,545,416 | 1,567,108 | 3 | 11 | 0 |
1926 | 8,460,762 | 6,468,428 | 1,992,334 | 4 | 6 | 11 |
1927 | 8,434,654 | 6,490,880 | 1,943,774 | 3 | 19 | 10 |
1928 | 8,524,538 | 6,685,123 | 1,839,415 | 3 | 12 | 10 |
1929 | 8,747,975 | 6,849,383 | 1,898,592 | 3 | 9 | 0 |
1930 | 8,288,116 | 7,358,859 | 929,257 | 1 | 12 | 4 |
1931 | 7,571,537 | 6,882,810 | 688,727 | 1 | 3 | 3 |
1932 | 6,508,948 | 5,670,955 | 837,993 | 1 | 12 | 8 |
1933 | 6,034,403 | 5,183,859 | 850,544 | 1 | 13 | 0 |
Interest on railway capital liability for 1932–33 amounted to £2,230,655, there thus being a deficit of £1,380,111 for the year, as compared with £1,383,472 for the preceding year. A sum of £700,240 was set aside for depreciation and provision for renewals, and is included in the total of expenditure for the year.
The figures in the above table are inclusive of subsidiary services, which in recent years have increased considerably. From 1925–26 to 1928–29 also the figures of receipts are swelled by the inclusion of moneys transferred from the Consolidated Fund to make good deficiencies in revenue on branch lines and isolated sections. This provision, however, has now been cancelled. In 1931–32 the percentage of revenue to capital cost is affected by the writing-down of capital cost by £10,400,000. The revenue and expenditure for the last five years are now given, distinguishing between railway operating and other items:—
Year ended 31st March, | Revenue. | Expenditure. | Net Operating Revenue. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Railway Operating. | Subsidiary Services. | Subsidy from Consolidated Fund. | Railway Operating. | Subsidiary Services. | ||
* Discontinued as from 1st April, 1929. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1929 | 7,524,864 | 724,174 | 498,937 | 6,374,579 | 474,804 | 1,150,285 |
1930 | 7,473,993 | 814,123 | * | 6,848,026 | 510,833 | 625,967 |
1931 | 6,781,388 | 790,149 | * | 6,406,143 | 476,667 | 375,245 |
1932 | 5,788,965 | 719,983 | * | 5,301,653 | 369,302 | 487,312 |
1933 | 5,339,075 | 695,328 | * | 4,833,754 | 350,105 | 505,321 |
The various subsidiary services now conducted by the Railways Department, with the revenue and expenditure of each during the year ended the 31st March, 1933, are given below. Full working costs, including interest, are charged against these services, and the interest so charged is taken into miscellaneous receipts as revenue.
Service. | Revenue. | Expenditure. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Lake Wakatipu steamers | 7,864 | 8,200 |
Refreshment service | 69,505 | 66,577 |
Bookstall service | 12,385 | 11,315 |
Advertising service | 33,614 | 29,937 |
Departmental dwellings | 137,575 | 145,786 |
Leases of bookstalls, &c. | 16,224 | 10,167 |
Road motor service | 78,644 | 78,123 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 339,517 | .. |
Totals | 695,328 | 350,105 |
In the following table the revenue during the last ten years is classified according to the class of traffic, &c., from which it was derived. Total revenue is covered in 1923–24 and 1924–25, and railway operating revenue thereafter.
Year ended 31st March, | Passenger-fares. | Parcels, Luggage, and Mails. | Goods and Live-stock. | Labour, Demurrage, &c. | Rents and Commission. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1924 | 2,349,600 | 406,832 | 3,953,213 | 141,968 | 132,598 | 6,984,211 |
1925 | 2,283,571 | 417,550 | 4,122,017 | 137,149 | 147,237 | 7,112,524 |
1926 | 2,537,047 | 409,207 | 4,499,160 | 143,860 | .. | 7,589,274 |
1927 | 2,304,180 | 377,367 | 4,596,166 | 145,759 | .. | 7,423,472 |
1928 | 2,145,296 | 379,933 | 4,680,135 | 138,481 | .. | 7,343,845 |
1929 | 2,124,746 | 378,141 | 4,846,125 | 175,852 | .. | 7,524,864 |
1930 | 1,995,927 | 386,792 | 4,904,324 | 186,950 | .. | 7,473,993 |
1931 | 1,778,726 | 359,276 | 4,487,357 | 156,029 | .. | 6,781,388 |
1932 | 1,339,589 | 316,245 | 4,019,600 | 113,531 | .. | 5,788,965 |
1933 | 1,207,296 | 283,822 | 3,745,777 | 102,180 | .. | 5,339,075 |
Revenue from the carriage of goods and live-stock had been steadily increasing up to 1929–30, but since then successive declines have been recorded, due mainly to the economic depression and motor competition. Passenger traffic, due to the operation of the same causes, has shown heavier falls.
The operating revenue from passenger-fares during the year 1932–33 represented an expenditure on railway travel of 15s. 9d. per head of mean population, including Maoris. The total railway operating revenue was equal to £3 9s. 10d. per caput.
A table is added showing information as to railway revenue in each of the Australian States for the year ended 30th June, 1932. Figures for New Zealand for the year ended 31st March, 1932, are also given.
State. | Miles of Line open. | Train-miles run (,000 omitted). | Gross Revenue (,000 omitted). | Net Revenue. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount (,000 omitted). | Per Train-mile. | Per Cent. of Capital. | |||||
* Loss. | |||||||
£ | £ | s. | d. | ||||
Queensland | 6,558 | 10,965 | 5,995 | 1,565 | 2 | 10 | 4.62 |
New South Wales | 6,126 | 25,849 | 15,801 | 3,268 | 2 | 6 | 2.37 |
Victoria | 4,721 | 15,364 | 9,454 | 3,273 | 4 | 3 | 4.40 |
South Australia | 2,529 | 4,914 | 2,746 | 616 | 2 | 6 | 2.26 |
Western Australia | 4,235 | 5,093 | 2,922 | 799 | 3 | 2 | 3.37 |
Tasmania | 645 | 1,130 | 381 | 6* | .. | .. | .. |
Commonwealth Railways | 2,145 | 517 | 280 | 78* | .. | .. | .. |
Totals for Australia | 26,959 | 63,832 | 37,579 | 9,437 | 2 | 11 | 2.92 |
New Zealand | 3,315 | 10,169 | 6,509 | 838 | 1 | 8 | 1.64 |
The net revenue in the case of New Zealand is arrived at after making full provision for renewals and depreciation and subsidies to the Superannuation Fund and Sick-benefit Society.
The total railway expenditure in 1932–33 represented 85.90 per cent. of the gross earnings, and the operating-expenses 90.54 per cent. of operating revenue. It is of interest to trace the movement over a period of years, as in the following statement. Here, also, figures for the last eight years relate to operating revenue and expenditure, while those for previous years show the proportion of total expenditure to gross earnings.
Year ended 31st March, | Per Cent. |
---|---|
1913 | 68.13 |
1914 | 71.24 |
1915 | 71.14 |
1916 | 64.00 |
1917 | 60.97 |
1918 | 64.91 |
1919 | 66.32 |
1920 | 71.37 |
1921 | 81.59 |
1922 | 93.89 |
1923 | 81.79 |
1924 | 77.37 |
1925 | 77.97 |
1926 | 81.23 |
1927 | 82.96 |
1928 | 85.81 |
1929 | 84.71 |
1930 | 91.62 |
1931 | 94.47 |
1932 | 91.56 |
1933 | 90.54 |
The expenditure under various heads is now given for each of the last ten years. For the last eight years the figures are exclusive of subsidiary services, and refer to railway operating expenditure only.
Year ended 31st March, | Maintenance of Ways and Works. | Maintenance of Signals. | Maintenance of Rolling-stock. | Locomotive Transportation. | Traffic Transportation. | Head Office and General Charges.* | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including superannuation subsidy. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1924 | 1,143,281 | 70,912 | 1,048,567 | 1,395,491 | 1,541,108 | 204,407 | 5,403,766 |
1925 | 1,113,048 | 81,201 | 1,083,788 | 1,408,927 | 1,611,947 | 246,505 | 5,545,416 |
1926 | 1,144,385 | 105,964 | 1,311,317 | 1,636,620 | 1,743,641 | 223,543 | 6,164,570 |
1927 | 1,074,334 | 100,861 | 1,303,444 | 1,669,352 | 1,752,998 | 257,294 | 6,158,283 |
1928 | 1,147,067 | 102,871 | 1,380,726 | 1,662,074 | 1,760,459 | 248,922 | 6,302,119 |
1929 | 1,111,229 | 112,206 | 1,424,165 | 1,650,793 | 1,825,965 | 250,221 | 6,374,579 |
1930 | 1,146,014 | 117,577 | 1,680,919 | 1,755,209 | 1,883,918 | 264,389 | 6,848,026 |
1931 | 1,150,329 | 104,464 | 1,502,698 | 1,594,672 | 1,798,490 | 255,490 | 6,406,143 |
1932 | 997,629 | 107,585 | 1,270,585 | 1,254,769 | 1,424,520 | 246,565 | 5,301,653 |
1933 | 931,273 | 105,586 | 1,188,474 | 1,114,801 | 1,255,280 | 238,340 | 4,833,754 |
The number of persons employed in operating the State railways at the 31st March, 1933, was 14,696. The staff is divided into two divisions—namely, the first or clerical division, and the second or out-of-door division—and is further classed in four branches, as shown in the following table:—
As at 31st March, | General. | Traffic. | Maintenance. | Locomotive. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929 | 1,710 | 5,715 | 4,496 | 6,615 | 18,536 |
1930 | 1,812 | 5,749 | 4,639 | 7,210 | 19,410 |
1931 | 1,821 | 5,574 | 4,268 | 7,177 | 18,840 |
1932 | 1,509 | 5,056 | 3,425 | 6,124 | 16,114 |
1933 | 1,376 | 4,732 | 3,009 | 5,579 | 14,696 |
Railway employees are under a system of classification, first introduced in 1896, and revised at various times since then.
An Appeal Board is constituted to hear grievances of members dissatisfied with decisions respecting promotion, loss of status, or breaches of discipline. The Board consists of a Magistrate and two members of the Railways service, one appointed by the Railways Board and the other elected by the members of the Department.
A superannuation fund in connection with the Railways service was established in 1903. Information concerning this is given in the section dealing with “Pensions, Superannuation.” &c.
A sick-benefit fund, providing for the payment of weekly allowances for periods up to seventy-eight weeks to employees other than salaried staff who are incapacitated by sickness, was instituted in 1929. The fund is subsidized by the Department at the rate of approximately 10s. to each £1 contributed by members. Reserve funds amounting to £21,214 had been built up at 31st March, 1933.
With the exception of the Ongarue accident in 1923 (when seventeen passengers were killed and twenty-nine more or less severely injured, through a falling boulder derailing the engine), the history of railways in New Zealand has been one of comparative freedom from accidents of a serious nature. A table is given dealing with railway accidents during each of the last five years.
Year ended 31st March, | To Passengers. | To Employees. | To Others. | Fatal. | Other. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929 | 40 | 1,577 | 97 | 52 | 1,662 | 4,714 |
1930 | 41 | 1,841 | 75 | 50 | 1,907 | 1,957 |
1931 | 28 | 1,715 | 76 | 50 | 1,769 | 1,819 |
1932 | 19 | 1,210 | 36 | 37 | 1,228 | 1,265 |
1933 | 17 | 1,139 | 54 | 27 | 1,183 | 1,210 |
Of the persons meeting with fatal accidents in 1932–33, 3 were passengers, 10 employees, and 14 neither passengers nor employees. The last-mentioned included 5 killed at railway crossings.
Included in the total accidents (1,210) were 6 train accidents, 39 accidents on line, 92 shunting accidents, 36 railway-crossing accidents, and 305 accidents in railway workshops.
Private railways in New Zealand are mainly restricted to lines whose chief object is to serve collieries or sawmills. The following list has been compiled from inquiries made in 1933, and is probably not free from minor inaccuracies or omissions. It covers only those lines actually operating which undertake at least a modicum of general transport in addition to the coal or timber, &c., which is their primary reason for existence. The length of main line is 149 miles 52 chains, brought up to a total of 168 miles 31 chains by the inclusion of branches, sidings, &c., where such information was available.
Owner. | Location. | Length of Railway.* | |
---|---|---|---|
* Including main line, branches, sidings, and jig line. † Sidings additional but not available. | |||
M. | C. | ||
Wilton Collieries, Ltd. | Ngaruawahia — Te Akatea | 6 | 75 † |
Waihi Gold-mining Co., Ltd. | Waihi — Thorpe's Hill | 5 | 72 † |
Wellington Industrial Development Co., Ltd. | Putaruru—Taupo | 71 | 44 |
Gisborne Harbour Board | Gisborne (Turanganui) | 0 | 69 |
Napier Harbour Board | Napier — Port Ahuriri | 1 | 25 |
Castlecliff Railway Co., Ltd. | Wanganui (Castlecliff) | 7 | 75 |
Manawatu County Council | Himitangi-Pukenui | 17 | 0 |
Westport Coal Co., Ltd. | Waimangaroa Jn.-Conn's Creek | 4 | 30 |
Burke's Creek Collieries, Ltd. | Reefton — Burke's Creek | 9 | 20 |
Paparoa Coal Co., Ltd. | Blackball-Paparoa | 2 | 75 |
Stuart and Chapman, Ltd. | Ross-Waitaha | 13 | 40 |
Ashburton County Council (operated by Southern Cross Glass Co.) | Mount Somers | 8 | 40 |
Dunedin City Council | Dunedin (Ocean Beach) | 1 | 33 |
Kaitangata Coal Co., Ltd. | Kaitangata-Stirling | 4 | 0 |
Sargood and Cheeseman | Lovell's Flat — Taratu Colliery | 8 | 0 † |
Ohai Railway Board | Wairio-Birchwood | 11 | 73 |
Total mileage | .. | 168 | 31 |
Table of Contents
ELECTRIC-TRAMWAY services in New Zealand have since their inception been controlled by local authorities. This is, however, subject to two exceptions — viz., (1) Auckland, where a public company carried on from 1902 until 1st July, 1919, when the system was taken over by the Auckland City Council; and (2) Dunedin, where a section of the system was until 1921 operated by a private company. At the present time five of the seven electric - tramway systems are controlled by the council of the city or borough concerned. At Christchurch the Christchurch Tramway Board is the controlling body, while at Auckland the Auckland City Council has handed over the tramways to the Auckland Transport Board.
The local authorities derive their powers for controlling tramways from the Tramways Act, 1908. There are also special Acts empowering the construction, &c., of tramways in certain places.
System. | Year of Inauguration. | Length of Track. | Approximate Population served, April, 1933. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Thoroughfare. | Single Line (including Loops). | |||||
M. | ch. | M. | ch. | |||
Auckland | 1902 | 44 | 16 | 86 | 43 | 180,000 |
New Plymouth | 1916 | 6 | 57 | 7 | 47 | 16,000 |
Wanganui | 1908 | 14 | 6 | 16 | 46 | 25,000 |
Wellington | 1904 | 30 | 60 | 48 | 0 | 114,000 |
Christchurch | 1905 | 48 | 53 | 72 | 52 | 111,000 |
Dunedin | 1899 | 17 | 72 | 30 | 16 | 78,000 |
Invercargill | 1912 | 7 | 40 | 9 | 40 | 22,000 |
The Gisborne tramways, opened in 1913, have since been replaced by omnibuses. The Napier tramways have ceased operations since the earthquake of 3rd February, 1931.
Passenger rolling-stock at 31st March, 1933, comprised 721 cars with a capacity of 30,975 passengers.
Generally speaking, it may be said that the policy of the local authorities controlling electric tramways is not the making of profit, but the arrangement of their finances so as to produce the barest possible surplus.
The Tramways Act provides that a separate account must be kept in each case of all moneys received from the working of tramways, against which must be charged,—
Interest payable and percentage required to form a sinking fund in respect of every loan raised for the construction of the tramway.
The cost of maintaining the tramway in good repair, of providing and maintaining carriages and motive power, and of carrying on the traffic thereon.
Any surplus remaining, which the local authority may transfer to the District Fund.
The electrical energy in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin is now obtained, from the hydro-electric works at Horahora-Arapuni, Mangahao and Lake Waikaremoana, Lake Coleridge, and Waipori respectively. These are the largest hydro-electric works functioning in the Dominion, and energy is obtainable from them at comparatively cheap rates. In using the per-unit cost figures in the table below due attention should be paid to the fact that, with the exception of Auckland, power is purchased in bulk by the tramway authorities, and is adapted for the use of the trams over the tramway authorities' own distribution systems. In Auckland the whole of the plant installed for the transformation and conversion of power for the tramways is the property of the authority supplying the power, the price paid by the tramway authorities being virtually for electricity delivered to the trams. The capital charges falling due annually in connection with this transforming machinery are therefore included under the heading of “Cost of Power” in Auckland, and under “General Capital Charges” for the other undertakings.
Figures for the fiscal year ending 31st March, 1933, are:—
System. | Total Units of Electrical Energy-used. | Cost per Unit. | Units per Car-mile.* | Passengers per Car-mile, † |
---|---|---|---|---|
* All vehicles. † Passenger vehicles. | ||||
d. | ||||
Auckland | 18,160,455 | 0.90 | 312 | 7.78 |
New Plymouth | 729,019 | 0.66 | 2.60 | 6.70 |
Wanganui | 1,142,853 | 0.66 | 2.85 | 5.19 |
Wellington | 10,046,222 | 0.78 | 2.47 | 8.69 |
Christchurch | 6,645,870 | 0.50 | 2.44 | 6.09 |
Dunedin | 3,720,143 | 0.73 | 2.22 | 10.52 |
Invercargill | 591,755 | 0.80 | 1.63 | 6.57 |
Totals | 41,036,317 | 0.78 | 2.67 | 7.91 |
The statistics for 1927–28 and subsequent years given in this table and elsewhere throughout this section are exclusive altogether of figures relating to the operation of buses run by the tramway authorities. Bus operations were included to an unknown extent in 1926–27 and previous years.
Year ended 31st March, | Number of Under-takings. | Number of Employees. | Passenger Car-miles run.* | Passengers carried. | Number of Passengers per Car-mile.* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Total car-miles for years prior to 1927. | |||||
1924 | 10 | 3,151 | 14,774,262 | 152,295,215 | 10.31 |
1925 | 9 | 3,144 | 15,551,322 | 152,518,060 | 9.61 |
1926 | 9 | 3,310 | 17,289,576 | 167,377,057 | 9.70 |
1927 | 9 | 3,291 | 17,066,086 | 167,599,661 | 9.82 |
1928 | 9 | 3,136 | 16,857,342 | 162,550,482 | 9.64 |
1929 | 9 | 3,062 | 16,565,221 | 160,559,313 | 9.69 |
1930 | 8 | 2,936 | 16,298,984 | 154,811,262 | 9.50 |
1931 | 8 | 2,915 | 16,459,615 | 146,804,970 | 8.92 |
1932 | 7 | 2,723 | 15,692,505 | 131,654,286 | 8.39 |
1933 | 7 | 2,578 | 15,335,351 | 121,272,951 | 7.91 |
Of grave importance in recent years, particularly since about 1921, has been the competition of motor-omnibuses, taxi-cabs, and private motor-vehicles.
In 1926 partial relief came in the Motor-omnibus Traffic Act, 1926, which prohibited the competition of buses with trams, except where the fare charged per section by buses is 2d. more than the tram fare.
As an indication of the trend of traffic development, it may be mentioned that six of the seven local authorities conducting tramway services now maintain auxiliary motor-omnibus services.
During the year ended 31st March, 1911, 1,633 persons found employment in the various electric-tram services; by 1926 this figure had doubled, and was recorded as 3,310. Each subsequent year, however, has recorded a decrease. The tendency towards the development of the double in preference to the single track is a feature attendant upon the increasing density of the population served. The length of thoroughfare traversed by track (either double or single) at 31st March, 1933, was 170 miles, the total miles of track including loops being 271 miles.
The financial operations of the tramways are summarized in the following table:—
Year ended 31st March, | Revenue. | Expenditure. | Percentage of Expenditure to Revenue. | Capital Value. (Outlay, less Depreciation.) | Accrued Funds. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sinking Funds. | Depreciation and Renewal Funds. | Accident Funds. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1924 | 1,562,791 | 1,495,181 | 95.67 | 4,013,647 | 478,241 | 643,717 | 62,666 |
1925 | 1,621,935 | 1,568,532 | 96.71 | 4,701,672 | 553,990 | 631,103 | 67,789 |
1926 | 1,607,969 | 1,584,016 | 98.51 | 4,760,756 | 632,732 | 683,614 | 71,736 |
1927 | 1,640,330 | 1,659,802 | 101.19 | 3,066,008 | 770,100 | 877,116 | 86,889 |
1928 | 1,612,964 | 1,574,598 | 97.62 | 5,036,853 | 915,301 | 787,891 | 84,887 |
1929 | 1,606,742 | 1,531,551 | 95.32 | 5,137,918 | 1,015,920 | 780,067 | 98,131 |
1930 | 1,549,002 | 1,499,740 | 96.17 | 5,297,223 | 1,126,850 | 886,913 | 109,033 |
1931 | 1,530,010 | 1,506,151 | 98.44 | 5,596,260 | 1,231,084 | 1,037,977 | 113,603 |
1932 | 1,331,173 | 1,379,596 | 103.64 | 5,592,337 | 1,306,912 | 1,042,310 | 112,313 |
1933 | 1,232,190 | 1,281,567 | 104.01 | 5,480,302 | 1,410,762 | 1,039,814 | 108,659 |
The figures for the year ended 31st March, 1933, show that expenditure exceeded revenue by £49,377.
Figures showing details of the total expenditure during each of the last five years are given in the subjoined table:—
Year ended 31st March, | Operating Expenditure. | Capital Charges. | Other Expenses. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
(a) Absolute Figures. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1929 | 1,086,343 | 392,407 | 52,801 | 1,531,551 |
1930 | 1,053,138 | 397,220 | 49,382 | 1,499,740 |
1931 | 1,038,650 | 418,591 | 48,910 | 1,506,151 |
1932 | 913,307 | 420,541 | 45,748 | 1,379,596 |
1933 | 843,523 | 391,669 | 46,375 | 1,281,567 |
(b) Proportion of Total. | ||||
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1929 | 70.93 | 25.62 | 3.45 | 100.00 |
1930 | 70.22 | 26.49 | 3.29 | 100.00 |
1931 | 68.96 | 27.79 | 3.25 | 100.00 |
1932 | 66.20 | 30.48 | 3.32 | 100.00 |
1933 | 65.82 | 30.56 | 3.62 | 100.00 |
The total capital value of the various tramway undertakings is given as £5,480,302 at the 31st March, 1933, and it is of interest to dissect this amount into the principal component parts. Figures for each of the last five years are given in the table following:—
As at 31st March, | Permanent-way. | Electric Equipment of Lines. | Cars and other Vehicles. | Land. | Buildings. | Miscellaneous and Undefined. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Absolute Figures. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1929 | 2,092,519 | 471,975 | 1,301,930 | 152,110 | 596,051 | 513,333 | 5,137,918 |
1930 | 2,173,880 | 499,289 | 1,352,204 | 151,588 | 597,741 | 522,521 | 5,297,223 |
1931 | 2,327,574 | 531,738 | 1,451,657 | 156,912 | 608,323 | 520,056 | 5,596,260 |
1932 | 2,333,985 | 543,410 | 1,441,842 | 163,652 | 648,870 | 460,578 | 5,592,337 |
1933 | 2,298,074 | 536,092 | 1,417,391 | 160,959 | 603,933 | 463,853 | 5,480,302 |
Proportion of Total. | |||||||
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1929 | 40.73 | 9.38 | 25.34 | 2.96 | 11.60 | 9.99 | 100.00 |
1930 | 41.04 | 9.42 | 25.53 | 2.86 | 11.29 | 9.86 | 100.00 |
1931 | 41.59 | 9.50 | 25.94 | 2.81 | 10.87 | 9.29 | 100.00 |
1932 | 41.74 | 9.72 | 25.78 | 2.92 | 11.60 | 8.24 | 100.00 |
1933 | 41.93 | 9.78 | 25.86 | 2.94 | 11.02 | 8.47 | 100.00 |
The number of passengers carried per car-mile is an excellent guide to the relative volume of traffic handled by the various undertakings. In the case of Dunedin, where a relatively large volume of traffic is handled on 18 miles of thoroughfare, the average passenger load per car-mile (10.52) is considerably higher than in any other undertaking. Wellington follows Dunedin with 8.69 passengers per car-mile, with Auckland (7.78) coming next. Christchurch, with its long distance of thoroughfares traversed, 49 miles, falls below the other main centres with 6.09. In considering the fares charged on the Christchurch trams this fact should not be lost sight of.
System. | Total Passengers carried. | Car-miles run (Passenger Cars and Trailers). | Passengers per Car-mile. | Average Fare per Passenger. |
---|---|---|---|---|
d. | ||||
Auckland | 45,281,939 | 5,817,598 | 7.78 | 2.76 |
New Plymouth | 1,882,088 | 280,886 | 6.70 | 1.92 |
Wanganui | 2,080,127 | 400,997 | 5.19 | 2.45 |
Wellington | 35,412,063 | 4,075,374 | 8.69 | 2.34 |
Christchurch | 16,566,351 | 2,718,378 | 6.09 | 2.52 |
Dunedin | 17,663,753 | 1,678,623 | 10.52 | 1.68 |
Invercargill | 2,386,630 | 363,495 | 6.57 | 1.80 |
Totals | 121,272,951 | 15,335,351 | 7.91 | 2.41 |
The Auckland and Wellington services provided 71 per cent. of the total traffic revenue for 1932–33, the former returning £520,447, or 43 per cent., of the total, against £344,797, or 28 per cent., in the case of Wellington. Christchurch and Dunedin fall a long way below Auckland and Wellington in traffic revenue.
System. | Traffic (Passengers and Freight). | Traffic Revenue per Car-mile.* | Other. | Total. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cash. | Concession. | ||||
* All vehicles. | |||||
£ | £ | d. | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 417,573 | 102,874 | 21.45 | 5,334 | 525,781 |
New Plymouth | 6,667 | 8,422 | 12.89 | 188 | 15,277 |
Wanganui | 17,502 | 3,723 | 12.70 | 1,383 | 22,608 |
Wellington | 185,841 | 158,956 | 20.31 | 7,835 | 352,632 |
Christchurch | 111,667 | 62,061 | 15.30 | .. | 173,728 |
Dunedin | 89,534 | 33,782 | 17.63 | .. | 123,316 |
Invercargill | 6,680 | 11,220 | 11.82 | 948 | 18,848 |
Totals | 835,464 | 381,038 | 19.02 | 15,688 | 1,232,190 |
On the expenditure side it is interesting, in view of the competition from motor-vehicles, to note that the total expenditure—covering operating-expenses, capital charges, and other expenditure—was £49,377 above the total revenue for the year.
System. | Operating Expenditure. | Capital Charges. | Other Expenses. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 376,729 | 134,524 | 8,065 | 519,318 |
New Plymouth | 11,596 | 8,281 | 817 | 20,694 |
Wanganui | 16,765 | 17,800 | 2,724 | 37,289 |
Wellington | 232,587 | 100,249 | 24,126 | 356,962 |
Christchurch | 111,632 | 75,768 | 8,825 | 196,225 |
Dunedin | 79,513 | 47,458 | 1,510 | 128,481 |
Invercargill | 14,701 | 7,589 | 308 | 22,598 |
Totals | 843,523 | 391,669 | 46,375 | 1,281,567 |
The principal item comprised in the total operating expenditure in 1932–33 is expenses on account of traffic, which amounted to £483,268, or 57 per cent. Cost of power follows traffic expenses in order of magnitude, accounting for £132,831, or 16 per cent. Car - maintenance cost £99,885, or approximately 12 per cent. of the total, being much greater than the item track-maintenance, which stands at £65,923 (8 per cent.). Management and office expenses accounted for the remaining portion of the total (7 per cent.) with £61,616.
System. | Power. | Traffic. | Car-maintenance. | Track-maintenance (including Electrical Equipment). | Management and Office Expenses. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 67,845 | 198,528 | 42,172 | 32,671 | 35,513 | 376,729 |
New Plymouth | 2,000 | 7,067 | 1,084 | 901 | 544 | 11,596 |
Wanganui | 3,128 | 7,164 | 2,314 | 3,202 | 957 | 16,765 |
Wellington | 32,844 | 144,869 | 31,555 | 13,170 | 10,149 | 232,587 |
Christchurch | 13,754 | 68,216 | 14,166 | 8,695 | 6,801 | 111,632 |
Dunedin | 11,287 | 49,806 | 6,274 | 5,367 | 6,779 | 79,513 |
Invercargill | 1,973 | 7,618 | 2,320 | 1,917 | 873 | 14,701 |
Totals | 132,831 | 483,268 | 99,885 | 65,923 | 61,616 | 843,523 |
Annual capital charges in the way of provision fur interest and sinking fund and depreciation, reserve, and renewal funds comprised nearly 31 per cent. of the total expenditure during the year ended 31st March, 1933. The magnitude of these charges is not surprising, having regard to the relatively large capital outlay that is a necessity of tramway undertakings. Of the total provision for capital charges for the year ended 31st March, 1933, approximately 62 per cent. consisted of interest charges, and 14 per cent. of sinking fund charges. As it is impossible for the Wanganui tramways to meet capital charges out of revenue the City Council levies a special rate each year for that purpose.
System. | Interest. | Sinking Fund Charges. | Depreciation Fund Charges. | Renewal Fund Charges. | Reserve Fund Charges. | Accident Fund Charges. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 109,834 | 24,690 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 134,524 |
New Plymouth | 5,181 | 1,958 | 1,142 | .. | .. | .. | 8,281 |
Wanganui | 12,287 | 5,341 | .. | .. | .. | 172 | 17,800 |
Wellington | 38,277 | 11,465 | .. | 24,190 | 24,190 | 2,127 | 100,249 |
Christchurch | 52,539 | 3,937 | .. | 18,467 | .. | 825 | 75,768 |
Dunedin | 19,712 | 7,264 | 7,472 | 12,985 | .. | 25 | 47,458 |
Invercargill | 4,000 | 1,259 | 2,271 | .. | .. | 59 | 7,589 |
Totals | 241,830 | 55,914 | 10,885 | 55,642 | 24,190 | 3,208 | 391,669 |
Apart from general considerations the gross figures relating to revenue and operating-costs, &c., indicate very little; if, however, the figures are reduced to a common relative basis they are of some value in showing the efficiency of the various undertakings. Reflected in the comparisons made between these figures can be seen the results of different methods of management and control, the suitability or otherwise of electric tramways for certain areas, &c. The usual basis upon which the gross figures are reduced in order to make them comparable is that of the car-miles run.
System. | Per Car-mile* run, 1932–33. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Traffic Revenue. | Operating-costs. | Capital Charges. | |
* All vehicles. | |||
d. | d. | d. | |
Auckland | 21.45 | 15.53 | 5.55 |
Now Plymouth | 12.89 | 9.91 | 7.08 |
Wanganui | 12.70 | 10.03 | 10.65 |
Wellington | 20.31 | 13.70 | 5.90 |
Christchurch | 15.30 | 9.83 | 6.67 |
Dunedin | 17.63 | 11.37 | 6.79 |
Invercargill | 11.82 | 9.71 | 5.01 |
Average | 19.02 | 13.17 | 6.13 |
In point of revenue per car-mile Auckland, with 21.45d., comes first, closely followed by Wellington, with 20.31d. Adverting to the volume of traffic in these cases, it would appear that relatively high fares together with a relatively high volume of traffic have been the responsible factors. The Dunedin system, which leads Auckland and Wellington in point of relative volume of traffic, comes next in revenue per car-mile (17.63d.), while Christchurch with its widespread system and relatively low volume of traffic showed 15.30d. per car-mile.
Only in Auckland and Wellington was revenue per car-mile sufficient to meet operating-costs plus capital charges. Attention, however, is drawn to the fact that if the item “Other expenses,” as shown on page 277, is considered in conjunction with operating expenditure and capital charges, the position as regards Wellington is not so favourable.
At the 31st March, 1933, existing electric tramways represented a capital value (i.e., outlay, less depreciation) of £5,480,302. Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch, with £2,062,742, £1,360,804, and £1,314,374 respectively, provide the bulk of this figure.
System. | Permanent-way. | Electric Equipment of Lines. | Cars and other Vehicles. | Land. | Buildings. | Miscellaneous and undefined. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 1,054,248 | 219,577 | 515,320 | 29,686 | 178,301 | 65,610 | 2,062,742 |
New Plymouth | 63,434 | 9,158 | 23,855 | 730 | 5,366 | 1,523 | 104,066 |
Wanganui | 45,550 | 12,320 | 20,710 | .. | 4,950 | 8,624 | 92,154 |
Wellington | 441,407 | 131,059 | 407,880 | 60,841 | 199,530 | 120,087 | 1,360,804 |
Christchurch | 439,436 | 115,113 | 304,522 | 39,560 | 157,493 | 258,250 | 1,314,374 |
Dunedin | 209,545 | 41,077 | 105,495 | 29,990 | 50,387 | 8,183 | 444,677 |
Invercargill | 44,454 | 7,788 | 39,609 | 152 | 7,906 | 1,576 | 101,485 |
Totals | 2,298,074 | 536,092 | 1,417,391 | 160,959 | 603,933 | 463,853 | 5,480,302 |
Closely allied to the capital expenditure is the question of accrued funds. At the 31st March, 1933, these totalled £2,559,235, of which £1,410,762 represented accrued sinking funds, £1,039,814 accrued depreciation and reserve funds, and £108,659 accident funds. Eighty-two, thirty-eight, and seventy-four per cent. respectively of these funds are invested in securities outside the tramway undertakings.
Figures of accrued funds as at 31st March, 1933, are as follows:—
System. | Sinking Funds. | Depreciation and Reserve Funds. | Accident Funds. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 707,703 | 204,438 | 2,473 | 914,614 |
New Plymouth | 27,070 | 14,725 | .. | 41,795 |
Wanganui | 27,885 | .. | .. | 27,885 |
Wellington | 341,802 | 365,626 | 61,764 | 769,192 |
Christchurch | 260,876 | 344,402 | 18,730 | 624,008 |
Dunedin | 32,172 | 110,623 | 25,692 | 168,487 |
Invercargill | 13,254 | .. | .. | 13,254 |
Totals | 1,410,762 | 1,039,814 | 108,659 | 2,559,235 |
Omnibus services were carried on in 1932–33 in the following centres: Auckland, New Plymouth, Wanganui, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin. Invercargill, which operated a service in previous years, suspended its activities in this direction in December, 1931. Statistics for the year 1932–33 show that expenditure exceeded revenue by £28,876. Persons finding employment during 1932–33 totalled 90, made up as follows: Management and office staff, 5; garage, 28; and traffic, 57. The number of vehicles in use was 67.
Omnibus Services of Tramway Authorities. | Year ended 31st March, | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 3933. | |
Undertakings No. | 8 | 8 | 7 | 7 | 6 |
Employees No. | 295 | 270 | 183 | 122 | 90 |
Salaries and wages £ | 92,717 | 80,596 | 50,503 | 33,480 | 24,451 |
Capital value £ | 177,108 | 173,032 | 129,776 | 115,539 | 108,772 |
Total expenditure £ | 222,229 | 197,221 | 136,807 | 94,352 | 72,229 |
Revenue £ | 156,505 | 137,114 | 83,351 | 59,071 | 43,353 |
Passengers carried No. | 9,439,651 | 9,519,224 | 6,167,312 | 4,364,841 | 3,366,228 |
Bus-miles No. | 2,920,513 | 2,575,927 | 1,621,095 | 1,196,501 | 953,758 |
Average fare per passenger | 3.95 | 3.43 | 3.23 | 3.23 | 3.09 |
Passengers per bus-mile No. | 3.23 | 3.70 | 3.80 | 3.65 | 3.53 |
There are four cable-tramway systems in the Dominion, one in Wellington and three in Dunedin. The systems, all of which operate on a 3 ft. 6 in. gauge, extend over routes totalling 5 miles 43 chains. The total revenue derived from traffic during the year amounted to £45,183, showing an average of l.81d. per passenger carried. The total capital outlay, less depreciation, stood at £117,773 at 31st March, 1933.
Cable Tramways. | Year ended 31st March, | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
Undertakings No. | 4 | 4 | 4 | 4 | 4 |
Employees No. | 76 | 75 | 77 | 78 | 79 |
Salaries and wages £ | 22,341 | 20,470 | 20,999 | 19,760 | 17,985 |
Capital value £ | 107,213 | 113,512 | 117,039 | 122,110 | 117,773 |
Expenditure— | |||||
Operating-expenses £ | 38,161 | 35,434 | 35,668 | 33,349 | 31,438 |
Capital charges £ | 10,317 | 10,594 | 11,121 | 9,716 | 9,026 |
Total £ | 48,478 | 46,028 | 46,789 | 43,065 | 40,464 |
Revenue £ | 54,041 | 53,907 | 52,664 | 48,850 | 45,821 |
Passengers carried No. | 7,022,865 | 7,030,992 | 6,772,268 | 6,388,743 | 5,976,323 |
Car-miles run (including No. trailer miles) | 389,769 | 393,397 | 399,450 | 400,276 | 393,350 |
Passengers per car-mile No. | 18 | 18 | 17 | 16 | 15 |
Table of Contents
THE total mileage of formed roads in the Dominion at the 31st March, 1932, was 50–276, in addition to which there were 5,808 miles of bridle-tracks, and 16,418 miles of unformed legal roads.
— | Counties. | Boroughs. | Town Districts. | Road Districts. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes 88½ miles unspecified. | |||||
Roads and streets formed to not less than dray-width and paved or surfaced with— | Miles. | Miles. | Miles. | Miles. | Miles. |
Bituminous or cement concrete | 116 | 200¾ | 8¾ | 11¼ | 336¾ |
Bitumen or tar | 1,197 | 862 | 52 | 7½ | 2,1184 |
Metal or gravel | 29,796¾ | 2,202 | 406¼ | 1,220 | 33,625* |
Roads and streets formed to not less than dray-width, but not paved or surfaced | 13,662¾ | 222¾ | 98 | 212¼ | 14,195¾ |
Total formed roads | 44,772½ | 3,4874½ | 565 | 1,451 | 50,276 |
Bridle-tracks | 5,706½ | 20¾ | 11¼ | 69½ | 5,808 |
Unformed legal roads | 15,509½ | 364¾ | 86¾ | 457 | 16,418 |
Total of all roads | 65,988½ | 3,873 | 663 | 1,9774 | 72,502 |
The formation of roads in many parts of the Dominion has been attended with considerable expense and difficulties, arising from the configuration of the country and the abundance of rivers. As illustrating the latter aspect, the following table, showing the number and lengths of bridges incorporated in the roads system of the Dominion as at 31st March, 1932, is of interest. Only bridges 25 ft. or over in length have been taken into account, no official enumeration having been made of the innumerable culverts and short bridges.
Material of which constructed. | Counties. | Boroughs. | Town Districts. | Road Districts. | Totals. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Total Length. | No. | Total Length. | No. | Total Length. | No. | Total Length. | No. | Total Length. | |
Ft. | Ft. | Ft. | Ft. | Ft. | ||||||
All concrete or stone | 479 | 37,031 | 64 | 6,454 | 3 | 242 | 6 | 151 | 552 | 43,878 |
Steel and concrete | 291 | 34,673 | 32 | 6,112 | 4 | 400 | 3 | 87 | 330 | 41,272 |
Steel, concrete, and timber | 175 | 20,006 | 11 | 946 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 186 | 20,952 |
Steel and timber | 151 | 14,591 | 29 | 2,747 | 2 | 95 | .. | .. | 182 | 17,433 |
Australian hardwood | 2,160 | 226,828 | 91 | 11,194 | 12 | 2,043 | 14 | 557 | 2,277 | 240,622 |
Native timbers | 2,216 | 158,716 | 43 | 4,036 | 14 | 595 | 4 | 106 | 2,277 | 163,453 |
Totals | 5,472 | 491,845 | 270 | 31,489 | 35 | 3,375 | 27 | 901 | 5,804 | 527,610 |
The control of roads and bridges in New Zealand cornea under the administration of the Minister of Public Works, the main statutes covering roads administration being the Public Works Act, 1928, and the Counties Act, 1920, and amendments. The Main Highways Act receives specific mention later.
Outside of the cities, boroughs, and independent town districts, the local administration is very largely vested in County Councils, and all roads, unless specially exempted and declared Government roads, are controlled by the County Councils or by Road Boards. Local authorities have the assistance and advice of the Public Works Department through its various engineers stationed in most of the main centres.
The allocation and legalization of roads is arranged by the local authorities and the Public Works Department conjointly.
The Government assists materially towards the construction of roads and bridges, and grants and subsidies are given to the County Councils according to the particular circumstances of each individual case. The county quota of the cost is usually found by raising loans secured by a special rate levied over the area to be served by the road. In this connection it may be noted that local-body loans are now closely controlled, and under the Local Government Loans Board Act, 1926, a Board has been established consisting of the Secretary to the Treasury, the Engineer-in-Chief of the Public Works Department, and five other persons appointed by the Governor-General. The function of the Board is to consider and investigate all applications from local authorities for developmental loans. The ability of the district concerned to carry the loan and the soundness of the proposal generally are thus fully considered, and, moreover, the operation of the Board tends to exercise a check on excessive borrowing by local bodies.
By statutory provision loan-money is devoted solely to expenditure on construction, maintenance and general repairs being financed from revenue derived from rates, &c.
With the exception of main highways (for which special provisions have existed for some years, as will be seen farther on in this section), the Government's funds for roading purposes, from which the grants and subsidies above referred to are made, have hitherto been derived,—
For construction work, from the Public Works Fund, consisting mainly of loan-money raised in Great Britain.
For maintenance and repairs, from the Consolidated Fund.
The Finance Act, 1930, as amended in 1931 and 1932, makes provision for moneys in the Main Highways Account to be appropriated for the construction and maintenance of roads other than main highways, and thus adds a third source from which funds for general roading purposes may be furnished by the Government.
For the allocation of Government grants and subsidies to local authorities for road-construction works the Public Works Department ascertains, as early in the financial year as is possible, the approximate amount of Government money which will be available for that year's roading operations. This is then allocated to the several Public Works districts of control on the basis of each district's claim under such factors as area, population, rating, loans available, mileage of roads in use, estimated amount to complete all roads, value of Crown and Native lands suitable for settlement, and mileage of working railways in each district. These district quotas are then in turn allotted, on the same basis and taking similar factors into consideration, to the various counties within each Public Works district. Each local body is then advised of the amount of Government money it is entitled to for the financial year, and in consultation with the District Engineer of the Department it in turn allots its quota to individual, roads in order of urgency.
The benefit of the advice of the Government official removes any parochialism which might tend to arise, and by the operation of this scheme no one local authority receives a greater proportion of Government funds than that to which it is justly entitled, nor does one local body benefit at the expense of another.
The allocations by the counties and the Department are subsequently submitted to Parliament for final confirmation and approval.
Maintenance of roads is administered almost entirely by local authorities, the necessary funds being obtained from general rating, but in cases of exceptional circumstances such as those of roads of considerable length in sparsely populated districts where the local rate is totally inadequate to cover efficient maintenance, the Government grants assistance by way of subsidies from the Consolidated Fund.
Since the advent of modern fast and heavy motor traffic efficient maintenance of roads is becoming increasingly important, and, with a view to protecting the capital expenditure on roads, no opportunity is lost by the Public Works Department of impressing on local bodies their responsibility in this direction. Some years ago the Public Works Department instituted a policy of obtaining from local authorities, before issuing any assistance for metalling work, a definite assurance that the Council was in a position and prepared to allot annually from its Revenue Fund sufficient money to maintain the metal efficiently when placed.
On account of New Zealand's climate and configuration damage to roads by heavy rams and floods frequently occurs, and in many instances the cost of restoration is beyond the financial resources of the County Council. In such cases the Government, through the Public Works Department, comes to the assistance of the local body in the way of further grants or subsidies from the Consolidated Fund.
From the inauguration of the public-works scheme in 1870 until the 31st March, 1933, the sum of £21,811,852 has been expended out of the Public Works Fund on the construction of roads and bridges. Considerable further expenditure has been paid out of other accounts on the construction of roads to open up lands for settlement purposes, and out of the Consolidated Fund for the maintenance of roads. Expenditure out of the Main Highways Account is dealt with farther on in this section.
Until a few years ago only a small proportion of the total road-mileage outside of boroughs was represented by roads with permanent sufficing. The advent of the motor-car, however, entirely changed the complexion of the reading problem in New Zealand, as elsewhere, and the demand for better roads arose very shortly after motor transport became an appreciable factor. Later on, with the rapid increase in the use of motor-vehicles, particularly heavy ones, the position became acute, and it was soon quite evident that the type of road that was suitable for slow-moving horse-drawn traffic was inadequate.
In counties where the country was sparsely populated, and the revenue derivable from rates was low, certain lengths of road had in the past been maintained more or less by means of grants or subsidies from the Government. It was found in New Zealand, as in other parts of the world, that under the strain of motor traffic the roads, particularly those running parallel with railways, were deteriorating, while the popular clamour that they be improved to meet modern conditions was insistent. This led in 1922 to the passing of the Main Highways Act. The Act of 1922 has since been amended in several respects.
For the purposes of the Act a Board called the “Main Highways Board” was set up. The Board consists of six members—viz., two members appointed by the Government, an officer of the Public Works Department, two representatives of county councils, and one representative of owners of motor-vehicles.
In 1924 the Dominion was divided into eighteen highway districts, composed of groups of counties, suitable by geographical situation and community of interest for being so grouped. In the majority of cases the constituent counties acquiesced in the grouping; in the few cases where they did not do so the Main Highways Board exercised the authority conferred by the Act.
Consequent on the provision of additional revenue accruing from the taxation of motor-spirits, the main highway districts were redefined in 1927 to include all boroughs with populations under 6,000. Town districts, both dependent and independent, are also included in the main highways scheme.
District Highway Councils are set up in each highway district, these Councils being constituted to include a Public Works Engineer, and one person to represent each constituent county, with an executive of three appointed by the members of the Council.
The functions of the District Highway Councils are to make recommendations for each year as to which roads within the several districts should be declared main highways, and what works should be done and what expenditure incurred on these highways during that period.
The District Highway Councils are guided by the following considerations when recommending roads for declaration as main highways:—
As to whether the roads may be regarded as arterial in that they carry appreciable volumes of through as well as local traffic:
As to whether the roads connect large centres of population within the highway district:
As to whether the roads carry appreciable traffic to and from seaports or railway centres within or without the highway districts.
The Main Highways Board assumed control of the main highways on the 9th June, 1924, on which date the first and principal schedule of main highways was proclaimed.
On the same date 1,046 miles (later increased to 1,637 miles) of main highways were gazetted Government roads, this action being in terms of section 22 of the Act, whereby the Board might declare any main highway to be a Government road, and might provide a greater proportion of the cost of works of (a) construction and reconstruction, and (b) maintenance and repair. The highways which were declared Government roads were chiefly those in districts where settlement was sparse, and where the revenue from rates collectable by the local authorities was insufficient to meet the expenditure necessary for the construction, reconstruction, and maintenance of the highways therein.
A Main Highways Amendment Act passed in 1928 gave the Board authority to increase its subsidies without the necessity of any highway on which such increased subsidies are paid being declared a Government road. Such an amendment was made necessary mainly in consequence of the increased subsidies being paid by the Board towards the cost of reconstruction and surfacing of main highways adjacent to the large centres of population.
The lengths of main highways in each highway district were as follows at 31st March, 1933:—
Highway District. | Ordinary Main Highways. | Additional Main Highways. | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
M. | ch. | M. | ch. | M. | ch. | |
1. Auckland North | 526 | 6 | 315 | 74 | 842 | 0 |
2. Auckland South | 557 | 24 | 463 | 1 | 1,020 | 25 |
3. Tauranga | 436 | 49 | 228 | 63 | 665 | 32 |
4. Gisborne | 254 | 78 | 108 | 12 | 363 | 10 |
5. Napier | 460 | 64 | 212 | 54 | 673 | 38 |
6. King-country | 350 | 20 | 306 | 60 | 657 | 0 |
7. Taranaki | 308 | 23 | 129 | 35 | 437 | 58 |
8. Wanganui | 324 | 58 | 163 | 40 | 488 | 18 |
9. Wellington West | 314 | 54 | 143 | 48 | 458 | 22 |
10. Wellington East | 339 | 3 | 126 | 2 | 465 | 5 |
Totals, North Island | 3,872 | 59 | 2,197 | 69 | 6,070 | 48 |
11. Nelson | 305 | 13 | 228 | 70 | 534 | 3 |
12. West Coast | 348 | 30 | 162 | 28 | 510 | 58 |
13. Canterbury North | 312 | 20 | 103 | 26 | 415 | 46 |
14. Canterbury Central | 406 | 61 | 264 | 77 | 671 | 58 |
15. Canterbury South | 346 | 53 | 353 | 16 | 699 | 69 |
16. Otago Central | 340 | 18 | 363 | 29 | 703 | 47 |
17. Otago South | 295 | 21 | 154 | 48 | 449 | 69 |
18. Southland | 463 | 52 | 358 | 30 | 822 | 2 |
Totals, South Island | 2,818 | 28 | 1,989 | 4 | 4,807 | 32 |
Totals, Dominion | 6,691 | 7 | 4,186 | 73 | 10,878 | 0 |
The Main Highways Act, 1922, gave power to the Board to contribute towards the cost of maintenance or repair of any street in a borough which is a continuation of a main highway, the payment being limited to a rate equal to that paid in respect of the maintenance and repair of the adjoining main highway. The Board decided in 1925 that in all cases where the population of a borough did not exceed 6,000 inhabitants assistance would be given under this authority.
As a result of the imposition of the petrol-tax of 4d. per gallon in 1927 (vide below, under “Finance”) the Board extended the assistance to boroughs under 6,000 inhabitants by declaring the continuation of all main highways to be main highways. This was done on the 23rd February, 1928, a total of 186 miles of streets in boroughs being included in the main-highways system.
Under the Act of 1922 it was provided that the Main Highways Board should pay one-half of the cost of construction or reconstruction of main highways and one-third of the cost of maintenance or repair. The Main Highways Amendment Act, 1925, however, authorized the Board to increase its subsidy on the cost of maintenance on ordinary main highways from one-third to one-half, retrospective to the 1st April, 1925, while an amending Act passed in 1926 authorized a still further increase to three-fifths. The amendment of 1925 also enabled the Board to inaugurate a special system of graduated subsidies towards the cost of erection of large bridges. The amendment provided for payment by the Board of (a) one-half of the cost up to £10,000, (b) three-fifths of so much of the cost as exceeds £10,000 but does not exceed £20,000, and (c) two-thirds of so much of the cost as exceeds £20,000. It also provided for (a) a more liberal subsidy than £1 for £1 in the case of a major deviation of a main highway, (b) the repair of any extraordinary damage, and (c) certain allowances out of the funds of the Highway Board to be paid to members of the executive bodies of District Highway Councils.
In 1926 the Board was authorized, in special cases, to increase the maintenance subsidy to local authorities without the necessity for declaring the sections of main highways involved to be Government roads, in terms of section 22 of the original Act. The 1926 amendment further provided for additional assistance towards the cost of maintenance in boroughs where large bridges are situated on continuations of main highways, but by the declaration of these continuations as main highways it is no longer necessary for the Board to operate under this authority.
A still further amendment passed in 1928 gave the Board authority to increase the rates of subsidies, and under this the maintenance subsidy was increased to two-thirds and bridge subsidies generally were increased to £2 for £1 on expenditure up to £10,000, and £3 for £1 on expenditure in excess of £10,000. The Board may in special cases pay subsidies exceeding these rates.
In August, 1931, a further increase to three-fourths was made in the case of maintenance subsidies, made retrospective to 1st April, 1931.
The Main Highways Account is subdivided as under:—
Revenue Fund, which includes proceeds of tax on tires and tubes, as collected through the Customs Department; registration and license fees of motor-vehicles, but not heavy traffic fees; and part of the proceeds of motor-spirits taxation. The present tax is 10d. per gallon, of this 4d. is ordinary Customs revenue. Ninety-two per cent. of the revenue from 6d. per gallon is credited to the Main Highways Account (subject to a deduction of up to £500,000 in 1932–33 and in 1933–34). The remaining 8 per cent. is distributed to boroughs of six thousand or more population, and is also used for road purposes.
Construction Fund, to which are paid all moneys borrowed as may be required for purposes of construction and reconstruction, to a limit of £3,000,000. This sum is intended to extend over a period of ten years. In addition, sums may be transferred from the Revenue Fund to the Construction Fund in terms of section 15 of the Main Highways Act, 1922.
The Revenue Fund also formerly received an annual transfer of £35,000 from the Consolidated Fund, and the Construction Fund one of at least £200,000 from the Public Works Fund. Both transfers have been discontinued since 1930. Interest is to be paid on the amount (£1,226,000 transferred to 31st March, 1930, from the Public Works Fund. In addition, subsidies to local authorities in respect of general rates collected are payable out of the Revenue Fund instead of the Consolidated Fund as formerly.
The Finance Act, 1931 (No. 4), authorized the payment to County Councils and Road Boards, out of the Revenue Fund, of a subsidy at the rate of two shillings and sixpence in the pound on the amount certified by the Government Statistician to be the average annual amount of all rates collected by each Council or Road Board during the triennium ended 31st March, 1930.
This subsidy was to be applied by these local authorities for the purpose of granting to ratepayers a refund or rebate of 12½ per cent. on the rates levied for the year ended 31st March, 1932, and paid not later than that date. The Finance Act, 1932, made the refund or rebate payable to ratepayers notwithstanding that the rates might not have been paid within the time limit referred to.
In addition, the Finance Act, 1932, and the Finance Act, 1932–33 (No. 2), authorized during the financial years ended 31st March, 1933 and 1934, the retention in the Consolidated Fund of an amount or amounts out of the tax on motor-spirits otherwise payable to the Revenue Fund, not exceeding £500,000 in each of the two years.
The following account outlines the receipts and payments from the Highways Account during the financial year 1932–33:—
Receipts. | £ |
---|---|
Fees and fines under section 24 of Motor-vehicles Act, 1924 | 352,561 |
Tire-tax | 63,253 |
Petrol-tax | 644,126 |
Interest on investments | 9,525 |
Repayments of advances | 12,873 |
Recoveries and miscellaneous | 373 |
Total | £1,082,711 |
Construction | 141,889 |
Maintenance | 687,918 |
Subsidies to local authorities | 181,287 |
Commutation of Hutt Road fees | 23,550 |
Abolition of toll-gates | 1,304 |
Advances to local authorities | 38,519 |
Interest charges | 175,993 |
Amortization of debt | 67,807 |
Total | £1,318,567 |
At the 31st March, 1933, there was a credit balance of £262,678 in the account.
The estimates of amounts required for maintenance and repairs, construction and reconstruction, and all other items are forwarded by the District Highway Councils, and after review by the Board are incorporated in the Estimates, which in turn are submitted for approval to Parliament, for inclusion in the annual appropriations.
The revenue from the licensing of motor-vehicles and from taxes on tires and tubes is apportioned between the North and South Islands in the discretion of the Board, but generally so that the amount apportioned to either Island is fixed by reference to the number of motor-vehicles in that Island. No statutory provision exists in the case of the petrol-tax, which is, however, apportioned approximately on the basis of the relative consumption of petrol in the two Islands.
An analysis of the actual expenditure on maintenance in each Island as compared with the number of motor-vehicles each Island at the 31st March of each of the last six years gives the following results, expressed in percentages of the Dominion totals:—
— | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
North Island— | ||||||
Maintenance expenditure | 67.51 | 66.13 | 62.30 | 59.23 | 62.31 | 62.84 |
Motor-vehicles | 62.19 | 63.08 | 63.63 | 63.84 | 63.77 | 63.78 |
South Island— | ||||||
Maintenance expenditure | 32.49 | 33.87 | 37.70 | 40.77 | 37.69 | 37.16 |
Motor-vehicles | 37.81 | 36.92 | 36.37 | 36.16 | 36.23 | 36.22 |
The following table shows, up to 31st March, 1933, the amount of construction work accomplished on main highways since the Main Highways Board commenced to function in 1924–25.
Year. | Formation and Widening. | Gravelling and Metalling. | Tar and Bituminous Sealing. | Bituminous Macadam (Penetration). | Bituminous Concrete. | Portland-cement Concrete. | Bridges. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Miles. | Miles. | Miles. | Miles. | Miles. | Miles. | Ft. | |
1924–25 | 19 | 63 | 6 | 6 | .. | .. | 2,434 |
1925–26 | 45 | 88 | 16 | 45 | 4 | 6 | 5,168 |
1926–27 | 174 | 151 | 35 | 38 | 12 | 16 | 6,408 |
1927–28 | 173 | 133 | 83 | 34 | .. | 6 | 7,760 |
1928–29 | 224 | 185 | 122 | 51 | 14 | 11 | 9,482 |
1929–30 | 173 | 179 | 133 | 39 | 31 | 12 | 7,547 |
1930–31 | 130 | 128 | 95 | 41 | 14 | 9 | 11,175 |
1931–32 | 139 | 69 | 129 | 32 | 9 | 3 | 4,062 |
1932–33 | 56 | 44 | 72 | 8 | .. | .. | 3,178 |
Totals | 1,133 | 1,040 | 691 | 294 | 84 | 63 | 57,214 |
At an early stage in the history of the main highways scheme, the District Highway Councils were advised that the standards of road-construction recommended for adoption should be such as are warranted by the present or early prospective traffic. To ensure uniformity in construction as far as possible throughout the Dominion the following standards for first-class, second-class, and third-class roads have been laid down:—
First Class. | Second Class. | Third Class. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Formation width, exclusive of water-tables | Ft. | 24–30 | 18–24 | 14–18 |
Width of surfacing | Ft. | 18–20 | 14–18 | 10–14 |
Width of bridges between kerbs | Ft. | 20 | 18 | 10½–12 |
Minimum radius of curvature— | ||||
Easy topography | Chains | 6 | 4½ | 3 |
Difficult,, | ,, | 9 | 1½ | 1 |
Minimum visibility | Ft. | 300 | 200 | 100 |
Maximum grades | 1 in 15 to | 1 in 20 | 1 in 2 | 1 in 10 |
As a guide to local authorities for the preparation of proposals the Main Highways Board has issued Bulletin No. 2, which comprises a number of typical standard specifications for all classes of road formation and surfacing, together with a series of helpful notes on highway design. These specifications are not laid down as hard-and-fast rules which local authorities must in every case adopt, but are regarded as standard practice, the following of which will result in satisfactory work. The standard of construction in all cases should, of course, be regulated by local conditions, and should be commensurate with the traffic requirements. As much construction work is financed wholly or in part by loan, it is essential that the character of the work should be such as to ensure a life at least equal to the period of the loan.
It is interesting to compare the average cost of maintenance per mile per annum of the primary highway system during the nine years since the Board commenced its operations. The figures are—1924–25, £51; 1925–26, £73; 1926–27, £111; 1927–28, £120; 1928–29, £125; 1929–30, £151; 1930–31, £121; 1931–32, £116; 1932–33, £87. The average cost per mile of the secondary highways for 1928–29 was £55–5; for 1929–30, £88.5; for 1930–31, £71; for 1931–32, £55; and for 1932–33, £48.
The use of up-to-date machinery on construction and maintenance of main highways is recognized to be in the interests of economy and efficiency, and, with the idea of encouraging local bodies to use such plant, power enabling the Main Highways Board to sell roadmaking machinery, plant, equipment, and appliances to local authorities on the hire-purchase system was given by the Main Highways Amendment Act, 1925. As a consequence of this legislation a great number of local authorities have purchased modern roadmaking plant through the Board.
A petrological laboratory was established in Wellington at the beginning of 1925. Full reports are made on the various materials submitted by local authorities for use as road-metal as well as for other purposes.
Tests for bitumens, tars, &c., are carried out by the Dominion Analyst, Wellington, while the testing of steel is carried out by the Public Works and Railways Departments, and at the Canterbury (University College) School of Engineering.
Before the Main Highways Act was passed the Government recognized the reasonableness of motor-vehicle owners contributing towards the cost of the construction and upkeep of the road-surfaces which were required principally for them.
Amongst the funds laid down in the Main Highways Act as being available for the Revenue Fund was a sum to be derived from the licensing of motor-vehicles. When the Main Highways Act was passed it was expected that a Motor-vehicles Act dealing with the registration and licensing of motor-vehicles would be simultaneously passed, but owing to the difficulty of co-ordinating all interests it was not until November, 1924, that the Motor-vehicles Act came into being.
This Act provided for the registration and annual licensing of all motor-vehicles.
Registration fees are 10s. for a motor-cycle and 20s. for any other motor-vehicle. License fees include 10s. for a motor-cycle; £2 for a motor-car; £5 for a motor-omnibus; £5 for a traction-engine; and from £2 to £5 for a motor-lorry, according to weight and tires. Other fees include drivers' licenses, 5s.; changes of ownership, 5s.; and manufacturers' and dealers' fees.
All such fees, except that for a driver's license, which is payable to the local authorities, have in terms of the Motor-vehicles Act to be credited to the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund. Heavy-traffic fees (£179,105 in the fiscal year 1931–32) are distributed among local bodies. Consolidating and amending regulations as to the use of heavy motor-vehicles, made under the authority of the Public Works Act, 1928, and the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924, came into force on the 16th February, 1932.
Type of Vehicle. | Number licensed at | |
---|---|---|
31st March, 1933. | 30th September, 1933. | |
* Distributed under appropriate headings. † Included chiefly under “trucks.” | ||
Cars | 127,753 | 111,497 |
Trucks 2 tons laden and under | 19,604 | 18,382 |
Trucks over 2 tons laden | 14,342 | 13,186 |
Omnibuses | 559 | 503 |
Taxis | 1,598 | 1,451 |
Service cars | 1,079 | 917 |
Rental and private hire cars | * | 115 |
Dealers' cars | * | 788 |
Local authority road vehicles | * | 1,130 |
Government vehicles | * | 1,363 |
Dealers' motor-cycles | * | 121 |
Motor-cycles | 25,105 | 18,740 |
Tractors, traction-engines, and trailers | 3,226 | † |
Others | 578 | .. |
Totals | 193,844 | 168,193 |
It is necessary to note distinctions between the two columns of figures in the foregoing table. In the first column figures are quoted upon the basis of vehicular-type, a distinction which cannot conveniently be made except as at 31st March. The registration year ends upon 31st May, and consequently data in the second column are for a later registration year.
Registrations (as at 30th June) under the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924, have been as follows:—
1925 | 106,449 |
1926 | 140,796 |
1927 | 167,640 |
1928 | 188,005 |
1929 | 217,357 |
1930 | 247,188 |
1931 | 263,607 |
1932 | 276,921 |
These latter figures, which are not comparable with those of the preceding table, include dormant registrations—i.e., those of vehicles the registration of which has not been cancelled, but which have not been re-licensed for the current year. Dormant registrations stand for two years, and are then cancelled if not previously re-licensed. The number of dormant registrations is always high in the early months of the registration year, but declines rapidly during the year.
Of the total motor-vehicles licensed at 30th September, 1933, 108,524 were in the North Island and 59,669 in the South Island.
In number of motor-vehicles per head of population New Zealand ranks high, and is, in fact, usually credited in statistical compilations as being exceeded in this respect only by the United States and Canada.
The post-war period ushered in a rapid development of an already considerable road motor transport which has necessitated extensive legislation, not alone for its control but also for the provision of adequate road-surfaces. Certain principal enactments are referred to briefly in chronological order.
The Customs Amendment Act, 1921, among numerous tariff changes, imposed a tire-tax on rubber tires and tubes, previously free. The proceeds are credited to the Revenue Fund of the Main Highways Account. For an account of the moneys derived from this and other highways taxation, vide Section XXIIB (Taxation).
The Main Highways Act of 1922 constituted the next landmark. It has been referred to earlier in this section. Two years later came the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924 (amended in 1927), which has received specific mention under the immediately preceding title. At the same time the Public Works Amendment Act, 1924, was passed. Under it regulations could be made fixing, in respect of commercial vehicles of over 2 tons gross weight, heavy-traffic fees payable to local bodies for road-maintenance purposes, and also classifying roads and providing other measures. Regulations to this effect were passed in 1925. In the financial year 1931–32 local bodies received £179,105 by way of heavy-traffic fees.
With the object of controlling motor-omnibus competition with tramways, regulations under the Board of Trade Act were issued in 1926. In the same year they were superseded by the Motor-omnibus Traffic Act, itself later repealed by the comprehensive Transport Licensing Act, 1931.
The Motor-spirits Taxation Act, 1927, imposed a Customs duty of 4d. per gallon (raised in 1930 to 6d. per gallon; further subsequent increases are not connected with road taxation). From the net proceeds 92 per cent. is paid into the Revenue Fund of the Main Highways Account, and the balance distributed pro rata on a population basis amongst cities or boroughs of a population of 6,000 upwards.
In 1927 the administration of the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924, was transferred to the Public Works Department, which subsequently issued in draft form regulations containing a uniform code of rules for motor-traffic in the Dominion. After full opportunity for criticism by interested parties the regulations were brough into law in 1928.
The Public Works Act, 1928, contained extensive provisions relating to the construction, maintenance, and use of roads. Almost simultaneously came the Motor-vehicles Insurance (Third-party Risks) Act, 1928, vide Section XXVIIIB (Accident Insurance).
In 1929 the Transport Department Act constituted the portfolio of Minister of Transport, and the Transport Department under a Commissioner of Transport. The Act placed the administration of the following Acts under the Transport Department:—
Motor-vehicles Act, 1924.
Motor-omnibus Traffic Act, 1926.
Motor-spirits Taxation Act. 1927.
Motor-vehicles Insurance (Third-party Risks) Act, 1928.
Public Works Act, 1928, in so far as it relates to heavy traffic or to motor-vehicles.
The Transport Licensing Act, passed on the 11th November. 1931, marks an important stage in the control of road transport other than tramways. The Act is designed to regulate motor road transport with a view to securing co-ordination between it and other forms of transport and to its organization from the standpoint of maximum utility.
Four metropolitan districts were constituted under the Act, and provision was made for the division of the remainder of the North and South Islands by Order in Council. Subsequent Orders in Council have created ten transport districts, of which six are in the North Island. Each transport district consists of a group of geographic counties, and the whole with the four metropolitan districts comprises the total area of the mainland.
A district licensing authority is constituted for each transport district, and, in addition, a central licensing authority of three members appointed by the Minister of Transport functions where licenses involve services to he carried on in more than one district. A representative Transport Appeal Board is also created.
After a day appointed all motor-vehicle passenger-services may not operate except under license. This does not apply to taxis unless running on defined routes, to carriage of school-children, or to carriage in certain cases of a private party by a contract vehicle on a special occasion.
In considering applications for licenses the licensing authority is required first to have regard to the necessity or desirability of the service in the public interest and to the needs of the district in relation to passenger transport. Should these requirements be fulfilled, the Licensing Authority must further take into account, inter alia, the financial ability of the applicant, time-tables, fares, existing transport services, transport requirements, vehicles to he used, conditions of roads or streets to be traversed, and representations by the Railways Board, local authorities, other transport owners, &c. In certain circumstances applications by the Government or by local authorities receive preference. Provision also is made whereby in specified cases the Licensing Authority has no power to refuse to issue a license under the Act.
In granting a passenger-service license the Licensing Authority must prescribe, inter alia, the class of license (continuous, seasonal, or temporary), type and number of vehicles, date of commencement of service, localities to be served and routes traversed, time-tables, and fares. The duration of a license (other than temporary) is for twelve months from the quarter-day on which or before which the license is issued.
Provision is made for the testing and inspection of vehicles for fitness, for accounts and returns to be furnished by licensees, and for inquiries into accidents.
Any transport district or districts, or parts thereof, may be declared by Order in Council controlled areas for the issue of licenses for goods services. To such licenses the provisions relating to passenger-service licenses, or modifications thereof, may he applied by the same or a further Order in Council. Regulations under the Act relating to goods services within controlled areas have been gazetted, and are operative from 1st June. 1933.
The following table deals with passenger-service licenses for the year ended 31st March, 1933. It is exclusive of licenses issued by the four metropolitan authorities, for which no data are available.
— | Continuous. | Seasonal. | Temporary. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Applications— | ||||
Total received | 514 | 20 | 2,020 | 2,554 |
Granted | 426 | 16 | 1,869 | 2,311 |
Refused | 47 | .. | 151 | 198 |
Withdrawn | 16 | 2 | .. | 18 |
Deferred | 25 | 2 | .. | 27 |
Licenses— | ||||
Issued | 491 | 16 | 1,869 | 2,376 |
In force at end of year | 612 | 11 | .. | 623 |
The number of vehicles authorized during the year to be used under passenger-service licenses was 1,334. From statistics compiled by the Transport Department for the year 1930–31 in respect of passenger services, vehicle-miles run are given as 21,405,466, passengers carried as 13,116,746, capital as £697,930, revenue as £898,572, and operating costs as £820,823.
Half-yearly collections of motor-transport statistics were made by the Census and Statistics Office from November, 1927, to July, 1932. The inquiries covered only regular public services on defined routes, as it was considered that this would give the best indication of changes in the volume and character of the transport being developed by motor-vehicles on the roads of the Dominion. In 1932 passenger services were no longer included in the field of inquiry.
The following table covers the last five collections (freight services only). Figures are for the month indicated.
— | July, 1930. | January, 1931. | July, 1931. | January, 1932. | July, 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of vehicles | 1,066 | 1,121 | 1,016 | 1,152 | 1,089 |
Approximate value £ | 397,641 | 403,739 | 337,219 | 376,274 | 329,245 |
Persons employed— | |||||
Males | 1,275 | 1,326 | 1,169 | 1,378 | 1,338 |
Females | 67 | 71 | 65 | 79 | 87 |
Mileage run | 829,806 | 1,122,483 | 790,461 | 1,156,491 | 1,062,890 |
Freight carried Tons | 89,189 | 83,779 | 52,653 | 72,215 | 52,904 |
Total receipts £ | 52,932 | 65,147 | 39,103 | 62,132 | 43,165 |
Detailed results of the data obtained will be found in the 1932 and earlier editions of the Year-Book.
Table of Contents
AT the 31st December, 1932, there were 1,731 post-offices in New Zealand, this number being exclusive of 42 receiving offices, 1 delivering office, 4 marine post-offices, and 3 railway travelling post-offices. At the same date there were 2,405 street letter-boxes in the Dominion. The number of post-offices, reckoning only those which are combined receiving and delivering offices, has been decreasing for several years past.
The decreases in numbers are indicative not of retrogression but of the growth of the rural-mail delivery system (referred to below), which is steadily replacing the smaller post-offices.
The following table, showing the number of articles posted and delivered during each of the last five years, gives an indication of the extent to which the people of New Zealand utilize the postal facilities:—
Year. | Letters and Letter-cards. | Post-cards. | Books and Pattern-rackets. | Newspapers. | Parcels. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928 | 298,548,364 | 9,450,468 | 154,512,609 | 48,257,194 | 6,981,085 |
1929 | 309,162,103 | 9,402,931 | 157,966,118 | 48,658,470 | 6,881,027 |
1930 | 313,148,058 | 9,584,009 | 165,180,054 | 47,644,098 | 6,447,194 |
1931 | 263,633,952 | 7,609,964 | 151,369,568 | 39,454,971 | 3,415,554 |
1932 | 246,395,130 | 6,827,012 | 147,208,467 | 33,410,372 | 2,774,416 |
Articles which are posted in New Zealand and delivered in the Dominion as well represent, of course, the great bulk of the business, and such articles are necessarily counted twice in the foregoing table. Separate figures of articles posted and delivered during the year 1932 are as follows:—
Posted. | Delivered. | |
---|---|---|
Letters and letter-cards | 118,255,346 | 128,139,784 |
Post-cards | 3,088,022 | 3,738,990 |
Books, &c. | 76,545,444 | 70,663,023 |
Newspapers | 14,856,485 | 18,553,887 |
Parcels | 1,298,804 | 1,475,612 |
These figures include registered articles, of which 1,908,606 were posted in the Dominion and 1,897,445 were delivered therein.
The average numbers of letters, &c., posted in the Dominion per head of mean population (including Maoris) during each of the last five years are:—
Year. | Letters and Letter-cards. | Post-cards. | Books and Parcels. | Newspapers. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928 | 98.66 | 2.78 | 54.35 | 14.17 | 169.96 |
1929 | 101.28 | 2.82 | 56.05 | 14.66 | 174.81 |
1930 | 101.95 | 2.91 | 57.85 | 14.13 | 176.84 |
1931 | 83.64 | 2.28 | 51.17 | 11.58 | 148.67 |
1932 | 77.49 | 202 | 51.01 | 9.73 | 140.25 |
The rural-mail-delivery system was instituted in the Dominion about 1900 but clue to the high comparative cost little progress was made with it until 1922. As from the 1st January of that year a scheme was introduced whereby a nominal fee is charged for this service; the rates are 10s. per annum for a delivery thrice weekly or less frequently, or £1 for a delivery having a greater frequency. These charges do not bear heavily on the farmer, and they enable the Post Office to extend rural-mail-delivery benefits to districts which are without such amenities. Every comparatively well-settled district now has its network of deliveries. The rural-mail carrier delivers and collects correspondence and parcels at or near the gates of farmers living sometimes far removed from post-offices, and sells postage stamps and obtains, as required, money-orders and postal notes. In effect, the farmer has what practically amounts to a post-office at his gate.
It is an indication of the popularity of the system that, whereas there were 8,700 rural boxholders in 1920, there were 22,432 on the 31st March, 1933.
The facilities afforded for the transmission of parcels through the Post Office to places within and beyond the Dominion have proved of much convenience to the public. The regulations admit of parcels up to 22 lb. in weight being sent to Great Britain and Northern Ireland and Tonga, and of parcels up to 11 lb. in weight being sent to all other countries of the world. Inland parcels may weigh up to 14 lb.
Year. | Overseas Parcels received. | Overseas Parcels despatched. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Weight. | Declared Value. | Customs Duty. | Number. | Weight. | |
lb. | £ | £ | lb. | |||
1928 | 345,147 | 2,584,570 | 1,523,924 | 351,897 | 62,632 | 245,763 |
1929 | 361,251 | 2,703,602 | 1,648,250 | 372,144 | 63,649 | 258,384 |
1930 | 278,382 | 2,065,124 | 1,301,121 | 332,794 | 57,276 | 225,456 |
1931 | 189,220 | 1,330,243 | 744,530 | 202,050 | 45,629 | 163,685 |
1932 | 151,436 | 999,035 | 603,891 | 147,528 | 42,432 | 157,629 |
The figures show a huge preponderance of inward parcels. Of the parcels received from overseas in 1932 no fewer than 79,728 came from Great Britain (including those from foreign countries via London), while 20,441 came from the United States and 36,327 from Australia. These countries, to which 15,383, 2,878, and 17,725 parcels respectively were despatched, also ranked highest among countries to which parcels were sent from New Zealand.
There are (June, 1933) 281 publications on the New Zealand Register of Newspapers. Of these, some 55 are published daily, 17 being morning papers and 38 evening papers. Twenty-four appear three times per week, 23 twice per week, 64 weekly, 8 fortnightly, 1 four-weekly, 100 monthly, and 6 at irregular intervals.
During 1932 money-orders from places beyond New Zealand numbered 27,095 for the amount of £123,651, while those issued in New Zealand for payment overseas numbered 86,021, and represented an aggregate value of £204,624.
Calendar Year. | Number of Offices at end of Year. | Money-orders issued. | Money-orders paid. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Value. | Commission. | Number. | Value. | ||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1928 | 879 | 807,885 | 4,977,522 | 24,884 | 686,348 | 4,620,019 |
1929 | 888 | 835,358 | 5,187,553 | 25,673 | 711,051 | 4,815,868 |
1930 | 889 | 833,505 | 5,069,629 | 35,604 | 719,124 | 4,711,217 |
1931 | 886 | 714,478 | 3,99035 | 40,704 | 641,508 | 3,838,829 |
1932 | 878 | 648,951 | 3,335,552 | 31,629 | 592,843 | 3,264,578 |
The popularity of the postal-note system for remitting small amounts is clearly illustrated in the table given below:—
Year ended 31st March, | Number of Offices at end of Year. | Postal Notes issued. | Postal Notes paid. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Value. | Commission. | Number. | Value. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1929 | 1,178 | 3,575,984 | 1,057,624 | 24,298 | 563,686 | 1,030,485 |
1930 | 1,82 | 3,816,635 | 1,123,446 | 25,711 | 3,797,794 | 1,092,627 |
1931 | 1,120 | 3,907,288 | 1,128,807 | 26,033 | 3,916,971 | 1,106,918 |
1932 | 1,107 | 2,884,654 | 952,444 | 22,704 | 2,964,928 | 941,990 |
1933 | 1,100 | 2,686,648 | 958,373 | 23,902 | 2,668,697 | 930,355 |
British postal orders issued in the Dominion during the year ended 31st March, 1933, numbered 100,568, of a value of £54,200. Those paid numbered 28,603, and represented £15,410.
Up to the 31st March, 1933, a total sum of £9,452,588 had been expended on telegraph construction, including the construction of telephone exchanges. The amount expended during the financial year 1932–33 was £99,999.
There were 12,415 miles of telegraph and toll pole line in existence at the end of March, 1933, carrying 64,221 miles of wire. Of the latter, 6,826 miles were in use exclusively for telephone toll traffic, 8,153 exclusively for telegraph traffic, and 49,242 simultaneously or conjointly for toll and telegraph traffic, making totals of 56,068 available for toll traffic and 57,395 for the transmission of telegrams. A total of 13,289 miles of wire has been gained to the 31st March, 1933, for the purpose of telegraph transmission, by the superimposing of existing telephone circuits. The total length of additional telephone toll circuit improvised from the existing wire circuits by the use of subsidiary apparatus associated therewith (so-called phantom working) is 7,369 miles, while a further 3,674 miles of telephone, toll circuit has been made available by the use of carrier current telephony operating over the existing wire circuits.
During the year ended 31st March, 1933, the revenue from telegrams and toll communications was £671,032, to which should be added £1,169,512 revenue of telephone exchanges and £59,733 miscellaneous receipts, making a total telegraph and telephone revenue of £1,900,277.
Year ended 31st March, | Number of Telegrams and Toll Messages forwarded during the Year. | Revenue (including Miscellaneous Receipts). | Value of Government Messages.* | Total Value of Business done during the Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Paid. | Free* Government. | Total. | Telegraph and Toll. | Telephone Exchange. | |||
* Urgent marine telegrams: no payment received. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
1929 | 17,516,343 | 44,029 | 17,560,372 | 882,814 | 1,135,795 | 3,698 | 2,022,307 |
1930 | 18,303,686 | 43,418 | 18,347,104 | 936,222 | 1,206,714 | 3,802 | 2,146,738 |
1931 | 17,185,444 | 37,018 | 17,222,462 | 886,221 | 1,238,649 | 2,954 | 2,127,824 |
1932 | 14,132,953 | 33,450 | 14,166,403 | 752,605 | 1,218,072 | 408 | 1,974,085 |
1933 | 13,105,557 | 32,209 | 13,137,766 | 730,765 | 1,169,512 | 3,296 | 1,903,573 |
The present rate for ordinary telegrams is 1s. for twelve words, the charge for each additional word being 1d. For urgent telegrams the rate is 2s. and 2d. for each additional word, and for letter-telegrams 1s. for twenty-four words and 1d. for each additional two words.
At the 31st March, 1933, there were 349 telephone exchanges in the Dominion. Of this number 330 are of the magneto type, 2 common battery, and 17 automatic. The automatic exchanges are: Whangarei, Auckland, Hamilton, Hastings, Dannevirke, Stratford, Hawera, Wanganui, Marton, Palmerston North, Masterton, Lower Hutt, Wellington, Blenheim, Christchurch, Oamaru, and Dunedin.
The following statement shows the automatic-exchange equipment installed and in use in the Dominion on the 31st March, 1933:—
Capacity of Equipment installed. | Equipment In use. | |
---|---|---|
No. | No. | |
Individual lines | 73,700 | 49,952 |
Party-lines— | .. | .. |
Two-party | 3,400 | 2,085 |
Four-party | 2,200 | 1,470 |
Multi-party | 450 | 315 |
.. | No. | .. |
Individual-line stations | 50,299 | .. |
Party-line stations | 9,667 | .. |
Total of main stations | 59,966 | .. |
Extension stations | 20,256 | .. |
Total number of automatic-telephone stations connected | 80,222 | .. |
The following table indicates the growth of the New Zealand telephone-exchange service during the last ten years:—
— | 1923. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Exchanges | 320 | 342 | 344 | 351 | 349 | 349 | 349 | 349 |
Subscribers, main stations | 82,459 | 107,882 | 114,079 | 120,274 | 126,763 | 127,606 | 25,826 | 120,511 |
Toll and service stations | 3,856 | 4,026 | 3,880 | 3,945 | 3,946 | 3,912 | 3,964 | 3,982 |
Public call offices | 351 | 435 | 546 | 612 | 679 | 735 | 745 | 750 |
Extension stations | 15,366 | 19,746 | 21,235 | 23,105 | 25,635 | 25,514 | 26,437 | 26,514 |
Telephone-station totals | 102,032 | 132,089 | 139,740 | 47,936 | 157,023 | 157,767 | 156,972 | 151,757 |
The total number of telephone-stations shows an increase of 49,725, or 49 per cent., during the period. Additional subscribers' stations contributed largely to the growth, the increase in this respect being 38,052, or 46 per cent. The demand for public call offices is clearly revealed in the table, these showing an increase from 351 in 1923 to 750 in 1933. Extension stations have almost doubled. The growth that has been apparent during the last decade was not maintained during the financial year 1932–33.
In addition to the above, there are 3,803 stations connected by private telephone-lines with departmental toll-stations, making a grand total of 155,560 telephone-stations in New Zealand on the 31st March, 1933.
The “party” line system of telephone service is being largely availed of, particularly by those whose premises are situated at a distance from an exchange. In March, 1933, the number of party-line connections was 11,608, with a total of 44,962 stations.
The first public call offices (coin-in-the-slot telephones) erected in the Dominion were installed at Wellington in August, 1910. There were at the 31st March, 1933, 750 such instruments in use in the Dominion; the charge in 707 cases is 1d., in 5 2d., and in 38 3d. The revenue of slot telephones during the year ended 31st March, 1933, was £38,274.
The telephone-exchange system included on the 31st March, 1933, 15,355 miles of pole line and 559,890 miles of wire.
The capital expenditure on the equipment, &c., of the telephone exchanges up to the 31st March, 1933, was £8,386,874, equal to an average cost of £55 5s. 4d. for each connection.
The first wireless-telegraph station in New Zealand for communicating with ships at sea was opened at Wellington on the 26th July, 1911.
There are now 20 stations under the control of the New Zealand Government, the principal being those at Awarua, Wellington, and Auckland on the New Zealand mainland, at Apia in Western Samoa, at Rarotonga in the Cook Islands, and at the Chatham Islands. Smaller stations on the mainland or on adjacent islands are those at Kawau Island, Stephens Island, Puysegur Point, and Portland Island, while there is a radio beacon station at Cape Maria Van Diemen Lighthouse.
Communication is effected with outer islands in the Cook Group by Rarotonga -Radio through small feeder-stations at Aitutaki, Atiu, Mangaia, and Mauke. Small stations at Aleipata, Fagamalo, Fakaofo, Salailua, and Tuasivi communicate with Apia-Radio, while Niue communicates with both Apia-Radio and Wellington-Radio.
By means of the radio-stations at Wellington, Apia, Rarotonga, and Niue, communication is maintained between New Zealand and the Pacific islands, the three latter stations having direct communication with New Zealand.
The radio business transacted by the New Zealand coast stations during the last five years was as follows:—
Year ended 31st March, | Forwarded. | Received. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Messages. | Words. | Value. | Messages. | Words, | Value.* | |
* Amount earned by New Zealand. | ||||||
£ | £ | |||||
1929 | 14,345 | 204,857 | 6,523 | 25,559 | 290,137 | 5,059 |
1930 | 13,921 | 164,821 | 5,531 | 24,282 | 272,335 | 4,526 |
1931 | 12,959 | 150,673 | 5,100 | 23,130 | 259,976 | 4,331 |
1932 | 8,888 | 95,926 | 3,344 | 16,865 | 174,135 | 3,150 |
1933 | 8,591 | 95,192 | 3,394 | 14,543 | 142,650 | 2,689 |
The foregoing table does not include free (service) messages.
The charge for the transmission of an ordinary radio-telegram to or from ships registered in New Zealand or Australia, or engaged exclusively in trading between these two countries, is 6d. per word. The rate for transmission to other vessels is 11d. per word, with the exceptions that messages to His Majesty's ships are charged for at the rate of 3d. per word, and messages to vessels engaged in the Wellington-Lyttelton ferry service at the rate of 2½d. per word. Ship stations registered in New Zealand numbered 54 at 31st March, 1933.
Private radio-stations are governed by the Radio Regulations, 1932, which were gazetted on the 21st July, 1932.
The licenses for radio receiving-stations are designed to provide for reception from radio-telephone broadcasting stations as well as for experimental reception, and may be obtained at any postal money-order office or at any District Radio Inspector's office on payment of the prescribed fee.
The licenses for private experimental (amateur) stations are intended to provide facilities for experimental transmission to those interested in radio science, and are issued subject to the qualifications of the applicants being satisfactory.
The licenses for private experimental (Research) stations are intended to provide facilities for the work of pure research in radio science, and are issued only to persons of recognized attainment in the theory or practice of radio-telegraphy, or to universities or other scientific institutions engaged in conducting experiments for the development of the science of radio-telegraphy.
The part of the regulations relating to “Radio-dealers” is intended to provide for the proper control of the sale of apparatus designed and intended for use in connection with wireless telegraphy.
The regulations governing radio-telephone broadcasting are designed to render the broadcasting of music, lectures, religious services, news, and other items of interest as widely available as possible. Prior to the 1st January, 1932, the broadcasting service was provided, under agreement with the Postmaster-General by the Radio Broadcasting Company of New Zealand, Ltd. The service is now provided by the New Zealand Broadcasting Board, appointed under the provisions of the Broadcasting Act, 1931. The Board maintains stations* at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin. The major portion of the fees collected from listeners is paid to the Board. Additional services are provided by privately - owned other stations operating independently of the Board; these, which are known as private broadcasting stations, at present number thirty, situated at Auckland (4), Christchurch (2), Dunedin (6), Gisborne (2), Greymouth (2), Palmerston North (2), Hastings, Invercargill, Napier, Hamilton, Balclutha, Cromwell, Manurewa, Masterton, Nelson. New Plymouth, Wairoa, Wellington.
The number of radio licenses issued in New Zealand as at the 31st March. 1933, was as follows:—
— | Receiving-stations. | Transmitting-stations. | Radio-dealers. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 27,241 | 149 | 389 | 27,779 |
Wellington | 38,492 | 289 | 530 | 39,311 |
Canterbury | 15,727 | 168 | 267 | 16,162 |
Otago | 12,029 | 97 | 171 | 12,297 |
Totals | 93,489 | 703 | 1,357 | 95,549 |
The numbers of licensed receiving - stations during the last seven years have been: 18,162; 39,315; 44,810; 53,407; 62,713; 74,980; 93,489.
* Three “B” stations, at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch respectively, have recently been acquired by the Government, and will probably at a later date form part of the national broadcasting service.
The total revenue derived from the issue of radio licenses in the year 1932–33 was £134,945 17s. 6d., allocated as follows:—
£ | s. | d. | |
---|---|---|---|
New Zealand Broadcasting Board | 105,263 | 7 | 1 |
Post and Telegraph Department | 17,343 | 13 | 11 |
Amalgamated Wireless Australasia, Ltd. (royalty) | 12,338 | 16 | 6 |
The following are the particulars of the principal stations (the four controlled by the Broadcasting Board) operating in New Zealand as at the 31st March, 1933:—
— | Power Input to Aerial. | Frequency (Kilocycles). |
---|---|---|
Watts. | ||
1YA, Auckland | 500 | 820 |
2YA, Wellington | 5,000 | 720 |
3YA, Christchurch | 500 | 980 |
4YA, Dunedin | 500 | 650 |
These four stations broadcast continuously between 10 a.m. and 10 p.m. Mondays to Fridays. On Saturdays 2YA operates from 10 a.m. to 11 p.m., and 1YA, 3YA, and 4YA from 3 p.m. to 11 p.m. On Sundays the four stations transmit from 9 a.m. to 11 a.m., and almost continuously from 1 p.m. to 10 p.m.
The Pacific cable, opened for traffic between New Zealand and Australia and Fiji on the 9th April, 1902, was completed to Bamfield, Vancouver Island, on the 31st October following, and opened for international business on the 8th December, 1902.
The route is from Auckland to Vancouver, via Norfolk Island, Fiji, and Fanning Island. The Australian connection is at Norfolk Island. The deep-sea portion of the Vancouver-Fanning Island cable is stated to be the longest in the world.
Direct communication between Auckland and Sydney was established on the 31st December, 1912, thus giving the Pacific Cable Board an alternative route to Australia.
Additional facilities were provided between New Zealand and Fiji by the laying, by the Pacific Cable Board, of a new cable between Auckland and Suva. The work was completed on the 12th August, 1923. The duplication of the two northern sections—Vancouver to Fanning Island and Fanning Island to Fiji—was completed on the 20th November, 1926. These new sections were opened for traffic on the 18th December, 1926.
The Pacific Cable Board and the Eastern Extension, Australasia, and China Telegraph Co., Ltd., previously controlling the two cable systems connecting New-Zealand with overseas countries were, together with certain cable and wireless services in existence in other British countries, in 1929 absorbed in a merger company known as Imperial and International Communications, Ltd. As a result, the Eastern Co.'s station at Wellington, the New Zealand terminal of the “Eastern” cable, was closed on the 31st May, 1932, from which date all cable traffic to and from New Zealand has been handled by the Pacific cable office at Auckland, where the Pacific cable terminates. One of the two “Eastern” cables previously in use between Wellington and Sydney has been diverted to Auckland, while a portion of the second cable—extending from Wellington to a point several miles out to sea—has been picked up. The remaining portion has been left intact, and could again be brought into use if required.
The length of submarine cable in use in connection with the inland telegraph and telephone services is 348 nautical miles, containing 2,317 nautical miles of conductors.
The huge volume and multifarious nature of the business of the Post and Telegraph Department entail the employment of a large staff. The Department is administered by the Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, with the Secretary as executive head.
The staff at 31st March, 1933, was as follows: Permanent, 8,380; temporary, 116: total, 8,496. In addition there are 1,669 country postmasters and telephonists who act as such in conjunction with other pursuits and do not rank as officers of the Department. There are also 84 officers of the Railways Department who act as postmasters.
The receipts and payments of the Post and Telegraph Department for the last two financial years are shown in the following table:—
1931–32. | 1932–33. | |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
RECEIPTS. | ||
Postages | 1,395,399 | 1,043,104 |
Money-order and postal-note commission | 60,877 | 52,597 |
Private-box and bag rents and rural delivery fees | 45,853 | 47,558 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 280,658 | 310,130 |
Paid telegrams | 296,576 | 273,615 |
Paid tolls | 417,794 | 397,416 |
Telephone exchanges | 1,218,072 | 1,169,512 |
Totals | £3,715,229 | £3,293,932 |
PAYMENTS. | ||
Salaries | 1,580,356 | 1,444,120 |
Conveyance of mails by sea | 78,843 | 87,622 |
Conveyance of inland mails | 138,827 | 133,223 |
Conveyance of mails by railway | 91,502 | 69,278 |
Maintenance of telegraph and telephone lines | 76,111 | 64,864 |
Depreciation Fund | 80,029 | 122,818 |
Motor services and workshops | 12,490 | 14,526 |
Miscellaneous | 186,407 | 205,668 |
Interest on capital liability | 550,000 | 546,000 |
Totals | £2,794,565 | £2,688,119 |
The year commenced with a credit balance of £34,717. Of the gross balance of £605,813 at the end of the year, £456,000 was paid to the Consolidated Fund as profits and £150,000 invested in Renewal and Replacement of Assets Fund, leaving £34,530 to be carried forward.
Receipts and payments for the past ten years are shown by the following figures:—
Year ended 31st March, | Receipts. | Payments. |
---|---|---|
* Excluding payment to Depreciation Fund and interest on capital liability, which were first included in expenditure in 1928–29. | ||
£ | £ | |
1924 | 2,688,953 | 2,120,585 |
1925 | 2,889,450 | 2,416,257 |
1926 | 3,100,397 | 2,409,557 |
1927 | 3,220,666 | 2,346,274 |
1928 | 3,329,511 | 2,299,571 |
1929 | 3,445,545 | 2,442,158* |
1930 | 3,641,620 | 2,630,199* |
1931 | 3,707,420 | 2,642,400* |
1932 | 3,715,229 | 2,164,538* |
1933 | 3,293,932 | 2,019,301* |
Table of Contents
THE surveys of Crown lands, Native lands, and land purchased under the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, or the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, are executed under the authority of the Minister of Lands, and are carried out by stall and contract surveyors licensed by the Surveyors' Board constituted under the Surveyors' Institute and Board of Examiners Act, 1908.
In respect of surveys for the purpose of the Land Transfer Act, an additional and special license under the hand of the Surveyor-General is required, in terms of section 177 of the Land Transfer Act, 1915.
Any surveyor or other person, in pursuance of the written authority of the Surveyor-General or of the Chief Surveyor of the district, may enter upon Native land for survey purposes (vide section 501 of the Native Land Act, 1931).
Authority for a surveyor and his assistant to enter on any land for the purpose of making a survey under the Public Works Act must he obtained from the Minister of Public Works, the Minister of Lands, the Surveyor-General or his Deputy, or the local body, as the case may be.
Regulations for conducting the survey of the Dominion lands are made by the Survey Board in terms of the Surveyors' Registration Act, 1928. Power is conferred on the Surveyor-General to make necessary rules.
The Surveyor-General is the custodian of the legal standards of length for survey purposes. All measurements of land affecting titles are to be expressed in terms of the chain of 100 links, and all areas in acres, roods, porches, and decimals of a porch.
Full information as to the New Zealand system of survey will be found in the 1929 number of the Year-Book (pp. 438–44).
The total area of the Dominion, excluding the Cook and other Pacific islands annexed in 1901, but inclusive of the Kermadec Islands and the “outlying islands,” since these form parts of land districts, is 66,390,262 acres. Of this total, 42,673,394 acres were returned in 1933 as being in occupation, including reserves and Native lands leased, but excluding areas within borough boundaries, holdings of less than 1 acre in extent, and Native land held on the communal system.
According to information published by the Lands Department, the following is the condition of the land in the Dominion as at the 31st March, 1933:—
Acres. | |
---|---|
Total area sold or granted and held on freehold | 21,471,730 |
Total area reserved for public purposes | 15,293,581 |
Total area of Crown lands leased under all tenures (exclusive of reserves leased by the Crown) | 17,847,871 |
Total area of Crown land available for future disposal | 1,956,624 |
Total area of Native land | 4,544,664 |
Land unfit for settlement, including rivers, lakes, roads, &c. | 5,275,792 |
Total | 66,390,262 |
The numbers of holdings and percentages of total holdings in occupation in groups of sizes, as returned at the last five collections available, are given below—
Area, In Acres. | Number of Holdings. | Percentages of Total. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* From 1930 the classification grouping is “1 and under 10,” “10 and under 50,” &c. | ||||||||||
1928. | 1929. | 1930.* | 1932.* | 1933.* | 1928. | 1929. | 1930.* | 1932.* | 1933.* | |
1 to 10 | 15,184 | 14,942 | 13,029 | 11,133 | 10,984 | 17.71 | 17.46 | 15.30 | 13.42 | 13.11 |
11,, 50 | 14,130 | 14,071 | 14,435 | 14,193 | 14,459 | 16.48 | 16.44 | 16.95 | 17.11 | 17.26 |
51,, 100 | 11,492 | 14,590 | 11,350 | 11,475 | 11,743 | 13.41 | 13.54 | 13.33 | 13.83 | 14.02 |
101,, 200 | 14,475 | 14,552 | 15,172 | 15,277 | 15,655 | 16.89 | 17.00 | 17.81 | 18.41 | 18.68 |
201,, 320 | 8,794 | 8,773 | 9,409 | 9,393 | 9,481 | 10.26 | 10.25 | 11.05 | 11.32 | 11.32 |
321,, 640 | 10,339 | 10,342 | 10,336 | 10,253 | 10,239 | 12.10 | 12.08 | 12.13 | 12.36 | 12.22 |
641,, 1,000 | 4,259 | 4,302 | 4,257 | 4,168 | 4,184 | 4.97 | 5.03 | 5.00 | 5.02 | 4.99 |
1,001,, 5,000 | 5,938 | 5,959 | 6,105 | 6,031 | 5,986 | 6.93 | 6.96 | 7.17 | 7.27 | 7.14 |
5,001,, 10,000 | 559 | 543 | 552 | 545 | 551 | 0.65 | 0.64 | 0.65 | 0.66 | 0.66 |
10,001,, 20,000 | 297 | 303 | 306 | 294 | 295 | 0.34 | 0.35 | 0.36 | 0.35 | 0.35 |
20,001,, 50,000 | 162 | 165 | 162 | 152 | 148 | 0.19 | 0.19 | 0.19 | 0.18 | 0.18 |
Over 50,000 | 57 | 55 | 54 | 54 | 55 | 0.07 | 0.06 | 0.06 | 0.07 | 0.07 |
Totals | 85,716 | 85,602 | 85,167 | 82,968 | 83,780 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Seventy-four per cent. of the holdings are seen to be not more than one-half a square mile in area. Those, however, represent only a little over 13 per cent. of the total area of occupied land in the Dominion. Sixty-eight per cent. of the occupied land is held in areas of over 1,000 acres, and 40 per cent. in areas of over 5,000 acres.
Sizes of Holdings, in Acres. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1932. | 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1 to 10 | 72,994 | 72,588 | 56,030 | 50,714 | 50,639 |
11,, 50 | 402,040 | 401,497 | 354,963 | 358,070 | 363,884 |
51,, 100 | 887,474 | 895,983 | 814,829 | 830,099 | 847,592 |
101,, 200 | 2,131,205 | 2,142,279 | 2,118,963 | 2,142,579 | 2,190,991 |
201,, 320 | 2,245,257 | 2,241,394 | 2,350,763 | 2,352,583 | 2,369,432 |
321,, 640 | 4,722,315 | 4,707,385 | 4,676,166 | 4,637,013 | 4,621,760 |
641,, 1,000 | 3,425,803 | 3,465,797 | 3,394,215 | 3,324,048 | 3,322,474 |
1,001,, 5,000 | 11,711,352 | 11,702,506 | 11,844,345 | 11,728,929 | 11,629,704 |
5,001,, 10,000 | 3,846,559 | 3,759,966 | 3,740,004 | 3,693,343 | 3,754,123 |
10,001 20,000 | 4,188,166 | 4,249,554 | 4,251,895 | 4,113,160 | 4,146,106 |
20,001,, 50,000 | 4,969,305 | 5,018,860 | 4,942,770 | 4,735,760 | 4,555,186 |
Over 50,000 | 4,852,984 | 4,864,322 | 4,823,710 | 4,762,451 | 4,821,503 |
Totals | 43,455,454 | 43,522,131 | 43,368,653 | 42,728,749 | 42,673,394 |
The following table gives for the past four years the number of holdings in the Dominion classified according to purpose for which used. Figures exclude borough holdings and holdings under 1 acre in extent.
Class of Holding. | Area, 1929–30. | Number of Holdings. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. | |||
Acres. | Per Cent. | |||||
Dairy-farming | 3,484,646 | 8.04 | 33,301 | 36,311 | 38,395 | 38,545 |
Sheep-farming | 29,673,226 | 68.42 | 17,255 | 17,305 | 15,861 | 14,731 |
Mixed agricultural and sheep-farming | 1,992,023 | 4.59 | 4,681 | 4,654 | 4,411 | 5,240 |
Mixed dairying and sheep-farming | 2,801,162 | 6.46 | 6,803 | 6,600 | 7,420 | 7,341 |
General mixed farming | 421,431 | 0.97 | 2,970 | 3,008 | 4,027 | 3,988 |
Fruitgrowing | 37,279 | 0.08 | 1,474 | 1,578 | 1,331 | 1,440 |
Market-gardening | 10,859 | 0.03 | 957 | 966 | 1,079 | 1,020 |
Poultry-farming | 2,894 | 0.01 | 297 | 400 | 217 | 269 |
Nurseries and seed-gardens | 1,364 | .. | 55 | 95 | 72 | 78 |
Timber-growing | 322,316 | 6.74 | 106 | 146 | 123 | 95 |
Flax-growing | 45,976 | 0.11 | 49 | 62 | 41 | 36 |
Idle and unused | 1,898,715 | 4.38 | 6,330 | 4,260 | 3,009 | 2,759 |
Other and unspecified | 2,676,762 | 6.17 | 10,889 | 8,431 | 6,982 | 8,238 |
Totals | 43,368,653 | 100.00 | 85,167 | 83,816 | 82,968 | 83,780 |
Land in occupation as at 31st January in each of the last two years tabulated according to tenure, is given in the following table. Freehold land includes land held on deferred payment, if occupied by the owner.
Land District. | 1932. | 1933. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Freehold. | Leasehold. | Total Holdings. | Freehold. | Leasehold. | Total Holdings. | |
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
North Auckland | 2,331,504 | 658,125 | 2,989,629 | 2,319,555 | 679,188 | 2,998,743 |
Auckland | 2,929,331 | 1,271,895 | 4,201,226 | 2,953,641 | 1,258,128 | 4,211,769 |
Gisborne | 1,432,081 | 1,200,315 | 2,632,396 | 1,446,005 | 1,182,276 | 2,628,281 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,431,979 | 649,164 | 2,081,143 | 1,415,371 | 661,832 | 2,077,203 |
Taranaki | 927,333 | 715,247 | 1,642,580 | 893,340 | 709,694 | 1,603,034 |
Wellington | 3,446,531 | 1,411,363 | 4,857,894 | 3,430,573 | 1,426,111 | 4,856,684 |
Nelson | 661,355 | 571,370 | 1,232,725 | 630,677 | 597,466 | 1,228,143 |
Marlborough | 786,960 | 1,676,197 | 2,463,157 | 798,856 | 1,646,066 | 2,444,922 |
Westland | 151,015 | 1,143,032 | 1,294,047 | 160,434 | 1,115,733 | 1,276,167 |
Canterbury | 3,179,362 | 4,942,672 | 8,122,034 | 3,154,774 | 4,952,173 | 8,106,947 |
Otago | 1,667,324 | 6,310,060 | 7,977,384 | 1,747,562 | 6,252,195 | 7,999,757 |
Southland | 1,497,048 | 1,737,486 | 3,234,534 | 1,485,916 | 1,755,828 | 3,241,744 |
Totals | 20,441,823 | 22,286,926 | 42,728,749 | 20,436,704 | 22,236,690 | 42,673,394 |
Lands in occupation are not strictly comparable with Crown lands alienated or in process of alienation, for certain lands have passed into the hands of Europeans which were never made waste lands of the Crown. It must also be remembered that not all of the freehold land in the Dominion is in occupation, while (as stated previously) holdings within borough boundaries or under one acre in extent are excluded from the annual statistics.
The land in occupation in the Dominion at the 31st January, 1933, was classified according to condition and use as follows:—
Acres. | Per Cent. of Total. | |
---|---|---|
* Includes areas also sown with grasses and clovers. | ||
In grain and pulse crops | 793,160* | 4.17 |
In green and root crops | 700,212* | 3.68 |
In fallow | 96,018 | 0.51 |
In sown grasses and clovers— | .. | .. |
Cut for hay, seed, or ensilage | 698,298 | 3.67 |
Not cut for hay, seed, or ensilage | 16,221,324 | 85.23 |
In vineyards and orchards | 25,642 | 0.13 |
Passion-fruit vines | 356 | .. |
Hop-vines | 355 | .. |
In market gardens, nurseries, and seed-gardens | 7,855 | 0.04 |
Tung trees | 2,659 | 0.01 |
In private gardens and pleasure-grounds | 77,886 | 0.41 |
In plantations | 409,860 | 2.15 |
Total area in cultivation | 19,033,625 | 100.00 |
Unimproved land | 23,639,769 | .. |
Total area in occupation | 42,673,394 | .. |
Further details of land in cultivation and of the various crops grown are given under their respective headings in Subsection B of the next section. Unimproved lands are not again referred to, and accordingly a table is appended showing by land districts more detailed information as to the condition of unimproved occupied land in January, 1933.
Land District. | Phormium (New Zealand Flax). | Tussock and other Native Grasses. | Fern, Scrub, and Second Growth. | Standing Virgin Bush. | Barren and Unproductive Land. | Total Unimproved Occupied Land. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
North Auckland | 8,222 | 147,692 | 765,629 | 292,203 | 49,401 | 1,263,147 |
Auckland | 21,194 | 156,700 | 959,525 | 453,436 | 36,906 | 1,627,761 |
Gisborne | 1,158 | 157,939 | 207,817 | 254,370 | 17,787 | 639,071 |
Hawke's Bay | 181 | 351,188 | 165,913 | 50,280 | 19,290 | 586,852 |
Taranaki | 280 | 13,218 | 166,038 | 206,195 | 5,495 | 391,226 |
Wellington | 8,882 | 504,035 | 338,388 | 302,643 | 92,765 | 1,246,713 |
Nelson | 2,832 | 280,362 | 236,644 | 316,607 | 41,415 | 877,860 |
Marlborough | 1,492 | .. | 253,061 | 178,101 | 381,619 | 2,037,793 |
Westland | 6,952 | 117,532 | 130,044 | 738,449 | 133,966 | 1,126,943 |
Canterbury | 2,888 | 4,398,519 | 116,279 | 192,649 | 674,287 | 5,384,622 |
Otago | 2,831 | 5,403,852 | 386,189 | 267,043 | 446,389 | 6,506,304 |
Southland | 7,294 | 1,382,818 | 274,702 | 167,329 | 119,334 | 1,951,477 |
Totals | 64,206 | 14,137,375 | 4,000,229 | 3,419,305 | 2,018,654 | 23,639,769 |
The consolidating Scenery Preservation Act, 1908, with its amendments of 1910, 1915, and 1926, contains the major legislation dealing with the reservation of land, Crown or private, for scenic, thermal, or historic reserves. The Act is administered by a Scenery Preservation Board through the Department of Lands and Survey.
The Public Reserves, Domains, and National Parks Act, 1928, is also a consolidation of earlier measures. For the purposes of this Act public reserves do not include education reserves (vide next subsection), scenic reserves (supra), State forests (vide Section XVIII.—Forestry), land reserved under the Kauri-gum Industry Act, 1908, or reserves under the Tourist and Health Resorts Control Act, 1908. The Act declares the general right of the public to free access to recreational reserves, but gives limited powers—extended by the Local Authorities Empowering (Aviation Encouragement) Act, 1929—to charge for admission.
Any public reserve for health or recreation purposes vested in or acquired by the Crown may be declared a public domain. Public domains are generally administered by Domain Boards, many of which comprise already existing local authorities. Domain Boards may purchase land, and land may also be taken for recreation-grounds under the Public Works Act, 1928. In certain limited instances power is given to charge for admission to public domains.
National parks are administered by National Park Boards, who have power, subject to Ministerial approval, to fix fees for camping or picnicking within the park.
The following areas are as for 31st March, 1933:—
Number. | Acres. | |
---|---|---|
Reserves under Scenery Preservation Act | 934 | 658,292 |
Public domains | 759 | 75,200 |
National parks | 8 | 2,843,000 |
No figures are available for the “public reserves” referred to above, which comprise a highly miscellaneous group, ranging from gravel-pits to climatological reserves. The area of reserves controlled by local authorities also is not available, but the estimated value of reserves, gardens, cemeteries, &c., of local-governing authorities in March, 1932, was £3,044,000. As noted above, certain local authorities control public domains.
Under the land transfer system introduced in 1870 the title to land is not affected by the execution of documents. Registration is the fundamental principle, and it is only on registration that any interest passes. The Land Transfer Department assumes all responsibility for the registration, and any person named in the register as taking an interest under a registered instrument acquires a practically indefeasible title.
The Land Transfer system of title by registration has great advantages over the older system of title by deeds, even when the deeds are duly registered. The state of a Land Transfer title can be ascertained by a search of the register with very much greater facility than can the state of a title under the other system, and the powers vested in Registrars under the Land Transfer Act enable them to keep the register simple, clear, and free from doubts; the simplicity of searching and of the preparation of instruments under the Land Transfer system enables transactions with land under that system to be carried out at less cost than under the other system; and under the Land Transfer system there is the Slate guarantee of a practically indefeasible title, as mentioned previously.
These considerations led to the passing in 1924 of the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, which has for its object the bringing under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act, 1915, of all land alienated by the Crown and not already under the provisions of that Act, except lands held by aboriginal Natives of New Zealand under their customs and usages.
The work of bringing all land titles under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act as required by the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, 1924, is still being proceeded with, and has been completed, except in the districts of Auckland, Nelson, and Otago, and except a few titles in other districts that it has been considered unwise to deal with at present owing to grave doubts as to ownership or for some other reason. A large amount still remains to be done in the Districts of Auckland and Otago, but the work in the Nelson District is practically completed.
Provision has existed since 1841 and is now contained in the Deeds Registration Act, 1908, for the registration of deeds and instruments affecting land which is not subject to the provisions of the Land Transfer Act. Registration is not essential to the validity of the instrument, but it is highly important as a record and to secure priority. The Act provides that every deed shall be void as against any person claiming for valuable consideration under any subsequent deed duly registered unless the earlier deed was registered before the subsequent one. The Department is not responsible for the form or matter of the instruments registered beyond seeing that they are duly stamped and contain a sufficient description of the land to identify it.
Provision is made for the deposit of instruments in the Deeds Registry Office for safe custody and reference, and such deposit operates as a release from any covenant for production.
The Deeds Index and all recorded and deposited instruments are open to public inspection, and certified copies may be obtained on payment of the prescribed fees.
Information as to transactions under the Deeds Registration Act for each of the last ten years is given in the following statement:—
Year ended 31st March, | Deeds recorded. | Fees. £ |
---|---|---|
1924 | 25,411 | 23,706 |
1925 | 27,347 | 25,152 |
1926 | 28,784 | 25,649 |
1927 | 22,585 | 20,104 |
1928 | 16,523 | 15,215 |
1929 | 13,925 | 12,622 |
1930 | 12,834 | 11,601 |
1931 | 8,660 | 7,746 |
1932 | 4,745 | 4,314 |
1933 | 3,616 | 3,081 |
Information as to applications to bring land under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last ten years is given in the next table:—
Year ended 31st March, | Applications. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Area. | Value. | ||
Town and Suburban. | Country. | |||
Acres. | Acres. | £ | ||
1924 | 447 | 241 | 25,656 | 1,285,587 |
1925 | 423 | 876 | 25,626 | 1,285,325 |
1926 | 422 | 194 | 25,720 | 989,404 |
1927 | 271 | 175 | 17,983 | 677,364 |
1928 | 244 | 126 | 3,689 | 723,957 |
1929 | 204 | 86 | 8,084 | 575,525 |
1930 | 133 | 72 | 8,238 | 501,898 |
1931 | 83 | 492 | 4,353 | 278,652 |
1932 | 42 | 12 | 755 | 139,566 |
1933 | 26 | 12 | 2,023 | 38,280 |
The following table shows the number of certificates issued for the last ten years, included in the totals are those certificates issued in lieu of Crown grants, 410 being the number for 1932–33. Also included in the numbers for the last eight years are certificates (5,070 in 1932–33) issued compulsorily under the Act of 1924.
Year ended 31st March, | Number. |
---|---|
1924 | 14,077 |
1925 | 14,206 |
1926 | 23,654 |
1927 | 25,088 |
1928 | 24,383 |
1929 | 22,630 |
1930 | 20,535 |
1931 | 18,189 |
1932 | 14,798 |
1933 | 12,304 |
The table next following shows transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last ten years:—
Year ended 31st March, | Number. | Area. | Consideration-money. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Town and Suburban. | Country. | |||
Acres. | Acres. | £ | ||
1924 | 33,293 | 10,697 | 1,796,871 | 33,871,246 |
1925 | 34,289 | 8,589 | 2,007,984 | 33,625,622 |
1926 | 36,038 | 8,668 | 2,007,451 | 35,195,960 |
1927 | 34,106 | 8,095 | 2,058,666 | 32,338,860 |
1928 | 31,141 | 8,188 | 1,892,819 | 30,157,665 |
1929 | 30,760 | 7,599 | 2,161,096 | 31,155,226 |
1930 | 32,112 | 7,750 | 1,697,208 | 30,832,305 |
1931 | 25,626 | 6,863 | 1,474,040 | 22,068,814 |
1932 | 16,943 | 4,113 | 1,214,540 | 13,205,708 |
1933 | 15,381 | 4,161 | 990,507 | 11,015,434 |
Monthly statistics of transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act are given from April, 1932, onwards in the table which follows, a distinction being made between town and suburban transactions on the one hand and country transactions on the other.
Month. | Town and Suburban Properties. | Country Properties. | All Properties. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Consideration. | Number. | Consideration. | Number. | Consideration. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1932–33. | ||||||
April | 895 | 410,275 | 365 | 624,243 | 1,260 | 1,034,518 |
May | 953 | 400,010 | 431 | 550,283 | 1,384 | 950,293 |
June | 971 | 526,475 | 399 | 547,690 | 1,370 | 1,074,165 |
July | 987 | 407,050 | 429 | 1,059,093 | 1,416 | 1,466,143 |
August | 900 | 385,473 | 491 | 636,111 | 1,391 | 1,021,584 |
September | 915 | 445,500 | 470 | 609,058 | 1,385 | 1,054,558 |
October | 930 | 446,514 | 414 | 531,661 | 1,344 | 978,175 |
November | 998 | 406,530 | 459 | 549,742 | 1,457 | 956,272 |
December | 945 | 395,907 | 401 | 370,894 | 1,346 | 766,801 |
January | 541 | 180,587 | 200 | 211,128 | 741 | 391,715 |
February | 757 | 240,963 | 290 | 279,433 | 1,047 | 520,396 |
March | 867 | 337,935 | 373 | 462,879 | 1,240 | 800,814 |
Year 1932–33 | 10,659 | 4,583,219 | 4,722 | 6,432,215 | 15,381 | 11,015,434 |
1933–34. | ||||||
April | 584 | 257,807 | 250 | 242,095 | 834 | 499,902 |
May | 876 | 356,316 | 367 | 361,726 | 1,243 | 718,042 |
June | 796 | 347,565 | 394 | 428,199 | 1,190 | 775,764 |
July | 997 | 347,851 | 427 | 486,945 | 1,424 | 834,796 |
August | 1,120 | 459,495 | 471 | 454,410 | 1,591 | 913,905 |
September | 982 | 351,489 | 434 | 454,321 | 1,416 | 805,810 |
Information as to mortgages registered under the Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Acts is contained in the section of this book dealing with mortgages.
THE Crown lands are administered under the authority of the Land Act, 1924, the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, and the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, by the Minister of Lands at Wellington, his executive officer being the Under-Secretary of Lands, who is the permanent head of the Department of Lands and Survey. New Zealand is divided into twelve land districts, each being under the local direction of a Commissioner of Crown Lands and a Land Board.
Commissioners of Crown Lands are executive officers of the land districts, having large discretionary powers under the Act. Each is the Chairman of the Land Board of his district, and transacts all its routine business in the sale, letting, and occupation of Crown lands. A Land Board consists of live members—viz., the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district (who is ex officio Chairman), three members nominated by the Governor-General, and one member elected by the Crown tenants of the district
The Boards transact all business connected with the sale, letting, disposal, and occupation of Crown lands, and all matters connected with the management and control of the public lands in their hands. They are the sole judges of the fulfilment of conditions in leases and licenses, and they can declare them forfeit.
A selector may purchase for cash, or on deferred payment, or may select on renewable lease. Every applicant must be of the age of seventeen years or upwards, and may apply for Crown land solely for his own use and benefit, and not directly or indirectly for the use or benefit of any other person. Including the land he applies for, he is not to be the owner, holder, or occupier under any tenure of more than one year's duration, either severally or jointly or in common with any other person or persons, of any land anywhere in New Zealand exceeding in the whole 5,000 acres of land, computed as follows:—
Every acre of first-class land is reckoned as 7½ acres;
Every acre of second-class land is reckoned as 2½ acres;
Every acre of third-class land is reckoned as 1 acre.
Crown land may be selected and occupied under the following tenures and systems:—
(1) Town, suburban, and village lands—
For cash and deferred payment, by public auction;
By lease for terms up to ten years;
By renewable lease for thirty-three years.
(2) Rural land (unimproved), (under optional system)—
For cash, by application;
Purchase by deferred payment;
Renewable lease for sixty-six years.
(3) Village settlements—
Under the three foregoing tenures of optional system.
(4) Special settlements (rural land)—
On renewable lease for sixty-six years and under special regulations.
(5) Land-for-settlement estates (improved rural and pastoral land)—
Under renewable lease for thirty-three years, with right to acquire freehold of 400 acres of first-class land, 1,200 acres of second-class land, or 3,000 acres of third-class land;
For cash or on deferred payment, by auction.
(6) Pastoral land—
By small-grazing-run lease for twenty-one years, with right of renewal (maximum area, 20,000 acres);
By pastoral license on terms up to thirty-live years.
(7) Land within mining districts—
On pastoral licenses under special regulations, with right to acquire the freehold or exchange to a renewable lease;
On occupation leases under special regulations, with similar rights as to purchase of freehold and exchange.
(8) Miscellaneous—
Temporary occupation on terms up to five years;
Sale or occupation for Special purposes;
Outlying land.
By the passing of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1926, it was provided that after the 9th September, 1926, no more Crown lands were to be disposed of under the occupation-with-right-of-purchase tenure, and that any lands which might have been so disposed of could be disposed of by way of sale on deferred payment in addition to the other modes of disposal provided by the Land Act.
Full particulars are given in the Crown Lands Guide, issued periodically and obtainable at any land office, as to the conditions of lease and occupation. Improvements to a certain value are required to be effected on rural land purchased for cash or on deferred payment or hold on renewable lease, and residence is compulsory for certain periods on most Crown leaseholds.
National endowments may be disposed of under renewable lease, small-grazing-run lease, or pastoral license. These lands are occupied on the same conditions as ordinary Crown lands.
Owners of renewable leases and small-grazing-run leases of national-endowment lands now have the right to acquire the fee-simple of their holdings on the conditions provided by the Act pertaining to each class of lease. A pastoral licensee of national-endowment land, if the area is not more than sufficient for the maintenance of the licensee and his family, can acquire the fee-simple.
Education endowments are available for leasing under the Education Reserves Act, 1928, which permits of a lease being granted under the Public Bodies' Leases Act, 1908, as well as under the Land Act, 1924 The freehold of the land cannot be acquired.
Public reserves not vested in trustees or a local authority may be leased under the Public Reserves, Domains, and National Parks Act, 1928, for any term not exceeding twenty-one years, with right of renewal for a further term. The freehold of the land cannot be acquired.
The Land Laws Amendment Act, 1929, deals chiefly with the promotion of settlement on undeveloped Crown lands. Power is given for the Crown to develop idle Crown lands, and also for the making of advances to Crown tenants holding undeveloped country for the erection of buildings, purchase of stock (the latter since the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1932), and for clearing, grassing, fencing, &c. Settlers taking up unimproved sections may apply for financial assistance up to £1,250 each, the payments to be made as improvements are effected. The rate of interest has been fixed at 6 per cent., subject to the temporary reductions imposed by the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932. Crown tenants already in occupation of land coming under the designation of undeveloped are also eligible to apply for development advances. Loans approved to 31st March, 1933, numbered 405, totalling £173,121, while in addition £258,075 has been expended by the State in the roading, surveying, and development of various blocks of land to be opened for settlement.
During the year ended 31st March. 1933, an area of 262,985 acres of land was offered for selection under the various tenures provided by the Land Act, Land for Settlements Act, and Education Reserves Act.
Under renewable lease an area of 105,189 acres was offered, 32,004 acres being national endowment, 10,617 acres land for settlements, and 62,568 acres ordinary Crown lands. An area of 21,762 acres of ordinary Crown land was offered under the optional system. The pastoral-run area comprised 87,943 acres.
In addition to the above a total area of 2,835 acres of Crown, settlement, and national-endowment lands was set apart for selection by discharged soldiers, under the ordinary tenures of the Land Act and the Land for Settlements Act and the special tenures of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act. Fuller particulars regarding these lands will be found at the end of this subsection.
The total selections during the year covered an area of 280,518 acres, by 1,354 selectors. These figures include, however, 114 purchases of small town, suburban, and rural lands, aggregating 2,032 acres, offered for sale at auction. The ordinary Crown lands holdings represented 185,780 acres; land for settlements and Cheviot Estate, 12,336 acres; national endowment. 71,004 acres; educational endowments, 9,775 acres; and other endowments, 1,623 acres. Selections by discharged soldiers are included in the foregoing totals.
Areas under this heading include all lands sold for cash or selected on the deferred-payment system, small grazing-runs, and leases under the following tenures: Renewable lease, mining districts land occupation leases, educational-endowment leases, and pastoral licenses in mining districts under special regulations.
Year ended 31st March, | Sold for Cash. | Deferred-payment Licenses. | Leases and Licenses (Ordinary Settlement). | Small Grazing-runs. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
NUMBER. | |||||
1929 | 256 | 434 | 555 | 5 | 1,250 |
1930 | 286 | 490 | 571 | .. | 1,347 |
1931 | 216 | 250 | 561 | 3 | 1,030 |
1932 | 166 | 158 | 487 | 2 | 813 |
1933 | 114 | 135 | 477 | 3 | 729 |
AREA (ACRES). | |||||
1929 | 5,720 | 26,267 | 163,066 | 20,483 | 215,536 |
1930 | 4,159 | 34,771 | 159,554 | .. | 198,484 |
1931 | 7,427 | 26,050 | 147,318 | 5,403 | 186,198 |
1932 | 4,413 | 37,278 | 138,270 | 6,525 | 186,486 |
1933 | 2,032 | 9,583 | 112,981 | 27,431 | 152,027 |
The following table shows the position at 31st March, 1933:—
Tenure. | Total Number of Selectors. | Total Area held from the Crown. | Total Yearly Rental or Instalment payable. | Total Area made Freehold. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Purchasers. | Area. | ||||
* Excluding “cash lands.” | |||||
Acres. | £ | Acres. | |||
Cash lands | .. | .. | .. | .. | 13,282,813 |
Deferred payments | 4,020 | 547,409 | 104,154 | 11,407 | 1,311,202 |
Perpetual leases | 163 | 6,753 | 1,012 | 3,107 | 864,816 |
Occupation with right of purchase | 3,143 | 888,161 | 73,143 | 5,041 | 1,287,326 |
Lease in perpetuity | 7,480 | 1,572,983 | 191,991 | 3,242 | 538,826 |
Renewable lease | 8,980 | 2,564,438 | 448,271 | 344 | 57,514 |
Agricultural lease | 9 | 282 | 21 | 1,408 | 140,896 |
Mining districts land occupation leases | 725 | 18,577 | 2,031 | 155 | 4,942 |
Homestead | .. | .. | .. | 61 | 80,453 |
Pastoral licenses in mining districts under special regulations | 577 | 127,112 | 3,242 | 90 | 18,673 |
Small grazing-runs | 793 | 2,558,085 | 107,510 | 58 | 66,175 |
Pastoral runs | 604 | 8,919,190 | 88,989 | 7 | 23,412 |
Hanmer Crown leases | 70 | 279 | 204 | .. | .. |
Miscellaneous leases and licenses | 6,720 | 1,060,494 | 42,110 | 133 | 12,737 |
Totals | 33,284 | 18,263,763 | 1,062,678 | 25,053* | 17,689,779 |
Thermal-springs leases (Rotorua) | 301 | 1,983 | 1,840 | 30 | 206 |
Education endowments— | |||||
Primary | 3,644 | 773,989 | 118,978 | 5 | 81 |
Secondary | 485 | 41,107 | 12,535 | .. | .. |
Totals | 4,430 | 817,079 | 133,353 | 35 | 287 |
Grand totals | 37,714 | 19,080,842 | 1,196,031 | 25,088 | 17,690,066 |
Other endowment lands | 863 | 350,415 | 18,259 | 6 | 6,105 |
National-endowment lands are included in the above table in the figures for the various tenures under which they are held. National-endowment lands of an aggregate area of 6,516,785 acres were held at 31st March, 1933, by 4,466 selectors, the annual rental payable being £142,811. Settlement lands under the Land for Settlements Act, which are dealt with later on in this subsection, are also included.
Tenure (immediately prior to acquisition of freehold). | Area. | Amount realized. |
---|---|---|
Acres. | ||
Cash lands sold | 2,032 | 5,362 |
Freehold acquired under following tenures— | ||
Deferred payment | 4,112 | 17,508 |
Occupation with right of purchase | 1,095 | 805 |
Lease in perpetuity | 363 | 411 |
Renewable lease | 831 | 686 |
Mining districts land occupation lease | .. | .. |
Small grazing-runs | .. | .. |
Miscellaneous | 9 | 31 |
Totals | 8,442 | 24,803 |
Much of the land legislation of recent years has been in the direction of preventing large areas of good land from being acquired or retained by a single individual. Part VI of the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, provides for an agreement being made between the Minister of Lands and the owner in fee-simple of any land for the subdivision of that land, and for the disposal by public tender of the allotments by way of sale or by way of lease with right of purchase.
Section 97 provides for similar agreements between the Minister and the owners of Native freehold land in respect of the disposition by sale or lease of that land.
In Part VII of the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, provision is made whereby the Minister of Lands may at any time in writing notify an owner of land that such land or a portion thereof is required for purposes of settlement. The owner of the land is required, within six months after such notice has been gazetted, to notify the Minister whether he elects (a) to subdivide and offer the land for sale in subdivisions, or (b) to enter into an agreement with the Minister as above, or (c) that the land shall be taken compulsorily under the Act.
In sections 381 and 382 of the Land Act. 1924, provision exists for compulsorily taking private land (not within a borough or town district) in cases where in the opinion of the Dominion Land Purchase Board such land has been acquired by way of aggregation, and where such aggregation is contrary to the public interest. Compensation is payable for all land so taken.
The Small Farms (Relief of Unemployment) Act, 1932–33, which is administered by the Department of Lands and Survey, authorized the Board constituted under the Act to acquire lands for the Crown by way of purchase, or by lease with right of purchase, or by resumption of suitable areas of Crown lands held under lease or license. Where land suitable for the purposes of the Board is, in the opinion of the Board, not being adequately used powers are given by the Act for its compulsory acquisition.
The purchase of private lands by the Crown for closer settlement purposes is authorized by the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, a consolidation of former legislation.
The number of estates offered during the year ended 31st March, 1933, was 128 of an area of 152,535 acres, but the majority of these properties were not suitable for subdivisional purposes.
The area purchased during the year ended 31st March, 1933, was 60 acres. of a value of £186. The total number of estates purchased since the inception of the land-for-settlements scheme is 709, of a total area of 2,111,908 acres, the aggregate amount of purchase-money being £13,908,017. These figures do not include any purchases under section 2 of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1917.
Land District. | Number. | Area. | Purchase-money. |
---|---|---|---|
* Including North Auckland. † Including Gisborne. | |||
Acres. | £ | ||
Auckland* | 123 | 427,823 | 1,733,685 |
Hawke's Bay† | 73 | 332,527 | 2,454,925 |
Taranaki | 26 | 30,978 | 375,881 |
Wellington | 155 | 160,828 | 2,350,297 |
Marlborough | 22 | 224,090 | 755,482 |
Nelson | 14 | 48,821 | 150,473 |
Westland | 3 | 6,032 | 14,062 |
Canterbury | 178 | 451,201 | 3,521,523 |
Otago | 81 | 335,212 | 2,029,409 |
Southland | 34 | 94,396 | 522,280 |
Totals | 709 | 2,111,908 | 13,908,017 |
The transfer of certain areas from Crown to settlement lands, and the adjustment of areas to account for ascertained surpluses or deficiencies, bring the total area to 2,272,024 acres at the 31st March, 1933. Of this, 242,309 acres have been sold for cash or made freehold, the number of purchasers being 2,323 and total purchase-money £1,059,979 and 95,955 acres are occupied by roads or by reserves unlet. At the 31st March, 1933, 7,157 selectors were holding a total of 1,880,585 acres, the annual rental for which amounts to £545,574; and the remaining 53,175 acres were unlet. Rent and other payments received during 1932–33 were £258,632, while total receipts from inception to 31st March, 1933, have been £10,885,976.
Part II of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1928, gives power whereby two or more persons may purchase land acquired on their behalf by the Crown. No properties were purchased during the year ended 31st March, 1933, but in the preceding year seven properties (2,772 acres) were acquired on behalf of eighteen applicants.
Section 3 of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1932, provides authority for the making of advances to purchasers of part of private freehold properties up to 90 per cent. of the purchase money, all such advances to be secured by way of first mortgage.
On the 1st January, 1910, the Land Settlement Finance Act, which is described fully in the 1915 issue of this book, came into force. The associations incorporated now number forty-six. There have been no transactions for several years past.
Under the provisions of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, and amendments, any person is entitled to the benefits of the Act who, was an honourably discharged member of a New Zealand Naval or Expeditionary Force in 1914–18, or was a bona fide resident of New Zealand, and served during the war with other British Forces.
There is power to dispose of land under the ordinary tenures of the Land Act, 1924, and the Land for Settlements Act, 1925—i.e., for cash, on deferred payment, or on renewable lease under the former Act, and on renewable lease under the latter Act: also under the “special tenures” of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, which are cash, deferred payment, or a renewable lease with a purchasing clause.
Under the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, 2,835 acres were proclaimed in 1932–33 and a total of 1,445,799 acres has been proclaimed to 31st March, 1933, comprising 609,166 acres of ordinary Crown Lands; lands for settlement, 401,844 acres; national-endowment lands, 431,433 acres; and Cheviot Estate, 3,356 acres. Some 700,738 acres of this aggregate fall under section 3 of the Act (ordinary tenures) and 745,061 acres under section 4 (special tenures).
During the year ended 31st March, 1933, 12 applications were made under the provisions of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, and allotments were made in the case of 6 applicants, the total area being 4,133 acres.
The various systems of financial assistance in connection with the settlement of discharged soldiers were dealt with in the 1924 and previous issues of the Year-Book. Operations at the present time are confined mainly to advances on current account for stocking and developing farms.
From the inception of the scheme of discharged-soldiers settlement in 1915 to the end of the financial year 1932–33, loans totalling £23,479,592 had been granted to 22,774 discharged soldiers, as follows:—
Class. | Number of Soldiers. | Amount. £ |
---|---|---|
Advances on current account | 5,120 | 5,588,419 |
Advances towards purchase of farms, market gardens, and orchards, and discharge of mortgages | 5,554 | 9,047,378 |
Advances towards purchase and erection of dwellings and discharge of mortgages thereon in town and suburban areas | 12,100 | 8,843,795 |
Totals | 22,774 | £23,479,592 |
Repayments of principal to the 31st March, 1933, total £11,076,934, of which £625,316 was repaid during the financial year 1932–33. Receipts in respect of interest and sundries brought the total receipts for the year to £1,113,364.
During 1932–33 loans totalling £97,902 were granted. Of this amount £4,880 was for the purchase or erection of dwellings, and £93,022 towards the improvement and stocking of lands. Advances actually made during the year, including loans previously authorized and readvances from current account, totalled £343,694.
By the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1923, a Dominion Revaluation Board was constituted with power to revalue and reduce where necessary the capital values of lands leased by soldiers from the Crown, and also to reduce mortgages in cases where soldiers had acquired lands by means of Government advances. Reductions to the total of £2,886,685 were made in capital and mortgage values.
The Board was also engaged in investigating current accounts under the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1924, and capital reductions totalling £201,390 were made.
NATIVE land is of two kinds—namely, customary land and Native freehold land. Customary land is land which has never been the subject of a Crown grant and is held by Natives under the customs and usages of the Maori people. It is land in respect of which the ancient customary Native title as recognized and guaranteed by the Treaty of Waitangi has not yet been extinguished. Such land, since it has not been Crown-granted, remains vested in the Crown, subject, however, to the customary title of the Natives, and to their right to have the customary title transformed into a freehold title by the Native Land Court.
Customary land has always been restricted from alienation except in favour of the Crown. By the Treaty of Waitangi the exclusive right to purchase such land was reserved to the Crown, and in all statutes since passed the alienation of customary land to private individuals has been prohibited, and this prohibition is now extended to the Crown. Native freehold land is the land held by Natives under an English freehold title, though subject to certain restrictions on alienation and other special incidents which are unknown to the ordinary law.
Whether land is Native or European land depends upon the beneficial ownership of it, and not merely on the legal ownership. If land is held by a European upon trust for a Native, it is Native land; if it is held in trust by a Native for a European, it is European land. There are, however, four exceptions to this:—
When land has once become European land, it never again becomes Native land unless by special enactment.
Land purchased by a Native from the Crown for a pecuniary consideration is not Native land.
Land held by a Native in severalty may be declared to be European land by the Native Appellate Court.
Under certain circumstances the Native owner may have been declared a European.
Even though one of many Native owners may sell, the land remains Native land until all have disposed of their interests, or until the purchaser has had his interests partitioned off. A “Native” means a Maori or half-caste, or a person intermediate in blood between a Maori and a half-caste.
The Native Land Act, 1931, and the Native Purposes Act, 1931, are consolidations, with amendments, of existing legislation.
The Native Land Court consists of a Chief Judge and such other Judges as the Governor-General thinks fit to appoint. All powers of the Court may be exercised by a single Judge, but there are certain important powers vested exclusively in the Chief Judge. Commissioners are appointed who exercise such jurisdiction of a Judge as the Governor-General authorizes. The chief matters within the jurisdiction of the Court are:—
The investigation of title to customary land, and transforming it into Natty freehold land.
The exclusive power of partitioning land among the owners.
The sanctioning of exchanges for other Native land and European land.
Granting probates of wills and succession orders to Natives.
Making orders for the adoption of children.
Appointing trustees for Natives who are minors or under other disability.
The incorporation of the owners of Native land.
The determination of various claims as between Natives.
To grant confirmation of alienation of Native land.
Business dealt with in 1932–33 was as follows:—
Number of sittings | 89 |
Number of cases notified | 15,148 |
Number of cases for which orders were made | 6,880 |
Number of cases dismissed | 2,381 |
Number of cases adjourned sine die | 6,790 |
Number of partitions made | 310 |
Area affected (acres) | 59,921 |
Number of investigations of title | 7 |
Area affected (acres) | 194 |
Number of succession orders made | 5,612 |
Number of other orders made | 3,710 |
The Native Appellate Court consists of any two or more Judges of the Native Land Court. With certain exceptions the Appellate Court determines appeals, whether on law or on fact, from all final orders of the Native Land Court.
There are seven Maori Land Boards, each consisting of the Judge and Registrar of the Native Land Court district, the Judge acting as President. The chief functions of a Maori Land Board are—
To administer certain large areas of Native land vested in those Boards in trust for the Native owners, the Boards having extensive powers of sale. lease, and management.
To act as statutory agent of the Native owners in respect of certain areas of Native land set apart for Native settlement.
To control the administration and disposition of Native land, by resolution of the assembled owners.
To assist Natives in farming their lands.
The total area vested in and administered by the various Maori Land Boards as at the 31st March, 1933, was 664,707 acres.
During the year 1932–33, 2,395 acres of vested land were sold or revested in the Native owners.
With regard to Native freehold land, the Boards during the year approved of leases comprising 34,638 acres, and confirmed transfers (apart from sales to the Crown) affecting 4,699 acres of freehold land.
The ordinary provisions as to alienation of Native land do not affect the power to dispose of land by will, but a Native cannot will to a European except it be a husband or wife or other relative of the person making the will. A Native cannot dispose of customary land, whether by will or otherwise. No alienation of Native land by a Native has any effect until it is confirmed by a Maori Land Board.
The Board, before confirming an alienation, must satisfy itself, inter alia, that it is not contrary to the interests of the Native alienating; that no Native is rendered landless; that the consideration is adequate; that the purchase-money is paid or secured; and that the alienation is not otherwise prohibited by law.
A lease cannot be for a longer term than fifty years, and a mortgage must have the approval of the Governor-General in Council.
Since 1st January, 1933, the duty of undertaking, controlling, and carrying out all negotiations for the acquisition by the Crown of Native lands, and the performance and completion of all contracts entered into is by subsection (2) of section 7 of the Native Land Amendment Act, 1932, imposed upon the Native Land Settlement Board—consisting of the Native Minister, the Under-Secretary of the Native Department, the Under-Secretary of Lands, the Valuer-General, the Financial Adviser to the Government, the Director-General of Agriculture, and such other members (not exceeding two) as the Governor-General may appoint.
Where Native land is being acquired for general settlement, the Native Land Settlement Board must Act upon the advice or request of the Dominion Land Purchase Board, referred to in the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, but this requirement is not necessary in the case of land being acquired for Native settlement.
The Native Land Purchase Board mentioned in earlier editions of the Year-Book was abolished by subsection (1) of section 7 of the Native Land Amendment Act, 1932.
Pending any purchase by the Crown the Governor-General may, by Order in Council, prohibit any attempt at alienation otherwise than to the Crown. Upon the purchase being completed the land is proclaimed Crown land, and is subject to administration under the Land Act, 1924. Where it is subject to lease when purchased the option may be extended to the tenant of purchasing the land from the Crown or having a renewable lease granted to him
Since 1st April, 1910, a total of 1,542,870 acres of Native land has been purchased by the Crown. The total area of Native land alienated by way of sale to the Crown or to other purchasers since 1910 is 3,261,618 acres.
The area of Native land still held by Natives in the North Island is estimated at 3,856,458 acres, and in the whole Dominion at 4,109,402 acres. In many cases the Natives are utilizing their land for pastoral and dairying purposes. Other lands are being farmed for thorn by Maori Land Boards and by the East Coast Commissioner.
The administration of Native funds and Native reserves, formerly conducted by the Public Trustee, was by statute transferred to the Native Trustee as from 1st April, 1921. This was part of a comprehensive scheme which seeks to rehabilitate the Maori by inducing him to farm and manage his own lands. As a further means to this end the Native Trust Office Board advances money to Natives on the security of their lands, the expenditure of this money and the management of Native farming operations generally being supervised in a helpful and sympathetic manner. The Native Trustee Act, 1930, consolidated existing legislation.
The Native Trustee administers many reserves of Native land on behalf of the beneficiaries, and grants leases thereof. The beneficial owners of these reserves have no power of alienation other than to the Crown.
The Native Trustee also, where necessary, acts as trustee for Natives who are minors or under other disabilities, administers special funds, and acts as executor or administrator of the estates of deceased Natives.
The funds of the Native Trust Office at the 31st March, 1933, were:—
Amounts held under— | £ |
---|---|
West Coast Settlement Reserves Act, 1892 | 58,236 |
Native Reserves Act, 1882 | 63,123 |
Native Land Act, 1931 (Part X) | 115,159 |
Native Land Act, 1931 (Miscellaneous) | 177,116 |
Native Trustee Act, 1930 | 33,048 |
Miscellaneous funds | 71,056 |
Sundry creditors | 132 |
Reserve and Assurance Fund | 99,528 |
Investment Fluctuation Fund | 6,002 |
Advances under Finance Act, 1930 | 92,000 |
Advance under Native Land Act, 1931 | 38,844 |
Reserve against unpaid interest | 2,618 |
Total | £756,862 |
Of the total funds £543,861 was invested in the form of mortgages, and £10,200 in local bodies' securities.
Commissions, fees, charges, and net interest on investments for the year 1932–33 totalled £17,439. The net profit for the year was £3,268, of which £585 was placed to the Reserve and Assurance Fund, £65 to the Investment Fluctuation Fund, and £2,618 was set aside as a reserve against unpaid interest.
Table of Contents
THE Dominion of New Zealand is a country specially favoured for primary production. The soil covering is varied in character, a considerable portion of it being of exceptional fertility; but even the poorer soils are largely capable of profitable utilization by reason of the comparatively mild and equable weather conditions. The best grasses and fodder plants flourish in the congenial environment, and the country has gained a world-wide reputation for the quality of its pastures. Numerous streams intersect the country-side and present to the farmer a great potential source of cheap power. Electricity is now put to a variety of uses on the farm, but by far the most Important is that of providing power for milking-machinery.
A conspicuous feature of New Zealand farming is that the stock do not require to be stalled in the winter, though the pastures are more or less supplemented by fodder crops in the colder months of the year.
New Zealand is primarily a grazing country, and, while more of the land is every year being given up to the cultivation of fodder crops, its future will, no doubt, be inseparably associated with stock-raising, principally of dairy cattle and of sheep. Though less than a century has elapsed since the colonization of New Zealand, over seventeen million acres of land in the Dominion have been sown down in English grasses. A great proportion of the crops grown in the Dominion are for the production of such commodities as meat, wool, and dairy-produce.
Grain crops, principally oats and wheat, are grown on a fairly large scale in the eastern and southern districts of the South Island. Barley also is grown, but to a very much smaller extent. Much of the crop of oats produced is chaffed for stock-feeding purposes within the country. Root crops, principally turnips, are grown on a large scale for winter feed and for stock-fattening purposes, more particularly in the South Island. Owing to the comparative difficulty of growing large areas of turnips free from disease, other stock-foods are coming into prominence. Mangolds are cultivated to an appreciable extent, and farmers have realized the great value of lucerne. Ensilage-making, particularly in the stack form, is increasing in the dairying districts. Quite a feature of milk - producing operations is the growing of green fodder crops to maintain the milk-supply during the drier months of the year. It will be seen that live-stock in New Zealand is for the most part maintained on food produced on the farm itself.
The North Island of the Dominion is remarkable for the congenial environment it furnishes for many phases of primary production. In no part is the winter really severe, and the question of stalling stock during the colder months of the year has not to be considered. It is more a grazing than an agricultural country, and practically all the crops raised are used for feeding farm stock. The dominant industries are dairying and sheep-fanning. There is probably no finer sheep-country in the world than the limestone downs of Hawke's Bay. It may be said with every confidence that there is more butterfat produced to the acre on many farms in the Taranaki District than on any equal area in the world, when it is considered that all the food provided for the stock is produced on the farm itself. The standard of dairy-farming is steadily improving, not only by reason of special fodder being provided for the drier parts of the summer and the colder months of the year, but on account of the fact that the farmer has learned the value of herd testing and culling, and the advantages to be derived from the judicious application of top-dressing fertilizers to pastures.
In various parts of the Island fruitgrowing, principally of apples, pears, and peaches, is being placed on a sound commercial basis. In the northern portion citrus fruits can be successfully produced, and, with the adoption of better storage and marketing methods, lemons in particular are being cultivated on a considerable scale. Outdoor grapes are freely grown. Both the North and the South Islands have established an export trade in apples, and to a lesser extent in pears.
During recent years the Waikato district and the Auckland Provincial District in general have shown themselves to be admirably adapted to the dairy industry, and dairying has made remarkable development. The Auckland District, in fact, has become easily the largest exporter of butter in the Dominion, while it also leads in the production of milk-powder.
With the adoption of improved methods in the treatment of the and land the demonstration of correct manurial treatment, farming in the Auckland Provincial District has been placed on a much more stable basis. Assisted by a favourable climate, of which a short and mild winter is a feature, stock-raising of all descriptions is being carried on with conspicuous success. The country is eminently adapted for the production of root and fodder crops, and stock can be brought to maturity and fattened for the market at a minimum of cost.
The South Island is the portion of the Dominion where agriculture proper was first established, the settlement of the lane being greatly facilitated by the fact that on the eastern, southern, and northers portions large fertile plains, rolling downs, and hills were available, devoid of the forests which in a very large portion of the North Island have had to be cleared before the land could be utilized by the farmer. Agricultural operations in the South have been maintained at a high standard for many years, principally in Otago and Canterbury, many of the pioneers of which districts were British yeomen farmers who brought with them the best methods of the Old Land. So in the breeding of live-stock, many of the original holders of land in the South, and the shepherds and herdsmen they employed, had been well trained in stock-management by live-stock breeders of the Mother-country. The South Island may be fairly said to have been the nursery of the live-stock of the Dominion, and the high quality of the stock bred in the country is in a large measure due to the capacity of the men who founded and developed the flocks and herds in the eastern and southern districts. The growing of the finer wools, and the raising of fat lambs for the frozen-meat industry, are features of primary production in the South Island, while the dairy industry is also well represented, especially in Otago and Southland. The breeding of draught horses of a very fine stamp is carried on to some extent in certain districts.
While the climate in the southern districts of the South Island is not so genial as that in the northern, there are only a few portions where the winter is at all rigorous. The Nelson Provincial District, in the north-west corner of the Island, is noted for its climate. Nelson has a sunshine-record which is equalled in but few parts of the Temperate Zone. The district is specially suitable for fruitgrowing, which has been developed extensively on commercial lines. The culture of tobacco-leaf is a comparatively recent activity which is progressing favourably in the district. At the other end of the Island, in Central Otago, a peculiar configuration of the country enables fruitgrowing to be prosecuted with great success. The winter is comparatively severe, but the warm summer sun and the absence of wind make it an ideal environment for fruitgrowing.
In some sections, particularly in Canterbury, Otago, Southland, and Marlborough, grain-growing is prosecuted on a considerable scale. The Canterbury Plains, extending a hundred and fifty miles north and south and running inland for forty miles from the sea, represent an area of over 3,000,000 acres. This forms the principal grain-growing area. Wheat, oats, and barley are cultivated to a largo extent. In Otago and Southland oats are the grain principally produced. In some of the richer lands the yield of wheat has reached very high figures, even up to 80 or 90 bushels per acre, while over 100 bushels to the acre have been recorded for crops of oats. In root crops up to 70 tons per acre of turnips have been secured, while the yield of mangolds has frequently reached 90 tons.
Under the control of the Minster of Agriculture the Department of Agriculture is a service which is mainly concerned in advancing the interests of primary production. Under a Director-General of Agriculture there are Directors of Divisions of Live-stock, Dairy, Fields, and Horticulture, also a Chemistry Section.
While the service is mainly educative, it also carries out important inspection work. Under the Live-stock Division, all meat exported is inspected by qualified officers. Cattle are inspected for tuberculosis and other bovine troubles; sheep and swine also receive attention; slaughterhouses are licensed and controlled; and all stock exported and imported is examined by the veterinarians of the Department. Special instruction and advice are given in poultry-keeping, swine husbandry, and wool growing and handling. The Division is provided with a well-equipped laboratory at Wallaceville, Wellington, mainly devoted to veterinary research, &c.
Instruction in the manufacture of butter, cheese, &c., is given by the Dairy Division. Dairy-produce is inspected and graded prior to shipment, a close supervision being also exercised over the moisture content of butter and cheese, as well as over the weights of such produce; dairy-farm premises are inspected; herd-testing is promoted, and a system of semi-official testing of purebred dairy cows is in operation. Milk-samples are tested for dairy companies and farmers.
The duties of the Fields Division comprise agricultural instruction, the control of experimental areas, advice regarding crops, pastures, and farm-management, co-operative experimental work, hemp-grading, and grain-grading. The Division also has charge of the system of seed certification introduced by the Department.
The Horticulture Division is charged with orchard instructional work and instruction to beekeepers and tobacco-growers, and the inspection of fruit and trees imported and offered for sale. It also inspects orchards and apiaries, inspects fruit for export, and grades export honey.
The Chemistry Section carries out analyses of soils, limestones, fertilizers, water, &c., also the inspection of fertilizers.
The Plant Research Station at Palmerston North conducts research in crop and grassland production, plant-breeding, and control of plant diseases and pests. Seed-testing and farm economics sections are also attached to the station.
The Department's principal farm establishment is the Ruakura Farm of Instruction at Hamilton, in connection with which a farm training-college for youths is also conducted. The Te Kauwhata Horticultural Station, in the lower Waikato district, is mainly devoted to vine-growing and winemaking. There are also several other smaller experimental and demonstration areas.
The agricultural instructional work covers a comprehensive field, farmers being assisted by visits or by letters of advice. Numbers of farmers also co-operate with the Department in conducting experiments on their farms. A monthly Journal, the New Zealand Journal of Agriculture, is published at a low rate of subscription, and bulletins are frequently issued. Any farmer can obtain advice regarding his soil, have seed examined for germination-capacity and purity, milk tested for butterfat content or for the presence of disease, plants identified, and diseases of either animals or plants described, and remedies suggested—all these services being rendered free of charge. Among other responsibilities of the Department is the registration of live-stock brands, slaughterhouses, dairies, dairy-factories, fertilizers, orchards, nurseries, apiaries, &c.
In addition to research work carried out by the Department of Agriculture, cognate or related research is conducted by other authorities, including private concerns (notably those interested in dairying), the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the Cawthron Institute at Nelson, the agricultural colleges at Palmerston North and Lincoln, and the Wheat Research Institute, Christchurch. The last named commenced to function in November, 1928. The following description is from an article by the Institute Director in the Journal of Science and Technology.
“The Wheat Research Institute is an activity of the New Zealand Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, which is responsible to Parliament for the work of the Institute, secures its finance, and, on the recommendation of the interests concerned, appoints its Advisory Committee. The object of the Institute is to improve the yield and quality of wheat, flour, and bread in New Zealand, and it is supported by farmers, millers, and bakers. Each farmer pays a levy of three halfpence for each fifty bushels of wheat he sells, each miller three half-pence for each ton of flour he sells, and each baker three half-pence for every ton of flour he buys. These levies are fixed by an Act of Parliament in force till 1933, and are collected directly from millers and bakers, while those payable by farmers are collected through the good offices of the grain-merchants. These levies, which amount to about £2,000 per annum, are subsidized pound for pound by the Government. The Institute has a plant-breeding station at Lincoln, the land, implements, and buildings and much of the labour being provided by Canterbury Agricultural College. There yield trials are made, introductions are tested, and crossbred wheats are raised, while extension work is done by the Agricultural Department in consultation with the Institute. There is also a cereal laboratory in Christchurch, in close proximity to Canterbury University College. In this are located an experimental milling-plant, bakers' ovens, and all the chemical apparatus required for various tests on wheat and flour.”
Commencing with the 1915–16 season, a new and comprehensive system of collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics was substituted by the Census and Statistics Office for the methods formerly in vogue. The amended system was based on personal canvass by the agency of officers of the Police Department. Within the scope of the collection are comprised all holdings of 1 acre upwards situated outside borough boundaries, but not inclusive of purely residential holdings or Maori lands held under the communal system. The questionnaire in use in New Zealand was found to comply with practically all requirements for use in connection with the taking of the World Agricultural Census in 1930 under the auspices of the International Institute of Agriculture.
Considerations of economy caused the substitution in the 1930–31 season of a postal collection embracing the most important particulars. A combination of postal collection and personal canvass was adopted in 1931–32 and repeated in 1932–33.
Interim returns of principal crops and live-stock are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics, and when the collection is completed final figures for the principal items are published in the next available issue of that publication. The full statistics are published in the “Annual Statistical Report on Agricultural and Pastoral Production.”
In addition to the main collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics the following supplementary inquiries are undertaken: Stocks of wool in the Dominion as at the 30th June; areas sown or intended to be sown in wheat, oats, barley, and potatoes (taken at the end of September); stocks of flour, wheat, and oats in the hands of millers, merchants, storekeepers, and farmers (at the end of November); estimated yields of wheat and oats (early in February); and returns of wheat and oats threshed (throughout the threshing season). The results of these first three inquiries are gazetted, and they are also, together with the figures of threshings, published from time to time in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics. Stocks of eggs and egg-pulp in cold storage are ascertained six times each year, and the results are published in the press and in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
The following summary of farm machinery employed on holdings outside borough boundaries during the last five years is of interest as showing the increased use now being made of electricity and of mechanical equipment.
Class of Machinery, &c. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Not available. | |||||
Milking-plants | 18,756 | 20,415 | 22,547 | 23,222 | 24,350 |
Cream-separators | 45,781 | 48,302 | 47,112 | 51,334 | 54,200 |
Shearing-machines— | |||||
Plants | 6,887 | 7,394 | 8,191 | 7,853 | 7,936 |
Stands | 20,329 | 21,482 | 23,140 | 22,326 | 22,562 |
Wool-presses | 9,235 | 9,906 | * | * | * |
Agricultural tractors | 3,377 | 3,891 | 5,023 | 4,856 | 4,972 |
Reapers-and-binders | 15,172 | 15,484 | * | * | * |
Threshing-machines | 406 | 418 | * | * | * |
Chaffcutters | 2,297 | 2,206 | * | * | * |
Water-wheels or motors | 824 | 923 | * | * | * |
Electric motors | 13,377 | 16,456 | 22,520 | 24,164 | 26,757 |
Steam-engines | 397 | 398 | * | * | * |
Internal-combustion engines | 18,489 | 19,169 | 22,136 | 20,974 | 21,667 |
The 24,350 milking-plants in use in 1933 had a capacity for milking 85,175 cows simultaneously. The total number of cows milked on holdings employing milking-plants was 1,247,279. Regarding agricultural tractors, electric motors, and internal-combustion engines shown above, the aggregate horse-powers returned were 78,024, 38,325, and 67,740 respectively.
NEW ZEALAND is a country very favourably situated for grazing purposes, and consequently the cropping of the soil is not carried out on a very extensive scale, the greater proportion of the area in occupation either being under permanent artificially-sown pastures or still remaining in tussock or other native grasses. Certain districts in the Dominion, however, have been found to be particularly suited for the growing of wheat, oats, and other cereal crops, and the production of grain is now almost exclusively limited to those areas which are especially so suited. On the other hand, the desirability for supplementing the supply of fodder during the winter months of the year, for the large number of sheep and cattle in the Dominion, has necessitated the cultivation of considerable areas of turnips, mangolds, and green fodder crops, besides the maintenance of large acreages of grasses and clovers and of lucerne for the production of hay and ensilage. Fairly largo areas are also sown down annually in the better-class grasses and clovers for the production of grass-seed.
In general, agricultural farming in the Dominion may be said to be now limited to the growing of those crops necessary for the augmentation of existing pastures in order to maintain a high standard of production, and to the growing of grain for local consumption. Grass-seed and peas are the only two crops that regularly have a sufficient margin for export.
Generally speaking, there is very little movement from year to year in the total area under field crops. Green and root crops comprise a high proportion, 700,324 acres, or 32 per cent., of the 2,192,025 acres under crop in 1932–33 being sown down in these crops. Of the total area under grain and pulse crops, 59 per cent. was threshed and the balance of 41 per cent. was cut for chaff, hay, or ensilage, or fed off to stock. The condition of the crop at the time of harvesting greatly influences the proportions utilized for either purpose.
The Canterbury Land District had 68 per cent. of the total area under grain and pulse crops for threshing, and 51 per cent. of the area for chaff, hay, ensilage, &c. About 72 per cent. of the area in green and root crops was grown in the Canterbury, Otago, and Southland Districts, while grasses and clovers cut for seed were mainly confined to Canterbury and Southland. On the other hand, grasses and clovers (including lucerne) cut for hay and ensilage show the North Island in a more favourable position, the predominating districts of Auckland and Taranaki accounting for 52 per cent. of the total area. These two districts are the centre of the dairying industry in New Zealand.
Canterbury, Otago, and Southland together account for 63 per cent. of the total area under crop in the Dominion.
In the following table the area under crop according to the different classes of crop is given for each of the last ten years:—
Year. | Grain and Pulse Crops. | Green and Root Crops. | Grasses, Clovers, and Lucerne. | Total Area under Crop. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
For Threshing. | For Chaff, Hay, Ensilage, &c. | Cut for Seed. | Cut for Hay, Ensilage, &c. | |||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1923–24 | 299,938 | 359,871 | 752,071 | 81,063 | 188,979 | 1,681,922 |
1924–25 | 371,944 | 327,900 | 735,656 | 103,159 | 229,644 | 1,768,303 |
1925–26 | 310,289 | 267,236 | 763,868 | 79,549 | 224,777 | 1,645,719 |
1926–27 | 399,504 | 272,300 | 721,904 | 87,699 | 288,455 | 1,769,862 |
1927–28 | 412,431 | 218,507 | 712,509 | 65,681 | 280,241 | 1,689,369 |
1928–29 | 379,179 | 213,228 | 734,669 | 68,017 | 351,107 | 1,746,200 |
1929–30 | 348,929 | 218,900 | 716,118 | 66,855 | 412,588 | 1,763,390 |
1930–31 | 391,243 | 295,621 | 717,647 | 89,184 | 443,088 | 1,936,783 |
1931–32 | 379,247 | 321,791 | 720,357 | 73,582 | 464,160 | 1,959,137 |
1932–33 | 467,492 | 325,911 | 700,324 | 135,962 | 562,336 | 2,192,025 |
The areas under each of the principal crops for the last five years have been as follows:—
Crop. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
Wheat | 257,873 | 238,653 | 252,219 | 280,602 | 305,924 |
Oats | 283,133 | 282,814 | 367,551 | 364,345 | 424,587 |
Barley | 19,840 | 18,631 | 31,034 | 27,040 | 23,476 |
Maize | 9,281 | 8,652 | 12,103 | 11,460 | 15,150 |
Peas | 17,893 | 9,855 | 10,558 | 14,701 | 22,370 |
Beans | 170 | 171 | 140 | 168 | 93 |
Linseed | 2,800 | 7,757 | 12,200 | 1,765 | 333 |
Hops | 608 | 598 | 634 | 466 | 355 |
Potatoes | 21,304 | 23,214 | 28,459 | 23,786 | 24,605 |
Turnips | 479,994 | 475,254 | 493,902 | 482,229 | 472,995 |
Mangolds | 9,914 | 10,519 | 10,706 | 9,824 | 11,961 |
Onions | 880 | 870 | 771 . | 874 | 1,134 |
Tobacco | 1,000 | 1,073 | 932 | 1,726 | 2,126 |
Green fodder | 219,088 | 203,438 | 180,308 | 199,624 | 184,992 |
Grasses and clovers for seed | 68,017 | 66,855 | 89,184 | 73,582 | 135,962 |
Grasses and clovers for hay. ensilage, &c. | 320,299 | 380,898 | 409,586 | 431,592 | 526,469 |
Lucerne | 30,808 | 31,690 | 33,502 | 32,568 | 35,867 |
Other crops | 3,298 | 2,448 | 2,994 | 2,785 | 3,626 |
Totals | 1,746,200 | 1,763,390 | 1,936,783 | 1,959,137 | 2,192,025 |
The total area under grain and pulse crops in 1932–33 was 793,403 acres, as compared with 701,038 acres in 1931–32. Of the total in 1932–33, 467,492 acres were for threshing and 325,911 acres were for chaff, hay, ensilage, &c., 59 per cent. of the total area under grain and pulse crops thus being threshed out during the year, as against 54 per cent. (379,247 acres) in 1931–32. In the table below the areas of the principal crops threshed, and the total and per acre yields, are given for each of the last ten years:—
Year. | Wheat. | Oats. | Barley. | Maize. | Peas.* | Linseed. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including beans prior to 1928–29. | ||||||
AREAS. | ||||||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1923–24 | 173,864 | 63,842 | 21,286 | 8,208 | 18,676 | 12,119 |
1924–25 | 166,964 | 47,387 | 25,138 | 8,621 | 14,027 | 6,679 |
1925–26 | 151,673 | 102,485 | 25,969 | 8,508 | 11,749 | 8,143 |
1926–27 | 220,083 | 117,326 | 29,886 | 10,249 | 15,495 | 4,933 |
1927–28 | 260,987 | 188,223 | 21,091 | 10,291 | 25,128 | 5,213 |
1928–29 | 255,312 | 73,101 | 19,500 | 8,986 | 17,893 | 2,800 |
1929–30 | 235,942 | 67,722 | 18,229 | 7,957 | 9,855 | 7,757 |
1930–31 | 249,014 | 87,152 | 23,952 | 7,168 | 10,558 | 12,200 |
1931–32 | 268,756 | 68,690 | 18,245 | 5,965 | 14,701 | 1,765 |
1932–33 | 302,531 | 116,206 | 16,336 | 8,153 | 22,370 | 333 |
TOTAL YIELDS. | ||||||
Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Cwt. | |
1923–24 | 4,174,537 | 1,964,511 | 597,416 | 405,855 | 362,787 | 54,100 |
1924–25 | 5,447,758 | 5,707,174 | 798,128 | 426,875 | 410,582 | 42,700 |
1925–26 | 4,617,041 | 4,115,606 | 947,002 | 423,700 | 287,775 | 47,220 |
1926–27 | 7,952,442 | 4,997,535 | 1,243,333 | 491,468 | 454,722 | 38,580 |
1927–28 | 9,541,444 | 3,852,687 | 861,985 | 482,928 | 802,416 | 31,265 |
1928–29 | 8,832,864 | 3,065,113 | 781,102 | 456,296 | 527,504 | 23,227 |
1929–30 | 7,239,556 | 3,002,288 | 755,007 | 377,955 | 294,242 | 70,377 |
1930–31 | 7,579,153 | 3,376,609 | 837,696 | 316,845 | 241,402 | 87,344 |
1931–32 | 6,582,698 | 2,818,152 | 537,398 | 258,612 | 309,383 | 12,757 |
1932–33 | 11,054,972 | 5,132,183 | 561,017 | 389,432 | 585,418 | 2,705 |
YIELDS PER ACRE. | ||||||
Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Cwt. | |
1923–24 | 24.01 | 30.77 | 28.07 | 49.40 | 19.43 | 4.46 |
1924–25 | 32.62 | 38.72 | 31.75 | 49.47 | 29.27 | 6.39 |
1925–26 | 30.44 | 40.14 | 36.47 | 49.80 | 24.49 | 5.80 |
1926–27 | 36.13 | 42.58 | 41.60 | 47.95 | 29.35 | 7.82 |
1927–28 | 36.56 | 43.66 | 40.87 | 46.93 | 31.93 | 6.00 |
1928–29 | 34.60 | 41.93 | 40.06 | 50.78 | 29.48 | 8.30 |
1929–30 | 30.68 | 44.33 | 41.42 | 47.50 | 29.86 | 9.07 |
1930–31 | 30.44 | 38.74 | 34.97 | 44.20 | 22.86 | 7.16 |
1931–32 | 24.49 | 41.03 | 29.45 | 43.35 | 21.05 | 7.23 |
1932–33 | 36.54 | 44.16 | 34.34 | 47.77 | 26.17 | 8.12 |
Wheat for threshing is grown principally in Canterbury, 79 per cent. of the total grain produced in 1932–33 coming from that district. Otago, with 12 per cent., supplied the bulk of the remainder. The growing of oats for threshing is also mainly confined to these two districts with the addition of Southland, the proportion of grain produced by each being 51 per cent., 19 per cent., and 26 per cent. respectively. Nearly three-quarters of the barley produced in the Dominion is supplied by Canterbury and Otago, Marlborough furnishing most of the remainder. Maize, on the other hand, is almost exclusively confined to the northern part of the North Island, Auckland and Gisborne supplying 90 per cent. of the total corn produced. Peas are grown to considerable extent only in Canterbury and Marlborough, while linseed is evidently not looked upon as a suitable crop outside of Canterbury, Otago, or Southland.
Wheat is one of the most important crops grown in New Zealand, but the area now devoted to this purpose is not as considerable as in former times. In the “eighties” the area under wheat was between 300,000 and 400,000 acres annually, and the production of grain more than sufficient for local needs, thus allowing for quite an appreciable export. The advent of butter and cheese factories and the introduction of refrigeration, however, gave a great impetus to the dairying and pastoral industries, resulting in a large proportion of the land formerly utilized for wheat-growing being sown down in grass and other fodder crops.
It may be said that, although from twenty to thirty countries in the world generally produce more wheat than does New Zealand, only one or two European countries have a better record of production per acre. This says much for the fertility of the soil of the Dominion, for cultivation hero is naturally less intensive than it is in the closely settled Continental countries.
The area (for threshing) and the production of wheat per head of population (including Maoris) for the last ten years are now given. The population is taken at the 31st March, a date corresponding approximately to harvest-time.
Year. | Per Head of Population. | |
---|---|---|
Area. | Production. | |
Acres. | Bushels. | |
1923–24 | 0.13 | 3.10 |
1924–25 | 0.12 | 3.95 |
1925–26 | 0.11 | 3.28 |
1926–27 | 0.15 | 5.53 |
1927–28 | 0.18 | 6.56 |
1928–29 | 0.17 | 6.01 |
1929–30 | 0.16 | 4.86 |
1930–31 | 0.16 | 5.02 |
1931–32 | 0.18 | 4.32 |
1932–33 | 0.20 | 7.19 |
The following information is based on the production figures as ascertained at the five collections of agricultural and pastoral statistics previous to and including 1932, while due weight is given to imports and exports of wheat and flour (including exports to Cook Islands) and estimated carry-over.
Year. | Production of Wheat at Harvest. | Excess of Imports over Exports of Wheat.* | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
* Including flour converted on the basis of 48 bushels of wheat to 1 short ton of flour. | |||
Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | |
1928 | 9,541,444 | 1,207,697 | 10,749,141 |
1929 | 8,82,864 | 495,516 | 9,328,380 |
1930 | 7,239,556 | 728,179 | 7,967,735 |
1931 | 7,579,153 | 749,319 | 8,328,472 |
1932 | 6582,698 | 1,977,298 | 8,559,996 |
Total for five years | 39,775,715 | 5,158,009 | 44,933,724 |
Average | 7,955,143 | 1,031,602 | 8,986,745 |
Minus average net increase in carry-over | 4,640 | ||
Estimated average annual consumption | 8,982,105 |
The following quantities of these commodities were imported and exported during the years specified:—
Year. | Imports. | Exports. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Wheat. | Flour. | Wheat. | Flour. | |
Bushels. | Tons. | Bushels. | Tons. | |
1928 | 761,055 | 9,500 | 605 | 139 |
1929 | 254,491 | 9,775 | 219,131 | 160 |
1930 | 280,137 | 9,538 | 510 | 175 |
1931 | 188,794 | 11,821 | 392 | 125 |
1932 | 1,361,387 | 13,009 | 181 | 174 |
Over the average of the last five years it has been found that the annual quantity of wheat consumed in the form of flour was 6,935,000 bushels. Thus, there is a difference of 2,047,000 bushels between wheat consumption and the amount converted to flour. Allowing an average of 1½ bushels of seed-wheat to the acre, sowings would require about 387,000 bushels annually, leaving 1,660,000 bushels available for fowl and pig feed, &c.
Returns furnished by threshing-millers show that 4.62 per cent. of the wheat threshed during the five seasons consisted of “seconds,” so that of a total yield of 7,955,000 bushels, 7,587,000 bushels may be taken as “firsts” and 368,000 bushels as “seconds.” In addition to the latter, some 1,292,000 bushels of firsts would appear to be used as fowl or pig feed, &c.
Assuming that the whole of the requirements for seed and stock purposes are met out of local production, then, out of 6,935,000 bushels of wheat required to produce the Dominion's flour requirements, 5,908,000 bushels are available from local production, leaving 1,027,000 bushels of wheat (or the equivalent of this in flour) to be imported. Figures shown earlier give 1,031,602 bushels of net imports, but against this must be set the net increase in carry-over of 4,640 bushels.
As a contrast to the abnormally poor wheat harvest of 1931–32, the result of protracted drought conditions experienced principally in South Canterbury and North Otago, the wheat harvest of 1932–33 was extraordinarily abundant. The yield of grain totalled 11,054,972 bushels from 302,531 acres threshed, the average yield per acre being 36.54 bushels. The total yield has not been exceeded during the last thirty-four years, and except for 1927–28, a greater yield per acre has not been harvested for thirty years.
To cope with the situation arising from a surplus beyond local requirements, a Wheat Purchase Board was created by an Order in Council issued on 6th January, 1933, to regulate wheat prices and to control the purchase and disposal of wheat, including disposal of the exportable surplus. The Board decided to exempt from the regulations wheat of the 1932–33 season grown in the Nelson Province, all wheat of the 1931–32 season, and wheat certified as seed wheat by the Department of Agriculture in association with the Wheat Research Institute.
Since the Wheat Purchase Board assumed control, 1,005,650 bushels had been exported up to the end of September, 1933. During the same period imports of wheat and flour amounted to 310,070 bushels and 165,582 centals respectively.
In point of area oats is the most important grain crop of the Dominion. About 86 per cent. is grown in Canterbury, Otago, and Southland, 5 per cent. in the remainder of the South Island, and 9 per cent. in the North Island. The greater portion of the oat crop is usually converted into chaff without threshing, but the proportion so dealt with depends partly on the condition of the crop and partly on market conditions. In 1928–29, 25.82 per cent. of the area harvested was threshed; in 1929–30, 23.95 per cent.; in 1930–31, 28.02 per cent; in 1931–32, 18.86 per cent.; and in 1932–33, 27.37 per cent
The total and average yields of grain and of chaff, hay, or ensilage for the last ten seasons were as follows:—
Season. | Grain. | Chaff, Hay, or Ensilage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Total Yield. | Average per Acre. | Total Yield. | Average per Acre. | |
Bushels. | Bushels. | Tons. | Tons. | |
1923–24 | 1,964,511 | 30.77 | 366,546 | 1.12 |
1924–25 | 5,707,174 | 38.72 | 507,173 | 1.64 |
1925–26 | 4,115,606 | 40.14 | 354,373 | 1.45 |
1926–27 | 4,997,535 | 42.58 | 434,967 | 1.70 |
1927–28 | 3,852,687 | 43.66 | 344,322 | 1.71 |
1928–29 | 3,065,113 | 41.93 | 333,220 | 1.71 |
1929–30 | 3,002,288 | 44.33 | 314,734 | 1.65 |
1930–31 | 3,376,609 | 38.74 | 367,198 | 1.64 |
1931–32 | 2,818,152 | 41.03 | 309,301 | 1.35 |
1932–33 | 5,132,183 | 44.16 | 453,503 | 1.75 |
Potatoes are grown extensively in the Dominion. In 1932–33 51 per cent. of the total potato area was in Canterbury Land District. The figures for the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Area. | Total Yield. | Yield per Acre. |
---|---|---|---|
Acres. | Tons. | Tons. | |
1923–24 | 20,993 | 105,552 | 5.00 |
1924–25 | 23,092 | 122,184 | 5.27 |
1925–26 | 23,484 | 143,781 | 6.09 |
1926–27 | 24,616 | 116,771 | 4.73 |
1927–28 | 21,693 | 121,402 | 5.59 |
1928–29 | 21,304 | 123,607 | 5.77 |
1929–30 | 23,214 | 130,107 | 5.60 |
1930–31 | 28,459 | 151,525 | 5.32 |
1931–32 | 23,786 | 116,743 | 4.91 |
1932–33 | 24,605 | 129,079 | 5.25 |
Although grass is the main crop of the farmer in New Zealand, it has been found that at certain periods during the year the pastures need supplementing in order that the grassland may not become unduly exhausted, and also in order to maintain stock in a satisfactory condition. In midwinter the grass is at a low stage of productivity generally, while under dry summer conditions it loses a great amount of its nutritive value. During these periods, therefore, it is necessary that some extra feed should be provided, and this is usually done either by cutting the grass for hay when there is an ample surplus on the pastures during the flush of the growing season, or by the provision of ensilage, green fodder, or root crops.
The following table gives detailed figures of the areas of the supplementary fodder crops available during each of the last ten years:—
Year. | Chair, Hay, or Ensilage. | Green Fodder. | Root Crops for feeding to Stock. | Total Area of Fodder Crops. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cereal Crops. | Grasses and Clovers, including Lucerne. | Wheat and Oats not harvested. | Other Crops. | |||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1923–24 | 329,829 | 188,979 | 30,042 | 239,652 | 491,052 | 1,279,554 |
1924–25 | 310,474 | 229,644 | 17,426 | 240,061 | 471,955 | 1,269,560 |
1925–26 | 246,810 | 224,777 | 20,412 | 255,429 | 484,441 | 1,231,869 |
1926–27 | 257,558 | 288,455 | 14,742 | 219,031 | 477,492 | 1,257,278 |
1927–28 | 203,838 | 280,241 | 14,669 | 216,702 | 472,101 | 1,187,551 |
1928–29 | 196,545 | 351,107 | 16,683 | 219,088 | 491,842 | 1,275,265 |
1929–30 | 192,660 | 412,588 | 26,240 | 203,438 | 486,969 | 1,321,895 |
1930–31 | 228,215 | 443,088 | 56,735 | 190,979 | 506,143 | 1,425,160 |
1931–32 | 232,925 | 464,160 | 75,826 | 212,664 | 493,789 | 1,479,364 |
1932–33 | 262,970 | 562,336 | 50,300 | 197,633 | 486,800 | 1,560,039 |
In 1932–33, grasses and clovers cut for hay o r ensilage totalled 526,469 acres, and lucerne 35,867 acres; oats was the only cereal crop utilized in any quantity for this purpose, the area in 1932–33 being 259,294 acres. Of the cereal crops fed off to stock during the past year, oats comprised 49,087 acres of the total area. Turnips are the principal root crop grown in the Dominion, the total acreage in 1932–33 being 472,995 acres (including 62,911 acres of turnips and rape mixed). Other root crops comprised 11,961 acres of mangolds, and 1,032 acres of carrots and parsnips. Pumpkins and marrows were grown for fodder to the extent of 812 acres.
The total and per-acre yields obtained from the various crops cut for chaff, hay, or ensilage are as follows for the last two seasons:—
Crop. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Total Yield. | Yield per Acre. | Total Yield. | Yield per Acre. | |
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Wheat | 5,054 | 1.59 | 4,533 | 2.08 |
Oats | 309,301 | 1.35 | 453,503 | 1.75 |
Barley | 1,762 | 1.99 | 1,952 | 2.27 |
Maize | 2,320 | 6.37 | 5,088 | 8.00 |
Grasses and clovers | 979,275 | 2.27 | 1,229,742 | 2.34 |
Lucerne | 91,329 | 2.80 | 106,095 | 2.94 |
The total area of grasses and clovers cut for seed during the year 1932–33 was 135,962 acres, yielding 2,198,897 bushels of 20 lb., as against 732,650 bushels from 73,582 acres in 1931–32. Canterbury, Otago, and Southland Land Districts between them provide 82 per cent. of the area cut.
A considerable export of grass-seed has been built up during recent years, especially with the United Kingdom, Australia, and the United States of America, the quantity exported to these countries in 1932 amounting to 32,652 cwt., valued at £104,581. The total quantity of locally-produced grass and clover seed exported to all countries amounted to 34,337 cwt., with a recorded value of £109,632.
The areas and yields of the principal grass and clover crops actually harvested for seed during each of the ten years 1923–24 to 1932–33 are given in the following table. Second or catch crops are taken account of in the yield figures, the total yield including crops obtained from areas which had previously yielded some other crop in the season concerned. The areas, however, do not include second crops, and average yields cannot therefore be obtained by the mere division of the total yield by the area shown.
Year. | Rye-grass. | Cocksfoot. | Chewings Fescue. | Crested Dogstail. | Red Clover and Cow-grass. | White Clover. | Brown Top*. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1923–24 | 43,487 | 11,619 | 9,279 | 4,749 | 5,543 | 4,161 | .. |
1924–25 | 66,764 | 12,258 | 4,459 | 1,969 | 10,400 | 3,196 | .. |
1925–26 | 45,154 | 9,745 | 6,902 | 2,679 | 6,579 | 5,358 | .. |
1926–27 | 42,082 | 9,820 | 9,634 | 9,307 | 8,540 | 4,029 | .. |
1927–28 | 23,545 | 11,493 | 10,021 | 8,948 | 7,887 | 2,294 | .. |
1928–29 | 26,343 | 11,255 | 9,506 | 5,702 | 9,750 | 3,338 | .. |
1929–30 | 30,055 | 11,729 | 9,808 | 3,404 | 4,703 | 3,710 | .. |
1930–31 | 47,942 | 14,001 | 10,593 | 3,312 | 3,323 | 3,339 | 5,158 |
1931–32 | 30,141 | 9,437 | 13,010 | 2,696 | 3,867 | 2,423 | 10,758 |
1932–33 | 86,924 | 11,293 | 9,426 | 2,935 | 10,633 | 4,360 | 8,465 |
Year. | Rye-grass. | Cocksfoot. | Chewings Fescue. | Crested Dogstail. | Red Clover and Cow-grass. | White Clover. | Brown-Top*. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Not available prior to 1930–31. † Of 20 lb. | |||||||
Bushels.† | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
1923–24 | 725,959 | 1,428,759 | 1,499,177 | 753,836 | 1,213,835 | 581,676 | .. |
1924–25 | 1,517,554 | 1,852,754 | 1,198,111 | 398,432 | 2,015,486 | 490,073 | .. |
1925–26 | 1,041,716 | 1,381,607 | 1,574,502 | 469,598 | 1,517,763 | 954,082 | .. |
1926–27 | 904,156 | 1,858,082 | 2,177,125 | 1,482,214 | 1,935,328 | 671,828 | .. |
1927–28 | 523,412 | 1,992,377 | 2,684,601 | 2,116,488 | 2,041,413 | 399,298 | .. |
1928–29 | 564,511 | 2,048,832 | 2,723,124 | 1,276,785 | 1,936,088 | 566,395 | .. |
1929–30 | 641,316 | 2,008,970 | 2,416,381 | 828,894 | 1,040,022 | 604,874 | .. |
1930–31 | 987,466 | 2,666,280 | 2,337,070 | 575,664 | 647,949 | 574,224 | 412,273 |
1931–32 | 466,873 | 919,911 | 2,383,941 | 491,348 | 786,782 | 284,333 | 311,358 |
1932–33 | 1,796,974 | 2,335,497 | 2,295,763 | 708,609 | 1,738,218 | 568,888 | 188,531 |
Grass is by far the most important crop to the farmer, the soils, the climate, and other natural conditions obtaining in the Dominion being very favourable for the growth of grass. Wherever there is light and moisture English grasses thrive when the natural bush and fern are cleared off, and, from the mildness of the winter season, there are very few places where there is not some growth even in the coldest months of the year, enabling cattle to be kept all the year round in the open.
At the beginning of the year 1933 there were 17,120,461 acres under artificially sown grasses (including 698,298 acres cut for seed, hay, or ensilage during the preceding season), and in addition 14,137,375 acres still remained in tussock or other native grasses, making a total of 31,257,836 acres of grassland in occupation. The following table shows the respective areas occupied by artificially sown grasses and tussock and self-sown native grasses during the last ten years.
Year. | Artificially Sown Pasture Grasses. | Tussock and other Native Grasses. | Total Area under Grass. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Cut for Seed, Hay, or Ensilage. | Not Cut for Seed, Hay, or Ensilage. | |||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1923–24 | 270,042 | 16,447,570 | 14,806,237 | 31,523,849 |
1924–25 | 332,803 | 16,450,625 | 14,470,990 | 31,254,418 |
1925–26 | 304,326 | 16,615,960 | 14,298,618 | 31,218,904 |
1926–27 | 376,154 | 16,680,348 | 14,197,853 | 31,254,355 |
1927–28 | 345,922 | 16,871,530 | 14,091,717 | 31,309,169 |
1928–29 | 419,124 | 16,855,512 | 14,131,630 | 31,406,266 |
1929–80 | 479,443 | 16,872,948 | 14,182,142 | 31,534,533 |
1930–31 | 532,272 | 16,722,213 | 14,124,030 | 31,378,515 |
1931–32 | 537,742 | 16,494,917 | 14,294,463 | 31,327,122 |
1932–33 | 698,298 | 16,422,163 | 14,137,375 | 31,257,836 |
During the year 1932–33, 83,318 acres of land which had not previously been cultivated was sown down in new pasture, as against 95,624 acres in 1931–32.
Large areas in various parts of New Zealand are covered with phormium, or New Zealand flax, the fibre of which is largely used for rope-making, &c. Of the total area of occupied land in the Dominion, 64,206 acres were returned as in phormium in 1932–33. The figures for each of the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Area. Acres. |
---|---|
1923–24 | 43,180 |
1924–25 | 54,814 |
1925–26 | 57,780 |
1926–27 | 69,420 |
1927–28 | 66,492 |
1928–29 | 62,704 |
1929–30 | 68,260 |
1930–31 | 91,219 |
1931–32 | 77,437 |
1932–33 | 64,206 |
Two-thirds of the area in phormium in 1932–33 was in the North Island (vide p. 303).
Flax-milling in recent years has recorded a very heavy decline. At the census of factory production for the year 1932–33 there were only 20 flax-mills in operation employing 213 hands, the total value of the output being £54,658. Flax used by the mills totalled 20,564 tons, resulting in 3,916 tons of dressed fibre and 738 tons of tow. The total area of flax cut by the above mills was 1,708 acres, and 2,204 acres attached to the mills were not cut or not ready for cutting during the year.
In 1932–33 there were 6,852 acres in market gardens. Nurseries and seed-gardens occupied 1,003 acres, while 77,886 acres were in private gardens, grounds, &c. The area in plantations (not virgin bush) was 409,860 acres, made up of 392,676 acres of conifers and 17,184 acres of eucalyptus and other broad-leaved trees.
The figures for the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Market Gardens. | Nurseries, &c. Acres. | Private Gardens, &c. | Plantations. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1923–24 | 4,264 | 418 | 61,648 | 66,056 |
1924–25 | 4,516 | 482 | 63,206 | 71,218 |
1925–26 | 4,599 | 505 | 64,872 | 88,656 |
1926–27 | 5,102 | 464 | 64,783 | 160,188 |
1927–28 | 5,655 | 489 | 68,566 | 232,083 |
1928–29 | 5,855 | 582 | 78,263 | 293,911 |
1929–30 | 5,871 | 657 | 74,434 | 289,020 |
1930–31 | 6,684 | 1,004 | 70,208 | 341,591 |
1931–32 | 7,614 | 984 | 76,247 | 399,307 |
1932–33 | 6,852 | 1,003 | 77,886 | 409,860 |
A great impetus to the planting of fruit-trees was given by the discovery some years ago that tracts of land, principally in the Nelson Land District, which formerly were looked on as being practically useless, were eminently suited for growing fruit, particularly apples. For a time, considerable areas of this and other land were annually added to the Dominion's orchards, but in more recent years planting has diminished to comparatively small proportions.
The following table shows the area outside the borough boundaries which has been returned as under fruit-trees at each of the last ten annual enumerations:—
Acres. | |
---|---|
1923–24 | 29,689 |
1924–25 | 27,525 |
1925–26 | 27,068 |
1926–27 | 25,377 |
1927–28 | 24,987 |
1928–29 | 24,538 |
1929–30 | 24,861 |
1930–31 | 28,134 |
1931–32 | 25,755 |
1932–33 | 25,317 |
Unfortunately, the area shown cannot be relied upon as being altogether accurate; and, though the position is improving in this respect, it would seem that the area (which as stated above is not inclusive of orchards within borough boundaries) is still to a certain extent overstated.
A good market exists locally for choice, clean fruit, but growers of apples and pears are mainly concerned with the export market, which offers more attractive prices for their produce. Peaches, apricots, plums, quinces, and citrus fruits all find a ready sale in the New Zealand markets. The export trade in apples and pears has been encouraged by the State, which guarantees a gross market price of 10s. 6d. per case to growers of “Extra Fancy” and “Fancy” grades of specified varieties and packing, and 7s. per case of “Good” grade of these varieties and all grades of other varieties accepted for export by the Department of Agriculture. The guarantee does not extend to exports to South America. Claims on the guarantee in the 1932–33 season amounted to £11,394, but the imposition of a levy of 1½d. per case in pursuance of guarantee conditions reduced the Government liability to £1,835. All fruit intended for export is subjected to a rigid inspection by Government officials. The success of the export trade is to a very large extent due to the goodwill gained through this inspection which, in addition to protecting the guarantee interests, assures overseas buyers of uniform standard of high-quality fruit. In 1932 the value of apples exported aggregated £755,158, of which exports to the United Kingdom represented £696,161. Pears exported aggregated £44,262 in value, the United Kingdom likewise receiving the bulk of the fruit. The rapid progress of the export trade can be gauged by comparing the foregoing figures with those for 1927, in which year exports of apples and pears amounted to £264,446 and £8,456 respectively.
For the purpose of the proper control of the fruit industry the Fruit Control Act was passed in the session of 1924. Part I of the Act provides for a Dominion Fruit-export Control Board, to have power of control of all fruit intended for export.
Polls taken in December, 1924, resulted in the provisions of Part I being carried by a majority of 151 votes, Otago Provincial District being, however, excluded from the operation of the control on account of a petition to that effect having been signed by 70 per cent. of the producers in that district.
The Department of Agriculture assists orchardists by supplying information on fruitgrowing generally, and as to the most up-to-date methods to adopt for the control of diseases and insect pests, pruning, &c. Practical demonstrations of pruning, spraying, and the grading and packing of fruit are given regularly by the Orchard Instructors attached to the Department. A comprehensive scheme of experiments is being conducted by the Department, the operations covering a wide field. These embrace the testing of spraying specifics and other materials for the better and more economic control of diseases and pests, orchard manurial experiments, &c.
The total acreage in vineyards outside of borough boundaries is 290 acres. The growing of outdoor grapes is chiefly confined to the districts situated between the North Cape and Hawke's Bay. The greater portion of the crop is used for winemaking, but considerable quantities of outdoor-grown grapes are sold for table use.
Since 1913 the State has had authority to borrow money for the purpose of making advances for the establishment of cold stores for fruit and of fruit-canning works, and otherwise for the assistance of the fruitgrowing industry.
The Orchard-tax Act, 1927, continuing legislation dating from 1916, provides for the levying in each year of a tax of 1s. per acre on commercial orchards, with a minimum tax of 5s., the proceeds to be paid over to the New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation and to be expended in aid of the fruitgrowing industry, and for additional tax in the case of apple and pear orchards in commercial fruitgrowing districts for the purpose of combating fireblight. No tax is payable in respect of any orchard with less than 120 fruit-trees.
Registration of commercial orchards as at March, 1933, numbered 6,293, 2,883 being taxable and 3,410 non-taxable. The total orchard-tax collected for the year 1932–33 amounted to £1,687.
Although the cultivation of tobacco leaf was initiated only a few years ago, the industry has made marked progress. Certain districts appear to be well suited to the growth of good quality leaf, and growers are becoming increasingly familiar with the methods and plant required for the production of cured leaf acceptable to manufacturers. Practically the whole of the leaf produced is now used locally in accordance with contracts arranged between manufacturers and growers.
Figures collected from occupiers throughout the Dominion of holdings of 1 acre or more situated outside boroughs show the following areas planted in tobacco in the years specified:—
Acres. | |
---|---|
1927–28 | 690 |
1928–29 | 1,000 |
1929–30 | 1,073 |
1930–31 | 932 |
1931–32 | 1,726 |
1932–33 | 2,126 |
Practically the whole of the tobacco crop is produced in Waimea County, and it would appear that the average area cropped by individual growers is in the vicinity of 3 acres.
Farmers have come to realize that the production and maintenance of ample feed for stock depends to a large extent on the judicial application of artificial fertilizers to their pastures.
Top-dressing operations during the twelve months ended 31st January, 1933, covered a total area of 2,438,114 acres, as shown in the following table, a decrease of 16,207 acres as compared with the area returned as top-dressed during the preceding twelve months:—
Nature of Top-dressing. | North Island. | South Island. | Dominion |
---|---|---|---|
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
Artificial fertilizers only | 1,583,500 | 157,535 | 1,741,035 |
Lime only. | 61,085 | 41,867 | 102,952 |
Both artificial fertilizers and lime | 497,992 | 96 135 | 594,127 |
Totals | 2,142,577 | 295,537 | 2,438,114 |
THE numbers of live-stock of various kinds at each of the last five annual enumerations available are as shown in the following table. With the exception of the figures for sheep as disclosed by the special annual collection of sheep returns as at the 30th April, the figures relate to the 31st January.
— | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Not available. | |||||
Horses | 298,986 | 297,195 | 295,743 | 280,994 | 276,897 |
Asses and mules | 193 | 218 | * | * | * |
Dairy cows | 1,371,063 | 1,441,410 | 1,601,633 | 1,702,070 | 1,845,972 |
Cattle (including dairy cows) | 3,445,790 | 3,770,223 | 4,080,525 | 4,072,383 | 4,192,023 |
Sheep shorn during season | 25,295,560 | 26,999,410 | 27,574,289 | 26,205,019 | 25,069,409 |
Lambs tailed during season | 13,855,958 | 14,887,599 | 14,528,309 | 14,974,991 | 15,015,628 |
Sheep (including lambs) as at 30th April | 29,051,382 | 30,841,287 | 29,792,516 | 28,691,788 | 27,755,966 |
Pigs | 556,732 | 487,793 | 476,194 | 513,416 | 591,582 |
Goats— | |||||
Angora | 8,590 | 9,514 | * | * | * |
Other | 25,636 | 29,613 | * | * | * |
The Dominion is eminently suited for sheep-breeding, practically every description of sheep finding a favourable local habitat. In the hilly and down country of the South Island the Merino has been bred for very many years, and was the original sheep depastured. In fact, the Merino ewe furnished the foundation of the crossbred stock which has made Canterbury mutton famous on British meat-markets. In the early days of the Canterbury meat trade the English Leicester of the original type was the favourite ram for putting to the Merino ewe. Of later years the Lincoln has been largely employed to cross with the Merino, and black-faced rams have been further employed to put to the crossbred ewes. Systematic inbreeding of Merino-longwool half-bred sheep produced the now world-known Corriedale breed. In the North Island the Romney sheep, which suits the rather moist climate of this portion of the Dominion, has become the most popular sheep; it is also increasing in numbers in the South Island. The Lincoln and the Border Leicester are also favoured in both Islands, while the Southdown is taking the lead for fat-lamb production throughout the Dominion.
The number of sheep at the 30th April reached its maximum (30,841,287) in 1930, since which year successive decreases have occurred, amounting in the aggregate to a reduction of over 3,000,000 in the Dominion's flocks.
In the following table the Chatham Islands are included in the South Island, as they form portion of the Canterbury-Kaikoura, Sheep District. In dealing with land districts, however, they are included with Wellington.
Year. | North Island. | South Island. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1924 | 13,478,717 | 10,297,059 | 23,775,776 |
1925 | 13,719,541 | 10,828,414 | 24,547,955 |
1926 | 13,830,250 | 11,074,743 | 24,904,993 |
1927 | 13,957,820 | 11,691,196 | 25,649,016 |
1928 | 14,482,105 | 12,651,705 | 27,133,810 |
1929 | 15,588,444 | 13,462,938 | 29,051,382 |
1930 | 16,535,913 | 14,305,374 | 30,841,287 |
1931 | 15,886,876 | 13,905,640 | 29,792,516 |
1932 | 14,946,987 | 13,744,801 | 28,691,788 |
1933 | 14,954,029 | 12,801,937 | 27,755,966 |
The following table shows the number of rams, wethers, breeding-ewes, dry ewes, and lambs in the Dominion for the last five years:—
Year. | Rams. | Wethers. | Breeding-ewes. | Dry Ewes. | Lambs. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Stud Sheep (entered in Flock-book). | ||||||
1929 | 12,794 | .. | 219,802 | 7,203 | 156,526 | 396325 |
1930 | 14,248 | .. | 244,480 | 7,884 | 174,862 | 441,474 |
1931 | 15,001 | .. | 238,281 | 8,081 | 169,879 | 431,242 |
1932 | 17,169 | .. | 232,006 | 7,855 | 164,750 | 421,780 |
1933 | 13,353 | .. | 226,330 | 6,625 | 160,265 | 406,573 |
Sheep of a Distinctive Breed but not entered in Flock-book. | ||||||
1929 | 409,537 | 1,039,943 | 3,886,345 | 220,332 | 1,925,634 | 7,481,791 |
1930 | 434,369 | 1,051,286 | 3,987,758 | 261,984 | 2,004,429 | 7,739,826 |
1931 | 447,008 | 1,250,600 | 4,538,476 | 370,734 | 1,907,145 | 8,513,963 |
1932 | 451,882 | 1,172,973 | 4,783,296 | 383,093 | 2,012,466 | 8,803,710 |
1933 | 450,266 | 1,092,533 | 4,780,723 | 334,039 | 1,941,131 | 8,598,692 |
Crossbred and other Sheep not otherwise enumerated. | ||||||
1929 | .. | 2,249,192 | 12,502,008 | 655,163 | 5,766,903 | 21,173,266 |
1930 | .. | 2,316,630 | 13,331,937 | 807,804 | 6,203,616 | 22,659,987 |
1931 | .. | 2,178,941 | 12,831,972 | 831,899 | 5,004,499 | 20,847,311 |
1932 | .. | 1,557,853 | 12,047,758 | 877,230 | 4,983,457 | 19,466,298 |
1933 | .. | 1,322,650 | 12,202,644 | 657,222 | 4,568,185 | 18,750,701 |
Totals. | ||||||
1929 | 422,331 | 3,289,135 | 16,608,155 | 882,698 | 7,849,063 | 29,051,382 |
1930 | 448,617 | 3,367,916 | 17,564,175 | 1,077,672 | 8,382,907 | 30,841,287 |
1931 | 462,009 | 3,429,541 | 17,608,729 | 1,210,714 | 7,081,523 | 29,792,516 |
1932 | 469,051 | 2,730,826 | 17,063,060 | 1,268,178 | 7,160,673 | 28,691,788 |
1933 | 463,619 | 2,415,183 | 17,209,697 | 997,886 | 6,669,581 | 27,755,966 |
The average size of the flocks was 1,088 in 1929, 1,027 in 1930, 968 in 1931, 942 in 1932, and 923 in 1933. A classification according to size shows the following position:—
Size of Flocks. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1– 200 | 5,551 | 7,100 | 8,060 | 8,624 | 8,903 |
201– 500 | 6,364 | 7,184 | 7,378 | 6,937 | 7,106 |
501– 1,000 | 6,313 | 6,764 | 6,692 | 6,652 | 6,252 |
1,001– 2,500 | 5,975 | 6,318 | 6,157 | 5,837 | 5,474 |
2,501– 5,000 | 1,724 | 1,860 | 1,759 | 1,669 | 1,607 |
5,001–10,000 | 613 | 615 | 571 | 563 | 554 |
10,001–20,000 | 146 | 151 | 146 | 143 | 141 |
20,001 and over | 26 | 30 | 26 | 24 | 26 |
Total flocks | 26,712 | 30,022 | 30,789 | 30,449 | 30,063 |
The numbers of the different classes composing the flocks in April, 1933, were as follows:—
Breed of Sheep. | Stud Sheep entered in Flock-book. | Sheep of a Distinctive Breed, not entered in Flock-book. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Merino | 21,694 | 1,125,252 | 1,146,946 |
Lincoln | 5,178 | 58,825 | 64,003 |
Romney | 176,811 | 3,639,409 | 3,816,220 |
Border Leicester | 22,698 | 51,417 | 74,115 |
English Leicester | 24,200 | 47,975 | 72,175 |
Shropshire | 3,049 | 13,026 | 16,075 |
Southdown | 101,794 | 176,452 | 278,246 |
Corriedale | 43,581 | 1,223,906 | 1,267,487 |
Ryeland | 4,166 | 3,026 | 7,192 |
Half-bred | 3,276 | 2,256,215 | 2,259,491 |
Other breeds | 126 | 3,189 | 3,315 |
Totals | 406,573 | 8,598,692 | 9,005,265 |
Flock sheep— | |||
Crossbreds and others not otherwise enumerated | .. | .. | 18,750,701 |
Grand total | .. | .. | 27,755,966 |
The latest figures obtainable showing the number of sheep in the principal sheep countries for which information is available are given hereunder:—
Country. | Number of Sheep. |
---|---|
* Including goats. | |
Australia | 110,618,893 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 89,860,000 |
United States | 51,630,000 |
South African Union | 49,777,106 |
Argentina | 44,413,221 |
India (whole) | 37,948,000 |
China | 35,000,000 |
New Zealand | 27,755,966 |
Spain | 19,370,000 |
England and Wales | 18,476,900 |
Uruguay | 15,405,607 |
Persia | 15,000,000 |
Rumania | 11,920,502 |
Peru | 11,209,000 |
Brazil | 10,660,598 |
Turkey | 10,639,000 |
Italy | 9,896,038 |
France | 9,762,000 |
Bulgaria | 8,740,000 |
Yugoslavia | 8,425,634 |
French Morocco | 7,976,000 |
Scotland | 7,846,600 |
French West Africa | 7,600,000 |
Greece | 6,926,960 |
Chile | 6,263,482 |
Tanganyika | 5,656,000 |
Bolivia | 5,552,074 |
Algeria | 5,269,038 |
Irak* | 5,055,000 |
Abyssinia | 4,000,000 |
Italian Colonies | 3,800,000 |
Portugal | 3,721,000 |
Canada | 3,644,000 |
Arabia | 3,500,000 |
Irish Free State | 3,461,000 |
Germany | 3,401,000 |
Kenya | 3,243,179 |
Tunis | 2,976,000 |
Basutoland | 2,828,700 |
Mexico | 2,697,688 |
Syria and Lebanon | 2,682,000 |
Manchuria | 2,640,560 |
Somaliland Protectorate | 2,500,000 |
Nigeria | 2,496,700 |
Poland | 2,484,820 |
Anglo-Egyptian Sudan | 2,200,000 |
Although appearing eighth in order in the preceding table of flocks, as a wool-producer New Zealand is the fifth largest in the world, according to figures collected by the Empire Marketing Board. With the exception of some 6,000,000 or 7,000,000 lb., the whole of the wool produced in New Zealand is exported. From figures of exports, consumption by local mills, and stocks at the end of the season it is possible to estimate the total annual production of wool with a fair degree of accuracy.
In the following computation of total production, scoured, washed, and slipe wool has been converted to a greasy basis on the assumption of an average loss of 33⅓ per cent. in weight, while wool on skins has been taken at an average of 4 lb. per skin.
— | Year ended 30th June | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
Million lb. | ||||||
Exports of wool | 250.3 | 252.2 | 207.2 | 244.3 | 248.1 | 310.0 |
Exports of wool on skins | 5.5 | 4.7 | 4.8 | 6.4 | 6.8 | 11.1 |
Acquired by New Zealand mills | 6.9 | 6.6 | 6.1 | 6.2 | 7.0 | 6.6 |
.. | 262.7 | 263.5 | 218.1 | 256.9 | 261.9 | 327.7 |
Variation in stocks | -0.5 | +8.5 | +54.8 | +14.2 | +20.9 | -39.3 |
Estimated production | 262.2 | 272.0 | 272.9 | 271.1 | 282.8 | 288.4 |
Statistics relating to stocks of wool held in the Dominion on 30th June are compiled from returns obtained from woolbrokers, woollen-mills, freezing-works, wool-scouring works, shipping companies, Harbour Board stores, farmers, and the New Zealand Railways Department. A little wool held by farmers is probably omitted, but the statistics are complete enough for practical purposes.
Comparative figures since the first complete official collection in 1927 are—
At 30th June. | Greasy. | Scoured and Washed. | Sliped. | Crutchings, &c. | Wool on Skins. | Unspecified Wool. | Total, converted to Greasy Basis. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
1927 | 6,362,022 | 2,437,471 | 3,951,258 | 2,767,942 | 946,700 | 349,175 | 20,000,000 |
1928 | 5,313,737 | 1,584,039 | 4,675,368 | 3,318,045 | 550,494 | 926,440 | 19,500,000 |
1929 | 8,270,543 | 2,510,035 | 6,693,659 | 4,183,987 | 732,515 | 989,102 | 28,000,000 |
1930 | 52,396,429 | 4,278,925 | 10,411,748 | 6,289,298 | 696,582 | 1,323,654 | 82,800,000 |
1931 | 59,811,259 | 6,616,468 | 10,915,891 | 7,067,497 | 1,620,588 | 2,115,014 | 97,000,000 |
1932 | 74,560,005 | 6,168,174 | 15,133,361 | 7,151,642 | 1,796,324 | 2,319,800 | 117,900,000 |
1933 | 55,580,662 | 3,985,522 | 5,352,365 | 6,458,841 | 2,090,007 | 538,606 | 78,600,000 |
Of the total stocks at 30th June, 1933, woolbrokers held 28,000,000 lb. and farmers 28,500,000 lb., the balance being divided between woollen-mills, freezing-works, wool-scouring works, shipping companies, and railway and Harbour Hoard stores. The classification is made on the basis of possession and not of beneficial ownership.
Details of wool at 30th June, 1933 (without conversion to a greasy basis) are as follows:—
— | Greasy. | Scoured. | Washed. | Sliped. | Crutchings &c. | Wool on Skins. | Unspecified. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
Merino | 1,597,872 | 187,504 | .. | 6,486 | 142,174 | 36,502 | .. |
Half-bred | 4,051,812 | 438,952 | 140,275 | 464,999 | 504,321 | 197,916 | .. |
Corriedale | 691,553 | 21,409 | .. | .. | 77,687 | 38,546 | .. |
Other (including crossbred)— | |||||||
Sheep | 46,801,469 | 1,776,645 | 950,167 | 1,669,874 | 5,353,508 | 1,296,124 | 4,200 |
Lambs | 1,985,656 | 191,073 | 269,417 | 2,890,656 | 381,151 | 389,239 | 300 |
Unspecified | 452,300 | 4,680 | 5,400 | 320,350 | .. | 131,680 | 534,106 |
Totals | 55,580,662 | 2,620,263 | 1,365,259 | 5,352,365 | 6,458,841 | 2,090,007 | 538,606 |
Most of the leading breeds of the cattle of Great Britain are represented in the Dominion by herds bred on sound lines, though the development of the beef breeds in later years has received a check partly owing to the advance taking place in dairying operations and partly through the difficulties of competing with other countries in the British market. There are still very many fine Shorthorn herds of the beef type, while Hereford and Aberdeen-Angus cattle are also largely bred. There are herd-books for each of these breeds.
The breeding of dairy cattle has made great progress in recent years. Herd-book societies are established for the Jersey, Friesian, Ayrshire, Milking Shorthorn, and Red Poll breeds. The various societies have heartily co-operated in a scheme for establishing registers of merit in connection with the certificate-of-record testing of purebred dairy cattle, thus giving a great fillip to the breeding of purebred dairy stock. The dairy-farmer is encouraged to use purebred bulls and thereby to assist materially in raising the standard of the dairy stock of the country. He is now familiar with the value of herd-testing work, and is utilizing this knowledge to improve the quality of his herd.
The total number of cattle in the Dominion at the enumeration of 1933 was 4,192,023, as against 4,072,383 in 1932. The figures for the two years, according to the classification in use, are as follows:—
Bulls two years old and over, for breeding purposes— | 1932. | 1933. |
---|---|---|
For beef purposes | 16,018 | 15,415 |
For dairy purposes | 57,540 | 60,267 |
Cows and heifers two years and over, for dairying— | ||
In milk | 1,582,664 | 1,723,913 |
Dry | 119,406 | 122,059 |
Cows and heifers two years old and over, other than for dairying | 516,090 | 521,640 |
Heifers one and under two years old | 365,357 | 359,697 |
Intended for dairying Other | 146,156 | 140,386 |
Steers two years old and over | 411,740 | 400,090 |
Steers and bulls one and under two years old | 176,444 | 158,175 |
Calves under one year old— | ||
Intended for dairying Other | 360,697 | 380,244 |
Heifers | 136,965 | 137,379 |
Bulls and steers | 183,306 | 172,758 |
Totals | 4,072,383 | 4,192,023 |
By far the greater proportion of the total cattle in the Dominion is found in the North Island, the figures being 3,491,996 in the North Island and 700,027 in the South Island. The proportion of dairy cows in the North Island works out at 44 per cent. with a similar proportion in the South Island.
Considerably more than half of the total cattle in Taranaki Land District, and also in Auckland Land District, are cows and heifers over two years old used or intended for dairying purposes. Auckland Land District has the greatest number of dairy cows, followed by North Auckland, Wellington, and Taranaki. The order of the principal land districts for cattle other than dairy cows is: Wellington, Auckland, Gisborne, and North Auckland.
In point of density Taranaki takes first position with 158 dairy cows to every 1,000 acres, Auckland coming next with 133, and North Auckland third with 113.
In connection with the enumeration of live-stock, additional information as to breeds of cattle, horses, and pigs was collected thrice in each decade until 1928, since when the inquiry has been discontinued as an economy measure. A summary of the results of the 1928 enumeration as regards cattle (exclusive of a few within borough boundaries) is given in the table following.
Breed. | Total Cattle. |
---|---|
Purebred— | |
Jersey | 39,379 |
Guernsey | 35 |
Alderney | 35 |
Friesian | 10,670 |
Ayrshire | 4,905 |
Red Poll | 831 |
Shorthorn (including Milking Shorthorn) | 6,829 |
Hereford | 4,210 |
Polled Angus | 4,269 |
Devon | 116 |
Crossbred with predominating strain of— | |
Jersey and other Channel Island breeds | 1,236,289 |
Fresian | 231,022 |
Ayrshire | 48,192 |
Milking Shorthorn | 440,585 |
Red Poll | 6,909 |
Other dairy breeds (including unspecified) | 1,286 |
Shorthorn | 417,493 |
Hereford | 426,241 |
Polled Angus | 351,118 |
Devon | 2,121 |
Other beef breeds (including unspecified) | 6,164 |
Total, purebred | 71,279 |
Total, crossbred | 3,167,420 |
Dominion totals | 3,238,699 |
The latest available information showing the number of cattle in the main cattle countries of the world is as follows:—
Country. | Number of Cattle. |
---|---|
India (whole) | 149,438,000 |
United States | 65,129,000 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 52,582,000 |
Brazil | 42,539,203 |
Argentina | 32,211,835 |
Germany | 19,123,000 |
France | 15,643,000 |
Australia | 11,720,916 |
South African Union | 10,750,976 |
Poland | 9,457,265 |
Canada | 8,511,000 |
Uruguay | 7,372,381 |
Colombia | 7,343,000 |
Madagascar | 7,048,000 |
Italy | 6,892,722 |
England and Wales | 6,355,600 |
Mexico | 5,584,892 |
Tanganyika | 5,336,000 |
Kenya | 5,205,828 |
Cuba | 4,865,000 |
Turkey | 4,802,000 |
Siam | 4,584,000 |
Dutch East Indies | 4,473,000 |
Czechoslovakia | 4,443,043 |
New Zealand | 4,072,383 |
Irish Free State | 4,013,000 |
Yugoslavia | 3,871,556 |
Rumania | 3,834,133 |
Spain | 3,650,000 |
Denmark | 3,197,000 |
Nigeria | 3,137,563 |
Sweden | 3,120,500 |
Paraguay | 2,973,000 |
Southern Rhodesia | 2,582,460 |
Chile | 2,387,940 |
Netherlands | 2,366,000 |
Austria | 2,312,531 |
French Morocco | 2,092,000 |
Venezuela | 2,077,684 |
Uganda Protectorate | 2,064,745 |
Finland | 1,903,000 |
Bolivia | 1,855,000 |
Bulgaria | 1,817,437 |
Hungary | 1,812,917 |
Peru | 1,806,000 |
Belgium | 1,784,446 |
Switzerland | 1,683,932 |
Korea | 1,612,000 |
Manchuria | 1,605,270 |
Ceylon | 1,580,000 |
The Dairy Industry Act, 1908 (a consolidation of previous legislation), with its amendments of 1915, 1922, 1924, and 1926 may in general terms be described as an Act to regulate the production, collection, treatment, preparation, and manufacture under proper sanitary conditions of dairy-produce—i.e., milk, cream, butter, or cheese, and any other product of milk or cream—intended for sale for human consumption or for export.
Inspectors are empowered to inspect premises used for the production or manufacture of dairy-produce. Any defects affecting the cleanliness and sanitation of the premises or the plant, machinery, and apparatus used in connection therewith may be ordered to be remedied to the satisfaction of the Inspector, and until so remedied their use for the purposes of dairy-produce may be forbidden. Inspectors are authorized to condemn any dairy-produce considered unfit for human consumption, and the sale of unwholesome milk or other dairy-produce is prohibited.
Milk or cream purchased for the manufacture of dairy-produce and paid for according to the percentage of butterfat contained therein must have this percentage determined by the Babcock or Gerber test. Owners of dairy factories are required by regulations under the Act to pay different prices for different grades of milk or cream supplied for the manufacture of dairy-produce. Owners are also required to furnish to suppliers a certified animal statement of overrun, and provision is made for an independent investigation by the Audit Department where a supplier is dissatisfied with the statement received.
Dairy-produce intended for export must be sound and wholesome in all respects, and must comply with the requirements of the Act as to inspection. grading, and marking. The export of butter containing more than 16 per cent. of water or less than 80 per cent. of butterfat is prohibited. The export of cheese of which the water-free substance consists of less than 50 per cent. of fats wholly derived from milk is also illegal.
Wide powers are conferred to make regulations prescribing matters of detail with regard to the production, manufacture, sale, and export of dairy-produce. In particular, regulations may be made for the registration of dairies, the licensing of persons carrying on the manufacture of dairy-produce, the registration of brands to be used on dairy-produce, and for the inspection, grading, packing, marking, stamping, and labelling of dairy-produce. Regulations relating to the manufacture and export of dairy-produce are now contained in the Dairy-produce General Regulations, 1933, gazetted on the 18th May, 1933, and consolidating all previous regulations on the subject.
Since 1926 provision has been made for a national brand comprising a design of a fern-leaf bearing the words “New Zealand” to be placed on packages of butter or cheese exported and grading 90 points or over, but since the enactment of the consolidating regulations in May, 1933, the grading points in respect of cheese have been raised to 91 points or over.
The Act provides for the registration of co-operative dairy companies. Companies so registered are authorized to accept or to compel the surrender of shares issued in certain cases, subject to the rights of shareholders being safe guarded. A dairy company must not include in its registered name the word “co-operative” unless it is entitled to be registered as a co-operative dairy company under the Act.
The following table shows the number of factories registered under the Dairy Industry Act as at 31st March, 1933, together with the amount of butter and cheese forwarded for export during the preceding twelve months, and the number of suppliers to such factories:—
District. | Number of Factories. | Forwarded for Export, 1932–33. | Number of Suppliers. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butter. | Cheese. | Dual Plant. | Butter. | Cheese. | Butter. | Cheese and Dual Plant. | |
Tons. | Tons. | ||||||
Auckland | 69 | 38 | 4 | 82,862 | 18,867 | 24,593 | 1,610 |
Hawke's Bay | 12 | 17 | 1 | 6,673 | 4,248 | 4,673 | 789 |
Taranaki | 57 | 71 | 31 | 11,657 | 40,675 | 3,429 | 4,045 |
Wellington | 29 | 51 | 6 | 12,698 | 12,952 | 6,634 | 1,859 |
Nelson | 7 | 2 | 1 | 1,823 | 372 | 1,763 | 92 |
Marlborough | 6 | 4 | 1 | 767 | 881 | 851 | 180 |
Westland | 10 | 1 | .. | 827 | 40 | 794 | 8 |
Canterbury | 13 | 14 | 1 | 2,711 | 1,728 | 7,679 | 531 |
Otago and Southland | 10 | 77 | 1 | 2,245 | 16,479 | 6,403 | 3,689 |
Totals, 1932–33 | 213 | 275 | 46 | 122,263 | 96,242 | 56,819 | 12,803 |
Totals, 1931–32 | 234 | 263 | 56 | 100,970 | 83,299 | 51,407 | 12,539 |
The butter-factories shown in the above table include both creameries and whey-butter factories. In previous issues of the Year-Book creameries only were shown, although the figures showing the quantities of butter forwarded for export have always included both creamery and whey butter.
From a survey in 1930–31, covering some 1,654 farms, the average per-acre production of butterfat was ascertained as 80 lb.
The estimated* yield per cow measured in terms of butterfat-production has been—
lb. | |
---|---|
1902–3 | 123.48 |
1903–4 | 130.34 |
1904–5 | 127.83 |
1905–6 | 124.74 |
1906–7 | 124.79 |
1907–8 | 127.66 |
1908–9 | 139.25 |
1909–10 | 148.45 |
1910–11 | 139.46 |
1911–12 | 140.10 |
1912–13 | 150.78 |
1913–14 | 156.52 |
1914–15 | 154.07 |
1915–16 | 160.52 |
1916–17 | 163.96 |
1917–18 | 152.23 |
1918–19 | 150.64 |
1919–20 | 152.04 |
1920–21 | 154.25 |
1921–22 | 174.97 |
1922–23 | 180.62 |
1923–24 | 174.10 |
1924–25 | 182.09 |
1925–26 | 179.40 |
1926–27 | 198.50 |
1927–28 | 195.38 |
1928–29 | 210.84 |
1929–30 | 218.05 |
1930–31 | 201.04 |
1931–32 | 199.64 |
Statistics are compiled monthly showing by district of production the quantities of butter and cheese loaded out from grading-store for export. The districts adopted are the land districts, which in some cases have been further subdivided. A list of the counties included in the various production districts was given in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics for March, 1927. The butter or cheese is in every case assumed to be the product of the district in which the factory at which it was manufactured is situated. Exports for the various production districts for the twelve months ended 31st July, 1933, are given in the table following, 40 boxes of butter or 14 crates of cheese being equivalent to 1 ton.
* Department of Agriculture.
It should be noted that the figures refer to butter and cheese exported, and do not include quantities graded and subsequently used for local consumption.
District. | Butter. | Cheese. |
---|---|---|
Boxes. | Crates. | |
Land District of North Auckland— | ||
Northern portion | 903,846 | 798 |
Southern portion | 443,573 | 17,777 |
Land District of Auckland— | ||
Western portion | 1,524,423 | 235,615 |
Eastern portion | 462,176 | 32,840 |
Land District of Gisborne— | ||
Opotiki County | 73,087 | 1,264 |
Remainder of land district | 133,088 | 1,102 |
Land District of Hawke's Bay | 126,983 | 60,377 |
Land district of Taranaki | 401,024 | 591,466 |
Land District of Wellington— | ||
North-western portion | 205,465 | 10,172 |
South-western portion | 323,967 | 63,899 |
Eastern portion | 76,998 | 121,274 |
Land District of Nelson | 75,453 | 5,778 |
Laud District of Marlborough | 28,155 | 12,994 |
Land District of Westland | 20,633 | 433 |
Land District of Canterbury— | ||
Northern portion | 61,060 | 12,753 |
Southern portion | 27,655 | 9,358 |
Land District of Otago | 50,867 | 35,989 |
Land District of Southland | 28,006 | 191,136 |
Totals, Dominion | 4,966,459 | 1,405,025 |
Returns of factory production showed that during the 1931–32 factory year 2,439,069 cwt. of butter was produced by butter-factories in the Dominion. In addition to this, 40,107 cwt. of whey butter was manufactured. For the twelve months ended 31st January, 1930 (since when the collection of this data has been discontinued), 52,158 cwt. of butter was produced on holdings of 1 acre and over.
Returns from cheese-factories give the quantity manufactured during 1931–32 as 1,781,782 cwt.
The total export of butter and cheese in the last ten years, and the total quantity of each commodity sent to the United Kingdom, are tabulated below. The butter export figures for 1932 constitute a record, while the figures for cheese were exceeded only in 1930.
Calendar Year. | Total Export of Butter. | Butter exported to the United Kingdom. | Total Export of Cheese. | Cheese exported to the United Kingdom. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
1923 | 1,250,140 | 1,119,355 | 1,441,460 | 1,428,762 |
1924 | 1,269,455 | 1,174,894 | 1,594,486 | 1,585,635 |
1925 | 1,245,324 | 1,186,965 | 1,376,754 | 1,371,986 |
1926 | 1,168,040 | 1,062,278 | 1,461,548 | 1,450,637 |
1927 | 1,455,539 | 1,188,664 | 1,492,792 | 1,478,870 |
1928 | 1,449,570 | 1,158,234 | 1,567,272 | 1,551,523 |
1929 | 1,653,807 | 1,276,841 | 1,779,093 | 1,770,150 |
1930 | 1,884,237 | 1,553,725 | 1,812,981 | 1,809,348 |
1931 | 1,988,566 | 1,962,320 | 1,636,347 | 1,635,233 |
1932 | 2,185,545 | 2,156,127 | 1,790,431 | 1,788,989 |
On a value basis, butter exports greatly exceed those of cheese, the figures for 1932 being £10,639,053 for butter and £4,951,268 for cheese.
Under the Dairy-produce Export Control Act, 1923, there has been established a Board consisting of two Government nominees, nine representatives of suppliers to dairy factories, and one person representing exporters and manufacturers of dairy-produce. Broadly defined, the duties of the Board are to control the export of butter and cheese in the interests of the producers, and to aid in the marketing of dairy-produce outside of New Zealand. The London agency, under a manager in charge, is required to keep the Board informed as to current prices and other matters relating to the disposal of the New Zealand dairy-produce in England. The funds of the Board are derived from levies on butter and cheese exported, the present levies being 3/64d. per lb. on butter and 3/128d. on cheese. The gross amount collected through the Customs Department in respect of these levies during the year ended 31st July, 1933, was £50,758.
The Board inspects the conditions of loading and discharging of dairy-produce; regulates quantities to be shipped each month; arranges contracts in regard to freight, marine insurance, cold storage and landing conditions; and conducts a continuous advertising campaign in England. The results have been shown in a steady reduction in freight and insurance rates.
Freight rates— | Butter. | Cheese. |
---|---|---|
* Less 21 per cent., plus 13⅔ per cent. exchange surcharge. | ||
1923–24 | 4s. 6d. per box | 1d. per pound. |
From 1st Sept., 1933 | 4s. per box* | 7/8d. per pound.* |
The exchange surcharge is contingent upon the rate of exchange remaining at £125 New Zealand per £100 London. In the event of any decline in the rate of exchange, a corresponding reduction will be made in the exchange surcharge of 13⅔ per cent. stated above.
Marine insurance rates— | Butter. | Cheese. |
---|---|---|
1923–24 | 10s. per cent. | 11s. 9d. per cent. |
1932–33 | 6s. 4d. per cent. | 7s. per cent. |
The following table of monthly arrivals in Great Britain will give an indication of the trend during recent years, the aim being to keep New Zealand butter and cheese on the British market all the year round:—
Month. | 1926–27. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butler (Boxes). | |||||||
August | 136,293 | 124,232 | 102,022 | 95,082 | 232,895 | 193,849 | 271,034 |
September | 51,922 | 88,470 | 64,602 | 74,385 | 147,357 | 212,458 | 276,392 |
October | 127,206 | 74,170 | 137,356 | 58,014 | 133,129 | 160,593 | 154,101 |
November | 110,744 | 222,673 | 225,188 | 209,103 | 299,486 | 253,486 | 425,791 |
December | 269,968 | 243,435 | 191,777 | 274,928 | 345,128 | 600,660 | 612,010 |
January | 287,012 | 384,584 | 379,962 | 343,935 | 477,783 | 413,316 | 553,599 |
February | 169,004 | 391,491 | 287,703 | 292,603 | 340,868 | 426,653 | 386,513 |
March | 328,470 | 361,079 | 483,140 | 267,425 | 382,839 | 404,309 | 451,256 |
April | 226,674 | 147,059 | 220,260 | 429,405 | 412,303 | 360,939 | 460,201 |
May | 195,308 | 179,729 | 246,447 | 255,699 | 313,285 | 397,399 | 504,963 |
June | 273,786 | 150,334 | 132,144 | 131,005 | 212,270 | 232,791 | 356,137 |
July | 175,074 | 120,880 | 127,336 | 157,324 | 304,493 | 233,382 | 331,731 |
Totals | 2,351,461 | 2,488,136 | 2,597,937 | 2,588,908 | 3,601,836 | 3,889,835 | 4,783,728 |
Cheese (Crates). | |||||||
August | 82,319 | 56,492 | 74,173 | 76,526 | 102,544 | 37,390 | 64,292 |
September | 29,309 | 59,196 | 14,869 | 39,977 | 70,192 | 44,267 | 73,224 |
October | 27,727 | .. | 7,230 | 21,706 | 16,674 | 47,652 | 33,768 |
November | 9,270 | 61,282 | 66,448 | 46,294 | 64,908 | 30,296 | 53,306 |
December | 59,870 | 69,071 | 81,998 | 99,184 | 133,283 | 135,898 | 138,064 |
January | 150,546 | 123,850 | 159,315 | 159,562 | 178,977 | 136,516 | 164,893 |
February | 92,579 | 153,174 | 176,931 | 126,406 | 105,693 | 148,800 | 141,205 |
March | 143,263 | 162,183 | 148,258 | 134,635 | 156,865 | 130,813 | 156,242 |
April | 140,493 | 78,487 | 108,941 | 147,286 | 174,355 | 107,280 | 150,699 |
May | 72,880 | 139,010 | 124,243 | 113,679 | 136,780 | 156,859 | 155,024 |
June | 145,915 | 103,556 | 95,675 | 88,978 | 64,315 | 95,316 | 121,395 |
July | 92,834 | 52,181 | 88,706 | 90,420 | 87,809 | 83,699 | 110,478 |
Totals | 1,047,005 | 1,058,482 | 1,146,787 | 1,144,653 | 1,292,395 | 1,154,786 | 1,362,590 |
The Board has spent the sum of £120,000 on advertising spread over seven years, and results have been shown in a greatly increased demand for New Zealand dairy-produce, more especially in the North of England. This part of England is the main market for Danish butter.
Generally, the Board works in close co-operation with the Dairy Division of the Department of Agriculture in assisting to maintain and improve the quality of dairy-produce.
The Board has power to exercise either limited or absolute control over the export of dairy-produce. Absolute control was instituted from midnight on 31st July, 1926, but limited control was reverted to as from midnight on 30th September, 1927.
The following table shows the production of butter and cheese in the principal dairying countries:—
Country. | Your. | Butter. | Cheese | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity. | Place on List. | Quantity. | Place on List. | ||
NOTE.—The letter “T” denotes total production, while the letter “F” denotes production of creameries and factories only. | |||||
1,000 lb. | 1,000 lb. | ||||
Argentina T. | 1931 | 81,602 | 13 | 33,112 | 12 |
Australia T. | 1931 | 350,405 | 5 | 33,100 | 13 |
Canada T. | 1931 | 330,595 | 6 | 114,858 | 6 |
Chile F. | 1930 | 7,727 | 19 | 5,517 | 18 |
Czechoslovakia T. | 1930 | 22,046 | 17 | 17,637 | 15 |
Denmark T. | 1931 | 429,897 | 3 | 58,642 | 9 |
United Kingdom T. | 1924 | 147,000 | 11 | 64,800 | 8 |
Finland F. | 1930 | 59,980 | 14 | 10,456 | 16 |
France T. | 1930 | 352,736 | 4 | 396,828 | 3 |
Germany F. | 1931 | 167,984 | 9 | 56,835 | 10 |
Irish Free State T. | 1930 | 161,100 | 10 | 100 | 19 |
Netherlands T. | 1930 | 192,332 | 8 | 297,191 | 4 |
New Zealand T. | 1931–32 | 283,509 | 7 | 199,560 | 5 |
Norway F. | 1931 | 13,272 | 18 | 31,918 | 14 |
Russian Soviet Union T. | 1927 | 786,854 | 2 | 1,885,307 | 1 |
Sweden F. | 1930 | 122,459 | 12 | 56,802 | 11 |
Switzerland F. | 1931 | 38,080 | 15 | 114,240 | 7 |
Union of South Africa T. | 1930 | 29,487 | 16 | 7,663 | 17 |
United States T. | 1931 | 2,186,000 | 1 | 492,000 | 2 |
The following table, taken mainly from the International Review of Agriculture, shows the quantities of butter and cheese exported from the principal countries engaged in the export trade during the last five calendar years. The New Zealand figures relate to the twelve months ended 30th June following the year shown.
Country. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1939. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butter. | ||||||
1,000 lb. | 1,000 lb. | 1,000 lb | 1,000 lb. | 1,000 lb. | 1,000 lb. | |
Denmark | 315,725 | 325,714 | 350,620 | 372,582 | 378,429 | 347,886 |
New Zealand | 164,411 | 175,548 | 203,593 | 202,522 | 220,493 | 272,186 |
Australia | 75,341 | 112,355 | 102,917 | 126,325 | 208,924 | 229,105 |
Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania | 50,085 | 59,240 | 68,873 | 97,964 | 92,348 | 90,511 |
Netherlands | 105,716 | 103,488 | 104,325 | 92,374 | 72,660 | 44,926 |
Russia | 73,066 | 71,626 | 57,846 | 26,015 | 68,024 | 68,198 |
Argentina | 46,810 | 44,183 | 36,811 | 48,943 | 51,167 | 55,925 |
Sweden | 40,697 | 38,658 | 54,983 | 58,864 | 43,162 | 29,875 |
Irish Free State | 65,649 | 62,656 | 62,836 | 58,864 | 42,307 | 36,932 |
Finland | 33,237 | 29,489 | 36,610 | 37,699 | 38,367 | 32,020 |
Poland | 16,261 | 24,194 | 33,248 | 26,676 | 27,470 | 2,707 |
Cheese. | ||||||
.. | 1,000 lb. | 1,000 lb. | 1,000 lb. | 1,000 lb. | 1,000 lb. | 1,000lb. |
Netherlands | 214,568 | 203,002 | 211,237 | 206,794 | 190,460 | 170,061 |
New Zealand | 171,346 | 186,032 | 187,701 | 200,466 | 181,821 | 214,945 |
Italy | 70,079 | 80,467 | 72,413 | 80,910 | 89,032 | 66,370 |
Canada | 110,604 | 114,151 | 92,945 | 67,021 | 84,790 | 86,940 |
Switzerland | 75,059 | 62,695 | 69,735 | 65,918 | 54,307 | 43,700 |
Czechoslovakia | 8,464 | 7,921 | 7,050 | 8,274 | 10,981 | 6,124 |
Denmark | 11,645 | 13,417 | 14,513 | 12,566 | 9,381 | 14,535 |
Figures showing sheep and lambs slaughtered for food purposes, together with the exports of frozen mutton and lamb, are given in the tables following.
The balance between killings and exports during the period, with due allowance for variations in stocks, represents an annual consumption of nearly 91 lb. of mutton and lamb per head of population, including Maoris.
Year. | Slaughterings. | Exports (including Pieces) during Twelve Months ended 31st March. | Excess of Slaughterings over Exports. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
At Abattoirs and Slaughterhouses during Twelve Months ended 31st March. | On Farms during Twelve Months ended 31st January. | Total. | Number. | Approximate Weight. | ||
Carcasses. | Carcasses. | Carcasses. | Carcasses. | Carcasses. | Cwt. | |
Mutton. | ||||||
1928–29 | 2,980,066 | 527,705 | 3,507,771 | 1,919,794 | 1,587,977 | 850,702 |
1929–30 | 3,420,282 | 571,943 | 3,992,225 | 1,971,030 | 2,021,195 | 1,082,783 |
1930–31 | 3,563,952 | 699,584 | 4,263,536 | 2,581,477 | 1,682,059 | 901,103 |
1931–32 | 4,464,894 | 768,825 | 5,233,719 | 2,343,148 | 2,890,571 | 1,548,520 |
1932–33 | 3,569,598 | 786,814 | 4,356,412 | 2,354,184 | 2,002,228 | 1,072,622 |
Totals for five years | 17,998,792 | 3,354,871 | 21,353,663 | 11,169,633 | 10,184,030 | 5,455,730 |
Lamb. | ||||||
1928–29 | 6,149,482 | 47,865 | 6,197,347 | 5,869,465 | 327,882 | 105,391 |
1929–30 | 6,594,635 | 57,132 | 6,651,767 | 6,283,960 | 367,807 | 118,223 |
1930–31 | 8,092,795 | 104,757 | 8,197,552 | 7,819,980 | 377,572 | 121,362 |
1931–32 | 8,689,196 | 138,442 | 8,827,638 | 7,574,147 | 1,253,491 | 402,908 |
1932–33 | 9,718,585 | 135,345 | 9,853,930 | 9,056,071 | 797,859 | 256,455 |
Totals for five years | 39,244,693 | 483,541 | 39,728,234 | 36,603,623 | 3,124,611 | 1,004,339 |
New Zealand mutton and lamb meet with a ready sale in the London market, but the Dominion's frozen beef competes under difficulties with chilled and fresh beef from countries nearer the United Kingdom, with the consequence that exports of frozen beef from the Dominion have declined in recent years.
During 1933 several trial shipments of New Zealand chilled beef were despatched to England. The experiments proved very successful. In the latest to date (despatched 9th June, 1933), which was made by one of the larger meat companies in conjunction with the New Zealand Meat-producers Board, the condition of the meat (some 520 hind quarters) upon arrival at Smithfield Market was reported as excellent.
The following table, which is exclusive of veal, shows the number and approximate weight of cattle slaughtered for food purposes in each of the last five years, together with the weight of beef exported. In the figures of slaughterings an average weight of 700 lb. per carcass is taken, and the export figures include potted and preserved meats, the greater portion of which is beef. After making allowance for variations in stocks, it is found that consumption of beef per head of population (including Maoris) during the period averaged 138 lb. per annum.
Year. | Slaughterings. | Exports during Twelve Mouths ended 31st March. | Excess of Slaughterings over Exports (Approximate Weight). | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
At Abattoirs and Slaughter-houses during Twelve Months ended 31st March. | On Farms during Twelve Months ended 31st January. | Total. | Approximate Weight. | |||
Carcasses. | Carcasses. | Carcasses. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
1928–29 | 403,330 | 5,598 | 408,928 | 2,555,800 | 644,792 | 1,911,008 |
1929–30 | 362,968 | 4,364 | 367,332 | 2,295,825 | 413,966 | 1,881,859 |
1930–31 | 326,136 | 8,635 | 334,771 | 2,092,319 | 364,119 | 1,728,200 |
1931–32 | 322,942 | 7,537 | 330,479 | 2,065,494 | 291,865 | 1,773,629 |
1932–33 | 393,608 | 11,373 | 404,981 | 2,531,131 | 563,305 | 1,967,826 |
Totals for five years | 1,808,984 | 37,507 | 1,846,491 | 11,540,569 | 2,278,047 | 9,262,522 |
The tendency in recent years has been for veal to assume a more important position in the meat trade. Although exports have increased appreciably, the principal increase is in the amount consumed locally. The extent of these increases is strikingly illustrated in the following table:—
Year. | Slaughterings. | Exports during Twelve Months ended 31st March. | Excess of Slaughtering over Exports (Approximate Weight). | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
At Abattoirs and Slaughterhouses during Twelve Months ended 31st March. | On Farms during Twelve months ended 31st January. | Total. | Approximate Weight. | |||
Carcasses. | Carcasses. | Carcasses. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
1928–29 | 394,987 | 2,077 | 397,064 | 425,426 | 62,616 | 362,810 |
1929–30 | 440,374 | 3,341 | 443,715 | 475,409 | 65,448 | 409,961 |
1930–31 | 551,762 | 7,444 | 559,206 | 599,149 | 83,582 | 515,567 |
1931–32 | 593,029 | 14,558 | 607,587 | 650,986 | 117,420 | 533,566 |
1932–33 | 599,335 | 14,538 | 613,873 | 657,721 | 91,341 | 566,380 |
Totals for 5 years | 2,579,487 | 41,958 | 2,621,445 | 2,808,691 | 420,407 | 2,388,284 |
During the live years covered by the above table the annual consumption of veal per head of population averaged nearly 36 lb.
The New Zealand Meat-producers' Board was constituted under the provisions of the Meat-export Control Act, 1921–22. It consists of eight members—five representing the producers of meat for export, two representing the Government, and one representing the stock and station agents. Briefly, the objects of the Board are to control the export of meat in the interests of the producers.
The following table sets out the shipping freight rates when the Board was constituted in 1922, and the rates now current.
Description. | Bates when Board constituted in 1922. | Rates obtained for a Three-years Contract commencing from 1st Sept., 1933. |
---|---|---|
Per lb. Plus 2½%— | Per lb. Less 21%— | |
Mutton | 1⅝d. | 1.3/32d. |
Lamb | 1¾d. | 1.9/32d. |
Lamb, over 42 lb. | 1¾d. | 1.3/32d. |
Veal | 1⅝d. | 7/8d. |
Pork | 1⅝d. | 7/8d. |
Beef, quarters | 1.3/8d. | 7/8d. |
Boned beef, cases | 1⅝d. | 7/8d. |
Boned beef, bags | 1¾d. | 7/8d. |
Frozen sundries, cases | 1⅝d | ¾d. |
Frozen sundries, bags | 1¾d. | ¾d. |
Mutton pieces, cases | 1⅝d. | 1.3/32d. |
Mutton pieces, bags | 1¾d. | 1.3/32d. |
Bacon in crates | .. | 1d. |
Rabbits, packed in crates per 40 cubic feet | .. | 90s. |
The contract provides for an exchange surcharge of 13⅔ per cent. while the rate of exchange remains at £125 New Zealand per £100 London. Any reduction in the rate of exchange will correspondingly diminish the exchange surcharge.
Since its inauguration the Board has performed a great deal of useful work. Probably one of its most important functions is to regulate shipments so as to keep a steady flow of meat going on to the British markets over the twelve months of the year, having due regard to the months of the highest consumption of each class of meat. The Board is enabled to carry out this work as it has the freight arrangements for the shipment of New Zealand meat in its hands under its statutory powers.
Another very important section of the Board's work comes under the- heading of advertising. Along with the Dominion's increasing lamb-production, the Board is making every effort to expand our trade by advertising, and has spent large sums of money in the United Kingdom for this purpose.
Amongst other reductions in costs secured by the Board, special mention should be made of the reductions in cold-storage rates in London, secured in 1928.
Other important functions of the Board include supervision of grading, inspection of loading and unloading of vessels, trial shipments to new markets, scientific survey work, and grants to the Royal Agricultural Society and other bodies to encourage production of suitable export types of lambs, pigs, &c.
The following table shows shipments during each month of the season 1931–32 and the first ten months of the season 1932–33:—
Month of Shipment. | Season 1931–32. | Season 1932–33. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beef. | Mutton. | Lamb. | Beef. | Mutton. | Lamb. | |
Quarters. | Carcasses. | Carcasses. | Quarters. | Carcasses. | Carcasses. | |
November | 20,339 | 111,472 | 322,379 | 1,664 | 37,490 | 119,080 |
December | 1,297 | 101,211 | 532,286 | 5,569 | 69,437 | 415,159 |
January | 1,014 | 184,679 | 635,048 | 8,014 | 38,090 | 761,062 |
February | 1,295 | 317,533 | 1,011,206 | 19,901 | 189,494 | 1,214,618 |
March | 3,620 | 355,486 | 984,759 | 41,946 | 330,729 | 1,216,776 |
April | 9,541 | 330,483 | 1,242,138 | 48,950 | 211,215 | 1,172,861 |
May | 27,778 | 323,312 | 1,150,075 | 48,830 | 204,149 | 1,029,081 |
June | 31,476 | 231,273 | 907,652 | 43,803 | 193,708 | 1,028,685 |
July | 29,085 | 224,673 | 753,486 | 33,467 | 232,916 | 863,747 |
August | 38,697 | 358,329 | 781,681 | 30,818 | 331,546 | 767,678 |
September | 12,564 | 203,607 | 364,239 | .. | .. | .. |
October | 26,397 | 144,465 | 108,544 | .. | .. | .. |
Since 1911, when the peak number of 404,284 was reached, horses have tended to decline numerically. The number recorded as at 31st January, 1933, was 276,897, and shows a recession of 4,097 from the 1932 figures.
Totals for the last five years are as follows:—
Year. | Horses on 31st January. |
---|---|
1929 | 298,986 |
1930 | 297,195 |
1931 | 295,743 |
1932 | 280,994 |
1933 | 276,897 |
The following numbers of horses were returned in 1933 in the classes specified:—
Draught and three-quarter draught | 125,450 |
---|---|
Spring-cart or light artillery (including half-draught) | 50,393 |
Hacks and light-working horses | 86,506 |
Thoroughbred and other horses | 14,548 |
Total horses | 276,897 |
After earlier vicissitudes, pig-breeding showed signs of being in a more stable condition, as increases in the total number were recorded in each year from 1919 until 1928. A check then occurred, the figures gradually receding from 586,898 in 1928 to 476,194 in 1931. Since then successive increases of 37,222 and 78,166 are noted, the number of pigs returned in 1933 being 591,582.
The following table shows the classification by breeds as at the special collection conducted in 1928. The figures are exclusive of pigs within borough boundaries.
Breed. | Pigs under One Year Old. | Boars One Year Old and over. | Sows One Year Old and over. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Pure Berkshire | 56,441 | 5,772 | 16,545 | 78,758 |
Pure Yorkshire | 5,599 | 642 | 2,314 | 8,555 |
Other purebred | 9,520 | 1,491 | 4,545 | 15,556 |
Crossbred | 410,373 | 7,462 | 59,000 | 476,835 |
Totals | 481,933 | 15,367 | 82,404 | 579,704 |
Figures (including pigs within borough boundaries) as at the 31st January for each of the years shown are given in the next table.
Year. | Pigs under Six Months Old. | Pigs Six Months and under One Year Old. | Boars One Year Old and over. | Sows One Year Old and over. | Total Pigs. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929 | 466,773 | 15,267 | 74,692 | 556,732 | |
1930 | 302,880 | 110,485 | 12,722 | 61,706 | 487,793 |
1931 | 291,737 | 106,592 | 12,884 | 64,981 | 476,194 |
1932 | 319,467 | 104,156 | 14,384 | 75,409 | 513,416 |
1933 | 372,856 | 114,292 | 16,748 | 87,686 | 591,582 |
During the five years ended the 31st March, 1933, 2,370,652 pigs were slaughtered at abattoirs and registered slaughterhouses, and during the quinquennium to 31st January, 1933, 251,260 were slaughtered by farmers on holdings of 1 acre or over, the total slaughterings during the five years representing approximately 2,620,000 cwt. of pork, bacon, and ham, of which total 29 per cent. was exported. The balance of 71 per cent. was consumed in the Dominion, the average annual consumption per head of population being 27 lb. The figures for each year are—
Year. | Pigs slaughtered. | Export of Frozen Pork and Bacon and Ham during Twelve Months ended 31st March. | Excess of Slaughterings over Exports (Approximate Weight). | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
At Abattoirs, &c. | On Farms. | Total. | Approximate Weight. | |||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
1928–29 | 471,218 | 46,391 | 517,609 | 517,609 | 165,163 | 352,446 |
1929–30 | 485,907 | 43,669 | 529,576 | 529,576 | 155,288 | 374,288 |
1930–31 | 450,490 | 51,180 | 501,670 | 501,670 | 150,024 | 351,646 |
1931–32 | 430,914 | 51,536 | 482,450 | 482,450 | 104,889 | 377,561 |
1932–33 | 532,123 | 58,484 | 590,607 | 590,607 | 186,646 | 403,961 |
Totals for five years | 2,370,652 | 251,260 | 2,621,912 | 2,621,912 | 762,010 | 1,859,902 |
The number of poultry in New Zealand at the taking of the 1926 census was ascertained to be 3,781,145, a decrease of 209,864 as compared with the number for the year 1921 (3,991,009). The number of poultry per head of population was 2.8, which is the lowest figure since 1864.
The figures of poultry for each of the last five censuses are as follows:—
Census Year. | Fowls. | Ducks. | Geese. | Turkeys. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1906 | 2,784,269 | 281,999 | 44,300 | 77,101 | 3,187,669 |
1911 | 3,215,031 | 329,230 | 45,389 | 97,933 | 3,687,583 |
1916 | 3,141,354 | 220,808 | 46,955 | 56,521 | 3,465,638 |
1921 | 3,491,567 | 379,988 | 46,234 | 73,220 | 3,991,009 |
1926 | 3,308,384 | 352,030 | 43,879 | 76,852 | 3,781,145 |
In connection with the census of 1926, statistics were compiled as to the sizes of flocks of fowls, and the results are instructive as showing that, though poultry-farming as a definite branch of farming existed to some small extent, poultry-keeping was generally carried on merely as a side-line.
The average number of fowls per flock was only twenty-one. The total number of households keeping poultry of any kind was 158,856, of which no fewer than 68,133 were in cities and boroughs.
The Poultry Act, 1924, provides for the regulating of poultry-keeping and of the sale and export of poultry and eggs. Provision is made for the appointment of inspectors, on whom certain powers of entry for purposes of inspection of poultry or eggs intended for export are conferred. Poultry are required to be kept under sanitary conditions, and cruelty to poultry is made an offence. Every owner of poultry is required to notify an inspector of any outbreak of disease among his poultry and to comply with the inspector's directions. It is an offence to sell diseased poultry. The Governor-General in Council is empowered to declare diseases, to appoint ports of export, and to appoint grading-stores.
The dairying-lands of the Dominion are eminently suited for the rearing of bees, and a very high-grade product is put on the market from local apiaries The export trade is, of course, small when compared with the main primary industries, but is capable of considerable development. Honey from the apiaries of the Dominion is much appreciated wherever it is known.
In New Zealand the Department of Agriculture devotes proportionately the same attention to detail in the ease of honey for export as is given to butter and cheese forwarded for consumption beyond the Dominion. Honey must be forwarded to grading-stores at Auckland, New Plymouth, Wellington, Lyttelton, Greymouth, Timaru, Dunedin, and Bluff for grading prior to export, and may be exported only through those ports. The Apiaries Act, 1927, which came into operation on 1st January, 1928, was passed to consolidate and amend the law relating to the bee industry. Stringent regulations have been enacted in order to control foul-brood, bee-moths, and other diseases of bees. Beekeepers are required to register their apiaries, and it is an offence to keep bees in an unregistered apiary. Only frame hives may be used.
Registrations under the Apiaries Act show that in September, 1933, 7,446 beekeepers and 118,632 colonies, were registered.
Exports of honey for the last five years were—
Year. | Quantity. lb. | Value. £ |
---|---|---|
1928 | 2,329,131 | 77,495 |
1929 | 2,365,887 | 82,743 |
1930 | 171,536 | 6,216 |
1931 | 584,739 | 19,401 |
1932 | 226,243 | 7,054 |
A system of control on much the same lines as in the case of meat and dairy-produce was introduced by the Honey-export Control Act, 1924. The function of the Board set up (after a poll of producers, who decided by a large majority in favour of the scheme) is to control all honey intended for export.
Table of Contents
AT the 31st March, 1933, the area of State forest was 2,920,006 acres, and of provisional State forest 4,921,432 acres, these totals including 367,328 acres and 1,533,061 acres respectively of national-endowment lands. The aggregate area (7,841,438 acres) represents 11.8 per cent. of the superficial area of the Dominion.
The administration of the State forests and of the afforestation activities of New Zealand are controlled by the State Forest Service.
The legislation governing the State forests is contained in the Forests Act, 1921–22, and its amendments of 1925 and 1926, and in section 17 of the Finance Act, 1924. Section 5 of the Finance Act, 1930 (No. 2), authorized the borrowing of a maximum of £1,000,000 for the purposes of the Forests Act, 1921–22. Regulations have been issued under the State Forests Act, 1908, and the Forests Act, 1921–22.
In 1920 a forest policy was evolved which had for its main objectives the economic development of timber areas, the regulation of stream flow, and the maintenance of climatic stability through regulation of utilization of indigenous forests, and formation of 500,000 acres of exotic forests.
The areas of indigenous forests estimated at intervals since the settlement in the Dominion are—
Acres. | |
---|---|
1847 | 27,600,000 |
1869 | 23,500,000 |
1886 | 21,200,000 |
1893 | 20,500,000 |
1909 | 17,000,000 |
1923–32 | 12,600,000 |
The area of exotic forests is now some 600,000 acres, of which 360,000 acres are State-owned.
The forests of New Zealand, as a whole, belong to that great division of the earth's vegetation entitled rain-forest—a community with its most extreme development in the tropics (vide article on “Flora and Vegetation” in Section I). New Zealand rain-forest may he naturally divided into the two classes, subtropical rainforest and subantarctic rain-forest, the former, in regard to its trees, being a mixed community of broad-leaved trees and conifers, and the latter a pure community of one or more of the species of beech (Nothofagus). For practical purposes the names rain-forest proper and beech-forest suffice. Between these two classes there are many intermediates, the one gradually grading into the other.
Rain-forest proper consists of a good many kinds of tall, medium-sized, and small trees, together with a dense undergrowth made up of numerous species of shrubs and ferns. Woody lianes and huge epiphytes are characteristic, and bryophytes abound. This class of forest is generally confined to the coastal, lowland, and montane belts—the upper altitudinal line of the last-named becoming gradually lower in proceeding from north to south.
In regard to appraisal of timber, rain-forest proper is divided into the following groups, to each of which is appended its distribution: The kauri (extending northwards from a line joining Port Waikato to Tauranga); the rimu (throughout all three Islands, its heaviest stands in the central part of the North Island and on the west coast of the South Island); the kahikatea (throughout the North and South Islands, occupying low-lying swampy ground): and the totara (throughout, but mainly in the central part of the North Island).
Beech-forest must be divided into milling-forest and protection-forest. The former consists of (1) forest where the hard beech (Nothofagus truncata) and the black beech (Nothofagus Solandri) are present in quantity, or where there is only the latter (this extends from the south of lat. 38° southwards to northern Nelson, Marlborough, and eastern Canterbury); (2) forest where the silver beech (Nothofagus Menziesii) and the red beech (Nothofagus fusca) are either the sole or the principal species; they extend from the Thames mountains in the montane and lower subalpine belts southwards to northwestern Nelson, Westland (but absent from the Taramakau River southwards for one hundred miles), and the fiord country of Otago; and (3) forest where the silver beech is pure or nearly so, such principally in southern and western Southland, and extending over the western slopes of the Dividing Range. Protection-forest, where beeches dominate, particularly the mountain-beech (Nothofagus cliffortioides), is essentially high-mountain forest, but on Mount Egmont and on the western side of the Southern Alps, from somewhat north of the Taramakau River for rather more than one hundred miles southwards, the forest is modified rain-forest proper with thin-bark totara (Podocarpus Hallii) and kaikawaka (Libocedrus Bidwillii) as important trees. In Stewart Island Nothofagus is absent, and the trees of the upper forest are mainly kamahi (Weinmannia racemosa) and southern-rata (Metrosideros lucida).
In addition to the high forests there are scrub forests, of which those made up of manuka (in a wide sense)—Leptospermum scoparium and L. ericoides—are commercially important on account of the value of their wood for fuel, and because, in many instances, they are an early stage of rain-forest.
The foregoing gives merely a general classification of the forests, but, from the aspect of forestry, a division into smaller groups is essential, such to be based on the composition, structure, and life-history of each group. In this regard, altitude, climate, latitudinal change, and the nature of the soil have to be taken into consideration, as well as the combination and forms of the species composing the forest and their arrangement within the forest. In all forests changes, progressive or retrogressive, are taking place, and, so far as rain-forest proper is concerned (leaving swamp-forest on one side), that of the North Island and the northern part of the South Island is tending towards the dominance of the tawa (Beilschmiedia tawa), and, for the remainder of the South Island and Stewart Island, to that of the kamahi. On the other hand, beech-forest regenerates into similar forest.
Though the forest-trees of New Zealand number about 112, there are only some twenty of them which are of value as timber-trees; in fact, at present only six are being used to any extent by sawmillers, and, of these, five are coniferous (softwood) timbers. There are several—e.g., puriri, kohekohe, pukatea—which possess very high qualities, but which are now to be obtained only in such small quantities that they are of little commercial importance.
A brief description of the principal forest-trees, with their distribution and the uses of their timber, is now given. The weights shown for the timber are per cubic foot, air-dry.
KAHIKATEA; WHITE PINE (Podocarpus dacrydioides).—This tree occurs to some extent in all forests except the beech-forests from north to south of the North and South Islands; formerly it was found in almost pure stands in swampy areas, but most of these stands have now been exploited. The average height of the tree is about 120 ft., and the average diameter about 32 in. The sapwood, which comprises the greater part of the log, is white, and the heartwood yellow. The timber (29 lb.) is straight in the grain, easily worked, and long, clean lengths can be obtained. The yellow heartwood is durable, but the sapwood is very susceptible to the attacks of the larvæ of the white-pine borer. The timber is inodorous, and is at the present time used mainly for butter-boxes, cheese-crates, and other packages.
KAIKAWAKA; MOUNTAIN CEDAR (Libocedrus Bidwillii).—Though the distribution of this tree is often local, its range extends from the Hauraki Gulf to the forests of South Otago. It, is most plentiful on the west coast of the South Island. The average height of the tree is about 50 ft., with an average diameter of about 18 in. The timber (27 lb.) is dark red in colour, easy to work, light, and rather weak; it has considerable resemblance to totara, but is not so strong, and generally not so durable. The timber has been used for telegraph-poles, shingles, and palings, and, with the lessened supply of totara. its use for these purposes will increase. It has also been proved suitable for the manufacture of second-grade lead pencils, and at the present time is used for the manufacture of window-frames in the districts where it is obtainable. Being difficult to burn, it is specified for the construction of fireproof doors. Unfortunately, though occurring over a wide area, it is limited in quantity, and, if used freely, the supply would soon be exhausted.
KAURI (Agathis australis).—This, the largest tree of the New Zealand forest and the most celebrated, is rather restricted in its distribution, extending as it does only from a little to the north of lat. 38° S. to the extreme north of the North Island. Its average height is about 100 ft. The maximum diameter which has been measured is 22 ft., and a few trees still exist with diameters of 14 ft. The average diameter is, however, about 40 in. The timber (36lb.) is light yellowish-brown in colour; it is straight in the grain, strong, easily worked, and remarkably free from knots and defects; probably there is no more generally useful softwood in the world. Though formerly much used for house-building, its present high price confines its use to railway-carriage building, and cabinet and general joinery purposes. Mottled and figured kauri is much prized for cabinet-work. The kauri yields a very valuable resin called kauri-gum. It is regrettable that the remaining stands of this valuable timber-tree are now very limited.
MATAI; BLACK PINE (Podocarpus spicatus).—This tree occurs more or less plentifully in forests throughout the North, South, and Stewart Islands. Its average height is about 60 ft., and average diameter about 24 in. The timber (38 lb.) is light yellowish-brown in colour, straight in the grain, easily worked, but somewhat brittle and rather heavy. In the ground it is of second-rate durability, but it is very durable out of the ground. It is used chiefly for weatherboarding, flooring, and exterior joinery.
MIRO (Podocarpus ferrugineus).—This tree occurs in lowland and montane forests from the north of the North Island to the south of Stewart Island, but is most abundant in Southland. The average height is about 65 ft., and the average diameter about 20 in. The timber (36 lb.) is used in house-building, and is often sold as rimu, to which it bears considerable resemblance. The heartwood is brownish in colour, very fine in the grain, easily worked, and of exceptional strength, though not durable in the ground.
RIMU; RED PINE (Dacrydium cupressinum).—This, the principal timber-tree of the New Zealand forest, is to he found more or less in all forests except the pure beech-forests. The average height is about 100 ft., and the average diameter about 30 in. The timber (37 lb.) when first cut is reddish-brown, but it changes when seasoned to a light brown with darker and lighter streaks. It is fairly straight in the grain, easily worked, and it is the chief timber used in house-building. It is often beautifully figured, and such is used for furniture, doors, and panelling. A high grade of kraft pulp may be produced from rimu.
SILVER PINE; YELLOW SILVER PINE; PINK PINE (Dacrydium Colensoi, D. inter-medium, and D. biforme).—The group of small podocarps, here taken together, is far from well known, more than three species being possibly included; while as commercial timbers there is no uniformity in the timber supplied, that of D. Colensoi and D. inter-medium being both sold as “silver pine.” In the case of the so-called “yellow silver-pine” the timber is white and not yellow. As at present defined, D. Colensoi occurs from near Kaitaia (but only occasionally) to the volcanic plateau, where it is fairly common, and in the South Island it forms (or originally formed) considerable stands in north-western Nelson and Westland. D. inter-medium has much the same range in the North Island, but rather wider (Thames mountains, Ruahine-Tararua Mountains), and in the South Island it occurs in north-western Nelson, south-west Otago, and Stewart Island. D. biforme, except in the southern part of its range, belongs essentially to the mountains, and extends from the volcanic plateau to Stewart Island, but only where the rainfall is high. Considering here only the extremely valuable timber (39 lb.) of the silver-pine, it is whitish when first cut, but darkening to a light yellowish-brown; it is straight in the grain and easy to work. Owing to its extreme durability it has been used mainly for railway-sleepers, telegraph-poles, and posts; it is occasionally beautifully mottled, and is then used for cabinet-work. The remaining supplies are now very limited.
TANEKAHA (Phyllocladus trichomanoides).—This tree occurs, but not in great numbers, throughout the North Island and in the South Island in northern Marlborough and Nelson, extending southwards to near Westport. In height it is from 50 ft. to 70 ft., with a diameter of 1 ft. to 2 ft. The timber (42 lb.) is yellowish-white, free from knots, close-grained, dense, heavy, and very strong, and shrinks very little in seasoning, and for this reason is favoured for the manufacture of astragals in greenhouses, which have to remain straight in varying conditions of heat and moisture. Tanekaha is the strongest New Zealand softwood. It is of uncertain durability in the ground, but is very durable out of the ground. In the past it was used for bridge-building, sleepers, and mine-props. It is now used in railway-carriage construction. The bark is very valuable, for it contains as much as 28 per cent. of tannin.
TOTARA (Podocarpus totara and P. Hallii).—These trees, which are very closely related and hybridize freely, extend throughout all three Islands (P. Hallii only in Stewart Island and subalpine forests), though in many localities the totara is rare. It is most plentiful in the forests of the central portion of the North Island. The average height is about 80 ft., and the average diameter about 30 in. The timber (30 lb.) is reddish when first cut, seasoning to a reddish-brown. It is straight in the grain, easily worked, but somewhat brittle. Its great durability (that of P. totara being the most durable) has caused it to be much used for railway-sleepers, wharf-piles, telegraph-poles, and posts. Its high price and its freedom from warping and shrinking are now, however, causing it to be used for such special purposes as window and door frames; it is also much used for veranda-posts, flooring, and steps.
BLACK BEECH (Nothofagus Solandri).—This tree occurs in abundance—but not everywhere—in the lowland and montane belts of the North Island southwards from about lat. 38° S. (but absent in south-western Auckland and western Taranaki), and, in the South Island, in northern Marlborough and Nelson, extending southwards through eastern Marlborough and Canterbury to Banks Peninsula and Alford Forest. The timber (49 lb.) is pale-reddish, or greyish, and frequently streaked with black. Probably it is fairly durable when in the ground, and it is suitable—to say the least—for rough buildings, fencing-posts, and structural purposes. At present it is used only for fencing-posts and firewood.
HARD BEECH (N. truncata).—This tree occurs in a few localities in the North Island from Kaitaia southwards to the Thames mountains, whence its distribution is the same as that of N. Solandri. In the South Island it is abundant in northern Marlborough, and extends through Nelson with its southern limit just north of the Taramakau River. Its height ranges from 60 ft. to 100 ft. or more, and its diameter from 2 ft. to 5 ft. Until recently its timber (weight 48 lb. per cubic foot) was confused with that of the red-beech, but it is harder and probably more durable. When first cut it is pinkish in colour. Its uses are the same as those of its near relative, the red-beech. With the black-beech it forms many hybrids.
RED BEECH (N. fusca).—This tree extends from about lat. 37° S. on the Thames mountains southwards throughout the North Island in the montane belt (Mount Egmont excepted), and throughout the South Island where the rainfall is high (except southwards from the Taramakau River for one hundred miles), and in the south of Southland. It is a tall and massive tree, ranging from 60 ft. to rather more than 100 ft. in height, and 3 ft. to 6 ft. in diameter. The timber (44lb.) when first cut is a pinkish-red in colour, turning to a light brown on seasoning; it is hard, strong, easily split, durable, and of about the same weight as English ash. It is difficult to season, being particularly prone to honeycombing in drying, and for this reason has not been much used for house-building, except at one time on the Otago goldfields, where it has proved very durable; it chief use at present is for posts and mine-props, and it is used to a small extent for sleepers and bridge-work. It is valuable for furniture and bentwood work. With the increasing scarcity of Australian hardwoods it is certain to have a much more extended use in the future.
SILVER BEECH (N. Menziesii).—This tree has much the same distribution as the red-beech, but it ascends higher, and is plentiful in the west of Southland, east of the Divide, extending to the Longwood Range. It also occurs at several places near Dunedin, and in the vicinity of Mount Cook and on the Blue Mountains. The average height of the tree is about 80 ft., and the average diameter about 2 ft. The timber (34 lb.) is of a pinkish colour when first cut, but it changes to a light brown with exposure. It is straight in the grain, easily worked, and strong; it is, however, not durable in contact with the ground. It is now being used for flooring, interior finish, furniture, bentwood work, agricultural implements, bodies of motor-cars, billiard-tables, tool-handles, dowels, rifle-stocks, shoe-heels, casks, barrels, cheese-crates, and packing-cases, and its use for these and in other directions is sure to extend.
BLACK MAIRE (Olea Cunninghamii).—This tree occurs in all forests (except the beech-forests) throughout the North Island, but it is only in the central portion that it is fairly plentiful. In the South Island it is found only in Marlborough, and is very rare. It occasionally reaches a height of 70 ft. and a diameter of 4 ft., but the average height and diameter are 40 ft. and 18 in. respectively. The wood (62 lb.) is light brown, often with dark streaks, and bears considerable resemblance to that of its relative, the European olive. It is extremely dense, heavy, hard, strong, and (out of the ground) durable. It has been used to a small extent for framing for machinery and for bridge-building, but owing to its exceptional heat-giving property its chief use has been for firewood.
HINAU (Elaeocarpus dentatus).—The hinau is fairly common from the North Cape to South Otago. It is from 40 ft. to 60 ft. in height, and from 1 ft. to 3 ft. in diameter. The sap is white in colour, and the heartwood dark brown; it is heavy (45 lb.), very strong, tough, and durable. The trees are frequently hollow, and are seldom milled. Owing to the great durability of the heart timber it is much used for fencing-posts.
KAMAHI (Weinmannia racemosa).—This tree is extremely common in forests at all altitudes—pure beech-forest excepted—from somewhat to the north of lat. 38° S. to the south of Stewart Island. In its life-form it varies considerably; in some places it has a short irregularly formed bole which is often hollow, but in some localities (especially in the South Island) it forms a clean solid bole. The average height of the tree is about 50 ft., and the average diameter about 20 in. The timber (40 lb.) is dark brown or reddish in colour, and often has dark streaks running through it; it is strong and tough, but rather irregular in the grain; when worked up it has a very handsome appearance, but it is difficult to season without warping and checking. At present it is used to a limited extent only as rails for bush tram-lines.
The closely-related towai (W. sylvicola) is the representative northwards of the kamahi. It occurs in abundance, but its dimensions are smaller, and the economic value of its timber similar.
KOHEKOHE (Dysoxylum spectabile).—This tree—sometimes called “cedar”—is abundant in forests near the coast of the North Island. In the South Island it is found only in forests bordering the Marlborough Sounds and on D'Urville Island. It reaches a maximum height of 60 ft., with a diameter of 3 ft.; the average height is about 45 ft., with a diameter of about 18 in. The timber (34 lb.) is reddish in colour, rather soft, but strong and tough, very ornamental, and easily worked. It much resembles Honduras mahogany, and could be used for the same purpose. Unfortunately, kohekohe is not now found in large quantities, and the tree also suffers from heart-rot.
MANGEAO; TANGEAO (Litsœa calicaris).—This tree is found from the North Capo to the East Cape on the east coast and Mokau on the west coast, but it is nowhere plentiful. It is from 30 ft. to 40 ft. high, with a diameter of 1 ft. to 2½ ft. The timber (39 lb.) is light brown in colour, of great elasticity, and about the same weight as English ash. It is used in coach and railway-carriage building and for ships' blocks, and only its scarcity prevents its wider use.
MANUKA, RED TEA-TREE; and KANUKA, WHITE TEA-TREE (Leptospermum scoparium and L. ericoides).—The manuka extends throughout all three Islands, but the kanuka only reaches Foveaux Strait. Either may be merely shrubs, but L. ericoides is frequently a tree, 15 ft. to 50 ft. high and 1 ft. to 2 ft. diameter. On the other hand, L. scoparium rarely exceeds 20 ft. in height or 1 ft. diameter. The wood of L. ericoides is light brown, dense, heavy, straight-grained, hard, very strong, tough, and elastic. Owing to its exceptionally good burning-qualities it has been very much used for fuel, but settlers and miners have made considerable use of it for handles of axes, picks, bill-hooks, &c. It makes good wheel-spokes. Manuka proper (L. scoparium) is usually too small for any other use than firewood, but for this important purpose it is excellent, while the supply is considerable and could readily be greatly increased.
PUKATEA (Laurelia novae-zelandiae).—This tree was formerly abundant throughout the North Island, especially in swampy situations; though still well distributed, it is nowhere plentiful. In the South Island it is found in Nelson and Marlborough, but is rare and local. It is a tall tree with an average height of about 90 ft. and an average diameter of about 2 ft. above its big basal buttresses. The wood is pale brown in colour, frequently with darker or paler streaks, and often very ornamental. Though soft, it is strong, very tough, light (30 lb.), difficult to split, and takes a fine finish. In the ground it is of uncertain durability, but is very durable out of the ground. It is a timber which has been much neglected, having been used only to a small extent for boatbuilding, weatherboards, furniture, and posts in sandy land.
PURIRI (Vitex lucens).—The inland distribution of this tree extends from the North Cape to the vicinity of Te Aroha, but it follows the coast on the east as far south as Poverty Bay and on the west to New Plymouth. Its average height is about 40 ft., and the average diameter about 22 in. The timber when seasoned is a dark rich brown; it is extremely hard, dense, strong, durable, and heavy. Owing to its interlaced fibres it is difficult to work. It has been so much used for railway-sleepers, posts, and house-blocks that the supply is now almost exhausted.
NORTHERN RATA and SOUTHERN RATA (Metrosideros robusta and M. lucida).—The first-mentioned of these trees is found in most forests below 2,000 ft. in the North Island; it is rather rare in the South Island, being found only occasionally in the lowland forests of Marlborough and Nelson. This tree generally commences life as a “perching-plant” in the forks of other largo trees, and therefrom sends down huge roots, which generally envelope and strangle the supporting tree. These roots usually (but not always) coalesce, and so form a huge bole with an average diameter of about 54 in., which is generally hollow. The southern-rata, though found only rarely in the North Island, is plentiful in the South Island and Stewart Island. It has usually the same habit of growth as an ordinary tree; its average height is about 50 ft., and the average diameter is about 20 in. The timber of both trees is reddish-brown in colour, extremely hard, heavy, strong, and (out of the ground) very durable; it is highly valued as firewood. On account of the difficulty of seasoning southern-rata (71 lb.) without excessive twisting and warping it has not the same value as the northern species (55 lb.), which is used to a small extent for cross-arms for telegraph-poles and for wheelwrights' work.
REWAREWA; HONEYSUCKLE (Knightia excelsa).—In the North Island this tree is common in most forests (it is absent from beech-forest), but in the South Island it is rare, and is found in the forest bordering Cook Strait. It occasionally reaches a height of 90 ft. and a diameter of 3 ft., but the average height and diameter are respectively about 60 ft. and 20 in. The timber is yellowish-brown, and when cut on the quarter the medullary rays show as reddish-brown splashes, and it is then extremely handsome. It is very strong, tough, and elastic. Its chief use is for cabinet-work, ornamental turnery, and inlaid work, and its employment in these directions might be much extended.
TARAIRE (Beilschmiedia taraire).—This tree is plentiful to the north of Auckland City, but to the south it occurs locally only as far south as the East Cape on the east coast and Raglan Harbour on the west coast. The average height is about 50 ft., and the average diameter about 18 in. The timber (42 lb.) is light brown in colour, straight in the grain, easily worked, and somewhat resembles oak in appearance. It has a limited use for furniture-making and picture-mouldings, but should find more extensive employment for flooring and interior finish.
TAWA (Beilschmiedia tawa).—This tree is to be found in most forests of the North Island up to an altitude of about 1,700 ft. In the South Island it occurs in the coastal forests of Nelson and Marlborough. The average height of the tree is about 60 ft., and the average diameter about 20 in. The timber is light brownish-white in colour, rather hard, straight in the grain, but somewhat brittle. It is difficult to season satisfactorily, and requires special treatment to ensure fungi-free timber. At present it is used for clothes-pegs and to a small extent only for inside lining and packing-cases, but, as in the case of taraire, should find more extensive employment for flooring and interior finish. It has been proved most suitable for the manufacture of many classes of pulp and paper.
The principal timbers milled in New Zealand at present are rimu and kahikatea. The subjoined table gives particulars regarding the output of timber by species for the last five years. Quantities are quoted in board measure feet—i.e., units of 12 in. X 12 in. X 1 in.
Species of Timber. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ft. B.M. | Ft. B.M. | Ft. B.M. | Ft. B.M. | Ft. B.M. | |
Kauri | 15,874,478 | 10,742,967 | 10,471,297 | 8,943,480 | 6,891,352 |
Rimu | 156,313,561 | 156,239,992 | 163,293,288 | 124,998,825 | 71,082,074 |
Kahikatea | 53,735,889 | 56,790,306 | 58,505,364 | 49,009,109 | 43,161,299 |
Matai | 15,207,406 | 15,752,744 | 17,972,243 | 13,917,187 | 7,474,867 |
Totara | 10,727,505 | 8,610,639 | 9,046,159 | 9,467,697 | 5,344,100 |
Beech | 7,923,069 | 9,845,606 | 10,225,255 | 7,680,913 | 5,756,868 |
Pinus radiata (insignis) | 7,694,957 | 9,168,412 | 10,381,585 | 12,739,925 | 13,404,700 |
Other and unspecified | 2,306,409 | 3,063,754 | 2,509,982 | 2,710,886 | 1,077,250 |
Totals | 269,783,274 | 270,214,420 | 282,405,173 | 229,468,022 | 154,192,510 |
Per Cent. of Total. | Per Cent. of Total. | Per Cent. of Total. | Per Cent., of Total. | Per Cent. of Total. | |
Kauri | 5.88 | 3.97 | 3.71 | 3.90 | 4.47 |
Rimu | 57.94 | 57.82 | 57.82 | 54.47 | 46.10 |
Kahikatea | 19.92 | 21.02 | 20.72 | 21.36 | 27.99 |
Matai | 5.64 | 5.83 | 6.36 | 6.06 | 4.85 |
Totara | 3.98 | 3.19 | 3.20 | 4.13 | 3.47 |
Beech | 2.94 | 3.64 | 3.62 | 3.35 | 3.73 |
Pinus radiata (insignis) | 2.85 | 3.40 | 3.68 | 5.55 | 8.69 |
Other and unspecified | 0.85 | 1.13 | 0.89 | 1.18 | 0.70 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The total of 1,077,250 ft. b.m. shown for “Other and unspecified” species for 931–32 is made up as follows:—
Species. | Ft. B.M. |
---|---|
Miro | 227,644 |
Tawa | 163,462 |
Taraire | 160,950 |
Rata | 121,658 |
Tanekaha | 78,926 |
Hinau | 76,785 |
Puriri | 73,487 |
Blue-gum | 36,616 |
Poplar | 30,645 |
Silver pine | 30,486 |
Kawaka | 17,829 |
Mangeao | 5,000 |
Kamahi | 2,438 |
Rewarewa | 1,200 |
Unspecified | 50,124 |
Total | 1,077,250 |
Exports of New Zealand timber during the calendar year 1932 amounted to 27,286,884 ft. b.m., valued at £253,883, the principal species being kahikatea (22,264,407 ft.), rimu (2,060,581 ft.), beech (1,474,986 ft.), kauri (673,994 ft.), and Pinus radiata (619,401 ft.). Imports during the year comprised 4,481,245 ft. b.m. of sawn timber (including 1,181,111 ft. of Oregon pine (Douglas fir), 2,007,342 ft. of Australian hardwoods, 291,647 ft. of redwood, and 892,796 ft. of oak, valued at £52,967; 853,520 ft. b.m. of logs and poles, valued at £9,902; 1,647,938 ft. b.m. of butter-boxes and cheese-crates, valued at £20,576; and laths, sleepers, and other items of a value of £2,283. The figures of exports and imports of timber during the last five years are—
Year. | Exports of New Zealand Timber. | Imports of Timber. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Measured in Feet. | Other Items. | Total Value. | ||||
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | |||
Ft. B.M. | £ | Ft. B.M. | £ | £ | £ | |
1928 | 34,971,773 | 376,979 | 56,806,334 | 661,686 | 88,386 | 750,072 |
1929 | 39,102,831 | 439,342 | 61,004,182 | 713,902 | 76,271 | 790,173 |
1930 | 26,676,131 | 300,582 | 59,324,130 | 718,484 | 199,029 | 917,513 |
1931 | 17,532,304 | 172,633 | 15,888,663 | 183,479 | 39,202 | 222,681 |
1932 | 27,286,884 | 253,883 | 6,982,703 | 83,445 | 2,283 | 85,728 |
A forest entomologist is stationed at the Cawthron Institute in Nelson and a forest mycologist at the Plant Research Station in Palmerston North. Both of these officers are responsible to the Director of Forestry. Silvicultural investigation has centred round kauri and rimu. Experiments have been made to test the value of underplanting cut-over bush lands with exotics, but further time must elapse before definite conclusions can be arrived at.
Investigations have been continued into the use of tawa and silver beech in the various wood-consuming industries. Silver beech, in particular, was investigated for use as wine-casks, rifle-stocks, and flooring, and promising results were obtained. During these tests the necessity for improved seasoning and grading became apparent, and both these phases of the industry are now receiving attention, The investigation into the use of tawa for the manufacture of clothes-pegs was brought to a successful conclusion. The physical and mechanical property tests made of that timber indicated that it was the only common species in the Dominion, light in colour and staining, and comparable in cleavage strength with Canadian birch, so widely favoured for clothes-pegs. A New Zealand factory is now producing tawa clothes-pegs at the rate of 400 gross per day.
Practically every major avenue for the utilization of plantation thinnings has been explored, and it would appear that the greatest possibility of economic success is the sawing of the material for boxes and crates by the use of special machinery. The demand for such products is proved by the fact that in the year 1931–32 over 1,000,000 apple-cases were manufactured from insignis pine (Pinus radiata); several hundred thousand fruit-boxes for the Pacific Islands fruit trade, over 100,000 benzine-cases, and several hundred thousand cheese-crates, besides numerous other containers. The adaptation of box-making machinery to the utilization of small sizes for these purposes is proceeding apace, and there is at present every prospect that in the very near future several firms will be equipped to utilize exotic thinnings on a large scale.
Under the timber - sales policy in operation for the disposal of the mature timber in State forests the standing timber is appraised and disposed of by tender as a block sale, the quantity of each species being shown in cubic feet, with the equivalent board-foot measurement. During the depressed state of the timber-market, timber has not been offered for sale unless definitely applied for.
Year. | Timber sold. | Sale Price. |
---|---|---|
Ft. B.M. | £ | |
1928–29 | 41,465,365 | 44,732 |
1929–30 | 60,053,000 | 73,865 |
1930–31 | 42,118,024 | 41,883 |
1931–32 | 12,240,000 | 16,435 |
1932–33 | 32,314,955 | 35,693 |
Up to and including the financial year 1915–16 the expenditure on afforestation was provided out of rents and royalties received from State Forest reserves and by an annual contribution from the Consolidated Fund. In 1916–17 provision was made for the borrowing of money for forestry purposes, and since that date all receipts and payments are shown in a State Forests Account.
— | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Receipts. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Timber-sales (native forest) | 49,009 | 60,711 | 56,391 | 36,320 | 27,129 |
Timber royalties and trespass | 7,955 | 6,790 | 3,538 | 3,751 | 3,667 |
National-endowment allocation | 8,249 | 12,156 | 9,866 | 6,391 | 6,221 |
Leases—Grazing | 2,332 | 2,115 | 2,093 | 1,704 | 1,637 |
Sawmill-sites, &c. | 1,339 | 2,850 | 1,636 | 1,865 | 1,412 |
Opossum revenue | 4,741 | 4,953 | .. | .. | .. |
Nurseries and plantations | 12,426 | 11,330 | 7,468 | 3,278 | 3,542 |
Miscellaneous | 4,063 | 4,732 | 3,723 | 2,249 | 1,587 |
Total | 90,114 | 105,637 | 84,715 | 55,558 | 45,195 |
Payments. | |||||
Interest and loan expenses | 44,189 | 59,884 | 82,809 | 90,223 | 97,256 |
National-endowment and local-body allocations | 14,753 | 18,493 | 19,841 | 12,753 | 7,099 |
Staff salaries | 44,548 | 47,817 | 49,526 | 40,974 | 34,232 |
Management, &c., native forests | 22,033 | 28,520 | 32,331 | 14,471 | 10,580 |
Nurseries and plantations | 159,128 | 248,404 | 194,556 | 107,795 | 49,348 |
Research, &c. | 6,950 | 6,387 | 4,867 | 1,199 | 1,017 |
Land-purchase | 23,211 | 12,958 | 6,361 | 6,874 | 12,646 |
Miscellaneous | 10,358 | 4,955 | 2,774 | 888 | 205 |
Total | 325,170 | 427,418 | 393,065 | 275,177 | 212,383 |
The revenue from indigenous forests is heavily reduced by statutory payments in favour of local bodies and the National Endowment Account, and during recent years the residue has been little more than sufficient to meet the expenses of supervision and management; consequently the establishment of plantations has been financed almost exclusively from loan-moneys.
One of the greatest problems of forest-conservation is that of fire-prevention, and fire-fighting methods have been improved by the establishment of fire lookout stations, access tracks, tool caches, improved telephone communication, and the provision of mobile fire-fighting equipment. The fire districts constituted to minimize the fire risks and danger to the indigenous and exotic forests total forty-two, and private fire districts, eight.
State afforestation on an organized basis dates from 1896, when an Afforestation Branch of the Lands Department was formed, and forest-tree nurseries were established at Tapanui and Eweburn in the South Island, and at Rotorua in the North Island. Planting commenced in 1898, when a total of 54 acres was established.
Figures of each year's plantings in the last decade are shown below. Figures in parentheses are areas of direct formation and have been included in the totals with which they are associated.
Year. | Acres. |
---|---|
1923–24 | 7,275 |
1924–25 | 10,459 |
1925–26 | 15,875 |
1926–27 | 22,305 (1,257) |
1927–28 | 36,792 (2,576) |
1928–29 | 60,635 (3,215) |
1929–30 | 56,630 (30) |
1930–31 | 53,847 (95) |
1931–32 | 40,979 |
1932–33 | 16,997 (1,163) |
The total net area of State plantations is now 363,675 acres. In the North Island the main plantations are: Auckland District—Riverhead (10,808 acres) and Mara-marua (12,097 acres; Rotorua District—Kaingaroa Plains (209,915 acres); Wellington District—Karioi (14,873 acres).
In 1930 a new plantation project was inaugurated at Tairua and comprises an area of approximately 50,000 acres on the eastern side of Coromandel Peninsula. At the 31st March, 1933, 8,009 acres had been planted at this station.
While many species were experimented with in the initial stages of the work, the chief species used to any considerable extent in the Rotorua district were European larch, Austrian pine, Corsican pine, Western yellow pine, and a number of eucalypts. Of more recent years the species used for planting have been Douglas fir, Western yellow pine, insignis pine, Corsican pine, and, to a smaller extent, Weymouth pine.
In the South Island the main plantations are situated in the northern portion of the Canterbury Land District, at Balmoral (20,621 acres) and Eyrewell (17,985 acres); and in Nelson, at Golden Downs (15,556 acres).
In 1930 a new plantation was started at Pebbly Hills, near Hedgehope (Southland), and the area planted up to 31st March, 1933, was 4,325 acres.
In the South Island practically all the best-known commercial trees of the Northern Hemisphere have been experimented with, but many have been discarded as unsuitable for various reasons, until at the present time operations are being conducted with a comparatively small range of conifers of proved economic importance, which experience has shown will most readily adapt themselves to local conditions. The principal species now being raised for afforestation purposes are Pinus ponderosa, P. Laricio, Pseudotsuga taxifolia, and Pinus radiata (insignis).
Cleaning and thinning of the older-age classes in the plantations was continued during the year as an unemployment relief measure, and resulted in 147 acres being cleaned by underscrubbing, &c., while thinning was carried out over 274 acres, making the total areas dealt with since 1929 as follows: Thinning, 7,274 acres; underscrubbing 17,658 acres.
In 1923 the planting of forests was undertaken by commercial concerns. Two classes of companies have been formed to carry out the various ventures. The first is the ordinary joint-stock company, where the property is vested in the company and the shareholders receive a fro rata share of the profits according to the amount of capital contributed; the second is a private company registered with a comparatively small capital, but of which the investing public do not become shareholders. The company contracts with each investor that in consideration of his paying the prescribed amount of cash it will convey to him at the end of a given term a certain area of land duly planted according to a prescribed agreement. The interests of the investing public are watched over by trustees appointed by investors, and the lands concerned are conveyed by way of mortgage to the trustees until the time for conveyance to the investor arrives. Of the twenty-seven returns received from companies engaged in afforestation operations during the year ended 31st March, 1932, eleven were from companies organized in the latter basis; but, though in the minority in point of numbers, their operations form the greater part of the work carried out during the year. The figures for the year ended 31st March, 1932, show that total assets and liabilities increased from £3,723,670 in 1930–31 to £4,210,553 in 1931–32, or by 13 per cent., while the receipts for 1931–32 (£627,460) show a drop of 25 per cent. in comparison with the year 1930–31. Payments declined from £785,223 in 1930–31 to £640,593 in 1931–32, or by 18 per cent.
The following comparative statements show the classifications of the liabilities and assets of all afforestation companies as at 31st March in each of the last five years:—
1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Liabilities. | |||||
Paid-up share capital | 436,272 | 715,463 | 824,899 | 814,106 | 833,782 |
Loan-money | 16,022 | 40,184 | 24,818 | 6,801 | 4,333 |
Forfeited Shares Account | 2,473 | 3,169 | 5,710 | 10,705 | 8,433 |
Mortgages | 183,043 | 255,228 | 286,464 | 128,454 | 140,022 |
Sundry creditors | 86,744 | 192,766 | 129,330 | 158,816 | 137,388 |
Bondholders | 1,154,337 | 1,654,362 | 2,291,280 | 2,411,079 | 2,853,654 |
Other | 120,393 | 134,414 | 160,651 | 193,709 | 232,941 |
Totals | 1,999,284 | 2,995,586 | 3,723,152 | 3,723,670 | 4,210,553 |
Assets. | |||||
Land for afforestation purposes | 441,610 | 512,197 | 554,993 | 545,596 | 510,671 |
Land for other purposes | 121 | 3,695 | 1,301 | .. | .. |
Development Account | 1,094,092 | 1,653,410 | 2,082,525 | 1,911,978 | 2,406,366 |
Investments | 169,438 | 464,110 | 700,879 | 786,700 | 976,406 |
Goodwill and preliminary expenses | 58,789 | 132,860 | 109,366 | 68,800 | 29,349 |
Other | 235,234 | 229,314 | 274,088 | 410,596 | 287,761 |
Totals | 1,999,284 | 2,995,586 | 3,723,152 | 3,723,670 | 4,210,553 |
The following statement shows a classification of the receipts recorded for afforestation companies for each of the last five (March) years. Attention is drawn to the fact that the figures in the following receipts table represent receipts from the cash point of view and should not be confused with revenue.
— | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Receipts. | |||||
Share capital | 117,316 | 124,566 | 101,025 | 78,952 | 92,730 |
Instalments on bonds | 417,880 | 607,889 | 662,876 | 624,568 | 454,971 |
Loan-money | 5,243 | 2,400 | 2,230 | .. | .. |
Other receipts | 21,875 | 47,352 | 72,049 | 137,968 | 79,759 |
Totals | 562,314 | 782,207 | 838,180 | 841,488 | 627,460 |
Payments. | |||||
Tree-raising | 20,290 | 22,191 | 25,169 | 23,057 | 14,884 |
Establishment charges | 114,345 | 134,816 | 91,508 | 85,168 | 38,903 |
Maintenance | 13,602 | 22,024 | 32,296 | 28,767 | 25,694 |
Management, &c. | 172,266 | 226,628 | 223,338 | 277,469 | 146,509 |
Land-purchase | 90,916 | 79,372 | 100,005 | 70,515 | 34,530 |
Other | 136,951 | 308,346 | 369,206 | 300,247 | 380,073 |
Totals | 548,370 | 793,377 | 841,522 | 785,223 | 640,593 |
The nine companies engaged in the sale of forest areas effected sales involving 16,030 acres of land during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1932, making a total of 262,790 acres sold up to that date. The instalments paid in accordance with the contracts of sale entered into during the year under discussion amounted to £413,096, while the total instalments paid up to 31st March, 1932, on all bonds amounted to £3,327,757. The total commitments of the investing public on account of contracts entered into during the year amounted to no less than £503,544, bringing the total for this item to £6,693,600 at 31st March, 1932.
Against the foregoing must be set contracts involving 89,876 acres, of a total selling-price of £2,437,437, which have been cancelled by the purchasers. Instalments amounting to £115,057 were paid up on these cancelled contracts.
The average number of employees engaged during 1931–32 was 595, of whom 95 were engaged in tree-raising; 214 in planting; 142 in maintenance; 100 in fire-prevention; and 44 in management. This number represents a decline of 296 from the peak year, 1930. The total wages and salaries paid during 1931–32 was £99,669.
The following table shows particulars regarding the species and number of trees planted during the year ended 31st March, 1932, together with particulars as to the areas planted:—
Species. | Number of Trees. | New Area planted during the Year. | Total Area planted to 31st March, 1932. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
To replace Blanks. | On New Areas. | |||
Acres. | Acres. | |||
Pinus radiata (insignia) | 6,538,320 | 17,911,350 | 18,961 | 221,342 |
Pinus ponderosa | 950,475 | 860,000 | 390 | 3,076 |
Pinus pinaster | 59,300 | 1,171,000 | 170 | 740 |
Pinus Laricio | 12,000 | .. | .. | 178 |
Redwood | 206,000 | 360,000 | 240 | 4,610 |
Douglas fir | 407,000 | 570,000 | 540 | 2,052 |
Cupressus Lawsoniana | .. | 360,000 | 240 | 673 |
Cupressus macrocarpa | .. | .. | .. | 5 |
Poplar | 456,669 | .. | .. | 200 |
Eucalypts | 8,510 | 24,400 | 40 | 997 |
Unspecified | 2,750 | .. | .. | 255 |
Totals, 1931–32 | 8,641,024 | 21,256,750 | 20,581 | 234,128 |
The method first adopted in New Zealand for encouraging the planting of trees for the production of timber was by means of “land grants” — a settler being given a free grant of land if he planted a certain portion of his land with suitable trees. Several large plantations were established in Canterbury by this method, which, however, was abandoned in the “eighties.” The Selwyn and Ashburton County Councils are the outstanding examples of local authorities which took advantage of this scheme, and are now receiving substantial revenues from their tree plantations.
The State assists also by reduction of rent to Crown tenants planting trees on their land.
Under the system of taxation in operation in New Zealand, encouragement is given to the conservation of indigenous forests and plantations, and to the establishment of new plantations by exempting the trees from land-tax and local rates.
The taxes to which indigenous forests and plantations are subject are— (a) Land-tax; (b) income-tax; (c) local rates; (d) stamp duties; (e) death duties; (f) levy on sawn timber (indigenous forests only).
Land supporting indigenous forests and plantations is subject to land-tax. The tax, however, is assessed on the unimproved value, which for taxation purposes does not include the value of any trees or the value of the labour or capital expended in planting them.
Local rates on land supporting indigenous forests and plantations are levied on the value of the land only. A County Council is empowered to make an annual levy of ½d. per hundred feet board measure on timber in the county converted from the log into sawn timber; but this levy is not applicable to timber cut from plantations.
Appraisements of timber are not liable to stamp duty if made for the Crown, for a local authority, or for the information of one party only.
Licenses granted by the Crown to cut timber are exempt from stamp duty; other licenses are not exempt.
Land on which trees of any kind are growing is subject to death duties (estate duty, succession duty, and gift duty), which are assessed on the capital value of the land, which includes the value of the trees.
Table of Contents
WITH its great extent of coast-line, splendid natural harbours, and numerous sheltered bays, New Zealand has from the earliest times been famed for the productivity of its coastal fisheries. Off its more northerly coasts, which come within the influence of the south equatorial current, a rich variety of subtropical fish life is found, as exemplified by such species as the flying-fish, the sunfish, the swordfish, and several shark species. On the other hand, its southern coasts, washed by the antarctic drift, are the natural haunt of the fur-bearing seal, and yield varieties of fish which are characteristic of cold-water conditions. Up to the present only the east coast fishing-grounds have been regularly exploited on a commercial scale. Some of the western fishing-grounds remain in practically virgin condition, and offshore deep-sea fisheries have been neither exploited nor explored.
The ease with which abundant catches were made led to a certain wastefulness in the utilization of the fisheries in the past, but with the development of a more rational appreciation of the value of the marine natural resources it is certain that the fishing industry will become increasingly important as a source of food-supply to the population of the Dominion and as a means of providing an export trade to countries less favoured by nature.
Of the many kinds of excellent edible fishes the most important are the flounders of different species (Rhombosolea), which occur in the more shallow and sheltered waters, the snapper (Pagrosomus auratus), which is particularly abundant in the north, the blue cod (Parapercis colias), which provides the staple product of the southern line fisheries, and the groper or hapuku (Polyprion oxygeneios), which is caught on lines in the deeper water from the North Cape to Stewart Island.
A statement is compiled annually by the Chief Inspector of Fisheries as to the weight and value of fish caught. The figures for principal fishing-ports are as follows for the year ended 31st March, 1933, a period of financial depression and diminished demand in both Dominion and export markets:—
Port. | Principal Kinds of Fish caught. | Quantity. | Total Value. |
---|---|---|---|
Russell | Snapper, mullet, hapuku, flounder, kahawai, kingfish, maumau, crayfish | 1,080 cwt. | £ 1,008 |
Whangarei | Snapper, mullet, flounder, hapuku | 3,320 cwt. | 5,222 |
Kaipara | Snapper, flounder, mullet, kahawai, trevally, gurnard | 2,802 cwt. | 3,004 |
Auckland District | Snapper, tarakihi, trevally, flounder, sole, gurnard, hapuku, john-dory, kingfish, moki, rock-cod, kahawai, butterfish, barracouta, mullet, garfish | 82,758 cwt. | £ 59,617 |
.. | Crayfish | 1,051 cwt. | 1,033 |
.. | Mussels | 2,000 sacks | 600 |
Thames | Snapper, hapuku, gurnard, trevally, john-dory, butterfish, cod, kingfish, mullet, moki, tarakihi | 18,078 cwt. | 14,029 |
Mercury Bay | .. | 4,334 cwt. | 3,539 |
Tauranga | Snapper, hapuku, trevally, kahawai, rock-cod, garfish, moki, flounder, crayfish | 6,743 cwt. | 5,302 |
Gisborne | Tarakihi, gurnard, snapper, flounder, sole, kahawai, hapuku, crayfish | 2,876 cwt. | 3,854 |
Napier | Tarakihi, snapper, moki, kahawai, gurnard, trevally, hapuku, southern kingfish, barracouta, john-dory, flounder, sole, brill | 10,670 cwt. | 14,405 |
.. | Crayfish | 400 cwt. | 400 |
New Plymouth | Snapper, hapuku, kingfish, tarakihi, kahawai, cod, crayfish, gurnard | 3,262 cwt. | 3,811 |
Wanganui | Blue cod, hapuku, flounder, snapper | 51 cwt. | 149 |
Wellington | Tarakihi, gurnard, flounder, sole, snapper, ling, warehou, hapuku, moki, butterfish, blue cod, southern kingfish, crayfish | 58,978 cwt. | 94,360 |
Picton | Hapuku, moki, butterfish, garfish, crayfish, blue cod | 2,940 cwt. | 2,822 |
Blenheim | Red cod, sole, flounder, ling, snapper, moki, hapuku, gurnard, tarakihi, mackerel, butterfish, crayfish | 3,585 cwt. | 2,815 |
Nelson | Snapper, flounder, gurnard, bream, hapuku, cod, crayfish, barracouta | 4,274 cwt. | 4,045 |
Westport | Sole, hapuku, turbot, flounder, ling, crayfish, snapper | 530 cwt. | 829 |
Greymouth | Whitebait, flounder, sole, cod, hapuku, snapper, herring | 3,193 cwt. | 2,994 |
Kaikoura | Hapuku, ling, trumpeter, southern kingfish, butterfish, tarakihi, moki. crayfish | 4,513 cwt. | 4,730 |
Akaroa | Hapuku, ling, conger eel, flounder, sole, brill, blue and red cod, crayfish, barracouta, kingfish, kahawai, moki, butterfish | 2,892 cwt. | 4,201 |
Lyttelton | Hapuku, barracouta, red cod, ling, flounder, sole, gurnard, brill | 8,444 cwt. | 5,910 |
Timaru | Flounder, sole, brill, hapuku, ling, red cod, gurnard, kingfish, barracouta | 7,550 cwt. | 8,400 |
Oamaru and Moeraki | Hapuku, red cod, blue cod, moki, barracouta, ling | 5,425 cwt. | 5,040 |
Dunedin and Otago District | Hapuku, ling, red cod, barracouta, kingfish, blue cod, moki, trumpeter, tarakihi, trevally, mullet, garfish, kahawai, gurnard, kelpfish, sole, flounder, brill, skate | 34,725 cwt. | 20,665 |
Bluff and Invercargill | Hapuku, blue cod, flounder Oysters | 9,243 cwt. 37,484 sacks | 11,919 19,676 |
Stewart Island | Blue cod, hapuku, trumpeter, moki | 6,910 cwt. | 7,850 |
Chatham Islands | .. | 2,177 cwt. | 1,016 |
The quantity of fish recorded as having been brought in from the fishing-grounds for the year ended the 31st March, 1933. was 287,979 cwt., which, with 4,748 cwt. of whitebait, 3,243 sacks of mussels, and 4,988 cwt. of crayfish, represented a wholesale value of £316,176. The wholesale value of the oysters landed from the various beds was £24,723, and the produce of the mainland whale-fisheries was 92 tons of oil, the value of which is estimated at about £1,600.
Included in New Zealand produce exported during the last five years were—
Item. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Fish | 84,871 | 83,000 | 70,721 | 44,588 | 51,307 |
Oysters | 772 | 436 | 1,480 | 531 | 382 |
Whalebone | .. | 50 | .. | .. | .. |
Whale-oil | 12,081 | 7,625 | 4,985 | 3,761 | 2,700 |
Ambergris | .. | 7,200 | .. | .. | 62 |
Other products of fisheries | 106 | 18 | 50 | 14 | 105 |
Totals | 97,830 | 98,329 | 77,236 | 48,894 | 54,556 |
The value of fish (chiefly preserved) imported in 1932 was £81,105.
A table showing the various classes of vessels engaged in the fishing industry, together with the number of persons employed, is given below for the year ended 31st March, 1933:—
Whole Time. | Part Time. | Total. | |
---|---|---|---|
Vessels engaged in fishing for wet fish— | |||
Steam trawlers | 10 | 12 | 22 |
Motor trawlers | 47 | 66 | 113 |
Steamers—Danish seining | 3 | .. | 3 |
Motor-vessels—Danish seining | 44 | 24 | 68 |
Motor-vessels—Set-net and line fishing | 541 | 217 | 758 |
Sailing-boats | 1 | 3 | 4 |
Row-boats | 157 | 344 | 501 |
Vessels engaged in shell-fishing— | |||
Oyster-dredging vessels | 7 | 1 | 8 |
Mussel-dredging vessels | 4 | 7 | 11 |
Crayfishing-vessels | 10 | 173 | 183 |
Number of persons employed— | |||
Fishermen | 1,742 | 949 | 2,691 |
Others (excluding retailers) | 292 | 26 | 318 |
The principal oyster-beds round the coast of New Zealand are those situated in Foveaux Strait, between South and Stewart Islands, and the rock-oyster beds on the east and west coasts of the Auckland Peninsula. The Foveaux Strait beds are very extensive.
During the 1932 season 37,484 sacks of oysters, valued at £19,676, were dredged from the Foveaux Strait beds, as compared with 36,538 sacks, valued at £22,836, in 1931.
The rock-oyster beds of Auckland were worked for many years under a variety of systems, but owing to stripping of the beds close seasons had frequently to be proclaimed. In 1908 the picking and wholesale marketing of rock-oysters from the North Island beds was undertaken by the State, private picking being prohibited. Oysters picked and sold by the State in 1932 realized £5,047 (1931, £5,430); the cost of picking and selling this item, including interest and depreciation on the cost of the oil-launches used by the Inspectors, was in 1932 £5,221 (1931, £4,591). A profit accrues to the State in most years, and the scheme has, moreover, resulted in the conservation and extension of the beds.
Oyster-cultivation work is being systematically carried on by the Marine Department in the Hauraki Gulf, in the Bay of Islands, and in the Kaipara district.
The whaling industry in New Zealand has gradually declined in importance until at present only two stations remain. The whales caught are mostly of the hump-back variety. At Whangamumu, North Auckland, a very serviceable whaling plant has been established. Forty-eight whales were taken in the 1931 season in this locality, yielding 240 tons of oil and 44 tons of bonedust. The station was inactive in 1932. The product of the Marlborough whale-fisheries in 1931 was 290 tons of oil and 30 tons of fertilizer, &c. Sixty-two hump-back whales and one blue whale were taken. In 1932 only a limited amount of whaling was carried on in the Marlborough Sounds, the yield being 92 tons of oil from 18 whales. Diminished activities in 1932 were due to markets being over-supplied with whale-oil.
A reference to the whaling operations carried out in the Ross Sea appears in the section on “Dependencies.”
For many years past the taking of seals has been prohibited, the close season originally declared having been extended from time to time for periods of three years. The latest extension carries the close season to 30th November, 1934.
The erection of the marine fish - hatchery at Portobello, Otago Harbour, was carried out by a Board set up to superintend the work of the hatchery, funds being provided by the State, and grants being made by the Otago Institute, the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, and a number of acclimatization societies. The State makes an annual grant towards the maintenance of the hatchery, the buildings and equipment of which have also been added to from time to time.
Experiments have been carried out with a view to introducing certain English food fishes to New Zealand waters—viz., lobsters, edible crabs, and turbot. Valuable work has also been done in the direction of hatching the spawn of various indigenous fishes and in making a study of their life-habits.
The early colonists who emigrated from Britain to New Zealand were much surprised to find a country with such splendid rivers and lakes, but with no fish of any commercial or sporting value in them. In a few years the question of introducing some of the British salmonidæ was considered, and as early as 1864 the matter assumed definite shape when the Otago Provincial Council took it up, and voted a sum for the importation of Atlantic salmon and English brown trout. There was, however, some delay in arranging for shipment, and it was not until 1868 that the first consignments of salmon and trout eggs arrived. Since that time the English brown trout (S. fario), Loch Leven (S. levenensis), American rainbow (S. irideus), American brook-trout (S. fontinalis), Quinnat salmon (O. tschawytscha), Atlantic salmon, English perch, and tench have been successfully acclimatized.
Ova of the sockeye or blue-back salmon were imported in 1902, and specimens of this fish were said to have been caught in 1907. A number of dwarf sockeye exist in Lake Ohau, having acquired a land-locked habit. These fish run up creeks at the head of the lake and spawn there every season in March and April.
Several shipments of whitefish-ova were made in 1898 and succeeding years, the fry being liberated in Lakes Kanieri and Tekapo. Reports as to the fish having been seen were received from time to time, but so far as is known no whitefish have yet been caught.
With the exception of the Hot Lakes District, which is under the control of the Department of Internal Affairs, the propagation of trout and the oversight of fishing operations is carried out by thirty local acclimatization societies, fishing licenses being issued on payment of a small fee. The Department of Internal Affairs maintains hatcheries at Tokaanu (Tongariro) and Rotorua.
The acclimatization of sporting varieties has been attended with such remarkable success that now, and for many years past, the widespread fishing waters of New Zealand have been unexcelled as an angler's Paradise.
The first shipment of Atlantic-salmon eggs arrived in 1868, but up to 1908 there was no proof that those fish had been acclimatized, and the Government in that year decided to make a vigorous and systematic effort to establish them, concentrating on a single river, the Waiau, in Southland, and a hatchery was erected near the lower end of Lake To Anau. The first definite results were obtained in 1921, and the Atlantic salmon is now established in the Waiau River system.
The fish appear to have increased rapidly, but of recent years, with improved access to Te Anau, the fishing has also greatly increased. In 1930 certain restrictions were imposed on the fishing, and a limit was placed on the number which might be taken in any one day. Last spawning season the weather and river conditions were very unfavourable for collecting salmon-eggs, and only 325,000 were secured, from which 311,500 fry were liberated in the Upokororo and Eglinton Rivers. Stocking the Wanganui River, in the North Island, with these fish has been attempted, most of the eggs collected during seven seasons having been hatched out at the Government hatchery on Waitea Creek, on the upper Wanganui, and the young fish liberated in suitable tributary streams and in the main river. It would appear that the North Island waters are not suitable for the species.
The first importation of quinnat-salmon ova was made in 1875, and from that date to 1880 several shipments were made without result.
In 1900 the Government decided to make a vigorous effort to establish this fish, and from that year to 1907 annual importations of half a million eggs were made, the young fish being liberated in the Waitaki. The result of the systematic effort made to establish the quinnat has been highly successful. There has been a steady increase in the Waitaki every season, and they have now spread northward into all the larger rivers of Canterbury as far as the Waiau, North Canterbury. They occasionally make their way into North Island rivers. Quinnat have been taken in the Wanganui River and in the Tarawera River, Bay of Plenty. These are cases of the furthest north distribution so far ascertained. Licenses for £1 for the season are issued to anglers empowering them to sell their catches, and sea-fishermen, on payment of a license fee of £1, are allowed to take salmon and market their catches. In the 1933 season four licenses were issued (fee £5) for restricted net-fishing in the Waimakariri River. From January to April 928 fish, averaging 13.3 lb. in weight, were caught.
Table of Contents
IN no other country of equal size to New Zealand are indications of a greater number of economic minerals to be found, yet, with the exception of iron-ore, the known mineral reserves are not great in comparison with those in many other countries. The coal reserves of the Dominion are considerable, however, and their duration will be extended by the utilization of the enormous water-power resources of the country.
The gold-mining industry, which in its early stages contributed greatly to the progress and settlement of New Zealand, has again come into prominence, mainly on account of the enhanced price of gold. The present depression has also caused a large number of unemployed men to turn their attention to gold prospecting.
The following statement shows the production of metalliferous mines, of stone-quarries under the Stone-quarries Act, and of coal-mines:—
Mineral. | 1931. | 1932. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | |
Oz. | £ | Oz. | £ | |
Gold and silver | 564,871 | 657,189 | 729,146 | 1,019,814 |
Platinum | ½ Tons cwt. | 5 | Tons cwt. | .. |
Iron | 3,460 0 | 17,300 | .. | .. |
Silica sand | 35 11 | 18 | .. | .. |
Quicksilver | 15 5 | 7,296 | .. | .. |
Stone | .. | 316,366 | .. | 241,920 |
Pumice | 2,321 0 | 7,589 | 3,166 0 | 11,812 |
Coal | 2,157,756 0 | 2,157,756 | 1,842,022 0 | 1,842,022 |
Totals | .. | 3,163,519 | .. | 3,115,568 |
The production of gold and silver is of necessity taken together, as separate figures are not available; an estimate is, however, given under the next table. Kauri-gum, the (chiefly) fossilized resin of former kauri forests, is counted as a mineral, but the production figures are not available.
The next statement shows the value of New Zealand minerals and allied substances exported:—
Mineral. | 1931. | 1932. | Increase or Decrease. | Total from 1st January, 1853, to 31st December, 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Gold | 581,032 | 1,092,288 | Inc. 511,256 | 96,131,832 |
Silver | 34,436 | 40,737 | ,, 6,301 | 3,264,847 |
Tungsten-ore | 320 | 710 | ,, 390 | 312,239 |
Antimony-ore | 36 | .. | Dec. 36 | 55,081 |
Quicksilver | 7,760 | .. | ,, 7,760 | 17,284 |
Other minerals | 7,780 | 11,832 | Inc. 4,052 | 525,518 |
Kauri-gum | 128,095 | 62,137 | Dec. 65,958 | 23,021,999 |
Coal (including bunker) | 83,393 | 56,321 | ,, 27,072 | 7,211,446 |
Totals | 842,852 | 1,264,025 | Inc. 421,173 | 130,540,246 |
The actual figures of gold-production are not available owing to no distinction being made between gold and silver in the case of certain mines which produce both. The following statement shows bullion-production during 1932:—
— | Production of Bullion.* | Number of Persons ordinarily employed at Productive and Unproductive Mines and Dredges. | Number of Productive Mines and Dredges. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity. | Value. | |||
* Including a proportion of silver. | ||||
Oz. | £ | |||
Quartz-mining | 684,272 | 758,231 | 1,258 | 49 |
Dredge mining | 17,660 | 110,529 | 79 | 4 |
Alluvial mining | 27,214 | 151,054 | 2,299 | 1,907 |
Totals, 1932 | 729,146 | 1,019,814 | 3,636 | 1,960 |
Totals, 1931 | 564,871 | 657,189 | 1,870 | 763 |
The quantity of bullion produced in 1932 is the greatest recorded since 1918, and the value the greatest since 1917. The gold content of the bullion for 1932 is estimated at 166,354 oz., valued at £974,734, as compared with 129,861 oz., valued at £627,451, for 1931.
The export of gold (New Zealand produce only) according to districts of production during the last two years, together with the total since April, 1857, when the first parcel was exported, is as shown in the next table. Quantities are in ounces of the fineness of 20 carats and upwards. The figures comprise gold in the form of bar, dust, ingot, sheet, concentrates, ores, jewellers' sweepings, &c., or contained in or recovered from old jewellery.
District. | 1931. | 1932. | Total, 1857–1932. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | |
Oz. | £ | Oz. | £ | Oz. | £ | |
Auckland | 83,254 | 348,839 | 84,042 | 474,872 | 7,800,264 | 30,559,126 |
Wellington | .. | .. | .. | .. | 188 | 706 |
Marlborough | 1,643 | 6,630 | 2,028 | 10,584 | 112,366 | 440,343 |
Nelson | 1,038 | 4,075 | 2,273 | 13,791 | 1,746,073 | 6,927,693 |
West Coast | 40,773 | 162,586 | 58,965 | 314,332 | 6,723,273 | 26,768,219 |
Canterbury | .. | .. | 3 | 13 | 160 | 633 |
Otago | 12,228 | 51,205 | 20,416 | 112,111 | 7,828,575 | 31,213,397 |
Unknown | 2,034 | 7,697 | 32,921 | 166,585 | 46,773 | 221,715 |
Totals | 140,970 | 581,032 | 200,648 | 1,092,288 | 24,257,672 | 96,131,832 |
With the departure of Britain from the gold standard in September, 1931, and the consequent depreciation of New Zealand currency in terms of gold, the resultant high prices ruling for gold induced a considerable export in 1932 of old jewellery or metal obtained therefrom. The gold content of this export in 1932 amounted to 48,905 oz., valued at £241,348. Of this total some 32,003 oz., valued at £161,825, was classed as New Zealand produce, and is therefore included in the preceding table and also in the second table in this section.
The most important gold-mining operations in New Zealand consist in the working of quartz lodes and the extraction of the precious metals therefrom. Quartz-mining in the North Island is conducted mainly in Waihi Borough, whence was derived a great part (£438,241) of the raw gold exported during 1932. In the South Island quartz-mining operations are carried on principally in the Reefton and Blackwater districts and in Otago. The average value per ton of ore treated during 1932 amounted to £2 16s. 3d., as compared with £2 2s. 4d. during 1931.
Alluvial gold, the production of which in 1932 was greater by 11,908 oz. than in the previous year and the value by £80,944, is found chiefly on the West Coast of the South Island and in Otago, where mining operations have been conducted over an area of 17,000 square miles. Greatly increased activity has taken place in prospecting the auriferous alluvium of the West Coast and Otago during the year.
Gold-dredging has rapidly declined in importance, the number of productive dredges having decreased from 167 during 1906 to four during 1932. Of the total dredge production of £110,529 in 1932, £106,708 was won by three dredges on the West Coast, the largest producer of which was the Rimu dredge with £92,079. One dredge in Otago won gold to the value of £3,821.
Renewed activity is being shown in this branch, and several new dredges are expected to commence operations in the near future.
The following figures showing the world's gold-production for the last ten years have been compiled from official sources by the American Bureau of Metal Statistics:—
Year. | Fine Ounces. |
---|---|
* Subject to amendment. | |
1923 | 17,786,472 |
1924 | 19,050,134 |
1925 | 19,031,137 |
1926 | 19,369,364 |
1927 | 19,445,612 |
Year. | Fine Ounces. |
1928 | 19,583,153 |
1929 | 19,584,821 |
1930 | 20,750,651 |
1931 | 22,205,840 |
1932 | 24,014,307* |
Nearly the whole of the locally produced silver exported from New Zealand, amounting in value up to the end of 1932 to £3,264,847, has been obtained from the refinement of bullion from the quartz-mines, principally those of the Hauraki Goldfield, where gold and silver are found alloyed, the ratio of the two metals in the alloy varying greatly. No other silver-mining operations have been carried out profitably in this country.
The most extensive iron-ore deposits occur near Parapara and Onakaka, Golden Bay, in the Nelson Provincial District. The limonite deposit of this locality is of great extent, and it is estimated in “Iron-ore Resources of the World,” published by the International Geological Congress, to contain 64,000,000 metric tons, of which about 30,000,000 tons occur in the Onakaka Block.
In 1921 an iron and steel company constructed a blast-furnace installation on its lease at Onakaka, and, subsequently, a pipe-making plant. A considerable output of excellent quality was maintained for some years, but production ceased in 1931. Operations are soon to he partially resumed.
A trial of the Onakaka pig-iron carried out during 1931 yielded the exceptionally good test of 35,000 lb., British standard specification showing a test at 28,000 lb.
Several attempts have been made to smelt Taranaki ironsand, but the results have not been quite satisfactory, as the cost was too high.
During 1914 the Government, with a view to stimulating interest in this industry, passed an Act having for its object the payment of fairly large bonuses for the production in New Zealand of pig iron, puddled bar iron, and steel.
Scheelite, one of the principal ores of tungsten, was for a number of years mined on a fairly extensive scale in conjunction with gold, the principal gold-scheelite mines being those at or near Glenorchy, Paradise, Macrae's, Stoneburn, Hyde, and Barewood, Otago; and at Wakamarina Valley, Marlborough.
Exports which in 1910–19 averaged £26,000 annually fell to a low figure from 1920 onwards. No scheelite was produced during 1932, on account of the continued low values.
The total quantity of locally produced ore exported to 31st December, 1932, was 2,466 tons, valued at £312,239.
Ores of copper are found in New Zealand in no fewer than thirty-two localities, but the total recorded copper export to the end of 1932 amounted in value to only £19,390. There has been no production for a number of years. Prior to the inauguration of systematic records there was a considerable production from mines on Great Barrier and Kawau Islands.
Manganese-ore has been found at Otau, Wairoa, Bay of Islands, Purua Bay, Mangapai, Otonga, Waiheke Island, and Taieri Mouth, and has been mined at Tikiora, near the Bay of Islands, and at Waiheke Island. Fluctuating prices have prevented expansion of this industry. The total quantity of locally produced manganese-ore exported to the end of 1932 amounted to 19,387 tons, of a value of £62,011.
Cinnabar, the principal ore of mercury, is widely distributed in New Zealand. The most important accumulations are in North Auckland, where for some years efforts were made to place the production on a commercial basis. The deposits are large enough to make this a reasonable expectation. Since mercury-ore bodies are notoriously irregular in form, no reliable estimate of the amount available can be made on the present data.
At Ngawha Springs, North Auckland, production ceased in 1931 owing to difficulties in recovering the mercury and the substantial fall in price.
The total quantity of quicksilver of New Zealand origin exported to the 31st December, 1932, was 33 tons 11 cwt., valued at £17,284.
Cassiterite in the form of “stream-tin” occurs near Port Pegasus, Stewart Island, where it has been worked to some extent. “Lode-tin” has been found in the same locality. Small quantities of cassiterite have also been detected in the stream-gravels of the Reefton, Greymouth, and Westport districts. Among other localities in which traces of tin occur are Wet Jacket Arm (Otago) and Campbell Island.
In the published lists of minerals of New Zealand platinum is stated to occur in several places, associated generally with gold in gravel. It is only from Southland, however, that platinum has been exported.
The Customs Department has not kept any separate record of the quantity and value of platinum entered for exportation, the value of this metal exported being included in a general total of exports by parcel-post, by which means platinum has generally been despatched from the Dominion.
During 1932 no platinum was recovered from the alluvial and sea-beach claims at Orepuki.
Native sulphur in sufficient quantity to be worked profitably occurs in the thermal districts of the North Island, near Rotorua and Lake Taupo, and at White Island.
White Island also contains several guano deposits, but no reliable estimate has yet been made of the quantity and quality available.
Sulphur is mostly disposed of locally as fertilizer, but exports of New Zealand origin to the end of 1932 have aggregated £13,241. None of the sulphur deposits were worked during 1932.
Coal, varying in grade from anthracite to lignite, occurs in many parts of New Zealand. In proportion to the present yearly consumption of about 2,000,000 tons the supply may be considered relatively large, but in comparison with probable future needs it, is decidedly small.
An estimate of the proved coal resources of New Zealand prepared in 1927 is as follows (millions of tons): Anthracite, very little; bituminous, 206; semi-bituminous, 60; brown, 247; lignite, 150; total, 663. The probable resources are estimated at 1,631,000,000 tons.
The following table summarizes coal-mining operations:—
Year. | Output. (Tons.) | Persons employed above and below Ground. | Tons raised per Person employed Underground. | Lives lost. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Per Million Tons raised. | Per Thousand Persons employed. | ||||
Prior to 1923 | 55,551,307 | .. | .. | 364 | 6.55 | .. |
1923 | 1,969,834 | 5,000 | 540 | 5 | 2.53 | 1.00 |
1924 | 2,083,207 | 4,869 | 594 | 10 | 4.80 | 2.05 |
1925 | 2,114,995 | 4,777 | 606 | 8 | 3.78 | 1.67 |
1926 | 2,239,999 | 5,159 | 586 | 15 | 6.69 | 2.90 |
1927 | 2,366,740 | 5,374 | 593 | 10 | 4.23 | 1.86 |
1928 | 2,436,753 | 5,376 | 608 | 9 | 3.69 | 1.67 |
1929 | 2,535,864 | 5,497 | 614 | 12 | 4.73 | 2.18 |
1930 | 2,542,092 | 5,867 | 574 | 14 | 5.50 | 2.38 |
1931 | 2,157,756 | 5,745 | 498 | 4 | 1.85 | 0.69 |
1932 | 1,842,022 | 4,636 | 545 | 12 | 6.51 | 2.59 |
Totals to date | 77,840,569 | .. | .. | 463 | 5.95 | .. |
The output of the several classes of coal mined in each inspection district during 1932 is summarized as follows:—
Class of Coal. | Northern (North Island). | West Coast (South Island). | Southern (South Island). | Totals. | Total Output to the End of 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Bituminous and sub-bituminous | 118,127 | 810,107 | .. | 928,234 | 46,476,955 |
Brown | 489,342 | 33,242 | 283,813 | 806,397 | 26,707,377 |
Lignite | .. | 661 | 106,730 | 107,391 | 4,656,237 |
Totals, 1932 | 607,469 | 844,010 | 390,543 | 1,842,022 | 77,840,569 |
Totals, 1931 | 834,899 | 890,494 | 432,363 | 2,157,756 | 75,998,547 |
The gross output of coal for 1932 was 315,734 tons less than the total for 1931. The heavy decline in output is due to the lessened demand occasioned through the general depression, also to the increasing use of fuel oil and electricity for power purposes. The industry was fairly free from stoppages due to labour trouble. Co-operative mining continues to be successfully carried out in the Northern and West Coast districts.
The chemists employed upon coal-research work at the Dominion Laboratory have carried out important investigations. With the small experimental briquetting plant purchased by the Coal Research Association trials were made of Westport, Paparoa, and Reefton coals singly and blends of Reefton and Waikato coals with varying quantities of bituminous coal. Briquettes of Westport and Paparoa proved excellent household fuel. Those from Reefton No. 4 coal alone were somewhat dull in an open fire, and were greatly improved when blended with 20 per cent. of Westport or Liverpool coal. Excellent though rather quick burning briquettes were made from blends of 80 per cent. Waikato coal and 20 per cent. strongly caking bituminous coal. The results have been published in Bulletin No. 39, New Zealand Department of Scientific and Industrial Research.
Further experiments with swelling and non-swelling coals have been carried out and blends suitable for use in gasmaking can now be recommended.
Progress abroad in treatment and utilization of coal, particularly in regard to the production of oil from coal by the hydrogenation process has been closely followed, but during 1932 nothing outstanding has been put forward that would be applicable to New Zealand conditions.
The Coal-mines Act of 1901 provided for the acquisition and working of State coal-mines in New Zealand under the direct control of the Minister of Mines. At the present time two State collieries are in operation.
During 1932–33 the Liverpool Colliery produced 93,780 tons of marketable coal, a decrease of 20,780 tons on the previous year's production. The James Colliery produced 29,020 tons of marketable coal during the year, a decrease of 7,602 tons on the production for 1931–32.
The disposal, inclusive of stocks on hand at the beginning of the year, was as follows:—
Supplied to | Tons. |
---|---|
Depots | 29,155 |
Railways | 23,162 |
Other Government Departments | 3,363 |
Shipping companies | 6,836 |
Gas companies | 52,769 |
Other consumers | 6,170 |
Total | 121,455 |
The total sales of State coal from the Liverpool Mine for the year amounted to 94,031 tons, value £114,432, as compared with 107,944 tons, value £135,505, for 1931–32, a decrease of 13,913 tons, in value £31,073. The average price realized by the mine on the total sales for the year was £1 4s. 4.1d. per ton, a decrease of 9.2d. on the previous year's average.
The total sales of State coal from the James Mine for the year amounted to 27,424 tons, value £36,131, giving an average of £1 6s. 4.2d. per ton, an increase of 24d. on last year's average. As compared with 1931–32 there is a decrease in quantity of 8,544 tons, and in value of £7,654. The values for both mines include sales made c. and f. and f.o.b. as well as f.o.r.
The sales of coal, &c., through the medium of the depots totalled 89,482 tons, value £158,873, as against 106,083 tons, value, £190,818, for 1931–32. The net profit for 1932–33 at the mines was £2,871, and the net profit at the depots, &c., £8,892, making a total net profit of £11,763. The sum of £8,214 was applied to Sinking Fund Account, leaving a balance of £3,549 in the Profit and Loss Account.
In the 1932 number of the Statesman's Year-Book the world's production of coal is estimated at 1,196,003,000 tons for the year 1930, as compared with 1,311,114,000 tons in 1929 and 1,222,300,000 tons in 1913. Figures for 1931, complete for practically all producing countries, show an almost universal decline below 1930 production.
Drilling for petroleum has in recent years been carried out in Taranaki, Hawke's Bay, Canterbury, Southland, and Westland. A considerable number of deep boreholes in search of petroleum have been drilled, the deepest being at Moturoa, near New Plymouth, which attained a depth of approximately 6,000 ft. Petroleum of good quality but in limited quantity has been proved, but up to the present time boring for petroleum in the Dominion has achieved only a small flow.
During 1932 a limited amount of drilling was carried on in the New Plymouth district and in the Hokonui Survey District, Southland. The aggregate footage bored was 1,145 ft. A total production of 228,061 gallons of oil was obtained from Moturoa No. 2 well at New Plymouth. The total production of crude petroleum oil to the 31st December, 1932, is estimated at 1,897,789 gallons.
Oil-prospecting operations throughout the Dominion have received very liberal financial assistance from the Government in the form of bonuses, subsidies, and loans.
The European market for kauri-gum—used in the manufacture of varnish and linoleum—being greatly restricted by the war, new but smaller markets were obtained. The Kauri-gum Industry Act, 1914, providing for State purchase of gum from diggers and the disposal of the gum, served a useful purpose in enabling the industry to keep going in spite of the disorganization occasioned by the war.
A system of control of the trade in and export of kauri-gum was provided by the Kauri-gum Control Act, 1925.
During 1932, 2,068 tons of kauri-gum, valued at £62,137, was exported, the total quantity of gum exported to the end of 1932 being 422,248 tons, valued at £23,021,999.
At Clarendon and Milburn, Otago, considerable deposits of phosphate rock were discovered in 1902, and up to recent years were actively worked. There has been no output, however, since 1924. A thin bed of phosphatic rock has been identified at Kaikoura and Amuri Bluff, in Marlborough. A similar bed occurs near Port Robinson. Phosphatic nodules are found in the Kaikorai Valley (near Dunedin), at Weka Pass (North Canterbury), and elsewhere. A limestone containing 10.6 per cent. of tricalcic phosphate occurs in the neighbourhood of Onewhero, Waikato district, Other districts where phosphatic material of good quality, though, so far as known. not in commercial quantity, is found are Amberley, Dipton, Oamaru, Waimate, Wangapeka, Clarence Valley, Tutira Block (Mangaharuru Survey District, Hawke's Bay), and Whangarei.
The mineral nephrite, the “pounamu” of the Maori, a deep-green semi-transparent mineral with dark opaque patches, more popularly known as one of the varieties of “greenstone,” whenever observed in situ, occurs as rounded segregations in talc or talc-serpentine rocks. These segregations vary up to 2 ft. or even more in lateral dimensions. As a rule they average less than 1 ft. in width. So far as is known, the mineral has been found in its original locus only in the Griffin Range, Turiwhate Survey District, North Westland.
New Zealand possesses a great variety of handsome and durable building-stones scattered throughout both Islands. In Auckland there are basalt, andesite, porphyrite and quartz biotite-diorite, known in the building trade as Coromandel “granite,” a hard, coarsely crystalline rock, capable of taking a fine polish. In addition there are the Whangarei limestone and the Raglan stone, the former an excellent building-stone, the latter a good freestone. Taranaki has the hornblende andesites of New Plymouth and Mount Egmont, and Wellington the andesites of Ruapehu.
In Nelson there is the granite of Tata Island and Tonga Bay, and the marble or crystalline limestones of the Pikiruna (Riwaka) Range. The Parliamentary Buildings at Wellington were constructed of this marble. West Nelson and Westland are well provided with granites and limestones of good quality, well adapted for building purposes; and in the Griffin Range, North Westland, there is found an abundance of finely coloured serpentine, unsurpassed as a decorative stone. Building-stone is scarce in Marlborough, but Canterbury is well supplied, having an abundance of Lyttelton bluestone (andesite) and Mount Somers stone, a limestone of exceptional quality. In Otago there is an abundance of excellent building-stone, ranging from the well-known Oamaru stone to the granite, gneiss, and limestones of Fiordland, all close to deep water. In Southland there are the so-called Ruapuke “granite,” the norite of the Bluff, and the granites of Stewart Island.
The following table relates to quarries under the Stone-quarries Act for the year 1932:—
Provincial District. | Number of Working Quarries under the Act. | Number of Persons ordinarily employed. | Output of Stone. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Stone or Gravel for Macadamizing or Ballast. | Stone for Harbour-works. | Building or Monumental Stone. | Limestone for Agriculture. | Limestone for Cement or Mortar. | Miscellaneous. | Value at Quarry. | |||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | £ | |||
Auckland | 185 | 992 | 364,359 | .. | .. | 63,003 | 92,322 | 1,200 | 98,283 |
Hawke's Bay | 31 | 128 | 34,426 | .. | .. | 19,678 | .. | .. | 10,892 |
Taranaki | 14 | 68 | 21,004 | .. | .. | 4,002 | .. | .. | 5,297 |
Wellington | 41 | 208 | 70,556 | .. | .. | 8,930 | .. | 1,012 | 17,141 |
Nelson | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Westland | 20 | 187 | 54,881 | 15,888 | 50 | 6,628 | 25,465 | 2,808 | 19,846 |
Marlborough | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Canterbury | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Otago | 41 | 305 | 169,506 | 70,352 | 834 | 99,494 | 33,313 | .. | 90,461 |
Southland | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Totals, 1932 | 332 | 1,888 | 714,732 | 86,240 | 884 | 201,735 | 151,100 | 5,020 | 241,920 |
Totals, 1931 | 318 | 1,995 | 871,681 | 120,492 | 12,132 | 171,159 | 226,247 | 4,578 | 316,366 |
The Stone-quarries Act, 1910, and amendments, applies to every place, not being a mine, in which persons work in quarrying stone and any part of which has a face more than 15 ft. deep, and also to any tunnel in the construction of which explosives are used. The Act, however, does not apply to any Government operations, or any road or railway cutting, or excavations for buildings.
The following table shows the number of persons employed in or about mines and stone-quarries during the last five years:—
— | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Metalliferous mines | 1,540 | 1,611 | 1,816 | 2,010 | 3,652 |
Coal-mines | 5,376 | 5,497 | 5,867 | 5,745 | 4,636 |
Stone-quarries | 2,161 | 2,130 | 1,958 | 1,995 | 1,888 |
Totals | 9,077 | 9,238 | 9,641 | 9,750 | 10,176 |
In no other country does the State offer such liberal and varied assistance to miners and prospectors as in New Zealand. State aid to mining in this Dominion is given in several forms, viz.:—
(1) Geological survey and bulletins; (2) financial aid to prospecting; (3) Government prospecting-drills: (4) schools of mines; (5) subsidized roads to mining-fields.
Since the first discovery of coal and the precious metals in New Zealand the Government has employed skilled geologists, who have reported, after examination, on all the known mineral deposits. Since 1916 the Geological Survey has been enlarged, and has included on its staff the most eminent geologists of the Dominion.
As an aid towards the development of the mining industry the Government offers varied and liberal assistance to prospectors in the form of subsidies, expert and technical advice, use of plant, &c. Subject to the provisions of the Mining Act, the holder of a valid miner's right is entitled to prospect for gold or any other metal or mineral (except coal) on any Crown land. He may also obtain authority from the Governor-General to prospect on Native land, and he may also prospect on private land with the consent of the owner. Wardens in mining districts and Commissioners of Crown Lands in other districts may, with the consent of the Minister of Mines, grant prospecting licenses for coal.
During the year ended 31st March, 1933, a total of £3,032 was actually expended in subsidies for prospecting, and 216 persons were employed in connection therewith. In addition, approximately 2,500 men were assisted up to 31st March, 1933, under the Unemployment Board's prospecting schemes at an approximate cost of £82,000.
Prospecting-drills of various types suitable for the conditions existing in the Dominion are lent to bona fide prospectors. A monthly rental is charged for the plant, and the hirer is required to maintain it in good order and condition. Working-expenses are also paid by the hirer, including renewals, &c., and the loss on carbons.
The hirer is required to furnish to the Mines Department weekly reports of boring results.
Considerable use was made of the Government prospecting-drills during 1932, an aggregate of 6,511 ft. being drilled in 117 holes for twelve parties.
For the education of prospectors and mining students six schools of mines are subsidized by the Government, in addition to the Otago University School of Mines. The schools of mines are situated at Thames, Waihi, Huntly, Westport, Reefton, and Runanga. Six scholarships, tenable for four years, are offered annually by the Mines Department.
The expenditure on these schools by the Government during the year ended the 31st March, 1933, was £3,094, as against £3,641 during the previous year.
The expenditure in the form of subsidies and direct grants upon roads on gold-fields during the year ended the 31st March, 1933, amounted to £1,182, as compared with £2,872 during the previous year.
Another form of Government assistance to mining consists of the publication of several leaflets as a guide to the prospector. These leaflets may be obtained on application to the Mines Department, and deal with: (a) Description of fields which may be considered to warrant further examination for gold; (b) description of best ways of seeking for and saving gold; (c) brief summary of statutory procedure to be followed to obtain a right to prospect or mine for metals or minerals under the Mining Act; (d) notes on the taking of samples of mineral deposits and the valuation of mining prospects; (e) notes for drilling and a method of calculating gold value of alluvial deposits.
The Board of Examiners annually conducts examinations of candidates for certificates as first-class and second-class mine-managers, battery-superintendents, and dredgemasters under the Mining Act, and for certificates as first-class and second-class mine-managers and mine-surveyors under the Coal-mines Act. Examinations of candidates for certificates as underviewers and firemen and deputies under the Coal-mines Act are held periodically when necessary. No candidate is permitted to present himself for examination unless he holds an authority from the Secretary to the Board of Examiners. Sixty-one certificates were issued in 1932.
As required by the Coal-mines Act, 1925, the owner of every coal-mine contributes ½d. per ton on all coal sold, for the relief of coal-miners who may be injured while working, and for the relief of families of coal-miners who may be killed or injured.
Under that Act the Miners' Sick and Accident Funds were as from the 1st April, 1926, abolished and incorporated in the Coal-miners' Relief Fund. All accident relief payments are now made from the Coal-miners' Relief Fund, which is administered by the Public Trustee with the assistance of local committees.
The income from the ½d. per ton contribution was £3,805 during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1933, as compared with £4,405 during 1931–32, and interest earnings brought the total receipts to £4,725 and £5,594 for the respective years. The total expenditure for the year ended 31st March, 1933, amounted to £4,722, as against £6,362 for the previous year. The amount standing to the credit of the fund as at the 31st March, 1933, was £23,125, as against £23,122 twelve months earlier.
Table of Contents
AT present the Dominion's industrial field is for the main part limited to the treatment of the principal primary products. Statistics for recent years, however, indicate advancement among the principal branches of manufacture, as well as a tendency, with the increasing population, for greater diversity in the branches covered. Statistics of factory production were collected in New Zealand from 1867 to 1916 in conjunction with the population census. Commencing with the year 1918–19, the collection became an annual one. Years quoted in this section correspond approximately to fiscal years ending 31st March. Figures will be found in greater detail than is possible here in the annual “Statistical Report on Factory and Building Production.”
Under the regulations authorizing the collection of statistics of factory production a “factory” is defined as an establishment engaged in the manufacture, repair, or preparation of articles for wholesale or retail trade or for export, which employs at least two hands or uses motive power, with the exception of the following, which are expressly excluded: Bakeries, butcheries, laundries, smithies, waterworks, shops engaged in retail trade only, and farmers or others using motive power for their own individual and private use. The following are, however, required to furnish returns even although employing less than two hands and not using motive power: Tanneries; bacon, butter, cheese, soap or candle factories; brickyards; and limeworks.
The definition is fairly comprehensive, and includes such industries as, for instance, jewellery and watch repairing and boot, shoe, and saddlery repairing. Small establishments thus engaged were at one time included in the statistics, but they are now excluded unless they are also engaged in actual manufacture and have at least two persons engaged or use motive power.
Other classes of establishments formerly covered by the statistics but excluded from 1921–22 onwards are those engaged in dressmaking and millinery (unless manufacturing wholesale for sale in retail shops), bespoke tailoring, and establishments engaged in tea blending and packing, bottling liquor, stone quarrying and crushing, asphalting, or monumental masonry. The latter industries were excluded to bring the statistics into line with those of other British countries. In addition, returns are not required from plumbers or from builders who make joinery for their own building contracts. Builders are, however, required to furnish annual returns of building and construction, which are dealt with in the next section.
For many years past figures for electric tramways have been included in the statistics of factory production. Commencing with the year 1931–32, this practice has been discontinued. All figures for past years given throughout this section have been adjusted, where necessary, by the deduction of the totals of electric tramways.
It should be noted that factory-production statistics do not cover, and do not purport to cover, all establishments registered as factories in the Dominion, for the following reasons: “One man” businesses are excluded with the exception of tanneries, bacon, butter, cheese, soap, or candle factories, brickyards, or lime-works; some small repair-shops (as explained previously) are excluded even although they may employ two or more hands; and in some cases where a factory has two or more branches it has been found impracticable to obtain separate returns, and all branches have been treated as one establishment. The effect of this is seen from the fact that while for the year 1931–32 16,253 factories, employing 89,932 hands, were registered under the Factories Act, only 4,969 factories (with, however, 68,697 persons engaged) were covered by the statistics of factory production.
Both the present magnitude and the steady growth of New Zealand's factory production are made manifest in the table below. The last two years show a recession, but this is symptomatic of the present conditions of world-depression and does not represent a real decline. If the year 1929–30, as the year preceding the depression, be compared with the year 1910–11, the number of establishments has increased by 48 per cent. of the 1910–11 figure; the cost of materials used by 211 per cent.; the value of output by 214 per cent.; and the “added value” by 217 per cent. The last three figures are, of course, affected by the changes in the purchasing-value of the monetary unit. During the same period the population increased by 41 per cent.
Year. | Number of Establishments. | Persons engaged. | Salaries and Wages paid. | Cost of Materials. | “Other Expenses” (i.e., Expenses of Operation other than Salaries and Wages and Cost of Materials). | Value of Output. | Added Value. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Productive employees. † Not available. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1910–11 | 3,483 | 45,924* | 4,786,698* | 18,782,929 | † | 29,317,023 | 10,534,094 |
1915–16 | 3,755 | 48,744* | 5,791,704* | 30,197,784 | † | 43,034,033 | 12,836,249 |
1918–19 | 3,478 | 58,137 | 8,501,310 | 38,803,191 | † | 55,310,864 | 16,507,673 |
1919–20 | 3,661 | 64,107 | 10,512,100 | 45,107,568 | † | 66,169,253 | 21,061,685 |
1920–21 | 4,022 | 69,681 | 13,172,996 | 52,933,494 | † | 77,828,013 | 24,894,519 |
1921–22 | 4,169 | 67,484 | 12,996,077 | 39,274,112 | † | 65,672,259 | 26,398,147 |
1922–23 | 4,325 | 70,705 | 13,075,494 | 44,340,467 | † | 72,343,032 | 28,002,565 |
1923–24 | 4,451 | 74,510 | 13,851,890 | 46,253,403 | 7,538,918 | 75,433,606 | 29,180,203 |
1924–25 | 4,538 | 77,183 | 14,945,975 | 51,337,115 | 8,195,574 | 82,479,378 | 31,142,263 |
1925–26 | 4,794 | 78,708 | 16,153,822 | 51,668,100 | 8,395,921 | 83,435,230 | 31,767,130 |
1926–27 | 5,078 | 78,613 | 16,255,177 | 49,344,442 | 8,407,894 | 81,372,173 | 32,027,731 |
1927–28 | 5,156 | 78,620 | 16,053,210 | 54,558,167 | 8,511,572 | 86,119,039 | 31,560,872 |
1928–29 | 5,126 | 80,618 | 16,291,212 | 59,136,552 | 9,644,863 | 91,565,480 | 32,428,928 |
1929–30 | 5,168 | 82,861 | 16,846,286 | 58,484,245 | 10,249,973 | 91,915,524 | 33,431,279 |
1930–31 | 5,194 | 77,914 | 15,617,052 | 48,458,356 | 9,058,329 | 79,215,416 | 30,757,060 |
1931–32 | 4,969 | 68,697 | 12,642,935 | 42,343,078 | 8,020,298 | 67,813,394 | 25,470,316 |
The next summary gives by provincial districts the principal statistics relating to factory production in New Zealand for the year 1931–32. In making use of this table it is necessary to keep in mind the very considerable differences in size and population of the respective provincial districts (vide page 64).
Provincial District. | Number of Establishments. | Persons engaged. | Salaries and Wages paid. | Cost of Materials. | Other Expenses of Operation. | Value of Output. | Added Value. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Auckland | 1,535 | 22,912 | 4,141,009 | 16,310,506 | 2,703,441 | 24,990,774 | 8,680,268 |
Hawke's Bay | 246 | 2,709 | 537,660 | 1,912,719 | 354,154 | 3,164,102 | 1,251,383 |
Taranaki | 313 | 2,261 | 480,429 | 3,368,428 | 326,290 | 4,554,693 | 1,186,265 |
Wellington | 1,047 | 14,939 | 2,812,407 | 8,441,481 | 1,744,785 | 13,907,826 | 5,466,345 |
Marlborough | 68 | 465 | 79,087 | 277,045 | 52,269 | 446,653 | 169,608 |
Nelson | 158 | 1,244 | 219,104 | 552,418 | 131,606 | 990,115 | 437,697 |
Westland | 90 | 1,065 | 199,970 | 178,093 | 158,732 | 552,421 | 374,328 |
Canterbury | 748 | 11,424 | 2,109,901 | 5,885,440 | 1,251,609 | 9,826,209 | 3,940,769 |
Otago | 504 | 9,103 | 1,569,610 | 3,358,442 | 951,566 | 6,295,972 | 2,937,530 |
Southland | 260 | 2,575 | 493,758 | 2,058,506 | 345,846 | 3,084,629 | 1,026,123 |
Total | 4,969 | 68,697 | 12,642,935 | 42,343,078 | 8,020,298 | 67,813,394 | 25,470,316 |
The establishments recorded in 1931–32 numbered 4,969, a decrease of 225 as compared with the number recorded in the previous year. The principal decreases during 1931–32 occurred in—Motor-engineering and coachbuilding, 49; and saw-milling, 56.
The following table shows the average (monthly) number of wage-earners and of total persons engaged in each class of industry and the number of establishments operating for the year 1931–32:—
Class of Industry. | Number of Establishments. | Wage-earning Employees. | Total Persons engaged. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | M. | F. | ||
Animal food | 565 | 8,031 | 105 | 10,015 | 482 |
Vegetable food | 134 | 1,934 | 1,462 | 2,479 | 1,653 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 240 | 1,280 | 512 | 1,813 | 619 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 69 | 634 | 84 | 799 | 121 |
Working in wood | 497 | 4,644 | 19 | 5,517 | 101 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 13 | 47 | .. | 73 | 10 |
Paper manufactures | 20 | 210 | 264 | 250 | 283 |
Heat, light, and power | 146 | 3,097 | 11 | 4,159 | 351 |
Processes in stone, clay, glass, &c. | 222 | 1,633 | 6 | 2,045 | 64 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 440 | 3,973 | 105 | 4,916 | 300 |
Precious metals | 37 | 112 | 1 | 150 | 10 |
Books and publications | 355 | 4,821 | 1,022 | 6,178 | 1,432 |
Musical instruments | 4 | 8 | .. | 10 | 1 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 52 | 115 | 20 | 158 | 30 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 20 | 98 | 1 | 128 | 9 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 76 | 545 | 78 | 747 | 121 |
Carriages and vehicles | 1,049 | 3,705 | 2 | 4,789 | 301 |
Harness, saddlery, and leather-ware | 130 | 697 | 85 | 933 | 107 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 56 | 597 | 65 | 711 | 81 |
House-furnishings | 337 | 1,428 | 197 | 1,823 | 264 |
Chemicals and by-products | 72 | 759 | 256 | 1,011 | 334 |
Textile fabrics | 16 | 849 | 1,294 | 957 | 1,320 |
Apparel | 375 | 2,093 | 7,244 | 2,819 | 7,618 |
Fibrous materials | 28 | 274 | 75 | 328 | 85 |
Miscellaneous | 16 | 97 | 59 | 114 | 78 |
Totals | 4,969 | 41,681 | 12,967 | 52,922 | 15,775 |
The distribution of the sexes among the employees shows a considerable preponderance of males. The number of females per hundred males in each of the five years ending 1931–32 has been: 25, 26, 26, 28, and 30.
In the smaller districts there are few industries employing female labour to any great extent; but the male preponderance is considerably smaller in the four main districts, where female labour is in greater demand. In Otago the excess of males is less than in any other district, due to the comparative importance of its woollen-milling industry.
The following figures show that for every eight wage-earners there is one proprietor (actively engaged), manager, or overseer.
Group. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Persons. | Per Cent. of Total. | Number of Persons, | Per Cent. of Total. | |
Proprietors actively engaged | 2,419 | 311 | 2,177 | 3.17 |
Managers, overseers, &c. | 4,698 | 6.03 | 4,535 | 6.60 |
Accountants, clerks, &c. | 7,553 | 9.69 | 7,337 | 10.68 |
Wage-earning employees | 63,244 | 81.17 | 54,648 | 79.55 |
Totals | 77,914 | 100.00 | 68,697 | 100.00 |
An interesting classification of establishments, according to the number of persons engaged, for the last five years is—
Year. | 10 or under. | 11–20. | 21–50. | 51–100. | Over 100. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Factories. | ||||||
1927–28 | 3,542 | 764 | 568 | 157 | 125 | 5,156 |
1928–29 | 3,473 | 775 | 581 | 169 | 128 | 5,126 |
1929–30 | 3,476 | 800 | 591 | 164 | 137 | 5,168 |
1930–31 | 3,606 | 756 | 549 | 153 | 130 | 5,194 |
1931–32 | 3,647 | 630 | 445 | 133 | 114 | 4,969 |
Number of Employees. | ||||||
1927–28 | 15,482 | 11,146 | 17,089 | 10,896 | 24,007 | 78,620 |
1928–29 | 15,310 | 11,308 | 17,542 | 11,324 | 25,134 | 80,618 |
1929–30 | 15,474 | 11,785 | 17,977 | 11,658 | 25,967 | 82,861 |
1930–31 | 14,969 | 10,985 | 16,574 | 10,586 | 24,800 | 77,914 |
1931–32 | 14,653 | 9,304 | 13,396 | 9,267 | 22,077 | 68,697 |
The proportion of the total employees engaged in factories having 20 hands or under was 31.03 per cent. in 1921–22 against 34.87 per cent. in 1931–32, while larger factories accounted for 68.97 per cent. of the employees in the first-mentioned against 65.13 per cent. in the last-mentioned year.
The following table shows the total employees returned at each of the last five collections, classified by provincial districts:—
Year. | Auckland. | Hawke's Bay. | Taranaki. | Wellington. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago. | Southland. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1927–28 | 25,748 | 2,985 | 2,573 | 16,763 | 537 | 1,375 | 1,437 | 13,472 | 10,376 | 3,354 | 78,620 |
1928–29 | 25,856 | 3,137 | 2,588 | 17,827 | 499 | 1,437 | 1,448 | 13,741 | 10,644 | 3,441 | 80,618 |
1929–30 | 26,939 | 3,179 | 2,687 | 18,272 | 494 | 1,482 | 1,643 | 14,068 | 10,801 | 3,296 | 82,861 |
1930–31 | 25,553 | 2,837 | 2,470 | 17,266 | 514 | 1,529 | 1,428 | 13,121 | 10,127 | 3,069 | 77,914 |
1931–32 | 22,912 | 2,709 | 2,261 | 14,939 | 465 | 1,244 | 1,065 | 11,424 | 9,103 | 2,575 | 68,697 |
The figures relating to the amounts paid as salaries and wages cover the amounts paid in the ordinary way as salaries and wages, as well as bonuses and overtime. Figures illustrative of the rise in the aggregate amount paid in salaries and wages will be found in the first table of this chapter.
The following table shows the salaries and wages paid during the last five years according to provincial districts:—
Provincial District. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 5,370,796 | 5,330,107 | 5,473,329 | 5,013,989 | 4,141,009 |
Hawke's Bay | 616,200 | 645,588 | 670,138 | 601,513 | 537,660 |
Taranaki | 570,211 | 577,402 | 589,175 | 544,694 | 480,429 |
Wellington | 3,554,789 | 3,650,069 | 3,822,535 | 3,578,360 | 2,812,407 |
Marlborough | 96,704 | 95,642 | 100,527 | 106,573 | 79,087 |
Nelson | 275,989 | 281,746 | 288,310 | 299,592 | 219,104 |
Westland | 337,929 | 343,581 | 387,746 | 313,159 | 199,970 |
Canterbury | 2,640,616 | 2,687,417 | 2,807,775 | 2,609,287 | 2,109,901 |
Otago | 1,916,705 | 1,993,823 | 2,023,353 | 1,896,936 | 1,569,610 |
Southland | 673,271 | 685,837 | 683,398 | 652,949 | 493,758 |
Totals | 16,053,210 | 16,291,212 | 16,846,286 | 15,617,052 | 12,642,935 |
The amounts received by male and female employees, and the average amount received per employee of each sex, as recorded in the last five collections, are set out below:—
Year. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | Average. | Total. | Average. | Total. | Average. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1927–28 | 14,483,688 | 230.2 | 1,569,522 | 99.9 | 16,053,210 | 204.2 |
1928–29 | 14,623,149 | 227.9 | 1,668,063 | 101.4 | 16,291,212 | 202.1 |
1929–30 | 15,102,667 | 230.4 | 1,743,619 | 100.7 | 16,846,286 | 203.3 |
1930–31 | 13,974,531 | 228.7 | 1,642,521 | 97.7 | 15,617,052 | 200.4 |
1931–32 | 11,194,608 | 211.5 | 1,448,327 | 91.8 | 12,642,935 | 184.0 |
Owing to the fact that employees who were engaged for part of the year only were not excluded from the figures in computing the averages given above, and, further, as it was not practicable to take into consideration other factors which would disturb their accuracy, the averages shown cannot be regarded in other than a general way.
The table following shows the total salaries and wages paid in each class of industry during the year 1931–32.
Class of Industry. | Males. | Females. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Animal food | 2,438,851 | 49,973 |
Vegetable food | 503,592 | 128,020 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 437,648 | 68,117 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 182,861 | 11,903 |
Working in wood | 994,113 | 10,301 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 15,443 | 1,057 |
Paper manufactures | 54,534 | 23,209 |
Heat, light, and power | 1,022,249 | 44,354 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 384,028 | 6,759 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 930,496 | 28,479 |
Precious metals | 30,321 | 829 |
Books and publications | 1,410,329 | 163,341 |
Musical instruments | 1,958 | 50 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 22,289 | 2,299 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 26,782 | 712 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 141,718 | 11,207 |
Carriages and vehicles | 868,688 | 27,094 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 189,887 | 10,148 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 136,448 | 7,529 |
House-furnishings | 307,663 | 24,223 |
Chemicals and by-products | 226,934 | 32,997 |
Textile fabrics | 194,047 | 115,146 |
Apparel | 596,983 | 667,635 |
Fibrous materials | 52,731 | 6,257 |
Miscellaneous | 24,015 | 6,688 |
Totals | 11,194,608 | 1,448,327 |
A supply of cheap motive power is essential for industrial development. New Zealand industries have in the past been somewhat handicapped in this respect, as coal and oil, which were in the earlier days the only sources of power, were by no means cheap. The difficulties in the way of obtaining a plentiful supply of cheap motive power are now being overcome by the development of hydro-electric power, for which New Zealand is topographically well suited. The State has in recent years developed this phase of the Dominion's resources, and in doing so has provided a margin of power for attracting special industries depending on a supply of cheap motive power, as well as meeting present demands.
The following table shows the numbers of each class of engine used in factories for the last five years, with figures of horse-power:—
Class of Engine | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Steam | No. | 1,911 | 1,847 | 1,818 | 1,791 | 1,617 |
H.P. | 125,792 | 130,686 | 129,347 | 130,736 | 135,211 | |
Coal-gas | No. | 252 | 191 | 162 | 149 | 116 |
H.P. | 7,795 | 5,846 | 5,364 | 5,080 | 2,035 | |
Suction gas | No. | 148 | 130 | 123 | 94 | 96 |
H.P. | 8,723 | 8,513 | 8,373 | 5,974 | 5,941 | |
Oil | No. | 328 | 335 | 336 | 372 | 391 |
H.P. | 11,994 | 16,070 | 17,456 | 21,016 | 30,003 | |
Electric | No. | 12,428 | 13,738 | 15,029 | 16,027 | 16,422 |
H.P. | 111,942 | 119,637 | 131,463 | 136,240 | 134,282 | |
Water | No. | 255 | 252 | 232 | 205 | 201 |
H.P. | 150,859 | 182,914 | 295,549 | 224,601 | 226,316 | |
Totals | No. | 15,322 | 16,493 | 17,700 | 18,638 | 18,843 |
H.P. | 417,105 | 463,666 | 587,552 | 523,647 | 533,788 |
It should be borne in mind that the figures relating to the horse-power represent the indicated horse-power of the engine installed. This may be, and probably is, in many cases quite a different thing from the actual horse-power used. Attention is also directed to the fact that the statistics include the horsepower of turbines, pelton wheels, and other engines used in the generation of electric current.
Class of Industry. | 1926–27. | 1931–32. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Engines. | Horsepower. | Number of Engines. | Horsepower. | |
Animal food | 3,384 | 61,205 | 4,042 | 64,744 |
Vegetable food | 658 | 10,584 | 888 | 11,953 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 614 | 4,069 | 969 | 6,091 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 173 | 1,920 | 230 | 2,898 |
Working in wood | 1,821 | 36,147 | 2,100 | 34,836 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 16 | 260 | 29 | 517 |
Paper manufactures | 74 | 4,443 | 99 | 3,933 |
Heat, light, and power | 208 | 220,175 | 200 | 325,400 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 649 | 20,742 | 892 | 28,629 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 1,041 | 9,377 | 1,520 | 12,036 |
Precious metals | 54 | 85 | 60 | 86 |
Books and publications | 1,569 | 7,507 | 2,150 | 9,317 |
Musical instruments | 20 | 72 | 7 | 22 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 31 | 65 | 34 | 63 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 29 | 49 | 64 | 130 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 164 | 1,110 | 281 | 1,452 |
Carriages and vehicles | 1,291 | 4,132 | 1,781 | 4,765 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 342 | 3,407 | 359 | 3,037 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 107 | 691 | 131 | 1,125 |
House-furnishings | 660 | 3,986 | 925 | 4,610 |
Chemicals and by-products | 415 | 4,478 | 673 | 6,975 |
Textile fabrics | 210 | 5,571 | 243 | 5,689 |
Apparel | 610 | 2,419 | 998 | 2,799 |
Fibrous materials | 210 | 5,910 | 99 | 2,060 |
Miscellaneous | 44 | 335 | 69 | 621 |
Totals | 14,394 | 408,739 | 18,843 | 533,788 |
A drawback to the statistics arises through the lack of information relating to the actual or estimated period during which the engines or motors were in use. This is an important aspect of considerations affecting the quantitative measurement of the motive power in use.
During the year 1931–32 801,225 tons of coal were used in industries covered by the statistics of factory production, as against 900,935 tons in the previous year. Of this amount, 728,537 tons represented New Zealand coal, and the balance (72,688 tons) imported coal.
Five industries utilized 84 per cent. of the total coal used for the year—namely, gas-making, 220,101 tons; butter, cheese, and condensed milk making, 112,352 tons; lime crushing and burning, 88,136 tons; meat freezing and preserving, 67,602 tons; and electricity generation and supply, 185,497 tons.
The value of materials used or operated upon does not afford a very satisfactory basis of comparison as between one industry and another, for the reason that the changes wrought during the process of manufacture vary considerably in degree. For instance, materials used or operated upon in the tanning, fell-mongering, and wool-scouring industry were in 1931–32 valued at £529,188, while those used in printing, publishing, and bookbinding were valued at £980,520. If, however, value of output is considered, it is found that the figure for printing and publishing (£3,772,323) is over £2,970,000 greater than that for tanning, &c. (£795,621).
The cost of materials used in the various classes of industries during the last five years is given in the table hereunder:—
Class of Industry. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Animal food | 31,370,793 | 35,326,980 | 34,135,150 | 26,415,232 | 23,912,268 |
Vegetable food | 4,669,107 | 4,452,524 | 4,489,353 | 4,255,257 | 3,802,977 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 1,066,641 | 1,211,419 | 1,351,674 | 1,438,897 | 1,175,609 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 738,155 | 808,000 | 734,610 | 682,621 | 384,748 |
Working in wood | 1,670,969 | 1,708,358 | 1,787,350 | 1,410,431 | 1,053,535 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 56,824 | 67,135 | 71,788 | 80,644 | 74,130 |
Paper manufactures | 160,572 | 171,824 | 183,972 | 187,848 | 174,514 |
Heat, light, and power | 3,471,106 | 3,714,632 | 4,072,771 | 4,230,372 | 4,149,364 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 452,549 | 452,151 | 493,471 | 419,953 | 258,538 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 1,334,771 | 1,423,642 | 1,457,160 | 1,263,259 | 894,570 |
Precious metals | 39,402 | 39,793 | 38,293 | 37,491 | 27,380 |
Books and publications | 1,134,873 | 1,165,938 | 1,203,131 | 1,170,299 | 980,520 |
Musical instruments | 8,281 | 1,660 | 1,793 | 1,208 | 509 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 52,294 | 45,755 | 45,589 | 41,983 | 24,920 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 11,575 | 11,489 | 16,282 | 12,080 | 9,370 |
Machines, tools, and Implements | 344,372 | 462,138 | 501,138 | 344,623 | 209,768 |
Carriages and vehicles | 839,442 | 888,244 | 966,966 | 863,767 | 717,813 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 1,646,218 | 1,668,936 | 1,388,177 | 828,737 | 608,901 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 170,889 | 170,632 | 185,587 | 146,786 | 106,036 |
House-furnishings | 720,476 | 752,556 | 755,774 | 642,987 | 408,292 |
Chemicals and by-products | 1,242,443 | 1,287,208 | 1,232,116 | 1,079,409 | 1,060,004 |
Textile fabrics | 618,561 | 624,658 | 513,501 | 359,165 | 285,217 |
Apparel | 2,237,854 | 2,305,738 | 2,431,566 | 2,245,597 | 1,825,688 |
Fibrous materials | 307,262 | 272,354 | 298,822 | 173,187 | 136,129 |
Miscellaneous | 192,738 | 102,788 | 128,211 | 126,573 | 62,278 |
Totals | 54,558,167 | 59,136,552 | 58,484,245 | 48,458,356 | 42,343,078 |
In considerations affecting the cost of materials used it should be borne in mind that the semi-primary industries (e.g., meat-freezing and butter and cheese making) bulk very largely therein. In 1931–32, for example, the two industries mentioned accounted for approximately £23,360,000 out of a total of £42,343,078 for cost of materials used. The butter and cheese industry is operated principally by co-operative enterprises on the part of the producers, and the cost of material given in such cases represents the difference between the return from the manufactured product and the expenses of manufacturing and marketing. Constituting as they do over 50 per cent. of the total cost of materials used in all industries, the figures for the semi-primary industries strongly colour the total figures for any year. Indeed, a study of the total cost of materials over a number of years shows that the frequent and wide oscillations in primary-produce prices are clearly reflected therein. Again, difficulty has been experienced in determining what actually constitutes materials in connection with the electric-supply industry. For the purpose of factory-production statistics the figure for materials in respect of this industry is deemed to be the total expenditure for the year, less salaries and wages met out of revenue from the sale of energy.
The products of manufacture are valued at the current selling-price of the goods manufactured or work done at the factory, where a valuation on this basis is possible, but in many of the principal industries., such as butter, cheese, &c., and meat-freezing, where the commodities are largely marketed abroad, the values are based on the prices realized in the overseas markets.
In making use of the gross value of products it must be borne in mind that the figures include the value of raw materials operated upon, which constitutes more than half of the total value: in fact, the cost of materials used has represented no less than 63, 65, 64, 61, and 62 per cent. respectively of the value of the products in the last five years. Where the products of one industry—for example, sawmilling—are treated again in other industries, such as furniture-making, joinery, &c., it must be obvious that part of the value of timber shown as products of the former industry appears again as the materials of the latter industry and enters into the value of joinery and furniture made. Duplication of this kind is apparent in many industries.
The following table shows the gross value of products by provincial districts for the years 1927–28 to 1931–32:—
Provincial District. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 30,159,091 | 31,776,766 | 33,150,333 | 28,005,285 | 24,990,774 |
Hawke's Bay | 4,264,970 | 4,711,276 | 4,356,556 | 3,194,712 | 3,164,102 |
Taranaki | 6,031,508 | 6,498,729 | 6,203,881 | 4,937,284 | 4,554,693 |
Wellington | 17,500,650 | 18,578,795 | 18,685,017 | 16,826,457 | 13,907,826 |
Marlborough | 554,425 | 576,008 | 589,186 | 540,984 | 446,653 |
Nelson | 1,162,895 | 1,302,106 | 1,217,233 | 1,190,534 | 990,115 |
Westland | 843,047 | 862,939 | 939,509 | 747,166 | 552,421 |
Canterbury | 14,030,576 | 14,855,324 | 14,293,809 | 12,486,602 | 9,826,209 |
Otago | 7,999,799 | 8,492,814 | 8,659,558 | 7,690,579 | 6,295,972 |
Southland | 3,572,078 | 3,910,723 | 3,820,442 | 3,595,813 | 3,084,629 |
Totals | 86,119,039 | 91,565,480 | 91,915,524 | 79,215,416 | 67,813,394 |
The following table shows the gross value of products by classes of industries as recorded in the last five collections:—
Class of Industry. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Animal food | 38,265,285 | 42,088,154 | 40,611,112 | 32,799,192 | 30,310,286 |
Vegetable food | 6,639,417 | 6,309,251 | 6,488,022 | 6,287,174 | 5,641,482 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 2,577,658 | 2,988,316 | 3,259,947 | 3,291,686 | 3,006,870 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 1,260,045 | 1,313,009 | 1,238,517 | 1,194,128 | 836,962 |
Working in wood | 5,086,797 | 5,045,144 | 5,356,232 | 4,334,966 | 2,715,715 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 76,8711 | 95,973 | 109,826 | 115,139 | 101,428 |
Paper manufactures | 350,039 | 372,999 | 377,316 | 389,073 | 375,371 |
Heat, light, and power | 4,988,886 | 5,363,533 | 5,865,708 | 6,024,277 | 5,837,744 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 2,226,287 | 2,277,474 | 2,367,018 | 2,106,103 | 1,208,530 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 3,527,876 | 3,730,272 | 3,798,967 | 3,402,773 | 2,316,877 |
Precious metals | 97,215 | 96,542 | 101,169 | 100,564 | 75,781 |
Books and publications | 4,411,052 | 4,642,725 | 4,772,811 | 4,509,786 | 3,772,323 |
Musical instruments | 18,615 | 9,713 | 14,262 | 6,887 | 3,389 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 133,990 | 125,505 | 123,937 | 105,291 | 62,108 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 51,181 | 58,984 | 77,028 | 71,482 | 54,639 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 730,266 | 912,809 | 1,025,366 | 746,067 | 454,557 |
Carriages and vehicles | 2,591,571 | 2,794,409 | 3,120,460 | 2,652,608 | 2,016,683 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 2,263,681 | 2,210,602 | 1,848,804 | 1,220,015 | 962,069 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 471,107 | 480,671 | 523,296 | 446,087 | 307,181 |
House-furnishings | 1,622,401 | 1,674,114 | 1,697,051 | 1,426,411 | 918,847 |
Chemicals and by-products | 2,146,582 | 2,273,614 | 2,319,325 | 2,063,302 | 1,887,658 |
Textile fabrics | 1,269,419 | 1,303,614 | 1,156,686 | 954,229 | 843,269 |
Apparel | 4,284,244 | 4,532,871 | 4,757,609 | 4,410,722 | 3,729,362 |
Fibrous materials | 733,860 | 632,878 | 641,535 | 317,234 | 219,460 |
Miscellaneous | 294,636 | 232,404 | 263,520 | 240,190 | 121,803 |
Totals | 86,119,039 | 91,565,480 | 91,915,524 | 79,215,416 | 67,813,394 |
As indicated under the heading of “Products,” the value of products is not always a satisfactory measure of either the absolute or the relative importance of a given industry, for the reason that only part of this value is actually created by the manufacturing processes carried on in the industry itself. Another part, and in many cases by far the larger portion, represents the value of the materials used. From a manufacturing standpoint, therefore, the best measure of the importance of an industry is the value created by the manufacturing operations carried on within the industry. This value is obtained in New Zealand by deducting the cost of materials used from the gross value of the products, and is referred to as the “added value.” As the basis of the added value is the value of products, it is clear that it must be affected by fluctuations in values, and this fact should not be lost sight of when use is made of these figures.
The added value by provincial districts for the last five collections, taking all industries into account, is given in the table hereunder:—
Provincial District. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 10,813,022 | 10,710,804 | 11,351,197 | 10,442,021 | 8,680,268 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,293,376 | 1,344,261 | 1,323,282 | 1,125,225 | 1,251,383 |
Taranaki | 1,314,864 | 1,466,423 | 1,513,527 | 1,331,052 | 1,186,265 |
Wellington | 6,601,797 | 6,982,939 | 7,199,145 | 6,731,563 | 5,466,345 |
Marlborough | 181,631 | 161,158 | 181,374 | 189,353 | 169,608 |
Nelson | 553,013 | 636,007 | 585,991 | 598,614 | 437,697 |
Westland | 643,773 | 662,073 | 730,313 | 566,943 | 374,328 |
Canterbury | 5,168,982 | 5,252,111 | 5,289,907 | 4,874,927 | 3,940,769 |
Otago | 3,652,511 | 3,817,199 | 3,861,469 | 3,566,933 | 2,937,530 |
Southland | 1,337,903 | 1,395,953 | 1,395,074 | 1,330,429 | 1,026,123 |
Totals | 31,560,872 | 32,428,928 | 33,431,279 | 30,757,060 | 25,470,316 |
In 1919–20 the added value per person engaged was £329, while in 1931–32 it had reached £371, an increase of 13 per cent. The index numbers of prices computed in regard to New Zealand manufactures decreased considerably from 1592 in 1919–20 to 1128 in 1931–32, or by 29 per cent. During the same period the aggregate mechanical power available increased by 175 per cent., which is quite out of proportion to the increase of 7 per cent. in the total persons engaged. In view of the above it seems a reasonable conclusion that the increase in the added value per employee since 1919–20 has been due to increased motive power combined to a certain extent with an increase in the productivity of labour. The added value per employee has remained fairly stationary for the last five years.
The following table shows various percentages and rates that have been computed in connection with the added value for the last five years:—
— | 1927—28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Added value per head of mean population | 21.87 | 22.21 | 22.63 | 20.54 | 16.79 |
Added value per person engaged | 401.44 | 402.25 | 403.46 | 394.76 | 370.76 |
Added value per £100 expended on salaries and wages | 196.60 | 199.10 | 198.40 | 196.90 | 201.50 |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Percentage of salaries and wages to added value | 50.86 | 50.24 | 50.39 | 50.78 | 49.64 |
Percentage of added value to cost of materials used | 57.85 | 54.84 | 57.16 | 63.47 | 60.15 |
Although the relation between the aggregates of wages paid and of added value bears out to a certain extent the changing times through which industry has passed, definite conclusions cannot be arrived at without due regard to the effects brought about by the increased use of machinery and changes in the relative importance of different groups of industries. Some idea of the effects of the latter consideration can be seen from the following table showing the percentages of salaries and wages to added value in some principal classes of industries during the last five years:—
Class of Industry. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Animal food | 36.30 | 38.68 | 40.77 | 41.42 | 38.90 |
Vegetable food | 35.52 | 36.12 | 35.54 | 35.19 | 34.35 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 35.47 | 31.94 | 31.40 | 31.39 | 27.62 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 46.13 | 47.94 | 48.05 | 48.89 | 43.07 |
Working in wood | 57.28 | 56.92 | 55.32 | 55.61 | 60.43 |
Heat, light, and power | 67.67 | 65.43 | 60.12 | 62.93 | 63.17 |
Books and publications | 55.11 | 52.87 | 52.08 | 54.07 | 56.37 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 53.56 | 49.61 | 52.36 | 60.99 | 62.47 |
Apparel | 68.96 | 67.06 | 65.71 | 67.33 | 66.43 |
Fibrous materials | 55.56 | 54.91 | 59.00 | 52.67 | 52.05 |
The table given hereunder shows the added value by classes of industries for each of the last five years:—
Class of Industry. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Animal food | 6,894,492 | 6,761,174 | 6,475,962 | 6,383,960 | 6,398,018 |
Vegetable food | 1,970,310 | 1,856,727 | 1,998,669 | 2,031,917 | 1,838,505 |
Brinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 1,511,017 | 1,776,897 | 1,908,273 | 1,852,789 | 1,831,261 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 521,890 | 505,009 | 503,907 | 511,507 | 452,214 |
Working in wood | 3,415,828 | 3,336,786 | 3,563,882 | 2,924,535 | 1,662,180 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 20,055 | 28,838 | 38,038 | 34,495 | 27,298 |
Paper manufactures | 189,467 | 201,175 | 193,344 | 201,225 | 200,857 |
Heat, light, and power | 1,517,780 | 1,643,901 | 1,792,937 | 1,793,905 | 1,688,380 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 1,773,738 | 1,825,323 | 1,873,547 | 1,686,150 | 949,992 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 2,193,105 | 2,306,630 | 2,341,807 | 2,139,514 | 1,422,307 |
Precious metals | 57,813 | 56,749 | 62,876 | 63,073 | 48,401 |
Books and publications | 3,276,179 | 3,476,787 | 3,569,680 | 3,339,487 | 2,791,803 |
Musical instruments | 10,334 | 8,058 | 12,489 | 5,679 | 2,880 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 81,696 | 79,750 | 78,348 | 63,308 | 37,188 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 39,606 | 47,435 | 60,746 | 59,402 | 45,269 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 385,894 | 450,671 | 524,228 | 401,444 | 244,789 |
Carriages and vehicles | 1,752,129 | 1,906,165 | 2,153,494 | 1,788,841 | 1,298,870 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 617,468 | 541,666 | 460,627 | 391,278 | 353,168 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 300,218 | 309,939 | 337,709 | 299,301 | 201,145 |
House-furnishings | 901,925 | 921,558 | 941,277 | 783,454 | 510,555 |
Chemicals and by-products | 904,134 | 986,406 | 1,087,209 | 983,893 | 827,654 |
Textile fabrics | 650,858 | 678,956 | 643,185 | 595,064 | 558,052 |
Apparel | 2,046,390 | 2,227,133 | 2,326,043 | 2,165,125 | 1,903,674 |
Fibrous materials | 426,598 | 360,524 | 342,713 | 144,097 | 113,331 |
Miscellaneous | 101,948 | 129,616 | 135,309 | 113,617 | 62,525 |
Totals | 31,560,872 | 32,428,928 | 33,431,279 | 30,757,060 | 25,470,316 |
The table below shows the principal items comprised in the figure for expenses of operations other than salaries and wages and cost of materials for the last five years:—
Item. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Cost of coal | 742,412 | 732,791 | 746,529 | 699,481 | 544,346 |
Cost of other fuel and power | 522,647 | 537,577 | 546,652 | 553,610 | 484,915 |
Insurance | 283,214 | 290,853 | 289,304 | 271,443 | 249,608 |
Depreciation | 1,172,319 | 1,321,011 | 1,436,954 | 1,405,354 | 1,296,526 |
All other expenses | 5,790,980 | 6,762,631 | 7,230,534 | 6,128,441 | 5,444,903 |
Totals | 8,511,572 | 9,644,863 | 10,249,973 | 9,058,329 | 8,020,298 |
In 1929–30, “other” expenses totalled £10,249,973, the highest figure yet recorded for this item. Declines of over £1,000,000, however, were registered for each of the years 1930–31 and 1931–32.
It is necessary when attempting to gauge the success or otherwise of an industry to take into consideration the figure for “other” expenses. The operating costs of an industry are determined by adding together the salaries and wages, cost of materials used, and other expenses. This result, when contrasted with the value of the output of the industry, indicates either a surplus or a deficit. Total operating costs of factory production for the year 1931–32 amounted to £63,006,311 (£12,642,935, salaries and wages; £42,343,078, cost of materials; £8,020,298, other expenses), while value of output totalled £67,813,394, showing therefore a surplus of £4,807,083.
The values of the fixed assets give some idea as to the permanency and stability of the manufacturing industries in New Zealand, and afford the means of judging to some extent of the amount of capital that has been invested therein.
In connection with the statistics of fixed assets, it should he understood that the figures given are of necessity only approximate, the principal reason for this being that where one building houses two or more factories carrying on different industries an apportionment has to he made between the industries, and this cannot be done with accuracy. Furthermore, in many instances fixed assets are stated at their book value, and this may be an understatement owing to appreciated site value, or an overstatement owing to insufficient allowance being made for depreciation, obsolescence, &c. Where premises occupied are rented or leased it is the practice to ascertain the annual rental value and capitalize this.
The following table shows the value of land, buildings, and plant and machinery recorded in the years 1927–28 to 1931–32 by provincial districts:—
Provincial District. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 20,397,370 | 20,936,027 | 24,065,039 | 24,144,400 | 24,268,739 |
Hawke's Bay | 2,378,617 | 3,475,233 | 2,581,434 | 2,471,343 | 2,236,426 |
Taranaki | 2,591,599 | 2,588,260 | 2,749,409 | 2,778,177 | 2,764,183 |
Wellington | 14,225,509 | 14,846,298 | 16,053,333 | 15,990,428 | 15,753,975 |
Marlborough | 585,334 | 596,771 | 603,643 | 606,073 | 566,070 |
Nelson | 934,914 | 1,006,165 | 1,137,702 | 1,193,188 | 968,483 |
Westland | 850,449 | 724,783 | 944,162 | 938,845 | 893,670 |
Canterbury | 9,060,517 | 9,019,904 | 9,146,810 | 9,240,592 | 9,039,131 |
Otago | 5,321,486 | 5,817,824 | ! 5,917,598 | 6,287,771 | 6,276,240 |
Southland | 3,291,502 | 3,188,814 | 3,158,801 | 3,167,333 | 3,140,101 |
Totals | 59,637,297 | 62,200,079 | 66,357,931 | 66,818,150 | 65,907,018 |
The value of land, buildings, and plant and machinery may be taken as representing approximately the fixed capital, and a classification by classes of industries is therefore interesting, as it shows to a certain extent the amount of this capital required in the various classes. It is recognized that electric-supply undertakings and gasworks require heavy expenditure on plant and machinery, &c., and it is not surprising that the value of fixed assets employed in the industries coming under the “Heat, light, and power” class is much greater than that for any other class, notwithstanding that the added value in this case is relatively small. It is particularly interesting to note that while the added value in the “Animal food” class amounts to £6,398,018, as against £1,688,380 for heat, light, and power, the fixed capital in the latter case is £32,203,007, while in the former it is £8,740,866—over £23,000,000 less. The following table shows the value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery by classes of industries for the last five collections:—
Class of Industry. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Animal food | 8,743,408 | 8,890,829 | 9,006,995 | 8,833,688 | 8,740,866 |
Vegetable food | 2,286,994 | 2,267,916 | 2,316,754 | 2,392,286 | 2,384,911 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 1,425,282 | 1,599,520 | 1,960,901 | 1,877,682 | 1,823,817 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 578,859 | 698,009 | 521,662 | 526,894 | 535,967 |
Working in wood | 3,189,906 | 2,877,856 | 2,958,891 | 2,846,835 | 2,457,975 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 48,992 | 55,470 | 62,093 | 75,118 | 76,195 |
Paper manufactures | 276,527 | 278,768 | 260,463 | 268,689 | 288,715 |
Heat, light, and power | 25,050,461 | 26,962,951 | 30,025,464 | 31,405,217 | 32,203,007 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 1,804,082 | 1,970,000 | 2,122,615 | 2,101,929 | 2,007,131 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 2,376,892 | 2,463,652 | 2,638,914 | 2,608,034 | 2,433,938 |
Precious metals | 104,092 | 91,021 | 93,559 | 113,408 | 99,280 |
Books and publications | 3,580,230 | 4,050,272 | 4,008,093 | 4,093,463 | 3,867,008 |
Musical instruments | 18,587 | 19,975 | 8,536 | 7,361 | 4,804 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 140,744 | 126,011 | 121,655 | 106,480 | 90,718 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 58,956 | 51,519 | 75,139 | 73,591 | 73,201 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 391,736 | 332,135 | 416,549 | 409,128 | 396,256 |
Carriages and vehicles | 2,759,036 | 2,698,331 | 2,863,700 | 2,677,912 | 2,320,144 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 593,842 | 539,152 | 518,736 | 468,346 | 441,679 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 254,527 | 288,500 | 292,505 | 286,663 | 262,641 |
House-furnishings | 926,998 | 961,288 | 932,737 | 884,123 | 816,070 |
Chemicals and by-products | 1,563,082 | 1,640,760 | 1,770,382 | 1,675,929 | 1,604,766 |
Textile fabrics | 967,343 | 926,407 | 950,472 | 856,222 | 827,420 |
Apparel | 1,781,237 | 1,822,677 | 1,900,322 | 1,890,482 | 1,863,261 |
Fibrous materials | 565,781 | 374,223 | 367,900 | 191,217 | 156,219 |
Miscellaneous | 1 19,703 | 212,837 | 162,894 | 147,553 | 131,029 |
Totals | 59,637,297 | 62,200,079 | 66,357,931 | 66,818,150 | 65,907,018 |
Successive substantial increases in the total value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery were a feature of the factory-production statistics until recently. However, the figure registered for 1931–32 (£65,907,018) is £911,132, or 1.4 per cent., below 1930–31.
The relation between the value of (a) land and buildings, and (b) plant and machinery illustrates the tendency for the latter to increase at a proportionately faster rate than the former. In 1905–6 the proportions per cent. of land and buildings and of plant and machinery to the total fixed assets were 57 and 43 respectively, but these positions are now more than reversed, the percentages in 1931–32 being 35 and 65, Each collection since 1906 has shown a gradual and consistent decrease in the percentage of the value of land and buildings to the total fixed assets. The table given hereunder shows the movement during the last five years:—
Year. | Land and Buildings. | Plant and Machinery. | Total Amount. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Per Cent. of Total. | Amount. | Per Cent. of Total. | ||
£ | £ | £ | |||
1927–28 | 22,537,595 | 37.79 | 37,099,702 | 62.21 | 59,637,297 |
1928–29 | 23,370,388 | 37.57 | 38,829,691 | 62.43 | 62,200,079 |
1929–30 | 24,697,480 | 37.22 | 41,660,451 | 62.78 | 66,357,931 |
1930–31 | 23,563,842 | 35.27 | 43,254,308 | 64.73 | 66,818,150 |
1931–32 | 22,988,577 | 34.88 | 42,918,441 | 65.12 | 65,907,018 |
Although information as to the amount of capital sunk in each factory has been collected for some years, the figures in this respect have been found to be inaccurate and have not been made use of. The chief factors militating against the collection of satisfactory information in this connection are the methods of accounting in use in many of the smaller establishments, and the difficulty of apportioning the capital where an establishment is only partly manufacturing. In the case of joint-stock companies the capital figures have been found to be reasonably accurate. In the following table the figures in the second column relate to the number of companies, not the number of works.
Year. | Number of Companies. | Subscribed Capital. | Paid-up Capital. | Percentage of Paid-up Capital to Total Capital. | Loan and Reserve Capital (excluding Bank Overdraft). | Percentage of Loan Capital to Total Capital. | Total Capital. | Paid-up Shares issued Vendors as Part of Purchase Consideration, Included under heading “Paid-up Capital.” |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
Private Companies. | ||||||||
1927–28 | 1,242 | 12,400,647 | 11,424,061 | 80.68 | 2,734,944 | 19.32 | 14,159,005 | 1,773,875 |
1928–29 | 1,297 | 13,768,534 | 12,705,867 | 81.68 | 2,849,708 | 18.32 | 15,555,575 | 2,287,685 |
1929–30 | 1,400 | 13,981,437 | 12,888,127 | 81.00 | 3,022,388 | 19.00 | 15,910,515 | 2,269,966 |
1930–31 | 1,447 | 13,953,265 | 12,843,080 | 82.17 | 2,787,231 | 17.83 | 15,630,311 | 1,930,318 |
1931–32 | 1,452 | 13,676,981 | 12,669,244 | 82.08 | 2,765,616 | 17.92 | 15,434,860 | 2,029,841 |
Public and Co-operative Companies. | ||||||||
1927–28 | 768 | 24,793,469 | 22,323,999 | 81.65 | 5,015,748 | 18.35 | 27,339,747 | 3,373,069 |
1928–29 | 753 | 25,774,081 | 23,107,017 | 80.22 | 5,695,977 | 19.78 | 28,802,994 | 3,495,440 |
1929–30 | 746 | 25,835,557 | 23,092,851 | 78.96 | 6,151,859 | 21.04 | 29,244,710 | 3,710,008 |
1930–31 | 728 | 25,873,180 | 23,074,214 | 80.17 | 5,706,587 | 19.83 | 28,780,801 | 4,228,743 |
1931–32 | 715 | 25,227,369 | 22,699,824 | 80.58 | 5,471,223 | 19.42 | 28,171,047 | 4,185,640 |
Total (all Companies). | ||||||||
1927–28 | 2,010 37,194,116 | 33,748,060 | 81.32 | 7,750,692 | 18.68 | 41,498,752 | 5,146,944 | |
1928–29 | 2,050 | 39,542,615 | 35,812,884 | 80.73 | 8,545,685 | 19.27 | 44,358,569 | 5,783,125 |
1929–30 | 2,146 | 39,816,994 | 35,980,978 | 79.68 | 9,174,247 | 20.32 | 45,155,225 | 5,979,974 |
1930–31 | 2,175 | 39,826,445 | 35,917,294 | 80.87 | 8,493,818 | 19.13 | 44,411,112 | 6,159,061 |
1931–32 | 2,167 | 38,904,350 | 35,369,068 | 81.11 | 8,236,839 | 18.89 | 43,605,907 | 6,215,481 |
From 1911 onwards from 10 to 20 per cent. of the capital invested in the factories and works operated by companies had been obtained by way of loan. Public companies work on a slightly higher percentage of loan capital than private companies, and from 1916 onwards the paid-up and loan capital of private companies has been consistently in excess of the subscribed capital, while public companies have only on three occasions between 1911 and 1925—and then by comparatively small margins—had the use of paid-up and loan capital in actual excess of the subscribed capital. Since 1926, however, the paid-up and loan capital of public companies has exceeded the subscribed capital.
The following table, showing the added value per £100 of capital (loan and paid up) for private and public companies, throws considerable light on the relative returns received on capital invested in both kinds of companies:—
Year. | Added Value per £100 of Capital. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Private Companies. | Public and Co-operative Companies. | Total. | |
£ | £ | £ | |
1922–23 | 70.34 | 48.15 | 55.91 |
1923–24 | 73.56 | 40.81 | 51.74 |
1924–25 | 81.34 | 60.95 | 67.62 |
1925–26 | 76.56 | 52.06 | 59.95 |
1926–27 | 72.18 | 55.53 | 61.33 |
1927–28 | 73.34 | 53.75 | 61.09 |
1928–29 | 72.41 | 52.05 | 59.19 |
1929–30 | 76.17 | 52.37 | 60.76 |
1930–31 | 79.08 | 50.57 | 57.75 |
1931–32 | 58.57 | 44.94 | 49.76 |
The figures show that the added value per £100 of capital is higher in the case of private companies than for public companies, but it must be remembered that the industries in which the capital of private companies and that of public companies is embarked are not necessarily identical.
In considering the figures given in regard to capital it must be borne in mind that the registered capital is taken in each case, except where the company may not be fully engaged in manufacture (in which case an apportionment on the basis of fixed assets is taken), and that the capital necessarily includes capital invested in securities outside the company. This excess capital, as it may be called, would for various reasons be more likely to be found to any great extent in public companies than in private companies, and has, no doubt, the effect of swelling the capital figure for public companies to some considerable extent, beyond the amount actually invested in the various factories. The smaller return for each £100 of capital invested in the case of public companies is no doubt due in some measure to this fact.
Information as to the character of organization of the establishments engaged in factory production is given in the following table for each of the last three years.
Character of Organization. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Added Value. | No. | Added Value. | No. | Added Value. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Individual | 1,814 | 3,006,732 | 1,799 | 2,471,116 | 1,690 | 1,768,377 |
Private firm or partnership | 755 | 1,810,084 | 731 | 1,470,710 | 671 | 946,450 |
Public registered company | 481 | 11,822,032 | 498 | 11,117,845 | 481 | 9,382,481 |
Private registered company | 1,495 | 12,118,379 | 1,562 | 11,089,357 | 1,534 | 9,039,709 |
Municipal | 135 | 1,180,317 | 137 | 1,169,495 | 134 | 1,056,805 |
Co-operative and miscellaneous | 488 | 3,493,735 | 467 | 3,438,537 | 459 | 3,276,494 |
Totals | 5,168 | 33,431,279 | 5,194 | 30,757,060 | 4,969 | 25,470,316 |
Out of the 4,969 manufacturing establishments in existence in New Zealand during the year ended 31st March, 1932, 2,071 were shown to have been in operation prior to 1914, so that, excluding those cases where the date of establishment is unknown, 2,413 of the present establishments came into existence during the last eighteen years, at an average rate over this period of 134 per annum. Some 1,195 date from the decade 1914–23; 818 from the quinquennium 1924–28, 301 from 1929–30; and 99 from 1931; while in 485 cases the date of establishment was not given.
New Zealand's industrial progress has been fairly rapid, but industry is as yet organized on a relatively small scale. The statistical evidence does not appear to indicate a concentrative tendency so marked as in older countries where the industrial arts are in a relatively more advanced stage.
The law in the Dominion restricts the membership of a partnership to not more than 10 persons, a private company to not less than 2 or more than 25 persons, and a public company to not less than 7 persons. Co-operation in industry is characteristic of the semi-primary industries engaged in the preparation of primary produce for the market. The principal of these is the butter and cheese making industry. Municipal enterprises are confined mainly to public-utility industries—e.g., gasworks and the generation and distribution of electricity—while the State operates the chief central hydro-electric generating stations and the Government Printing Office.
There are considerable differences in the average size of the industrial units operated under the different kinds of organization; the order of magnitude, however, has remained substantially the same over the last decade.
Year. | Individual. | Partnership. | Joint-stock Companies. | Municipal and General Government. | Co-operative and Miscellaneous. | Total. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Public. | Private. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1922–23 | 2,147 | 3,035 | 23,357 | 7,964 | 6,638 | 8,449 | 6,475 |
1923–24 | 2,102 | 3,197 | 23,814 | 8,193 | 6,897 | 8,780 | 6,556 |
1924–25 | 2,139 | 2,878 | 23,509 | 8,416 | 8,092 | 9,507 | 6,863 |
1925–26 | 2,149 | 2,773 | 24,812 | 8,320 | 8,571 | 6,285 | 6,626 |
1926–27 | 1,860 | 2,651 | 24,678 | 7,970 | 8,942 | 6,999 | 6,307 |
1927–28 | 1,729 | 2,381 | 23,665 | 7,808 | 7,338 | 6,704 | 6,121 |
1928–29 | 1,680 | 2,555 | 23,819 | 8,000 | 8,154 | 6,898 | 6,326 |
1929–30 | 1,658 | 2,397 | 24,578 | 8,106 | 8,743 | 7,159 | 6,469 |
1930–31 | 1,374 | 2,012 | 22,325 | 7,099 | 8,536 | 7,363 | 5,922 |
1931–32 | 1,046 | 1,411 | 19,506 | 5,893 | 7,887 | 7,138 | 5,126 |
The above figures represent the arithmetic average in each case—i.e., the total added value for each class divided by the number of establishments.
The table following shows the relative position of each kind of organization to the total for all classes in respect of the number of establishments, the number of persons engaged, the total horse-power of engines in use, and the added value.
Year. | Individual. | Partnership. | Joint-stock Companies. | Municipal and General Government. | Co-operative and Miscellaneous. | Totals. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Public. | Private. | ||||||
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL ESTABLISHMENTS. | |||||||
1927–28 | 36.33 | 16.45 | 9.64 | 25.79 | 2.52 | 9.27 | 100.00 |
1928–29 | 35.76 | 15.39 | 9.62 | 27.47 | 2.57 | 9.19 | 100.00 |
1929–30 | 35.10 | 14.61 | 9.31 | 28.93 | 2.61 | 9.44 | 100.00 |
1930–31 | 34.64 | 14.07 | 9.59 | 30.07 | 2.64 | 8.99 | 100.00 |
1931–32 | 34.01 | 13.50 | 9.68 | 30.87 | 2.70 | 9.24 | 100.00 |
PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL PERSONS ENGAGED. | |||||||
1927–28 | 13.69 | 8.32 | 33.28 | 35.18 | 4.25 | 5.28 | 100.00 |
1928–29 | 12.89 | 7.95 | 32.70 | 36.84 | 4.42 | 5.20 | 100.00 |
1929–30 | 12.48 | 7.24 | 30.96 | 39.81 | 4.21 | 5.30 | 100.00 |
1930–31 | 11.08 | 6.50 | 31.60 | 40.47 | 4.91 | 5.44 | 100.00 |
1931–32 | 10.54 | 5.50 | 32.03 | 40.86 | 5.24 | 5.83 | 100.00 |
PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL HORSE-POWER. | |||||||
1927–28 | 3.64 | 2.52 | 23.14 | 14.26 | 51.60 | 4.84 | 100.00 |
1928–29 | 3.09 | 2.19 | 20.85 | 14.47 | 54.68 | 4.72 | 100.00 |
1929–30 | 2.49 | 1.55 | 16.90 | 12.07 | 62.98 | 4.01 | 100.00 |
1930–31 | 2.66 | 1.91 | 19.75 | 13.44 | 57.97 | 4.27 | 100.00 |
1931–32 | 2.38 | 1.70 | 18.85 | 13.24 | 59.58 | 4.25 | 100.00 |
PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL ADDED VALUE. | |||||||
1927–28 | 10.26 | 6.40 | 37.27 | 32.90 | 3.02 | 10.15 | 100.00 |
1928–29 | 9.50 | 6.21 | 36.21 | 34.74 | 3.32 | 10.02 | 100.00 |
1929–30 | 8.99 | 5.42 | 35.36 | 36.25 | 3.53 | 10.45 | 100.00 |
1930–31 | 8.03 | 4.78 | 36.15 | 36.06 | 3.80 | 11.18 | 100.00 |
1931–32 | 6.94 | 3.72 | 36.84 | 35.49 | 4.15 | 12.86 | 100.00 |
An attempt has been made to classify industries broadly according to the nature of the work carried on. The results of a classification drawn up specially for this purpose are presented in the tables that follow. The principal object of the classification made use of is the segregation of those industries which because of their close association with and dependence on the great primary industries of the Dominion, or the fact that they represent the provision of public utilities under monopoly conditions, are not generally associated with the somewhat vague but popular expression “secondary industries.” It is recognized that the term “manufacturing industries” is more appropriate than this term. The main basis of the classification is the relationship between the value of the material worked upon and the value of the finished product, as expressed in what is known for statistical purposes as the “added value.” In those industries which may for some purposes be regarded as extensions of the primary industries the manufacturing processes are comparatively simple, with the result that the “added value” created is relatively small. In the genuine manufacturing industries (e.g., boot and shoe manufacturing) the raw material is subjected to much more detailed and elaborate processes. The “added value” in these industries is therefore relatively high.
Group I comprises those industries engaged in the preparation of farm, primary, and raw products for the market, with resulting by-products. In this group the “added value” is relatively small in proportion to the value of the output.
The specific industries falling within this group are as follows:—
Meat freezing and preserving. | Fish-curing. |
Ham and bacon curing. | Sawmilling. |
Butter and cheese making. | Lime-crushing. |
Sausage-casing. | Brick, tile, and pottery making. |
Fellmongering and wool-scouring. | Concrete-block and fibrous-plaster |
Tanning. | making. |
Boiling-down and manure-making. | Flax-milling. |
Group II covers those industries which provide public-utility services under monopoly conditions in so far as competition within the industry is concerned. It covers gasworks and electricity generation and supply.
Group III covers all industries for which statistics are available and which have not been included in the previous groups. It includes several industries, such as grain-milling, iron-smelting, &c., which may be regarded as being on the borderline between it and Group I, and several industries, such as motor engineering and repairing, piano-repairing, &c., which are not perhaps covered by the term “secondary industry” as generally used.
The following table shows the principal statistics for the various industries for the years 1921–22 and 1931–32, classified into the groups already referred to:—
Group. | Persons engaged. | Salaries and Wages paid. | Materials used. | Other Expenses of Operation. | Products. | Added Value | Land, Buildings, Added Value Machinery. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
* Not available. | |||||||
Numbers or Value. | |||||||
1921–22. | |||||||
I | 25,803 | 5,372,771 | 22,950,370 | * | 34,813,765 | 11,863,395 | 14,789,068 |
II | 2,826 | 579,011 | 1,404,811 | * | 2,639,238 | 1,234,427 | 8,475,155 |
III | 38,855 | 7,044,295 | 14,918,931 | * | 28,219,256 | 13,300,325 | 14,046,085 |
Totals | 67,484 | 12,996,077 | 39,274,112 | * | 65,672,259 | 26,398,147 | 37,310,308 |
1931–32. | |||||||
I | 18,131 | 3,902,641 | 25,557,238 | 2,957,342 | 34,632,038 | 9,074,800 | 13,157,150 |
IT | 4,510 | 1,066,603 | 4,149,364 | 435,698 | 5,837,744 | 1,688,380 | 32,203,007 |
III | 46,056 | 7,673,691 | 12,636,476 | 4,627,258 | 27,343,612 | 14,707,136 | 20,546,861 |
Totals | 68,697 | 12,642,935 | 42,343,078 | 8,020,298 | 67,813,394 | 25,470,316 | 65,907,018 |
Group. | Persona engaged. | Salaries and Wages paid. | Materials used. | Other Expenses of Operation. | Products. | Added Value. | Land, Added Value. Machinery. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
* Not available. | |||||||
Percentage of each Group to Total. | |||||||
1921–22. | |||||||
I | 38.24 | 41.34 | 58.44 | * | 53.01 | 44.94 | 39.64 |
II | 4.19 | 4.46 | 3.58 | * | 4.02 | 4.68 | 22.71 |
III | 57.57 | 54.20 | 37.98 | * | 42.97 | 50.38 | 37.65 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | * | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
1931–32. | |||||||
I | 26.39 | 30.87 | 60.36 | 36.87 | 51.07 | 35.63 | 19.96 |
II | 6.57 | 8.44 | 9.80 | 5.43 | 8.61 | 6.63 | 48.86 |
III | 67.04 | 60.69 | 29.84 | 57.70 | 40.32 | 57.74 | 31.18 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
It is not claimed that the classification adopted will suit all requirements. Some rearrangement may be necessary to meet particular oases. Nor is it claimed that it is mutually exclusive and collectively exhaustive throughout.
In connection with the statistics of factory production, special annual returns as to wages and employment are collected. The information contained in the returns is tabulated under the following headings: (a) Wage-rates and number of employees; (b) overtime; (c) short time.
The period covered by the returns in this case is the nearest normal week to 31st March in each year, and the data collected include the number of employees engaged at each wage-rate, as well as the total employees and the total earnings during the specified week. Working proprietors, managers, overseers, accountants, and clerks do not come within the scope of the return, which covers wage-earning employees only, and out-workers, if any. All wage-earning employees of either sex are covered, irrespective of age, and the figures are therefore inclusive of many young male and female workers receiving low wages. The inclusion of these workers has had the effect of making the average earnings lower than they would otherwise have been, and this fact must not be overlooked when the figures are made use of.
Year. | Total Wage-earning Employees. | Earnings during Specified Week. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | Average. | |||||||||
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |||
1923 | 50,423 | 12,130 | 214,185 | 22,622 | 4 | 5 | 0 | 1 | 17 | 4 |
1924 | 52,038 | 11,820 | 221,716 | 21,975 | 4 | 5 | 2 | 1 | 17 | 2 |
1925 | 54,140 | 12,048 | 240,546 | 21,399 | 4 | 8 | 10 | 1 | 15 | 6 |
1926 | 53,900 | 12,287 | 239,169 | 23,345 | 4 | 8 | 9 | 1 | 18 | 0 |
1927 | 53,412 | 12,807 | 236,445 | 24,439 | 4 | 8 | 7 | 1 | 18 | 2 |
1928 | 54,095 | 13,224 | 237,998 | 25,529 | 4 | 8 | 0 | 1 | 18 | 7 |
1929 | 54,651 | 13,696 | 244,543 | 27,051 | 4 | 9 | 6 | 1 | 19 | 6 |
1930 | 57,317 | 14,823 | 262,200 | 27,880 | 4 | 11 | 6 | 1 | 17 | 7 |
1931 | 48,416 | 12,776 | 208,633 | 22,944 | 4 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 15 | 11 |
1932 | 42,291 | 13,143 | 162,695 | 22,812 | 3 | 17 | 0 | 1 | 14 | 9 |
Due attention should also be paid to the fact that, although every endeavour is made to choose comparable weeks each year, certain factors may disturb the comparability of the figures from year to year. An unduly late or early season, abnormally wet weather, &c., would conceivably operate to affect the usefulness of either the number of employees or their earnings as indexes of the volume of employment. In using the average earnings it should be borne in mind that these have been computed from the amount earned during the specified week, and are, of course, affected by overtime and short time.
In the table following a summary showing the number of employees within the various wage-groups is given for the specified weeks covered by the returns in 1922 and 1932. Some noteworthy changes in the distribution have occurred in the ten years.
Weekly Rate of Wages. | Males. | Females. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1922. | 1932. | 1922. | 1932. | |
Under 20s. | 926 | 1,130 | 906 | 1,425 |
20s. and under 25s. | 1,310 | 1,355 | 1,082 | 1,198 |
25s.,, 30s. | 1,083 | 1,054 | 1,207 | 1,564 |
30s.,, 35s. | 1,225 | 1,710 | 1,318 | 1,650 |
35s.,, 40s. | 724 | 1,271 | 917 | 1,032 |
40s.,, 45s. | 887 | 1,080 | 1,048 | 3,311 |
45s.,, 50s. | 575 | 1,217 | 2,050 | 1,419 |
50s.,, 55s. | 568 | 903 | 1,059 | 864 |
55s.,, 60s. | 385 | 482 | 457 | 281 |
60s.,, 65s. | 960 | 820 | 385 | 174 |
65s.,, 70s. | 507 | 827 | 146 | 48 |
70s.,, 75s. | 1,019 | 2,584 | 94 | 57 |
75s.,, 80s. | 1,478 | 2,630 | 35 | 24 |
80s.,, 85s. | 2,940 | 4,936 | 51 | 25 |
85s.,, 90s. | 4,371 | 4,206 | 11 | 8 |
90s.,, 95s. | 5,524 | 4,975 | 25 | 15 |
95s.,, 100s. | 4,006 | 3,099 | 8 | 9 |
100s.,, 105s. | 5,170 | 2,150 | 13 | 13 |
105s.,, 110s. | 3,537 | 1,387 | 9 | 2 |
110s.,, 115s. | 2,888 | 1,031 | 4 | 3 |
115s.,, 120s. | 1,193 | 660 | 6 | 2 |
120s.,, 130s. | 2,761 | 1,170 | 9 | 11 |
130s.,, 140s. | 881 | 489 | .. | 3 |
140s.,, 160s. | 993 | 677 | .. | 3 |
160s. and over | 798 | 448 | 1 | 2 |
Totals | 46,709 | 42,291 | 10,841 | 13,143 |
The following table shows the total hours overtime worked by male and female wage-earners, together with certain other averages, for ten years. As the particulars collected can be readily ascertained from the records kept in the wages-books, the information may be accepted as being fairly accurate.
Year. | Number of Hours Overtime worked during Year | Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week. | Average Number of Hours Overtime during Year for all Employees, whether working Overtime or not. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Totals. | M. | F. | M. | F. | |
1922–23 | 1,294,988 | 122,331 | 1,417,319 | 6.6 | 5.9 | 25.9 | 10.1 |
1923–24 | 1,297,269 | 100,642 | 1,397,911 | 6.2 | 5.3 | 24.9 | 8.5 |
1924–25 | 1,366,158 | 153,204 | 1,519,362 | 6.8 | 6.0 | 25.1 | 13.0 |
1925–26 | 1,492,467 | 154,091 | 1,646,558 | 6.1 | 5.4 | 27.7 | 12.5 |
1926–27 | 1,388,503 | 178,780 | 1,567,283 | 5.8 | 5.0 | 26.0 | 14.0 |
1927–28 | 1,472,869 | 187,429 | 1,660,298 | 6.5 | 6.2 | 27.2 | 14.2 |
1928–29 | 1,532,711 | 213,139 | 1,745,850 | 5.9 | 5.3 | 28.1 | 15.6 |
1929–30 | 1,621,910 | 243,409 | 1,865,319 | 5.5 | 5.7 | 28.3 | 16.4 |
1930–31 | 1,211,078 | 117,629 | 1,328,707 | 5.4 | 5.2 | 25.0 | 9.2 |
1931–32 | 933,700 | 176,558 | 1,110,258 | 5.8 | 7.1 | 22.1 | 13.4 |
The general upward trend in the aggregate overtime recorded for some years past received a severe check in 1930–31, and a further check in 1931–32. The average number of hours per male employee affected per week during 1931–32 is one of the lowest yet recorded.
As between industries, it is interesting to note that the meat-freezing and preserving industry accounted for nearly 33 per cent. of the total overtime worked by male workers in 1931–32.
Although, broadly speaking, overtime may be regarded as an indication that the industries for which it has been recorded are undermanned, it is not always to be taken as an indication that there is a demand for more labour in these industries. In rush periods suitable labour is not always readily offering for the short period necessary, and overtime is generally spread over a number of establishments and over various grades of employees in amounts insufficient to warrant the engagement of additional labour.
The table hereunder gives particulars in those industries in which over 50,000 hours of overtime were worked during the year 1931–32.
Industry. | Number of Hours Overtime worked during Year. | Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week. | Average Number of Hours Overtime during Year for all Employees, whether working Overtime or not. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | M. | P. | M. | F. | |
Clothing-manufacture | 14,058 | 79,473 | 5.9 | 8.1 | 16.4 | 13.3 |
Coachbuilding, motor engineering, &c. | 63,275 | .. | 3.4 | .. | 18.1 | .. |
Engineering (general) | 58,043 | .. | 6.0 | .. | 32.0 | .. |
Ham and bacon | 51,018 | .. | 6.3 | .. | 86.9 | .. |
Meat freezing and preserving | 304,469 | 578 | 6.8 | 3.4 | 46.0 | 6.5 |
Printing and publishing | 64,346 | 2,605 | 4.4 | 4.4 | 18.5 | 3.0 |
The following table gives particulars relating to short time in industries covered by the census of factory production during nine years:—
Year. | Number of Hours Short Time worked during Year. | Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week. | Average Number of Hours Short Time during Year for all Employees, whether working Short Time or not. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | M. | F. | M. | F. | |
1923–24 | 593,001 | 66,219 | 659,220 | 13.8 | 18.1 | 11.4 | 5.6 |
1924–25 | 724,686 | 161,550 | 886,236 | 12.6 | 14.3 | 13.3 | 13.8 |
1925–26 | 705,274 | 141,279 | 846,553 | 12.8 | 17.6 | 13.1 | 11.5 |
1926–27 | 954,922 | 163,741 | 1,118,663 | 12.5 | 19.9 | 17.9 | 12.8 |
1927–28 | 1,456,049 | 154,942 | 1,610,991 | 11.7 | 16.7 | 26.9 | 11.7 |
1928–29 | 1,055,337 | 154,233 | 1,209,570 | 11.9 | 16.6 | 19.3 | 11.3 |
1929–30 | 909,063 | 192,897 | 1,101,960 | 12.5 | 15.1 | 15.9 | 13.0 |
1930–31 | 2,723,274 | 722,823 | 3,446,097 | 13.6 | 15.2 | 56.2 | 56.5 |
1931–32 | 3,789,056 | 1,209,927 | 4,998,983 | 15.0 | 14.8 | 89.6 | 92.1 |
For statistical purposes short time is deemed to be time lost through machinery, tools &c., being out of order, lack of materials, adverse market conditions, cessation of work due to weather conditions, and other cognate causes. Time lost through holidays (annual, ordinary, or public holidays) and sickness, however, is not counted as short time. Information as to how much short time can be attributed to each cause is, unfortunately, not available. It is interesting, however, to note that the sawmilling industry accounted for 36 per cent. of the total hours of short time suffered by male employees in 1931–32.
Comparisons with the figures for 1923–24 should not be pressed too closely, as the data for that year are not so reliable as those for subsequent years. The outstanding point in the foregoing table is the high aggregate for 1931–32. The total short time for that year (4,998,983 hours) was 45 per cent. above the figure for the previous year.
As in the case of overtime, short time does not affect all employees, and out of the total employees (42,291 males, 13,143 females) only 8,519 males and 3,478 females were directly affected during the whole year. It would appear, however, that those who were affected suffered considerably, the average number of hours per employee affected per week being 15.0 hours in the case of males and slightly less (14.8 hours) in the case of females. Averages taken over the total establishments and employees and the total hours short time for the year disclose the fact that if the short time were evenly distributed each male worker would have lost 89.6 hours and each female worker 92.1 hours.
Subjoined is a table giving particulars for those industries in which short time amounted to 100,000 hours or more during the year 1931–32.
Industry. | Number of Hours Short Time during Year. | Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week. | Average Number of Hours Short Time during Year for all Employees, whether working Short Time or not. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | |
Biscuits and confectionery | 127,357 | 206,345 | 12.4 | 12.2 | 150.2 | 180.5 |
Boot and shoe | 109 742 | 65,293 | 12.4 | 12.6 | 93.3 | 72.4 |
Clothing | 81,053 | 544,451 | 15.8 | 18.3 | 94.7 | 91.4 |
Coachbuilding. motor engineering, &c. | 209,120 | .. | 12.8 | .. | 59.7 | .. |
Engineering (general) | 168,392 | .. | 13.9 | .. | 92.7 | .. |
Furniture and cabinetmaking | 144,591 | 12,581 | 15.9 | 14.4 | 123.6 | 122.1 |
Lime and cement | 114,243 | .. | 36.4 | .. | 197.3 | .. |
Meat freezing and preserving | 223,730 | .. | 9.2 | .. | 33.8 | .. |
Printing and publishing | 256,325 | 61,290 | 21.3 | 22.7 | 73.6 | 70.9 |
Sawmilling, &c. | 1,350,450 | .. | 18.8 | .. | 363.7 | .. |
Tinware and sheet-metal | 121,038 | 9,358 | 19.2 | 11.1 | 141.7 | 96.5 |
Woollen-mills | 78,183 | 174,930 | 7.8 | 9.4 | 94.7 | 132.4 |
The principal statistics regarding the leading factory industries for the last three years are set out in the following pages. Fuller details are given in the annual “Statistical Report on Factory and Building Production.”
— | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|
* Including 204,997,753 lb. of milk used in making dried whole milk and condensed milk. † Including 2,685,614 lb. of butterfat contained in milk used for making dried whole milk and condensed milk. | |||
Meat Freezing and Preserving. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 40 | 40 | 35 |
Persons engaged | 6,139 | 5,891 | 6,040 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 1,570,931 | 1,623,385 | 1,553,467 |
Cost of all material used £ | 12,922,989 | 10,656,364 | 8,466,634 |
Other expenses £ | 780,063 | 778,901 | 701,252 |
Frozen sheep— | |||
Carcasses No. | 2,404,316 | 2,557,661 | 2,802,818 |
Value £ | 2,306,582 | 1,806,597 | 1,574,798 |
Frozen lambs— | |||
Carcasses No. | 6,284,052 | 7,314,040 | 8,395,661 |
Value £ | 6,353,819 | 6,017,173 | 5,775,708 |
Frozen mutton and lamb pieces— | |||
Quantity Cwt. | 19,647 | 15,152 | 19,536 |
Value £ | 40,858 | 22,240 | 24,627 |
Frozen beef— | |||
Quantity Cwt. | 589,960 | 581,687 | 545,957 |
Value £ | 902,861 | 838,856 | 546,252 |
Frozen rabbits—Value £ | 23,480 | 44,587 | 25,334 |
Preserved meats— | |||
Quantity Cwt. | 76,823 | 69,856 | 34,233 |
Value £ | 327,856 | 205,418 | 103,100 |
Tallow— | |||
Quantity Cwt. | 386,166 | 399,822 | 391,818 |
Value £ | 581,401 | 436,087 | 336,374 |
Bonedust— | |||
Quantity Cwt. | 67,025 | 71,925 | 119,569 |
Value £ | 32,106 | 27,911 | 39,193 |
Other manures— | |||
Quantity Cwt. | 561,771 | 575,325 | 406,809 |
Value £ | 197,118 | 184,333 | 121,419 |
Hides and pelts— | |||
Quantity No. | 11,186,932 | 10,807,200 | 12,233,688 |
Value £ | 1,438,536 | 1,042,959 | 660,870 |
Wool— | |||
Quantity lb. | 27,681,357 | 32,669,471 | 34,670,988 |
Value £ | 1,364,188 | 980,628 | 844,110 |
Total value of output £ | 15,312,456 | 12,970,384 | 10,974,952 |
Ham and Bacon Curing. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 45 | 41 | 39 |
Persons engaged | 396 | 380 | 384 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 94,270 | 92,692 | 87,088 |
Pigs dealt with— | |||
Number | 216,571 | 189,898 | 184,739 |
Cost £ | 801,650 | 574,251 | 458,796 |
Cost of other materials used £ | 35,793 | 49,810 | 35,527 |
Other expenses £ | 184,241 | 153,179 | 149,308 |
Hams and bacon—Quantity Cwt. | 179,080 | 164,205 | 151,233 |
Lard—Quantity Cwt. | 9,486 | 9,569 | 8,689 |
Total value of output £ | 1,156,621 | 949,597 | 761,121 |
Butter, Cheese, and Condensed-milk Factories. | |||
Number of— | |||
Factories | 491 | 482 | 480 |
Persons engaged | 4,228 | 4,184 | 3,991 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 957,438 | 914,396 | 830,179 |
Number of separators— | |||
At home | 45,753 | 46,524 | 52,182 |
At factories | 524 | 484 | 456 |
Butterfat separated— | |||
At home lb. | 193,230,405 | 196,702,460 | 217,100,103 |
At butter-factories lb. | 13,546,413 | 12,829,536 | 6,871,284 |
Milk received by cheese-factories lb. | 1,994,094,563 | 2,025,426,540 | 2,110,030,825* |
Butterfat received lb. | 80,423,481 | 83,494,891 | 82,022,027† |
Value of materials used £ | 20,317,533 | 15,080,881 | 14,891,506 |
---|---|---|---|
* Including beer duty. | |||
Other expenses £ | 2,502,768 | 2,755,592 | 2,499,480 |
Butter produced (including whey butter)— | |||
Quantity Cwt. | 2,286,675 | 2,342,055 | 2,479,176 |
Value £ | 15,992,747 | 13,096,692 | 12,787,543 |
Cheese produced— | |||
Quantity Cwt. | 1,781,918 | 1,857,852 | 1,781,782 |
Value £ | 6,968,761 | 4,879,579 | 5,059,005 |
Total value of output £ | 24,039,981 | 18,788,730 | 18,481,582 |
Grain-mills. | |||
Number of— | |||
Mills | 54 | 50 | 49 |
Persons engaged | 731 | 692 | 682 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 182,104 | 173,463 | 157,355 |
Wheat used—Quantity Bushels | 6,390,642 | 6,281,635 | 6,245,770 |
Total grain—Cost £ | 2,192,977 | 2,175,141 | 1,953,268 |
Cost of other materials £ | 153,411 | 138,207 | 125,090 |
Other expenses £ | 319,959 | 316,251 | 314,433 |
Flour produced Tons | 136,917 | 135,732 | 129,602 |
Oatmeal produced Tons | 4,328 | 4,332 | 4,580 |
Other oaten products for Tons human consumption | 3,277 | 3,735 | 3,737 |
Total value of output £ | 3,001,323 | 2,995,357 | 2,716,673 |
Biscuit and Confectionery Making. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 59 | 60 | 57 |
Persons engaged | 2,719 | 2,716 | 2,523 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 358,422 | 367,944 | 315,664 |
Flour used Tons | 5,379 | 4,896 | 4,175 |
Sugar used Tons | 7,207 | 6,756 | 5,586 |
Cost of other materials £ | 595,430 | 557,586 | 440,102 |
Other expenses £ | 321,094 | 349,906 | 308,694 |
Biscuits and confectionery £ made | 1,619,802 | 1,533,397 | 1,243,918 |
Total value of products £ | 1,676,440 | 1,596,660 | 1,327,013 |
Fruit-preserving and Jam-making. | |||
Number of— Works | 7 | 10 | 11 |
Persons engaged | 298 | 352 | 441 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 54,983 | 63,128 | 59,074 |
Fruit used Tons | 3,219 | 3,539 | 3,863 |
Cost of— | |||
Fruit used £ | 66,715 | 69,067 | 72,324 |
Sugar and other materials £ | 101,505 | 125,693 | 112,256 |
Other expenses £ | 22,723 | 28,563 | 28,161 |
Jams and jellies made— | |||
Quantity Cwt. | 48,240 | 54,657 | 51,650 |
Value £ | 158,637 | 165,655 | 158,507 |
Fruit bottled or canned £ | 55,016 | 45,691 | 40,572 |
Other products—Value £ | 86,771 | 119,176 | 106,729 |
Total value of output £ | 300,424 | 330,522 | 305,808 |
Breweries and Malt-houses. | |||
Number of— | |||
Establishments | 51 | 51 | 50 |
Persons engaged | 987 | 952 | 870 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 273,460 | 266,017 | 228,813 |
Barley used in production of Bushels malt | 583,778 | 544,655 | 450,673 |
Hops used Cwt. | 5,069 | 4,555 | 3,896 |
Sugar used Cwt. | 26,776 | 23,511 | 20,215 |
Total cost of materials used £ | 472,304 | 422,761 | 330,105 |
Other expenses £ | 1,064,606 | 873,074 | 977,397 |
Ale brewed Gallons | 11,543,563 | 10,404,158 | 8,977,027 |
Stout brewed Gallons | 1,336,155 | 1,108,080 | 789,484 |
Value of output* £ | 2,018, 706 | 1,813,952 | 1,691,697 |
Aerated-water and Cordial Factories. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 130 | 127 | 123 |
Persons engaged | 697 | 601 | 518 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 153,988 | 134,010 | 101,373 |
Total cost of materials used £ | 123,630 | 92,423 | 65,219 |
Other expenses £ | 100,679 | 91,485 | 67,362 |
Aerated waters—In bottles Dozen | 2,157,565 | 1,801,763 | 1,385,539 |
Aerated waters—In bulk Gallons | 332,600 | 593,811 | 114,984 |
Cordials—In bottles Dozen | 58,863 | 48,873 | 38,781 |
Hop-beer—In bottles Dozen | 128,156 | 91,729 | 95,259 |
Hop-beer—In bulk Gallons | 175,919 | 129,819 | 72,803 |
Total value of manufactures £ | 435,748 | 370,974 | 256,189 |
Sauce, Pickle, and Vinegar Making. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 23 | 22 | 20 |
Persons engaged | 262 | 234 | 224 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 48,652 | 45,270 | 39,386 |
Cost of materials used £ | 94,610 | 87,131 | 75,079 |
Other expenses of manufacture £ | 35,938 | 33,981 | 33,279 |
Total value of manufactures £ | 218,832 | 203,741 | 187,334 |
Soap and Candle Works. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 18 | 22 | 21 |
Persons engaged | 452 | 438 | 422 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 97,209 | 96,919 | 86,611 |
Cost of materials used £ | 258,112 | 226,906 | 185,150 |
Other expenses £ | 68,508 | 76,785 | 67,011 |
Soap manufactured Tons | 6,967 | 7,240 | 6,808 |
Soap-powder (including washing-powder) lb. | 2,562,125 | 2,594,575 | 2,686,323 |
Candles manufactured lb. | 2,635,977 | 2,541,361 | 2,295,862 |
Total value of products £ | 508,020 | 478,896 | 444,270 |
Clothing and Waterproof Factories. | |||
Number of works | 237 | 244 | 244 |
Number of persons engaged— | |||
Males | 1,262 | 1,228 | 1,203 |
Females | 6,590 | 6,462 | 5,952 |
Salaries and wages paid— | |||
To males £ | 306,596 | 305,545 | 265,124 |
To females £ | 663,421 | 610,500 | 519,544 |
Cost of materials used £ | 1,391,317 | 1,319,127 | 1,044,191 |
Other expenses £ | 217,432 | 210,552 | 241,608 |
Output— | |||
Suits No. | 166,008 | 159,331 | 114,445 |
Shirts Doz. | 95,769 | 103,769 | 74,907 |
Hats and caps Doz. | 40,893 | 17,049 | 21,070 |
Total value of products £ | 2,811,013 | 2,597,928 | 2,153,467 |
— | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|
Hosiery-factories. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 24 | 26 | 26 |
Persons engaged | 729 | 736 | 714 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 91,069 | 91,931 | 86,305 |
Cost of materials used £ | 205,809 | 192,881 | 171,535 |
Other expenses £ | 60,413 | 53,743 | 57,323 |
Total value of manufactures £ | 406,854 | 380,767 | 347,423 |
Boot and Shoe Factories. | |||
Number of works | 71 | 72 | 69 |
Number of persons engaged— | |||
Males | 1,434 | 1,459 | 1,324 |
Females | 873 | 905 | 859 |
Salaries and wages paid— | |||
To males £ | 305,415 | 296,211 | 257,106 |
To females £ | 90,409 | 86,873 | 78,309 |
Cost of materials used — | |||
New Zealand leather £ | 343,092 | 291,440 | 253,906 |
Imported leather £ | 159,851 | 157,108 | 125,647 |
Other materials £ | 116,297 | 101,871 | 110,293 |
Total £ | 619,240 | 550,419 | 489,846 |
Other expenses £ | 93,028 | 102,056 | 115,155 |
Manufactures— | |||
Adults' boots and shoes Pairs | 1,354,785 | 1,351,256 | 1,256,043 |
Children's boots and shoes Pairs | 119,888 | 103,147 | 93,153 |
Slippers Pairs | 137,768 | 212,216 | 306,128 |
Uppers Pairs | 1,987 | 1,561 | 1,477 |
Total value of manufactures £ | 1,208,712 | 1,142,281 | 1,010,560 |
Flax-mills. | |||
Number of— | |||
Mills | 57 | 22 | 17 |
Persons engaged | 903 | 177 | 135 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 147,830 | 26,223 | 13,198 |
Raw material used— | |||
Quantity Tons | 105,159 | 18,751 | 16,710 |
Cost £ | 83,928 | 8,141 | 9,442 |
Other expenses £ | 114,554 | 24,066 | 11,747 |
Fibre dressed Tons | 11,725 | 2,015 | 2,046 |
Tow produced Tons | 2,389 | 466 | 313 |
Total value of output £ | 319,369 | 47,722 | 33,878 |
Sawmills. | |||
Number of— | |||
Mills | 390 | 401 | 345 |
Persons engaged | 7,381 | 6,390 | 4,591 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 1,659,019 | 1,368,563 | 820,163 |
Cost of materials used £ | 1,234,456 | 962,240 | 704,501 |
Other expenses £ | 1,078,253 | 925,324 | 635,381 |
Sawn timber— | |||
Quantity Ft. | 282,405,173 | 229,468,022 | 154,192,510 |
Value £ | 2,533,888 | 1,965,498 | 1,171,505 |
Posts, rails, &c.—Value £ | 13,964 | 17,119 | 5,805 |
Resawing, planed flooring, skirting, &c.— | |||
Quantity Ft. | 72,295,908 | 62,824,620 | 39,669,471 |
Value £ | 1,219,887 | 1,039,147 | 538,054 |
Doors and sashes—Value £ | 139,930 | 119,619 | 80,471 |
Other products £ | 388,281 | 279,003 | 275,627 |
Total value of output £ | 4,295,950 | 3,420,386 | 2,071,462 |
— | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|
* Included with motor-spirit. | |||
Gasworks. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 46 | 46 | 46 |
Persons engaged | 1,796 | 1,778 | 1,784 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 452,656 | 438,553 | 400,018 |
Coal used— | |||
Quantity Tons | 227,521 | 239,788 | 220,101 |
Cost £ | 460,802 | 479,883 | 432,649 |
Other expenses £ | 443,814 | 457,674 | 435,698 |
Total gas generated 1,000 cub. ft. | 4,143,602 | 4,230,264 | 4,083,283 |
Gas sold 1,000 cub. ft. | 3,528,353 | 3,594,111 | 3,438,429 |
Coke sold Tons | 79,600 | 77,763 | 65,324 |
Tar sold Gallons | 2,424,748 | 2,535,708 | 2,344,139 |
Total receipts £ | 1,557,453 | 1,578,137 | 1,475,277 |
Total expenditure £ | 1,357,272 | 1,376,110 | 1,268,365 |
Electric Current (see also Section XLII). | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 97 | 101 | 100 |
Persons engaged | 3,951 | 4,083 | 3,710 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 978,200 | 1,004,175 | 873,778 |
Horse-power available H.p. | 375,244 | 309,050 | 325,400 |
Fuel used— | |||
Coal Tons | 90,106 | 170,189 | 185,497 |
Motor-spirit Gallons | 265,435 | 52,373 | 1,073 |
Crude oil Tons | * | 4,745 | 2,331 |
Units generated or purchased | 1,169,516,906 | 1,212,935,406 | 1,242,969,015 |
Revenue £ | 4,308,255 | 4,446,140 | 4,362,467 |
Expenditure £ | 4,237,301 | 4,440,820 | 4,383,300 |
Units retailed | 500,511,359 | 590,756,732 | 614,525,266 |
Lime and Cement Works. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 31 | 40 | 43 |
Persons engaged | 928 | 912 | 794 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 222,831 | 205,414 | 164,665 |
Cost of materials used £ | 190,232 | 184,966 | 127,028 |
Other expenses £ | 306,651 | 297,235 | 221,352 |
Total value of output £ | 928,200 | 878,732 | 601,849 |
Brick, Tile, and Pottery Works. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 66 | 61 | 50 |
Persons engaged | 1,156 | 946 | 563 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 248,429 | 213,895 | 102,694 |
Cost of materials used £ | 31,118 | 26,714 | 19,387 |
Other expenses £ | 241,343 | 221,510 | 137,034 |
Bricks manufactured— | |||
Common No. | 53,279,056 | 36,613,123 | 10,955,355 |
Fie No. | 1,264,462 | 1,027,252 | 527,677 |
Total value of all bricks £ manufactured | 270,454 | 221,177 | 62,085 |
Value of pottery manufactured £ | 327,194 | 279,550 | 154,525 |
Total value of manufactures £ | 645,209 | 564,489 | 253,356 |
Tinware and Sheet-metal Works. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 132 | 127 | 124 |
Persons engaged | 1,494 | 1,448 | 1,229 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 285,868 | 273,647 | 206,150 |
Cost of materials used £ | 417,146 | 388,276 | 280,204 |
Other expenses £ | 106,440 | 100,524 | 89,370 |
Total value of manufactures £ and repairs | 902,464 | 843,765 | 597,074 |
— | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|
Iron and Brass Foundries. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 45 | 46 | 47 |
Persons engaged | 798 | 751 | 595 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 182,589 | 163,553 | 114,241 |
Cost of materials used £ | 126,341 | 105,160 | 60,732 |
Other expenses £ | 59,496 | 61,400 | 48,551 |
Total value of manufactures £ (including repairs) | 416,607 | 355,097 | 206,446 |
Engineering-works. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 205 | 200 | 198 |
Persons engaged | 3,890 | 3,455 | 2,691 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 809,884 | 725,690 | 513,554 |
Cost of materials used £ | 719,266 | 576,834 | 413,728 |
Other expenses £ | 303,644 | 299,412 | 257,290 |
Total value of manufactures (including repairs) £ | 1,982,720 | 1,692,214 | 1,161,974 |
Printing and Publishing Establishments. | |||
Number of works | 350 | 358 | 355 |
Persons engaged— | |||
Males No. | 6,524 | 6,574 | 6,178 |
Females No. | 1,731 | 1,618 | 1,432 |
Salaries and wages paid— | |||
To males £ | 1,659,974 | 1,624,133 | 1,410,329 |
To females £ | 199,208 | 181,487 | 163,341 |
Cost of materials used £ | 1,203,131 | 1,170,299 | 980,520 |
Other expenses £ | 1,050,239 | 1,061,411 | 965,827 |
Total value of output £ | 4,772,811 | 4,509,786 | 3,772,323 |
Agricultural and Dairying Machinery and Implement Making. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 31 | 32 | 32 |
Persons engaged | 963 | 850 | 505 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 211,383 | 179,137 | 97,761 |
Cost of all materials used £ | 423,991 | 272,999 | 132,784 |
Other expenses £ | 74,765 | 63,083 | 53,447 |
Total value of manufactures £ (including repairs) | 844,880 | 574,721 | 280,751 |
Coachbuilding and Motor and Cycle Engineering. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 1,060 | 1,098 | 1,049 |
Persons engaged | 7,033 | 6,354 | 5,090 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 1,413,393 | 1,202,942 | 895,782 |
Cost of materials used— | |||
Coachbuilding £ | 286,200 | 237,031 | 143,686 |
Motor engineering £ | 680,766 | 626,736 | 574,127 |
Other expenses £ | 394,864 | 382,843 | 319,677 |
Value of work done— | |||
Coachbuilding £ | 754,774 | 610,990 | 469,008 |
Motor engineering £ | 2,365,686 | 2,041,618 | 1,547,675 |
Tanning, Fellmongering, and Wool-scouring. | |||
Number of— | |||
Works | 50 | 47 | 45 |
Persons engaged | 839 | 749 | 683 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 194,679 | 165,958 | 144,123 |
Cost of materials used £ | 1,237,972 | 720,833 | 529,188 |
Materials operated upon— | |||
Sheep-skins No. | 940,716 | 686,032 | 807,853 |
Greasy wool lb. | 16,932,276 | 14,106,197 | 14,613,361 |
Hides, pelts, &c. No. | 945,955 | 894,843 | 780,345 |
Bark used Tons | 2,052 | 1,837 | 1,798 |
— | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|
Tanning, Fellmongering, and Wool-scouring—continued. | |||
Other expenses £ | 100,848 | 90,745 | 93,950 |
Output— | |||
Scoured and sliped wool lb. | 13,866,644 | 8,863,511 | 11,380,412 |
Pelts No. | 95,882 | 196,373 | 162,673 |
Leather lb. | 4,434,634 | 4,806,603 | 4,805,599 |
Basils lb. | 156,996 | 70,162 | 104,721 |
Pickled pelts No. | 1,301,682 | 1,047,169 | 960,182 |
Total value of output £ | 1,547,038 | 1,000,138 | 795,621 |
Ship and Boat Building. | |||
Number of— | |||
Establishments | 33 | 33 | 29 |
Persons engaged | 750 | 808 | 598 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 178,029 | 172,064 | 113,253 |
Cost of materials used £ | 87,843 | 78,772 | 58,211 |
Other expenses £ | 27,136 | 40,341 | 26,157 |
Number of vessels built | 110 | 119 | 36 |
Total value of manufactures and repairs £ | 361,203 | 327,838 | 208,950 |
Furniture-making Works. | |||
Number of— | |||
Factories | 334 | 335 | 308 |
Persons engaged | 2,774 | 2,378 | 1,779 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 541,235 | 451,376 | 285,649 |
Cost of materials used £ | 598,673 | 506,804 | 309,068 |
Other expenses £ | 130,187 | 123,218 | 93,785 |
Total value of manufactures £ | 1,381,995 | 1,156,512 | 726,795 |
Woollen-mills. | |||
Number of— | |||
Mills | 12 | 10 | 10 |
Persons engaged | 2,478 | 2,237 | 2,216 |
Salaries and wages paid £ | 364,549 | 328,826 | 300,399 |
Scoured wool used— | |||
Quantity lb. | 3,468,898 | 3,345,880 | 3,314,692 |
Cost £ | 405,896 | 266,749 | 194,935 |
Cost of other materials used £ | 66,590 | 58,002 | 66,126 |
Other expenses £ | 164,846 | 152,571 | 153,142 |
Output— | |||
Tweed and cloth Yards | 1,024,332 | 1,014,095 | 1,012,492 |
Flannel Yards | 841,527 | 541,099 | 774,597 |
Blankets Pairs | 114,656 | 121,194 | 116,714 |
Rugs and shawls No. | 60,512 | 63,306 | 47,979 |
Yarn lb. | 463,785 | 258,878 | 544,669 |
Total value £ | 1,085,279 | 896,677 | 802,105 |
Table of Contents
IN 1925 the annual collection of returns covering the operations of builders and contractors, on the same lines as the returns of factory production, was instituted. The basis of the annual inquiry is the list of builders and contractors subscribing to the Carpenters and Joiners' award as members of the Mew Zealand Federated Builders and Contractors' Industrial Association of Employers, together with such other builders and contractors as can be traced through various sources.
The regulations empowering the collection of the statistics define the term “building and contracting establishment” as including establishments engaged in the construction or repair of buildings, wharves, jetties, bridges, or other construction work which employ two or more hands, inclusive of working proprietors, and the period to he covered as the twelve months ended the 31st March each year.
The statistics of building and construction do not include the construction of railways, roads, streets, bridges, wharves, buildings, &c., erected by the Public Works Department or local authorities, except in the case of bridges, wharves, and buildings where the work has been carried out by contract. Particulars are included in respect of local authorities which carry on building contracts in their own name or have a special staff engaged on repairing and making alterations to existing structures.
From the nature of the industry, it is obviously impossible to collect returns from all who engage in building operations. Undoubtedly many who only intermittently undertake building contracts or whose operations are small do not furnish returns. Nevertheless, the statistics cover the great bulk of building operations throughout the Dominion, all builders and contractors engaged in a largo way or on big contracts and the great majority of others regularly undertaking building and construction work being included among those from whom returns are received.
The value of building permits issued in boroughs, town districts, and certain suburban counties and road districts during the year ended 31st March, 1932, was £1,936,447 for new work and £792,039 for alterations and additions to existing premises, compared with work amounting to £1,873,877 and £945,102 respectively actually done throughout the Dominion by concerns furnishing returns. The slightly smaller total represented by permits, as compared with building returns for the same year is due chiefly to the fact that permits are necessarily antecedent in time, and so respond more quickly to economic stresses. Secondary causes are, first, that no permits are included for the great majority of counties; second, that the permit totals are exclusive of such construction work as bridges, wharves, &c., which may (as above) be included in the building returns; and, finally, that construction may be spread over one or more years following that in which the permit for the whole work is recorded.
The explanations given hereunder will be found of assistance in interpreting the terms used in connection with the statistics:—
“Average number of persons engaged”: This represents the sum of the persons engaged each month during the year covered, divided by twelve.
“Cost of materials used”: This covers materials supplied by the builders as well as payments to subcontractors.
“Other expenses of operation”: This heading comprises expenditure on fuel and power, insurance, depreciation, and other items not coming under the headings of salaries and wages or cost of materials.
“Value of work done”: This represents the total contract price of the work actually commenced and finished during the year. Where contracts were not commenced and finished within the period covered, the value of the work done was assessed as being a proportion of the total contract price equal to the proportion which the total expenditure during the period bears to the total estimated expenditure on the contract.
The number of persons engaged (including working proprietors but excluding subcontractors) and the salaries and wages paid to these during the year ended 31st March, 1932, are given hereunder:—
— | Persons engaged. | Salaries and Wages paid. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | To Males. | To Females. | Total. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Proprietors | 923 | .. | 923 | 180,211 | .. | 180,211 |
Managers and overseers | 150 | .. | 150 | 56,673 | .. | 56,673 |
Accountants, clerks, &c. | 87 | 28 | 145 | 17,794 | 6,018 | 23,812 |
Wage-earners | 3,651 | 3,651 | 659,314 | .. | .. | 659,314 |
Totals | 4,811 | 58 | 4,869 | 913,992 | 6,018 | 920,010 |
The decline in the building trade consequent upon the economic depression is exemplified in the following summary table:—
Year ended 31st March, | Persons engaged. | Salaries and Wages paid. | Average paid as Salary or Wage (Males). | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Proprietors. | Managers and Overseers. | Accountants, Clerks, &c. | Wage-earners. | Total. | |||
£ | £ | ||||||
1926 | 1,157 | 234 | 205 | 8,346 | 9,942 | 2,429,831 | 245 |
1927 | 1,049 | 256 | 236 | 9,204 | 10,745 | 2,532,900 | 237 |
1928 | 1,146 | 268 | 241 | 8,845 | 10,500 | 2,417,669 | 231 |
1929 | 1,565 | 254 | 287 | 9,597 | 11,703 | 2,736,588 | 235 |
1930 | 1,444 | 216 | 286 | 9,366 | 11,312 | 2,665,458 | 237 |
1931 | 1,281 | 245 | 245 | 7,734 | 9,505 | 2,096,420 | 222 |
1932 | 923 | 150 | 145 | 3,651 | 4,869 | 920,010 | 190 |
Motive power is utilized in the building industry for concrete-mixers, hoists, air-compressors, &c., and in joinery-factories operated by builders in conjunction with their building operations. Particulars regarding the number and horse-power of engines and motors in use during the last three years are given below:—
Kind of Power. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Horse-power. | Number. | Horse-power. | Number. | Horse-power. | |
Steam | 38 | 630 | 29 | 662 | 20 | 367 |
Coal-gas | 20 | 190 | 17 | 166 | 9 | 84 |
Suction-gas | 4 | 57 | 4 | 70 | 1 | 20 |
Oil | 209 | 1,054 | 200 | 1,184 | 147 | 802 |
Electric | 1,043 | 6,482 | 1,049 | 6,724 | 798 | 5,407 |
Water | 1 | 4 | 9 | 67 | 1 | 3 |
Totals | 1,315 | 8,417 | 1,308 | 8,873 | 976 | 6,683 |
In the table following, the cost of materials includes payments to subcontractors. The year 1931–32, as compared with 1930–31, shows a decline of £2,644,921, or 57.5 per cent., in the cost of materials used. In total value of work done the decline is £4,143,209, or 57.4 per cent. of the 1930–31 figure. The jobbing and repair work in 1931–32 accounted for 31 per cent. of the total value of work done.
Year ended 31st March, | Cost Of Materials. | Value of Work done. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Buildings. | Bridges, Wharves. | Other Construction. | Jobbing and Repairs. | Total. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1926 | 4,957,107 | 6,577,676 | 126,914 | 240,796 | 1,207,997 | 8,153,383 |
1927 | 5,132,828 | 6,269,513 | 294,100 | 1,088,183 | 1,062,947 | 8,714,743 |
1928 | 4,968,191 | 6,204,966 | 86,965 | 1,009,511 | 1,117,021 | 8,418,463 |
1929 | 6,224,826 | 7,666,096 | 201,534 | 344,263 | 1,492,169 | 9,704,062 |
1930 | 6,010,113 | 7,294,729 | 197,790 | 280,823 | 1,634,539 | 9,407,881 |
1931 | 4,600,059 | 5,230,024 | 233,589 | 289,491 | 1,463,523 | 7,216,627 |
1932 | 1,955,138 | 1,873,877 | 92,623 | 161,816 | 945,102 | 3,073,418 |
The following summary shows a classification of the buildings completed during the last four years.
Number— | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Private dwellings | 3,837 | 3,916 | 2,620 | 1,076 |
Business premises | 735 | 783 | 457 | 274 |
Other | 997 | 1,406 | 1,058 | 528 |
Totals | 5,569 | 6,105 | 4,135 | 1,878 |
Value— | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Private dwellings | 3,311,328 | 3,424,978 | 2,323,185 | 808,125 |
Business premises | 2,708,969 | 2,365,036 | 1,866,388 | 572,855 |
Other | 1,116,551 | 1,000,568 | 1,332,449 | 434,690 |
Totals | £7,136,848 | £6,790,582 | £5,522,022 | £1,815 670 |
Blocks of flats, which are included under private dwellings, numbered forty-eight in 1929–30, thirty in 1930–31, and eight in 1931–32. The values were £147,695, £126,328, and £11,422 respectively. In 1928–29 flats, if any, were included in “other” buildings.
The following table shows, for the last two years, the number of private dwellings (excluding blocks of flats) completed, together with the total cost and cost per room:—
Number of Rooms. | Number of Dwellings. | Value. | Value per Room. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
One | 111 | 39 | 11,595 | 3,220 | 104 | 83 |
Two | 103 | 62 | 20,881 | 10,559 | 101 | 85 |
Three | 161 | 99 | 62,876 | 32,608 | 130 | 110 |
Four | 595 | 271 | 404,149 | 146,217 | 170 | 135 |
Five | 1,099 | 369 | 933,133 | 286,866 | 170 | 156 |
Six | 346 | 143 | 389,369 | 141,911 | 188 | 165 |
Seven | 80 | 36 | 122,969 | 45,890 | 220 | 182 |
Eight | 43 | 23 | 82,753 | 41,306 | 241 | 225 |
Nine | 21 | 6 | 52,095 | 14,965 | 276 | 277 |
Ten | 19 | 10 | 53,195 | 20,023 | 280 | 200 |
Over ten | 12 | 10 | 63,842 | 53,138 | .. | .. |
Totals | 2,590 | 1,068 | 2,196,857 | 796,703 | .. | .. |
No special definition of the term “room” is made on the forms, and the customary interpretation must therefore be placed upon it. Under this, bathrooms, pantries, and kitchenettes are not counted as rooms.
Taking the average cost per room of the four-, five-, and six-roomed houses as being the most representative types, the average values are found to be highest in Otago and Wellington Provincial Districts, the actual average cost per room being £170 for the former and £165 for the latter. Next in order come Canterbury, £163; Southland, £149; Nelson, £145; Taranaki, £137; Westland, £134; Hawke's Bay, £131; Auckland, £130; and Marlborough, £125.
The subjoined table shows the principal statistics for the year 1931–32:—
Provincial District. | Establishments. | Persons engaged. | Salaries and Wages. | Cost of Materials (including Payments to Subcontractors). | Value of Buildings completed during Year. | Total Value of Work done. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Auckland | 201 | 1,089 | 205,614 | 482,457 | 446,761 | 737,800 |
Hawke's Bay | 57 | 542 | 114,459 | 201,385 | 169,669 | 339,691 |
Taranaki | 34 | 196 | 30,915 | 50,705 | 63,176 | 86,930 |
Wellington | 202 | 1,125 | 216,153 | 512,869 | 422,770 | 783,241 |
Marlborough | 11 | 62 | 9,997 | 18,967 | 19,026 | 29,883 |
Nelson | 21 | 108 | 19,165 | 45,633 | 35,633 | 67,994 |
Westland | 9 | 62 | 10,816 | 18,742 | 19,231 | 31,898 |
Canterbury | 146 | 978 | 185,619 | 364,756 | 399,261 | 592,643 |
Otago | 105 | 563 | 102,803 | 194,255 | 175,174 | 306,985 |
Southland | 44 | 144 | 24,469 | 65,369 | 64,969 | 96,353 |
Totals | 830 | 4,869 | 920,010 | 1,955,138 | 1,815,670 | 3,073,418 |
Of the total number of persons finding employment in the building industry (4,869), no fewer than 2,214, or 45 per cent., are located in the Auckland and Wellington Provincial Districts. As between Auckland and Wellington, Wellington leads in the volume of building done during each of the seven years for which statistics are available.
Under the Small Farms (Relief of Unemployment) Scheme, the Public Works Department has erected cottages and sheds during the year ended 31st March, 1933, as follows:—
— | Cottages. | Sheds. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Value. | Number. | Value. | |
£ | £ | |||
Auckland | 346 | 56,780 | 65 | 5,220 |
Hawke's Bay | 13 | 2,114 | .. | .. |
Taranaki | 75 | 12,756 | 14 | 1,297 |
Wellington | 59 | 9,761 | 17 | 1,457 |
South Island | 57 | 9,693 | 3 | 212 |
Totals | 550 | 91,104 | 99 | 8,186 |
Practically the whole of these buildings were erected in districts from which no statistics of building permits were collected.
Statistics of building permits have been collected annually from 1921–22 for all boroughs and town districts. In 1926–27 certain road districts in Eden County (suburban to Auckland) were added, and in 1928–29 two counties (increased to four in 1929–30), adjacent to Wellington and Christchurch, were also incorporated in the collection.
Year. | Number of New Private Dwellings. | Value of New Buildings, all Classes. | Total Value of all Building Operations. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | ||
1923–24 | 6,245 | 7,708,933 | 9,146,479 |
1924–25 | 5,805 | 7,823,331 | 9,304,160 |
1925–26 | 6,850 | 8,613,549 | 10,169,530 |
1926–27 | 7,179 | 9,357,977 | 11,019,389 |
1927–28 | 5,690 | 8,127,732 | 9,665,216 |
1928–29 | 5,212 | 7,326,464 | 9,054,421 |
1929–30 | 5,747 | 7,917,349 | 9,959,877 |
1930–31 | 3,463 | 4,240,238 | 5,473,395 |
1931–32 | 1,555 | 1,936,447 | 2,728,486 |
1932—33 | 1,496 | 1,874,795 | 2,474,866 |
In 88 per cent. of the total instances in 1932–33 (including most of the larger towns) the basis of value was the contract price; in other instances official valuations, estimates, &c., were returned.
Building activities for the year 1932–33 show a decrease of approximately £250,000 (equivalent to 9 per cent.) on the 1931–32 figures.
A more detailed summary for the last three years follows:—
Private dwellings,— | |||
New buildings— | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
Number | 3,463 | 1,555 | 1,496 |
Value | £2,898,720 | £1,063,467 | £860,593 |
Value of alterations and additions | £503,523 | £348,293 | £298,925 |
Business premises,— | |||
New buildings— | |||
Number | 475 | 347 | 348 |
Value | £834,255 | £525,858 | £620,833 |
Value of alterations and additions | £552,932 | £330,162 | £236,136 |
Total, including other buildings,— | |||
New buildings— | |||
Number | 4,111 | 2,131 | 1,960 |
Value | £4,240,238 | £1,936,447 | £1,874,795 |
Value of alterations and additions | £1,233,157 | £792,039 | £600,071 |
Of the £860,593 covered by permits for new dwellings in 1932–33, £714,749 represented wooden residences and £145,844 houses in other materials.
Building operations in respect of new private dwellings show a decrease of fifty-nine (value, £202,874), as compared with the previous year. New business premises show an increase on the previous year by one in number, and £94,975 in value. Compared with the peak year, 1926–27, the total value of all building operations in 1932–33 showed a decline of £8,544,523. It is probable that the 1926–27 level was the highest in the history of the country.
The following table arranges districts with minimum building values of £50,000 in descending order. The large totals for Napier and Hastings are the result of restoring buildings, damaged by the earthquakes of 1931.
£ | |
---|---|
Napier Borough | 391,581 |
Wellington City | 342,904 |
Auckland City | 263,237 |
Hastings Borough | 137,892 |
Dunedin City | 137,065 |
Christchurch City | 130,826 |
Palmerston North City | 69,975 |
Invercargill City | 65,077 |
Gisborne Borough | 52,015 |
In addition to the more comprehensive annual returns of building permits obtained from all boroughs and town districts, monthly returns are also collected from twenty-one principal towns, with their suburban boroughs and town districts, and certain adjacent counties and road districts. These monthly returns, while not giving a complete record for all towns in the Dominion, nevertheless cover a population of nearly 800,000, and afford a good index of the movement in building activity.
Month. | Alterations to Existing Buildings. | New Buildings. | Total Permits. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Value. | Dwellings only. | Totals. | Number. | Value. | |||
Number. | Value. | Number. | Value. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||||
1932. | ||||||||
September | 610 | 55,718 | 122 | 77,595 | 159 | 157,806 | 769 | 213,524 |
October | 573 | 49,861 | 119 | 77,588 | 153 | 143,885 | 726 | 193,746 |
November | 533 | 43,250 | 73 | 56,106 | 143 | 148,749 | 676 | 191,999 |
December | 377 | 43,881 | 100 | 69,844 | 133 | 121,341 | 510 | 165,222 |
1933. | ||||||||
January | 357 | 27,481 | 84 | 55,541 | 104 | 97,831 | 461 | 125,312 |
February | 382 | 32,415 | 63 | 38,687 | 84 | 64,397 | 466 | 96,812 |
March | 528 | 50,064 | 90 | 49,892 | 126 | 251,215 | 654 | 301,279 |
April | 424 | 30,755 | 62 | 30,289 | 84 | 45,273 | 508 | 76,028 |
May | 550 | 37,183 | 85 | 48,941 | 108 | 61,186 | 658 | 98,369 |
June | 483 | 70,777 | 47 | 23,418 | 76 | 75,633 | 559 | 146,410 |
July | 529 | 41,178 | 179 | 113,489 | 205 | 142,708 | 734 | 183,886 |
August | 537 | 66,381 | 211 | 138,506 | 246 | 180,701 | 783 | 247,082 |
September | 542 | 69,758 | 233 | 161,554 | 288 | 520,962 | 830 | 590,720 |
In reference to the improved totals for latter months mention may be made of the building-subsidy scheme of the Unemployment Board (vide Section XXXIX).
Table of Contents
THE legislation relating to the custody, administration, and audit of the public moneys and securities is contained in the Public Revenues Act, 1926, which consolidated and amended the then existing enactments on the subject. All public moneys, excepting those payable to or received by the Post and Telegraph Department, the Government Insurance Department, the Public Trust Office, the Native Trust Office, the State Advances Office, the State Fire and Accident Insurance Office, the various Public Service Superannuation Funds, and the National Provident Fund, are paid into one account at the bank called the “Public Account,” and are carried to one or other of the following funds or accounts in the books of the Treasury: The Consolidated Fund; the Public Works Fund; separate accounts or funds specially created.
The financial year commences on the 1st day of April and ends on the 31st day of March. The revenue of any financial year is the money received into the Public Account at the bank at Wellington within the year, together with that received into the Public Account at London of which advice is received in time for inclusion in the accounts for the year. The expenditure is the money paid (a) at the Treasury within the year, (b) by imprestees of which accounts are received at the Treasury within the year, and (c) at London of which advice is received in time for inclusion.
At the end of each financial year the Appropriation Act of that year lapses, but the Minister of Finance is authorized for a period of three months* from the commencement of the next financial year to pay money in respect of any service, provided that the amount does not exceed the unexpended balance voted for that purpose in the previous year, together with an amount equal to one-fourth* of such vote.
The usual practice is for Parliament to meet at the end of June in each year, and to vote supplies from month to month until the estimated expenditure for the year has been approved and the annual Appropriation Act is passed.
In the audit of expenditure both the pro-audit and post-audit systems are in operation. Pre-audit is applied to vouchers in respect of payments on account of salaries of new appointees, temporary officers, and officers claiming more than one month's salary at any time; interest, loan transactions, and return of deposits; unauthorized expenditure; transfers between Government accounts; or expenditure chargeable against the accounts of local bodies. Post-audit is applied to all other payments.
Vouchers must be certified as correct by the proper officer, and forwarded by him to the Head of his Department for approval. Vouchers subject to pre-audit are then forwarded to the Audit Office, and on being found correct are sent on to the Treasury to be entered on requisitions for payment. Vouchers subject to post-audit are transmitted by the head of the Department direct to the Treasury. Payment is made by the Treasury, and the claim is afterwards submitted for audit.
The aggregate receipts of all accounts included in the public accounts for the financial year 1932–33 amounted to £94,069,012, and the gross payments to £94,843,938. The omission of credits-in-aid from both receipts and payments reduces the former to £87,844,481, and the latter to £88,619,407. Details for each account are given in the statement which follows. The State Advances Account covering State advances to settlers, workers, and local authorities, together with several minor accounts dealing with advances for various purposes, which are administered directly by the State Advances Board, are not included; nor are the other funds mentioned in the first paragraph on the preceding page. Particulars concerning these funds and the working of the Departments concerned will he found elsewhere in this book.
* For the financial year 1933–34, owing to the lateness of the parliamentary session, the period was extended to 31st October, 1833, and the proportion was correspondingly Increased.
Account. | Balance, 1st April, 1932. | Receipts.* | Credits. | Payments.* | Balance, 31st March, 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
* Excluding credits. | |||||
Consolidated Fund— | |||||
Ordinary Revenue | 1,167,782 | 50,310,961 | 4,732,722 | 50,865,579 | 613,164 |
Nauru and Ocean Islands | 2,988 | .. | .. | 2,988 | .. |
Nauru and Ocean Islands | 65 | .. | .. | 65 | .. |
Sinking Fund | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Local Bodies | 14,420 | 205,200 | .. | 167,588 | 52,032 |
Deposits | 344,332 | 957,712 | .. | 983,678 | 318,366 |
Public Works Fund— | |||||
General Purposes | 1,783,034 | 717,175 | 773,844 | 1,179,238 | 1,320,971 |
Electric Supply | 9,225 | 1,337,303 | 19,569 | 1,213,099 | 133,429 |
Electric Supply Sinking | 62,059 | 21,933 | .. | 200 | 83,792 |
Fund | |||||
Bank of New Zealand Shares | 1,859,375 | 242,708 | .. | 242,708 | 1,859,375 |
Discharged Soldiers Settlement | 194,910 | 3,362,715 | 649 | 3,297,256 | 260,369 |
General Purposes Relief | 23,871 | .. | .. | 23,871 | .. |
Hauraki Plains Settlement | 44 | .. | .. | 44 | .. |
Howard Estate | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
Hunter Soldiers Assistance Trust | 7,123 | .. | .. | 7,123 | .. |
Hutt Valley Lands Settlement | 92 | .. | .. | 92 | .. |
Land for Settlements | 191,032 | 603,893 | 14,617 | 737,120 | 57,805 |
Loans Redemption | 368,903 | 13,534,818 | .. | 13,600,063 | 303,658 |
Loans Redemption—Part II, Conversion | .. | 6,398 | .. | .. | 6,398 |
Main Highways— | |||||
Construction Fund | 99,675 | 100,001 | 70,701 | 141,889 | 57,787 |
Revenue Fund | 398,859 | 1,082,710 | 109,070 | 1,276,678 | 204,891 |
Mining Advances | 529 | .. | .. | 529 | .. |
Native Land Settlement | 3,941 | 409,513 | 1,869 | 410,009 | 3,445 |
Public Debt Repayment | 15,165 | 1,336,262 | .. | 922,310 | 429,117 |
Rangitaiki Land Drainage | 10,798 | .. | .. | 10,798 | .. |
Remittances from London | .. | 262 | .. | 262 | .. |
Remittances to London | .. | 3,075,929 | .. | 3,075,929 | .. |
Reserve Fund | 1,101,168 | 5,911 | .. | 628,530 | 478,549 |
State Advances Loan | 176 | 211,405 | .. | 211,410 | 171 |
State Coal-mines | 46,084 | 220,732 | 1,271 | 200,840 | 65,976 |
State Coal - mines Sinking Fund | 7,990 | 8,259 | .. | 7,950 | 8,299 |
State Forests | 11,488 | 281,581 | 2,970 | 278,769 | 14,300 |
Swamp Land Drainage | 9,009 | .. | .. | 9,009 | .. |
Unemployment Fund | 184,967 | 4,027,999 | 12,954 | 3,788,540 | 424,426 |
Westport Harbour | 478 | .. | .. | 478 | .. |
Working Railways | 816,963 | 5,783,101 | 484,295 | 5.334,764 | 1,265,300 |
Totals | 8,736,546 | 87,844,481 | 6,224,531 | 88,619,407 | 7,961,620 |
Many of the accounts have their receipts and payments swollen through the transfer of moneys from one account to another. Some of these transfers rank as credits, and have already been taken into account in arriving at the totals of £87,844,481 (receipts) and £88,619,407 (payments) given in the table under the previous heading. The principal transfers between accounts which are treated as credits in reduction of expenditure are recoupments to the Consolidated Fund in respect of interest paid by that fund on loan-money.
There are, however, substantial transfers between accounts (or between items of an account) which rank as receipts of the receiving account. These are not always disclosed in the published statements, but an approximate total can be arrived at. This is found to have been in the neighbourhood of £5,100,000 for the year 1932–33. The principal item was the transfer of £1,336,020 from the Consolidated Fund to the Public Debt Repayment Account in accordance with the scheme of debt-reduction. Next in importance was the transfer of £1,059,940 motor-vehicle-taxation revenue from the Consolidated Fund to the Revenue Fund of the Main Highways Account.
On the other hand, the Consolidated Fund received a good deal of revenue from other accounts, the principal items being £850,544 from the Working Railways Account as interest on railway capital liability, £242,708 by way of dividends first paid into the Bank of New Zealand Shares Account, £250,000 reserve moneys from the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account (a further £2,250,000 transfer from this account is referred to later on), and £150,000 from the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account as interest on surplus moneys transferred from the Consolidated Fund some years ago and now forming part of the Public Debt Redemption Fund. Payments aggregating £229,107 were made from the Revenue Fund of the Main Highways Account to other accounts or funds.
Most payments from one item of the Consolidated Fund to another rank as credits, but there are two classes of exceptions—viz., interest payments on certain balances and receipts of the Printing and Stationery Department from other Government Departments. The former totalled approximately £114,000 in 1932–33 and the latter £145,000.
Although, as stated previously, post and telegraph receipts and payments are not included in the public accounts, profits of the Post and Telegraph Department are now (commencing 1931–32) payable to the Consolidated Fund. Receipts from this source totalled £456,000 in 1932–33, but as costs of other Departments for postages and for other services performed by the Post and Telegraph Department aggregated approximately £160,000 for the year, this latter amount represents in effect a transfer to the Consolidated Fund revenue from various votes of that fund or of other accounts.
The revenue of the Working Railways Account also includes a considerable amount received from Government Departments and paid out of the Consolidated Fund and other accounts. The amount under this head in 1932–33 was approximately £325,000, exclusive of payments from the Post Office Account.
In addition to the £5,100,000 transfers referred to in the foregoing paragraphs, temporary transfers between accounts and repayments thereof (shown only in the statement for the borrowing account) swelled receipts by £154,000 and payments by £185,000.
Included in the receipts of the Consolidated Fund given in the table on the preceding page are Treasury bill issues and renewals to an aggregate of £27,362,441, while redemptions and renewals of Treasury bills swell the expenditure by £26,427,104. The receipts also include £380,000 transferred from the Indemnity Exchange Account in London, and the expenditure (£1,910,000) in respect of the purchase of surplus exchange under the Banks Indemnity (Exchange) Act, 1932–33. The three first-mentioned items are definitely not true receipts or payments, while the exchange purchased is in the nature of a temporary investment, the funds being available either for resale to the banks or to meet Governmental requirements. Both receipts and payments of the Public Works Fund were swelled by £100,000 on account of Treasury bills issued and redeemed.
Practically the whole of the receipts and payments of the Loans Redemption Account are nominal only, consisting in the main of entries due to the renewal of loan-moneys. A deduction of £12,429,749 must he made on this account from both receipts and expenditure in 1933–33, and a further deduction of £891,110 in respect of sinking funds set free being utilized for the redemption of securities through the Loans Redemption Account.
Advances obtained by the hypothecation of securities are responsible for book entries of £2,250,000 appearing in both receipts and expenditure of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account, whence the amount was paid to the Consolidated Fund, where it ranks as part of the year's receipts. The Remittances from and to London Accounts, with aggregate receipts during 1932–33 each totalling £3,076,191, merely cover the withdrawal of money in London or Wellington for remittance to or from New Zealand, and are in practically the same category as the Loans Redemption Account, the receipts and payments representing book entries only, and usually balancing.
Further deductions have still to be made from the gross totals before a figure approximately representing true Governmental revenue and expenditure (apart from State advances and other activities not included in the public accounts) can be arrived at. The accounts of local bodies merely record the receipt of moneys collected by the Government on behalf of local bodies and the payment of these to the local bodies concerned. The Deposits Account represents only lodgments and withdrawals of non-Government moneys. The State Advances Loan Account covers the raising of moneys for advances to settlers, workers, and local authorities, and the transfer of these to the State Advances Office, whose operations are, as previously stated, outside the public accounts. The three accounts referred to had in 1932–33 an aggregate of £1,374,317 receipts and £1,362,676 payments.
Including small per contra items not already referred to (£30,109), the total deductions to be made from aggregate nominal receipts are approximately £53,150,000, and from payments £53,750,000, leaving net totals of £34,700,000 receipts and £34,850,000 payments for the year.
The totals would be still further reduced if only the net increase (£680,158) in loan-money were taken into account as a receipt, and both receipts and payments diminished by the amount of loan-money redeemed (£2,012,840).
The Ordinary Revenue Account of the Consolidated Fund covers the ordinary revenue and expenditure of the General Government—i.e., apart from capital items, commercial and special undertakings, advances, &c. Until recent years its operations afforded an excellent comparison of State revenue and expenditure from year to year, but changes in system during the last few years have largely destroyed the comparability of the figures. The principal of these changes are as follows:—
The removal of railway revenue and expenditure from the Consolidated Fund from 1st April, 1925. Consolidated Fund receipts now include an amount paid by the Working Railways Account as interest on railway capital liability.
Similar action in regard to post and telegraph revenue and expenditure from 1st April, 1928. In addition to interest on capital liability, the Consolidated Fund now (commencing 1931–32) receives Post and Telegraph Department profits.
Payment of motor-vehicle-taxation receipts into the Consolidated Fund since 5th December, 1927, the great bulk of the money being later transferred to the Main Highways Account, into which these receipts were previously paid direct. In 1932–33 £500,000 of motor-vehicle-taxation receipts were retained in the Consolidated Fund.
The transfer of reserve moneys into the Consolidated Fund, £1,494,825 in 1931–32 and £2,500,000 in 1932–33, £2,250,000 of the latter amount having been obtained by hypothecation of securities of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account.
Year ended 31st March, | Revenue. | Expenditure. | Surplus (recorded). | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Recorded. | Adjusted.* | Recorded. | Adjusted.* | ||
* See letterpress. † Deficit. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1924 | 27,960,370 | 19,011,517 | 26,148,005 | 19,000,480 | 1,812,365 |
1925 | 28,643,000 | 19,501,761 | 27,399,200 | 19,726,484 | 1,243,800 |
1926 | 24,725,762 | 20,681,852 | 23,570,083 | 21,094,654 | 1,155,679 |
1927 | 24,943,107 | 21,094,508 | 24,355,965 | 22,121,731 | 587,142 |
1928 | 25,123,980 | 20,992,446 | 24,944,905 | 22,459,579 | 179,075 |
1929 | 23,599,676 | 21,793,728 | 24,176,928 | 23,680,350 | -577,252† |
1930 | 25,349,861 | 23,747,958 | 25,200,882 | 25,020,953 | 148,979 |
1931 | 23,068,931 | 22,786,703 | 24,708,042 | 24,708,042 | -1,639,111† |
1932 | 22,719,733 | 20,383,188 | 24,860,552 | 24,860,552 | -2,140,819† |
1933 | 22,568,521 | 19,217,976 | 22,528,379 | 22,528,379 | 40,142 |
It is possible to make adjustments covering these principal items, and this is accordingly done in the preceding table covering the last ten years. All railway moneys are omitted throughout, and transfers of reserve moneys in 1931–32 and 1932–33, while taxation receipts paid direct to the Main Highways Account have been added on for 1927–28 and preceding years. In the case of post and telegraph finances, a difficulty arises in that part of the profits in 1931–32 was due to higher postage rates imposed for the purpose of assisting the Consolidated Fund. In the circumstances, the gross excess of post and telegraph revenue over expenditure (i.e., without deduction for interest charges) has been counted for the ten years.
The adjusted figures, it should be noted, are comparable vertically only, and not horizontally, the net amount deducted from the revenue figures being in each year considerably higher than that deducted from the expenditure side.
Fifty years' figures of receipts and expenditure of the Consolidated Fund will be found in the Statistical Summary near the end of this volume.
Details of revenue during the last three years are given in the table following:—
Source. | Year ended 31st March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
* This excludes unemployment-taxation receipts, which are not paid into the Consolidated Fund. For details of taxation receipts see Subsection B. | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
Taxation* | 18,597,456 | 16,188,171 | 15,604,041 |
Registration and other fees | 223,206 | 199,032 | 197,380 |
Marine | 103,811 | 93,930 | 131,473 |
Interest on Public Debt Redemption Fund | 858,893 | 699,790 | 620,089 |
Interest on public moneys | 866,981 | 776,628 | 625,077 |
Interest on railway capital liability | 685,000 | 841,720 | 850,544 |
Interest on post and telegraph capital liability | 504,000 | 550,000 | 546,000 |
Post and Telegraph Department profits | .. | 941,616 | 456,000 |
Tourist and health resorts | 70,456 | 59,985 | 60,179 |
National-endowment revenue | 118,869 | 79,824 | 81,732 |
Other territorial revenue | 187,409 | 153,894 | 153,812 |
Departmental receipts | 548,894 | 405,697 | 450,953 |
From reserves | .. | 1,494,825 | 2,500,000 |
Miscellaneous (including recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years) | 303,956 | 234,621 | 291,241 |
Totals | 23,068,931 | 22,719,733 | 22,568,521 |
The revenue of the Consolidated Fund is now derived principally from taxation and from interest on the Public Debt Redemption Fund and other public moneys, with transfers from the Working Railways Account and from the Post and Telegraph Department in respect of interest on capital liability. An additional source—viz., profits of the Post and Telegraph Department—was added in 1931–32, and certain reserve moneys were paid into the Consolidated Fund in 1931–32 and 1932–33.
Expenditure from the Consolidated Fund is divided into two main groups, according to whether it is made under permanent or under annual appropriation, The latter heading covers the expenditure under the various departmental votes, while the former covers interest on and amortization of the public debt, exchange, disposal of special taxation for main highways, and expenditure under numerous special Acts. Several items which formerly ranked as permanent appropriations, including expenditure on pensions, superannuation, and Hospital Board subsidies, are now (commencing 1932–33) the subject of annual appropriations.
Expenditure under the main heads of permanent appropriations and each head of annual appropriations during the last three years was as follows (the figures are net—i.e., exclusive of credits):—
Head. | Year ended 31st March, | ||
---|---|---|---|
1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
* Now paid out of annual appropriations. † Paid out of accumulated surplus in 1930–31. ‡ Discontinued. § Sec under annual appropriations. | |||
Permanent appropriations— | £ | £ | £ |
Civil List | 30,862 | 26,821 | 22,184 |
Interest on public debt | 9,266,676 | 9,035,025 | 8,498,681 |
Amortization of debt | 1,638,672 | 1,421,751 | 1,308,445 |
Pensions, including family allowances | 2,852,030 | 3,075,414 | * |
Subsidies to superannuation funds and National Provident Fund | 165,096 | 198,749 | * |
Subsidy to Unemployment Fund | † | 1,118,753 | ‡ |
Subsidies to Hospital Boards | 670,847 | 642,809 | § |
For education purposes | 124,445 | 158,872 | 51,938 |
Transfers to Main Highways Account Revenue Fund | 1,742,194 | 1,685,977 | 1,059,940 |
Motor-spirits tax paid to borough councils | 83,012 | 100,541 | 98,591 |
Contribution towards Singapore Naval Base | 125,000 | 100,000 | 100,000 |
Exchange | .. | § | 812,451 |
Other | 337,129 | 289,750 | 240,978 |
Totals, permanent appropriations | 17,035,863 | 17,854,462 | 12,193,208 |
Annual appropriations— | |||
Legislative Departments | 98,990 | 98,046 | 86,787 |
Prime Minister's Department | 14,665 | 15,374 | 22,181 |
Treasury Department | 40,329 | 37,385 | 27,259 |
Land and Income Tax Department | 66,262 | 68,202 | 62,395 |
Stamp Duties Department- | 104,839 | 97,394 | 77,965 |
National Provident and Friendly Societies Department | 25,096 | 4,697 | 89,266 |
Public buildings | 62,381 | 41,683 | 35,223 |
Government and other domains | 4,498 | .. | .. |
Maintenance and repairs to roads | 32,848 | 9,917 | 5,046 |
Maintenance of irrigation works, &c. | 16,242 | 12,818 | 12,103 |
Native Department | 35,720 | 65,709 | 56,743 |
Cook Islands | 42,895 | .. | .. |
Department of External Affairs | 41,213 | 1,956 | 83,094 |
Head. | Year ended 31st March, | ||
---|---|---|---|
1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
* See under permanent appropriations. | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
Annual appropriations—continued. Department of Industries and Commerce, Tourist, and Publicity | 132,532 | 122,954 | 61,227 |
Department of Justice | 135,702 | 139,806 | 161,258 |
Prisons Department | 100,713 | 96,713 | 90,528 |
Crown Law Office | 5,727 | 5,143 | 4,450 |
Police Department | 456,672 | 413,821 | 426,988 |
Pensions Department | 173,176 | 160,564 | 3,139,225 |
Mines Department | 30,934 | 18,679 | 20,803 |
Department of Internal Affairs | 278,517 | 196,841 | 523,418 |
Audit Department | 27,773 | 24,505 | 19,767 |
Public Service Commissioner's Office | 7,140 | 4,666 | 4,290 |
Printing and Stationery Department | 228,287 | 138,044 | 122,566 |
Mental Hospitals Department | 303,459 | 264,427 | 240,047 |
Department of Health | 244,671 | 199,387 | 708,449 |
Naval Defence | 418,837 | 344,674 | 362,094 |
Defence Department | 277,799 | 182,974 | 207,827 |
Customs Department | 111,532 | 86,282 | 78,235 |
Marine Department | 172,509 | 101,975 | 91,754 |
Department of Labour | 55,400 | 41,475 | 42,822 |
Department of Lands and Survey | 165,146 | 162,888 | 144,911 |
Scenery Preservation | 2,303 | .. | .. |
Valuation Department | 55,027 | 38,900 | 29,997 |
Electoral Department | 9,991 | 66,120 | 5,924 |
Department of Agriculture | 388,277 | 440,630 | 555,614 |
Education Department | 3,230,139 | 2,851,922 | 2,620,227 |
Department of Scientific and Industrial Research | 63,371 | 51,535 | 51,768 |
Transport Department | 5,982 | 4,813 | 17,195 |
Services not provided for | 4,585 | 18,698 | 45,725 |
Exchange | .. | 374,473 | * |
Totals, annual appropriations | 7,672,179 | 7,006,090 | 10,335,171 |
Grand totals | 24,708,042 | 24,860,552 | 22,528,379 |
The amounts shown above under the head of “Education Department” do not represent the full payment on education services, expenditure under special Acts and from certain reserves revenue not being included. A statement of public expenditure on education is given at the close of Section VII (Education) of this volume.
A system of Departmental balance-sheets and statements of accounts was inaugurated on commercial lines in 1920 to show the true cost of the various Departments and services, as distinct from payments out of appropriations on the basis referred to at the beginning of this subsection. These balance-sheets and statements of accounts are published annually in Parliamentary Paper B.-1 [Part IV], to which the reader is referred for details of income, expenditure, &c., in respect of the various Departments and services. A State balance-sheet covering all Departments and services, with the exception of the Post Office Savings-bank, the Public Trust Office, and the Insurance Departments, is now included in the publication mentioned.
For the prosecution of the policy of public works inaugurated in 1870 there was sot up a Public Works Fund. For many years all expenditure on public works was borne by this fund, but in course of time separate subsidiary accounts were established to deal with certain special activities. These subsidiary accounts have in general either become merged in the General Purposes Account of the Public Works Fund or have ceased to exist on the completion of the work for which they were called into existence. The Electric Supply Account, with its separate Sinking Fund Account, is the only one now remaining.
The Construction Fund of the Main Highways Account, which was established in 1923–24 to provide finance for the construction, reconstruction, &c., of main highways, is analogous to the Public Works Fund, and its operations are included in the following brief conspectus of public works receipts and payments. Several other accounts formerly treated similarly have now been merged in the Public Works Fund.
A summary of the receipts of the accounts covering the construction of public works is given below for the last five years. The figures are exclusive of credits, and transfers between the accounts considered are omitted, as are also temporary transfers from other accounts.
Year ended 31st March, | Loan-money. | Transfers from Other Accounts. | Recoveries on account of Expenditure of Previous Years. | Interest on Investments, &c. | Sales of Electrical Energy. | Other and Unspecified. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1929 | 11,598,247 | 396,743 | 123,279 | 17,801 | 413,988 | 39,666 | 12,589,724 |
1930 | 3,029,550 | 610,623 | 64,097 | 35,279 | 607,262 | 43,937 | 4,390,748 |
1931 | 8,820,700 | 153,736 | 46,975 | 33,469 | 686,443 | 40,909 | 9,782,232 |
1932 | 4,393,550 | 2,836 | 72,456 | 15,628 | 648,029 | 20,317 | 5,152,816 |
1933 | 1,019,851 | 100,000 | 74,423 | 8,917 | 823,644 | 11,701 | 2,038,536 |
The principal transfers during the last five years have been from the Revenue Fund of the Main Highways Account to the Construction Fund.
The expenditure of the various accounts dealing with the construction of public works is summarized below for the last five years. As in the case of receipts, the figures have boon diminished by the exclusion of credits and of transfers between the various accounts.
Year ended 31st March, | Public Works. | Maintenance and Working-expenses,* | Charges and Expenses of raising or transferring Loan-money. | Amortization of Debt. | Interest. | Management Charges of Consolidated Stock. | Other Items (Noncapital). | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Where shown separately. | ||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1929 | 7,648,513 | 221,984 | 603,154 | 35,312 | 418,347 | 775 | 1,810 | 8,929,893 |
1930 | 7,505,496 | 193,917 | 713,685 | 50,374 | 481,261 | 2,921 | 954 | 8,948,608 |
1931 | 8,221,646 | 85 | 204,144 | 23,783 | 505,840 | 2,238 | 2,830 | 8,960,566 |
1932 | 4,634,475 | 2,754 | 129,333 | 17,163 | 537,304 | 2,369 | 455 | 5,323,853 |
1933 | 1,773,959 | 79 | 32,855 | 37,876 | 571,369 | 2,648 | 439 | 2,419,225 |
For the years 1928–29 and 1929–30 a distinction was made in the Electric Supply Account between capital and maintenance expenditure out of vote, but this has now been discontinued. The item “Departmental” in the Public Works Fund covers both construction and maintenance, and other items also are probably affected.
The principal items of public-works expenditure included in the first column are as follows for the five years:—
Year ended 31st March, | Railways. | Roads. | Telegraph Extension. | Development of Water-power.* | Public Buildings. | Lands and River Improvement, Irrigation, &c. | Immigration. | Departmental and other. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including maintenance except in 1928–29 and 1929–30. | ||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1929 | 3,115,809 | 1,770,073 | 624,414 | 965,560 | 588,856 | 273,864 | 50,266 | 259,671 |
1930 | 2,980,743 | 2,158,055 | 594,383 | 504,235 | 771,614 | 262,009 | 41,756 | 192,701 |
1933 | 3,015,292 | 2,233,430 | 419,756 | 1,187,797 | 924,364 | 233,526 | 33,545 | 173,936 |
1932 | 952,388 | 1,465,237 | 249,978 | 1,241,796 | 454,803 | 117,560 | 5,266 | 147,447 |
1933 | 160,853 | 538,448 | 99,999 | 589,061 | 90,567 | 107,003 | .. | 188,028 |
In addition to expenditure on roads included in accounts taken as covering public works, there is the expenditure incurred in loading Crown lands and lands purchased for settlement, which is a charge on the Land for Settlements Account, and is included in the values upon which the rentals of the lands are based.
A more detailed statement of the net expenditure out of public works accounts during 1932–33 is now given:—
£ | |
---|---|
Public works, departmental | 104,904 |
Railways | 160,853 |
Public buildings— | |
General | 2,107 |
Courthouses | 970 |
Education buildings | 52,623 |
Prison buildings and works | 2,026 |
Police-stations | 1,022 |
Postal and Telegraph | 2,763 |
Mental-hospital buildings | 28,756 |
Health and hospital institutions | 300 |
Timber-supply, sawmills, &c. | 21 |
Quarries | Cr. 3,780 |
Lighthouses | 688 |
Harbour-works | Cr. 5,277 |
Development of tourist resorts | 14,454 |
Main highways | 141,889 |
Roads, &c. | 396,559 |
Telegraph extension | 99,999 |
Lands, miscellaneous | 38,906 |
Irrigation and water-supply | £ 53,290 |
Swamp land drainage | 14,807 |
Settlement of unemployed workers | 118,722 |
Development of water-power | 589,061 |
Plant, material, and stores | Cr. 41,704 |
Subsidy to Ellesmere Lands Drainage Board | 439 |
Administration expenses in connection with Ellesmere lands | 79 |
Charges of raising loans | 31,721 |
Stamp duty | 1,134 |
Interest recouped to Consolidated Fund | 571,369 |
Management charges of Consolidated Stock, &c. | 2,648 |
Amortization of debt | 37,876 |
Total | £2,419,225 |
As stated, the figures given under the two preceding sub-headings cover all public-works accounts. The following figures relate only to those accounts which form part of the Public Works Fund—i.e., the General Purposes Account and subsidiary accounts.
Year ended 31st March, | Receipts. £ | Payments. £ |
---|---|---|
1929 | 9,028,994 | 5,696,161 |
1930 | 2,339,358 | 6,237,585 |
1931 | 7,356,050 | 6,547,883 |
1932 | 5,179,898 | 4,895,861 |
1933 | 1,958,386 | 2,277,336 |
Similar figures, covering a period of fifty years, are contained in the Statistical Summary at the end of this publication.
The total net expenditure of the General Purposes Account of the Public Works Fund from its inception in 1870 to 31st March, 1933, has been £121,924,758, spread over the various classes of public works as follows:—
Class. | £ |
---|---|
Immigration | 3,314,323 |
Public works, departmental | 2,910,560 |
Railways | 57,201,329 |
Roads | 21,811,852 |
Land-purchases | 2,061,147 |
Settlement of unemployed workers | 118,722 |
Development of mining | 881,015 |
Telegraph extension | 11,280,446 |
Public buildings | 11,625,429 |
Lighthouses, harbour-works, and defences | 1,299,261 |
Contingent defence | 1,401,924 |
Rates on Native lands | 68,672 |
Thermal springs | 14,600 |
Development of tourist resorts | 677,809 |
Lands improvement | 738,267 |
Swamp-land drainage | 14,807 |
Plant, material, and stores | 126,158 |
Charges and expenses of raising loans | 3,827,693 |
Coal-mines | 10,835 |
Interest and sinking fund | 218,500 |
Irrigation and water-supply | 1,059,686 |
Timber - supply, sawmills. &c. | Cr. 3,875 |
Acquisition and operation of quarries | 5,963 |
Motor-transport service | 33,635 |
Transfer to Main Highways Account Construction Fund | 1,226,000 |
Total £ | 121,924,758 |
The total receipts of the General Purposes Account to 31st March, 1933, were £123,245,729, of which £107,570,443 represented the proceeds of loans, and £14,555,000 transfers from the Consolidated Fund. The largest item in the residue of £1,120,286 was an amount of £506,820 in respect of sinking funds set free, next in importance being receipts from stamp duties to 31st December, 1876 (£264,658). The balance of the account at 31st March, 1933, was £1,320,971.
The various accounts dealing with the settlement of lands comprise an important group in the public accounts. Their operations consist in the main of the purchase of land and its preparation for settlement on a system of sale or lease, or the making of advances to the selectors themselves for the purpose of acquiring or improving properties.
The principal advances accounts, those relating to State advances to settlers and workers, are, as stated earlier in this subsection, outside the public accounts and are not included here. The list of accounts (as in 1932–33) covering land-settlement and included in the public accounts is—
Land for Settlements Account.
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account.
Native Land Settlement Account.
Hutt Valley Lands Settlement Account.*
* Closed during 1932–33.
A summary of the receipts and payments of the land-settlement accounts is now given for the last three years. Transfers between the various accounts in the group, temporary transfers, and credits are excluded.
1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. | |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
* Excluding Native lands. † Not included under other headings. | |||
Receipts. | |||
Repayments of advances | 715,348 | 638,001 | 633,230 |
Sales of land | 116,809 | 63,357 | 52,650 |
Rents | 510,665 | 344,789 | 317,018 |
Survey liens | 6,409 | 11,525 | 7,364 |
Valuation fees | 380 | 417 | 396 |
Interest— | |||
On advances | 576,394 | 499,807 | 465,374 |
On sales of land | 47,053 | 35,421 | 22,823 |
On survey liens | 1,739 | 1,004 | 584 |
On investments | 70,333 | 58,267 | 12,975 |
On temporary transfers | 1,816 | 69 | .. |
Loan-money | 514,000 | 175,000 | 441,000 |
Transfers from other accounts | 1,500 | 5,132 | 19,789 |
Recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years | 117 | 96 | 78 |
Sale of live-stock, produce, &c. | 3,398 | 10,015 | 39,719 |
Domain funds transferred | 25 | .. | .. |
Suspense Account (net) | .. | 755 | .. |
Totals | £2,565,986 | £1,843,655 | £2,013,000 |
Expenditure. | |||
Administration* | 84,415 | 57,928 | 57,781 |
Purchase of lands* | 275,228 | 159,260 | 244 |
Incidental expenses—roading, surveys, &c.* | 26,317 | 11,710 | 1,497 |
Purchase and improvement of Native lands | 221,532 | 268,969 | 261,066 |
Development of unoccupied lands | 61,945 | 130,718 | 81,182 |
Payments to lessees for improvements | 232 | .. | .. |
Refunds of rent, &c. (deteriorated lands) | 586 | 31 | 151 |
Farm accounts | 6,582 | 7,949 | 5,600 |
Advances made | 572,501 | 456,354 | 390,347 |
Interest payments | 1,147,859 | 995,699 | 996,088 |
Management charges of consolidated stock | 991 | 1,015 | 1,015 |
Expenses of raising or transferring loan money | 2,468 | 1,876 | 8,233 |
Exchange | 1,797 | 7,268 | .. |
Amortization of debt | 157,917 | 30,773 | 100 |
Transfers to other accounts† | 76,977 | 950,394 | 258,849 |
Payment to Domain Board | .. | 95 | .. |
“Halves,” “thirds,” and “fourths” to Local Bodies' Deposits Accounts | 5,921 | 1,288 | 1,367 |
National-endowment residue for education and old-age pensions | 135,008 | .. | .. |
Suspense Account (net) | 380 | .. | 1,836 |
Totals | £2,778,656 | £3,081,327 | £2,065,356 |
On account of a distinction not being made in one or two cases between rents and other items, the whole amount has been treated as rents in the above summary. The dropping in the public accounts after 1929–30 of the distinction between administration, purchase, and roading, surveying, &c., of Native lands has diminished the utility of the figures for the first three items of expenditure.
Several important trading operations of the Government (Public Trust, Post and Telegraph, fire, life, and accident insurance) are outside the orbit of the public accounts, while certain others are still included in the Consolidated Fund; and the Electric Supply Account covers both construction and trading operations. Trading accounts other than those which might be so regarded but have already been dealt with under previous headings are as follows:—
Working Railways Account.
Westport Harbour Account (closed in 1932–33).
State Coal-mines Account.
State Forests Account.
Kauri-gum Industry -Account (closed in 1931–32).
The revenue of these five accounts during the last three years was as follows:—
Item. | Account. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | ||
Railway revenue | Working Railways | 7,294,666 | 6,227,488 | 5,751,750 |
Contributions and subsidy to Railway Employees' Sick Benefit Fund | Ditto | 29,311 | 8,000 | 8,000 |
Port charges, coal rate, &c. | Westport Harbour | 34,141 | 21,271 | .. |
Endowments and rents Ditto | ,, | 19,825 | 13,306 | .. |
Advance from Consolidated Fund | ,, | 5,000 | 2,000 | .. |
Sale of coal and wood, rents, &c. | State Coalmines | 284,591 | 253,776 | 216,038 |
Forests revenue | State Forests | 83,127 | 54,959 | 44,537 |
Administration expenses recovered | ,, | 1,620 | 602 | 662 |
Loan-money | ,, | 285,000 | 200,000 | 170,000 |
Transfers from other accounts | ,, | .. | .. | 1,120 |
Sale of gum | Kauri-gum | 3,010 | .. | .. |
Interest receipts | Various | 12,900 | 17,982 | 26,738 |
Recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years | .. | 1,147 | 2,831 | 2,614 |
Totals | .. | £8,054,338 | £6,802,215 | £6,221,459 |
Expenditure during the three years was composed of the following amounts:—
1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. | |
---|---|---|---|
Out, of appropriations— | £ | £ | £ |
Working railways | 6,214,160 | 5,075,875 | 4,476,220 |
Westport Harbour | 37,215 | 20,498 | .. |
State coal-mines | 292,976 | 238,324 | 187,053 |
State forests | 300,939 | 180,887 | 113,294 |
Kauri-gum industry | 767 | .. | .. |
Interest | 794,281 | 954,233 | 953,599 |
Management charges of consolidated stock | 79 | 79 | 79 |
Charges and expenses of raising or transferring loans | 912 | 510 | 74 |
Exchange | 1,373 | .. | .. |
Amortization of debt | 30,087 | 12,530 | 8,214 |
Transfers to other accounts | 9,495 | 7,925 | 4,318 |
Subsidy to Railway Employees' Sick Benefit Fund | 8,000 | 8,000 | 8,000 |
Totals | £7,690,284 | £6,498,861 | £5,750,851 |
Credits and temporary transfers are excluded from the foregoing figures of receipts and payments.
ALL revenue collected by means of taxation was until the end of the financial year 1921–22 paid into the Consolidated Fund and applied to general purposes. From 1922–23 to the 5th December, 1927, however, certain items were paid into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund to help to defray the cost of improving and maintaining roads. From the last-mentioned date all such moneys are paid into the Consolidated Fund in the first instance, and (with certain exceptions) transferred to the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund. The proceeds of the unemployment taxation introduced in 1930–31, less a deduction made by the Post and Telegraph Department to cover cost of collection, are paid direct into the Unemployment Fund.
A summary of tax collections (total and per head) during the last ten years is given in the following table. From 1923–24 to 1927–28 the figures include amounts paid direct into the Revenue Account of the Main Highways Fund, while for 1930–31 and subsequent years gross collections of unemployment taxation are included.
Year ended 31st March, | Total. | Per Head. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | s. | d. | |
1924 | 16,540,438 | 12 | 8 | 0 |
1925 | 16,549,609 | 12 | 3 | 5 |
1926 | 17,254,688 | 12 | 7 | 11 |
1927 | 17,437,827 | 12 | 5 | 6 |
1928 | 17,145,145 | 11 | 17 | 7 |
1929 | 17,832,033 | 12 | 4 | 3 |
1930 | 19,471,131 | 13 | 3 | 7 |
1931 | 18,878,285 | 12 | 12 | 1 |
1932 | 17,405,622 | 11 | 9 | 6 |
1933 | 19,703,703 | 12 | 17 | 9 |
The following table shows receipts under the various heads of taxation during the last five years:—
Head. | Revenue for Year ended 31st March, | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Customs revenue | 7,954,252 | 8,897,047 | 7,605,976 | 5,904,348 | 6,131,414 |
Beer-duty | 611,484 | 620,312 | 575,100 | 641,080 | 654,227 |
Motor-vehicles taxation | 1,243,577 | 1,510,790 | 1,840,590 | 1,814,186 | 1,680,605 |
Land-tax | 1,140,324 | 1,506,911 | 1,145,617 | 542,128 | 498,916 |
Income-tax | 3,310,877 | 3,533,764 | 4,003,606 | 4,447,814 | 3,556,775 |
Death duties | 1,944,513 | 1,727,439 | 1,809,735 | 1,444,298 | 1,511,695 |
Bank composition | 191,221 | 193,017 | 233,318 | 260,206 | 268,122 |
Stamp duty on interest | .. | .. | .. | .. | 309,132 |
Duty on instruments | 439,452 | 457,148 | 326121 | 228,975 | 192,179 |
Totalizator revenue | 541,179 | 542,899 | 529,143 | 410,878 | 302,371 |
Amusements-tax | 60,586 | 79,887 | 105,936 | 74,763 | 53,564 |
Other stamps taxation | 394,568 | 401,917 | 380,558 | 378,288 | 361,050 |
Unemployment taxation | .. | .. | 280,829 | 1,217,451 | 4,099,662 |
Film-hire tax | .. | .. | 41,756 | 41,207 | 30,102 |
Sales tax | .. | .. | .. | .. | 38,253 |
Gold-export duty | .. | .. | .. | .. | 15,636 |
Totals | 17,832,033 | 19,471,131 | 18,878,285 | 17,405,622 | 19,703,703 |
Taxation receipts of the Consolidated Fund were nearly £600,000 less in 1932–33 than in 1931–32, but the huge increase in unemployment-tax revenue, following the raising of the rate from 1d. in 6s. 8d. to 1d. in 1s. 8d., has had the effect of increasing total taxation receipts by £2,300,000.
The amount of £309,132 shown for 1932–33 as stamp duty on interest represents the Government's proportion of the special duty imposed, by Part IV of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932, on interest received from Government and local body securities domiciled in New Zealand. Though imposed in the form of a tax and its proceeds treated as such in the Public Accounts, this duty was, in effect, a temporary means towards reducing interest and expenditure, rather than a means to increase revenue. It has now been superseded by a debt-conversion plan, under which a similar effect will be achieved but without the saving in expenditure ranking as taxation.
The figures shown under the heading of Customs revenue in the table on the preceding page are exclusive of receipts from tire-tax and from that portion of the petrol-tax which is imposed to provide funds for roading purposes, as referred to under the next heading. The following figures show Customs and excise revenue both exclusive and inclusive of these items.
Year ended 31st March, | Customs Duties. | Excise Duties. | Total Customs and Excise Duties. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Excluding Main Highways Items. | Including Main Highways Items. | Excluding Main Highways Items. | Including Main Highways Items. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1924 | 7,238,215 | 7,361,783 | 632,094 | 7,870,309 | 7,993,877 |
1925 | 7,536,889 | 7,689,192 | 650,384 | 8,187,273 | 8,339,576 |
1926 | 8,344,677 | 8,573,388 | 629,558 | 8,974,235 | 9,202,946 |
1927 | 8,204,474 | 8,395,049 | 621,813 | 8,826,287 | 9,016,862 |
1928 | 7,891,621 | 8,262,588 | 609,624 | 8,501,245 | 8,872,212 |
1929 | 7,954,252 | 8,953,231 | 611,484 | 8,565,736 | 9,564,715 |
1930 | 8,897,047 | 10,016,469 | 620,312 | 9,517,359 | 10,636,781 |
1931 | 7,605,976 | 9,052,769 | 575,100 | 8,181,076 | 9,627,869 |
1932 | 5,904,348 | 7,348,408 | 641,080 | 6,545,428 | 7,989,488 |
1933 | 6,131,414 | 7,459,458 | 654,227 | 6,785,641 | 8,113,685 |
For fuller information on the subject of Customs taxation the reader is referred to Section XD of this book.
The Main Highways Act, 1922, laid down that the Revenue Account of the Main Highways Fund was to be credited, inter alia, with—
All moneys received as Customs duties imposed in respect of rubber tires, rubber tiring, and inner tubes of rubber for pneumatic tires, n.e.i. (as per the Customs tariff):
All moneys received by the Crown under any Act in respect of the licensing of motor-vehicles.
The tire-tax had been imposed by the Customs Amendment Act, 1921, prior to the passing of which tires had been admitted free. The licensing of motor-vehicles by the Crown became operative in the financial year 1924–25, consequent on the passing of the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924.
A third class of taxation for main-highways purposes was introduced towards the end of 1927 by the Motor-spirits Taxation Act of that year, which imposed a duty of 4d. per gallon on all motor-spirits imported. The rate was increased to 6d. per gallon in 1930. The duty collected is paid into the Consolidated Fund in the first place, and after deduction of expenses of administration and of refunds (which are provided for in cases where the motor-spirit is used otherwise than for motor-vehicles) the residue is divided between (1) the Revenue Fund of the Main Highways Account, and (2) boroughs with a population of 6,000 or over, in the proportions of 92 per cent. and 8 per cent respectively.* An additional 2d. per gallon was imposed from 7th October, 1931, and a further 2d. from 9th February, 1933, but these imposts are for general purposes, and the proceeds are paid into the Consolidated Fund as part of the ordinary Customs revenue.
With the exception of a proportion of the tire-tax in respect of tires attached to or imported with motor-vehicles (which was first paid into the Consolidated Fund and an allocation later made for transfer), the whole of the proceeds of the tire - tax and license fees was formerly paid direct to the Revenue Fund of the Main Highways Account. In accordance with section 24 of the Finance Act, 1927 (No. 2), however, all taxation receipts for main-highways purposes since the 5th December, 1927, are paid into the Consolidated Fund in the first place, and then transferred as permanent appropriations.
Taxation receipts for main-highways purposes have been as follows up to 31st March, 1933:—
Year ended 31st March, | Tire-tax. | Motor-spirits Taxation. | Fees, etc., under Motor-vehicles Act. | Total. | Proportion of Total Taxation. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | |
1923 | 121,092 | .. | .. | 121,092 | 0.77 |
1924 | 123,568 | .. | .. | 123,568 | 0.75 |
1925 | 152,303 | .. | 257,500 | 409,803 | 2.48 |
1926 | 228,711 | .. | 86,681 | 315,392 | 1.83 |
1927 | 190,575 | .. | 395,797 | 586,372 | 3.36 |
1928 | 227,451 | 143,516 | 345,510 | 716,477 | 4.18 |
1929 | 196,747 | 802,232 | 244,598 | 1,243,577 | 6.97 |
1930 | 157,474 | 961,948 | 391,368 | 1,510,790 | 7.76 |
1931 | 130,408 | 1,316,385 | 393,797 | 1,840,390 | 9.75 |
1932 | 85,437 | 1,358,623 | 370,126 | 1,814,186 | 10.42 |
1933 | 64,163 | 1,263,881 | 352,561 | 1,680,605 | 8.53 |
The low figure shown for 1925–26 in respect of fees under the Motor-vehicles Act is due to the fact that a considerable proportion of revenue from this source, which in the ordinary course of events would have been collected during the last quarter of the year, was not paid into the account until early in 1926–27. A change in the registration year is responsible for the apparent fall in 1928–29.
Except in regard to minor details, the system of land and income taxation in force at the outbreak of the Great War had remained unaltered for many years. Probably the only noteworthy point was the gradual hardening-up of the graduated land-tax, designed to prevent aggregation of land and to compel the cutting-up of large estates rather than to secure additional revenue.
The war taxation of 1915, however, not only included increased rates of 33 ⅓ per cent. in the case of income-tax, ¼d. in the pound in the case of land-tax payable on mortgages, and 50 per cent. in the case of graduated land-tax, but also involved an important change of principle. Among the incomes previously exempt from income-tax were those derived directly from land, but in 1915 income-tax was made payable on such incomes.
* For each of the financial years 1932–33 and 1933–34 the Minister of Finance was authorized to retain in the Consolidated Fund up to £500,000 of petrol-tax receipts otherwise payable to the Main Highways Fund.
With the exception of the abolition of the land-tax on mortgages and the substitution of an income-tax in its place, the principles of land-tax assessment were not altered in 1916, nor were the rates increased, but an entirely new scheme known as the excess-profits tax was brought into operation in respect of income-tax, the 1915 system remaining also, with increased rates, for ordinary income-tax. The excess-profits tax being found inequitable and otherwise unsatisfactory, a system of progressive land and income tax, with a special war tax on incomes, was adopted in 1917.
In 1920 a complete revision of the rates of taxation was made. A feature of that year's legislation was the introduction of a deduction from the amount of tax payable of 10 per cent. in respect of tax assessed on “earned income.”
In 1923 further alterations were made, the principal being the restoration of the exemption from income-tax of income derived from the direct use or cultivation of land. Reductions in the rates of taxation were also made.
Further reductions in income-tax rates were made in 1924 and 1925, and other alterations in respect of exemptions, method of assessment, &c., were also made. Alterations made in 1927 in the progressive scale of increases in the rate of tax and also in the scale of reduction of exemptions had the effect of slightly increasing income-tax except on the very highest incomes and those below £450.
In 1929 the maximum mortgage exemption for which full allowance is made in the computation of land-tax was reduced from £10,000 to £7,500, and special land-tax (additional to ordinary tax) was imposed on farm-lands exceeding £14,000 in unimproved value. At the same time income-tax was provided for in the case of farm-lands in excess of £14,000. From the income-tax assessed in such cases land-tax (including special) was deductible.
In 1930 the special land-tax was discontinued, but income-tax was imposed on profits from farm-lands of an unimproved value of £7,500 or over. Income-tax rates were increased by 10 per cent., and in place of the income exemption of 5 per cent. of capital value of land used in the derivation of income, a 5 per cent. unimproved-value exemption, with allowance for depreciation of premises, was substituted. An increase in the land-tax rates was also made, through the deduction of 5 per cent. from the computed tax (which had been in force for some years) being discontinued.
In 1931 the graduated scale of land-tax was abolished, only the flat rate of 1d. in the pound of unimproved value being retained. To balance the reduction in land-tax and to provide additional revenue, the following alterations were made in respect of income-tax:—
Reduction of general exemption to £260, diminished by £1 for every £3 of income between £260 and £560, and by £1 for every £1 10s. between £560 and £800.
Increase of surtax to 30 per cent.
Imposition of a special flat-rate tax of 4d. in the pound on incomes of individuals, with a general exemption of £500.
Imposition of a special emergency tax on unearned income of individuals, equal to one-third of the income-tax payable on such unearned income.
Elimination of 10-per-cent. deduction on earned incomes up to £2,000.
Elimination of exemption of 5 per cent. of unimproved value of land used in production of income.
Extension (from 1st April, 1932) of income-tax provisions to farmers with £3,000 unimproved value or over.
Inclusion in assessments (but only for purpose of fixing rata and general exemption) of all tax-free income and income taxed at the source.
Removal of discrimination on income derived from local-body debentures issued before and after the 28th August, 1923.
In 1933 the general exemption was reduced to £210, but a special exemption of £50 (reducible by £1 for every £1 10s. of income over £725) was provided for a married man in respect of his wife if he supports her and if her own income does not exceed £50.
Land-tax is assessed at the rate of 1d. for every £1 of unimproved value of land after deductions provided for by statute have been made by way of special exemption. An owner of land the unimproved value of which does not exceed £1,500 is allowed an exemption of £500, and where the unimproved value lies between £1,500 and £2,500 there is a similar exemption, diminished, however, by £1 for every £2 over the £1,500 mark, so that no exemption is allowed when £2,500 is reached.
Where the land is subject to a registered mortgage an alternative scale of exemption is provided—viz., £7,500 in cases where the unimproved value does not exceed £7,500, the exemption of £7,500 being diminished by £1 for every £1 above the margin of £7,500 of unimproved value, and disappearing altogether at £15,000. Where the capital value of the mortgage is less than the amount of deduction provided, such capital value is deducted instead.
No special exemption is allowed in the case of land not situated in a borough, which has been owned by a person for three years and not improved to the extent of £1 per acre or equal to one-third of the unimproved value, when in the opinion of the Commissioner of Taxes it should have been so improved. In the case of such land, also, the rate of land-tax is 50 per cent. more than the ordinary rate.
In lieu of the special exemptions set out above, the Commissioner of Taxes has discretionary powers to grant relief in certain specified cases of hardship. Subject to deductions provided, lessees and life tenants are liable to tax, and joint owners are assessed jointly as regards the land held in conjunction, and also severally in respect of each owner's interest in such land and any other land. This liability for joint assessment also applies to companies owning land if half of the paid-up capital or half (in nominal value) of the allotted shares of each company is held by or on behalf of shareholders in the other.
In case of default by a taxpayer in respect of land-tax the amount of tax may be demanded from his successor in title, from a tenant of the taxpayer or his successor, or from a mortgagee of the estate or interest concerned. Land-tax constitutes a charge on the land, and, notwithstanding any disposition of it, such land continues to be liable in the hands of a purchaser or other holder thereof for the payment of the tax so long as the charge remains in force. Registration of the charge is required, and no disposition of the land or of any interest in it may be registered while the charge remains in force. Relief in cases of hardship is provided for.
Income-tax is payable on the full incomes of registered companies and of absentees, and in other cases on income in excess of £210 per annum. The exemption of the first £210 of income applies fully only to income not exceeding £260. On income between £260 and £560 it is reduced by £1 fur every £3 above £260, and between £560 and £725 by £1 for every £1 10s. above £560, no exemption at all being allowed under this head for incomes above £725. Certain specified incomes are wholly exempt from taxation, and a further £50 is deductible from assessable income in respect of a dependent wife whose personal income does not exceed £50. A similar exemption is allowed for each child or grandchild under eighteen years of age who is dependent on the taxpayer, and amounts up to £50 contributed towards the support of the taxpayer's widowed mother are also deductible from assessable income. Exemption (maximum 15 per cent.) is allowed for life-insurance premiums and National Provident Fund, superannuation, and similar contributions. By the Unemployment Amendment Act, 1931, amounts paid as unemployment-relief tax may also be claimed as a special exemption. Allowance is made for depreciation of premises and plant used in the production of income, the scale of depreciation adopted in the case of premises being 3 per cent. for wooden-frame buildings; 2 per cent. for brick, stone, or concrete walled buildings; and 1 ½ per cent. for buildings of reinforced stone or concrete throughout.
Income derived from farm-lands of an unimproved value of £3,000 or over is subject to income-tax, as also is income from (1) Crown land held as small grazing-runs or for pastoral purposes; (2) the extraction, removal, or sale of minerals, timber, or flax; or (3) the business of dealing in agricultural and pastoral products. Otherwise income derived by any person from his direct use or occupation of land is exempt from income-tax.
The present scale rate of tax is 7d. in the pound for incomes not exceeding £300, the rate being increased by 1/100d. for every £1 in excess of £300 up to a maximum of £1,500. For incomes between £1,500 and £3,900 the rate is 1s. 7d., increased by 3/400d. for every £1 in excess of £1,500; and for those between £3,900 and £5,900 it is 3s. 1d., increased by ½00d. for every £1 in excess of £3,900. Above £5,900 the rate is 3s. 11d. in the pound, increased by 1/400d. for every £1 in excess of £5,900, but with a limit of 4s. 6d. in the pound. At present all scale rates are increased by 30 per cent. Except in the case of companies, an additional 33 ⅓ per cent. is imposed in respect of unearned income, and a flat rate tax of 4d. in the pound on assessable income in excess of £500.
On income derived from company debentures issued prior to the 28th August, 1923, there is a uniform tax of 3s. in the pound. Income from company debentures issued after that date, or from local-body debentures, pays a rate of 4s. 6d. in the pound. Debenture-income paying 3s. in the pound is exempt from the 33 ⅓ per cent. imposed in respect of unearned income; otherwise the additional rates mentioned in the preceding paragraph (30 per cent., 33 ⅓ per cent., and 4d. in the pound) are payable where applicable.
A holder, if resident outside New Zealand, of stock or debentures issued by the Government of New Zealand, or any local or public authority, or by the Public Trustee as agent of a land-settlement association, the interest on which is payable out of New Zealand, is not liable in New Zealand for income-tax on such interest.
The law dealing with these classes of duty is embodied in the Death Duties Act, 1921, as subsequently amended. The main heads of taxation are estate and succession duties, which are generally referred to by the collective title of “death duties.” In addition to these there are gift duties and Native succession duties.
Estate and succession duties are due and payable to the Commissioner of Stamp Duties on assessment, an additional 5 per cent. penalty, together with interest (at 5 per cent. per annum up to twelve months after death, and 5 ½ per cent. thereafter) being payable if duty is not paid within three months after death. Gift duties are payable at the time the gift is made, and Native succession duties before the registration of the succession order by the Native Land Court. Generally the decision of the Commissioner of Stamp Duties in regard to matters of fact incidental to the assessment of duty is final, but there is an appeal on points of law or of fact by way of a case stated to the Supreme Court. An appeal on a question of law may be referred to the Court of Appeal.
The net revenue received from death duties during each of the last five years was—
Year ended 31st March, | Estate Duty. | Succession Duty. | Gift Duty. | Total Death Duties. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1929 | 1,513,451 | 351,720 | 79,342 | 1,944,513 |
1930 | 1,295,330 | 366,833 | 65,276 | 1,727,439 |
1931 | 1,425,287 | 319,410 | 65,038 | 1,809,735 |
1932 | 1,092,741 | 302,342 | 49,215 | 1,444,298 |
1933 | 1,120,395 | 349,431 | 41,869 | 1,511,695 |
When the final balance of the dutiable estate of a deceased person, estimated as at the date of his death, exceeds £1,000 an estate duty is levied on the amount thereof. In the case of any estate the final balance of which does not exceed £10,000, any interest acquired by the wife of the deceased up to the value of £5,000 is exempt from estate duty. The value of any life-insurance policy or policies comprised in the estate is also deductible up to a maximum of £1,000, irrespective of the amount of the estate. The rate of duty on the whole estate must, however, be determined before any deduction is made under either head.
Up to 1920 duty was leviable on property in excess of £500, and the scale of duties ranged from 1 per cent. in cases where the net estate was between £500 and £1,000 to a maximum of 15 per cent. for large estates. The amendment made to the scale in 1920 considerably increased the duty payable, the rates, which were embodied in the Act of 1921, ranging from 1 per cent. on estates not exceeding £2,000 in value to 20 per cent. on estates of more than £100,000. Part II of the Finance Act, 1930, imposed a rate of 30 per cent. on the amount by which the final balance exceeds £100,000. The present scale of duties is as follows:—
Final Balance of Estate. | Rate per Cent. |
---|---|
* 20 per cent. on £100,000, plus 30 per cent. on excess over £100,000. | |
£ | £ |
1,000 to 2,000 | 1 |
2,000 to 3,000 | 2 |
3,000 to 4,000 | 3 |
4,000 to 6,000 | 4 |
6,000 to 8,000 | 5 |
8,000 to 10,000 | 6 |
10,000 to 15,000 | 7 |
15,000 to 20,000 | 8 |
20,000 to 25,000 | 9 |
25,000 to 30,000 | 10 |
30,000 to 35,000 | 11 |
35,000 to 40,000 | 12 |
40,000 to 45,000 | 13 |
45,000 to 50,000 | 14 |
50,000 to 60,000 | 15 |
60,000 to 70,000 | 16 |
70,000 to 80,000 | 17 |
80,000 to 90,000 | 18 |
90,000 to 100,000 | 19 |
Exceeding 100,000 | * |
In addition to the estate duty referred to above, a succession duty is payable by any person who acquires a beneficial interest in the estate of a deceased person either by will or by intestacy. An exemption from duty is made in favour of charitable trusts, and special provision is made that the wife, lineal descendant, or lineal ancestor of a soldier who has met his death on account of the war of 1914–19 is allowed a £5,000 exemption additional to the amounts otherwise provided.
The rates of duty vary according to the nearness of kin of the beneficiary to the deceased person. The rates shown below were introduced in amending legislation in 1920, and, as in the case of the estate duties, are embodied in the 1921 consolidating Act.
If Successor is | Value of Estate. | Rate per Cent. |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
Up to 10,000 | Nil. | |
Wife | 10,000 to 20,000 | 2 |
.. | Over 20,000 | 4 |
.. | Up to 500 | Nil. |
Husband | 500 to 1,500 | 1 |
.. | 1,500 to 2,500 | 1 |
.. | Over 2,500 | 3 |
Brother or sister | Up to 500 | Nil. |
.. | 500 to 20,000 | 5 |
.. | Over 20,000 | 10 |
.. | Up to 1,000 | Nil. |
.. | 1,000 to 5,000 | 1 |
Child or lineal | 5,000 to 10,000 | 2 |
descendant | 10,000 to 15,000 | 3 |
.. | 15,000 to 20,000 | 3 ½ |
.. | Over 20,000 | 4 |
Other relative. | Up to 500 | Nil. |
to 4th degree | Over 10,000 | 10 |
.. | Up to 500 | Nil. |
Other person | 500 to 20,000 | 10 |
.. | Over 20,000 | 20 |
In respect to moneys exceeding £1,000 that may be payable to persons domiciled out of New Zealand, and where the beneficiary is not the husband or wife of the deceased or a relative of the deceased within the third degree of consanguinity, there is an additional rate equal to 10 per cent. of the excess over £1,000.
Where any succession order is made by the Native Land Court on the death of a Native, no death duty in the ordinary way is payable on the property included in it, but a Native succession duty of 2 per cent. is payable on the value of the property, with a general exemption of £200.
A gift means any disposition of property which is made otherwise than by will, whether with or without an instrument in writing, without full and adequate consideration in money or its equivalent. No duty is payable on a gift which, together with the value of all other gifts (not exempt from duty by reason of their nature) made at the same time or within twelve months previously or subsequently by the same donor to the same or any other beneficiary, otherwise than by way of a charitable trust, does not exceed the value of £500, and exemption from gift duty is provided in eases of the voluntary discharge of a mortgage debt where the donor and beneficiary are not connected by ties of blood or marriage. Various other exemptions were made by the Death Duties Amendment Act, 1923.
The amount of the gift duty is payable by either the donor or the beneficiary, but the beneficiary is entitled to be indemnified by the donor unless the terms of the gift provide otherwise. Particulars of any gift made are required to be furnished for assessment of duty within one month of the date of the gift, and in default an additional duty of 50 per cent. is payable. Where duty is payable, the rate is based on the following scale:—
Value of Gift. | Rate of Duty. Per Cent. |
---|---|
£500 to £1,000 | 2 ½ |
£1,000 to £5,000 | 5 |
£5,000 to £10,000 | 7 ½ |
Over £10,000 | 10 |
Prior to 1920 there was a flat rate of 5 per cent. on all gifts exceeding £1,000 in value. Gifts between £500 and £1,000 were made dutiable in 1930.
The term “stamp duties” covers a miscellany of items of taxation imposed by the Stamp Duties Act, 1923, as amended subsequently.
The receipts for the last five years are shown under the various heads of stamp duties revenue used in the public accounts.
— | Year ended 31st March, | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Adhesive stamps | 124,406 | 115,463 | 91,483 | 104,057 | 70,104 |
Duty on instruments | 439,452 | 457,148 | 326,121 | 228,975 | 192,179 |
Impressed stamps | 197,834 | 209,476 | 198,512 | 174,470 | 168,709 |
Stamp duty on interest | .. | .. | .. | .. | 309,132 |
Licenses to companies | 72,327 | 76,066 | 87,490 | 85,351 | 83,910 |
Share-brokers' licenses | 706 | 912 | 1,470 | 1,521 | 1,583 |
Bank composition | 191,221 | 193,017 | 233,318 | 260,206 | 268,122 |
Totalizator revenue | 541,179 | 542,899 | 529,143 | 410,878 | 302,371 |
Amusements-tax | 60,586 | 79,887 | 105,936 | 74,763 | 53,564 |
Lottery duty | .. | .. | .. | 9,661 | 17,306 |
Oversea-passenger duty | .. | .. | .. | 1,668 | 18,246 |
Mortgagees' indemnity fees | .. | .. | 1,541 | 1,567 | 1,165 |
Miscellaneous | 406 | 26 | 62 | Cr. 7 | 27 |
Totals | 1,628,117 | 1,674,894 | 1,575,076 | 1,353,110 | 1,486,418 |
Totalizator revenue, amusements-tax, and stamp duty on interest are dealt with in more detail under subsequent headings.
The Government tax on totalizator investments is 5 per cent. of the gross amount passed through the machines. This percentage was substituted in August, 1930 (by Part I of the Finance Act, 1930), for the former rate of 2 ½ per cent., which had been in force since March, 1910, prior to which the percentage was 1 ½ A refund of 1 ¼ per cent. (up to a limit of £250), and in special cases 2 ½ per cent. (limit, £500) may be made to clubs, the Minister of Internal Affairs having the right to specify the purpose or purposes for which the amount refunded in any ease is to be applied. For the financial year 1932–33 one-fifth of the duty collected on totalizator investments was retainable by or refundable to the racing clubs concerned.
From the 1st November, 1915, a tax of 1 per cent. was imposed on the total value of all stakes, and a tax of 2 ½ per cent. on totalizator dividends, in addition to the tax on totalizator investments. From the 22nd December, 1921, the tax on stakes was increased to 10 per cent., and that on dividends to 5 per cent. From the 1st April, 1924, the tax on stakes was reduced to 5 per cent.
— | Year ended 31st July, | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
* Retained by the clubs. | |||||
Number of racing-days | 319 | 324 | 320 | 312 | 319 |
Number of races | 2,524 | 2,561 | 2,513 | 2,422 | 2,470 |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Amount of stakes | 587,717 | 576,920 | 511,021 | 352,173 | 312,788 |
Totalizator investments | 7,203,033 | 7,461,192 | 5,279,404 | 3,680,008 | 3,678,251 |
Amount paid in dividends | 6,123,078 | 6,342,500 | 4,366,083 | 3,036,747 | 3,033,510 |
Government taxes— | |||||
On totalizator investments | 180,076 | 186,530 | 257,638 | 176,447 | 147,130 |
On dividends | 324,196 | 335,747 | 231,227 | 160,943 | 160,839 |
On stakes | 29,386 | 28,846 | 25,551 | 17,609 | 15,639 |
Totals | 533,658 | 551,123 | 514,416 | 354,999 | 323,608 |
Percentage of totalizator investments retained by clubs | 540,228 | 559,589 | 395,955 | 283,554 | 312,651 |
Unpaid fractions* | 35,455 | 36,826 | 28,501 | 22,317 | 24,121 |
The totalizator revenue accruing to the State during the 1932–33 racing-year is seen to have totalled £323,608. For the financial year ended the 31st March. 1933, the amount was £302,371.
Refunds to racing clubs totalled £25,397 in the financial year 1932–33, as against £18,491 during the preceding twelve months.
A form of tax first introduced in 1917 is the amusements-tax, payable on payments for admission to entertainments. “Entertainment” is defined as “any exhibition, performance, amusement, game, or sport to which persons are admitted for payment.” The maximum admission charge above which tax is payable was originally fixed at 9d., but has been successively altered to 1s., 2s., and (in 1930) 1s. 6d. When the payment for admission exceeds 1s. 6d., but is not more than 2s., the tax is 3d.; thereafter, up to 3s., it is 4d.; up to 3s. 6d., 5d.; and above 3s. 6d., 1d. for each 1s. or part thereof plus 2d. “Payment for admission” includes reservation charges. Provision is made for exemption in certain specified cases—viz., shows promoted by agricultural, pastoral, horticultural, or poultry societies; meetings held for educational, scientific, patriotic, or philanthropic purposes; and swimming-sports.
The following net amounts have been collected during the last ten years:—
Year ended 81st March, | Amount collected. £ |
---|---|
1924 | 115,039 |
1925 | 78,877 |
1926 | 64,163 |
1927 | 63,555 |
1928 | 63,165 |
1929 | 60,586 |
1930 | 79,887 |
1931 | 105,936 |
1932 | 74,763 |
1933 | 53,564 |
Part V of the Finance Act, 1930, imposed, as from 1st July, 1930, a film-hire tax, which is payable monthly by holders of renters' licenses under Part IV of the Cinematograph Films Act, 1928.
The film-hire tax payable is assessed on the net monthly receipts derived by the renter from renting sound-picture films. On British films the tax is 10 per cent., and on foreign films 25 per cent., of the net receipts. Films made wholly in New Zealand are exempt from the tax. The film-hire tax yielded a revenue of £41,756 in 1930–31 (nine months), £41,207 in 1931–32, and £30,102 in 1932–33.
Towards the provision of funds for the relief of unemployment, an unemployment levy was instituted as from December, 1930. Originally at the rate of £1 10s. per annum, payable quarterly, the levy is imposed on all males of the age of twenty years and over, with certain exceptions.
In 1931 the levy was reduced to £1 per annum, but an “emergency unemployment charge” was imposed at the rate of 1d. for every 6s. 8d. of wages (other than those of domestic servants in private homes and of relief workers employed by public authorities, but with their wages wholly borne by the Unemployment Fund) and of incomes received from other sources by all males not wholly exempt from the levy and by women with incomes of £250 or over (from any source). In 1932 the emergency unemployment charge was altered to 1d. for every 1s. 8d. of wages, &c., and in the case of income of women other than from salary or wages was made applicable to the portion of such income in excess of £20 per annum.
For the portion of 1930–31 during which the Unemployment Act was in force, levy receipts totalled £280,829. Unemployment taxation yielded £1,217,451 in 1931–32 and £4,099,662 in 1932–33. Towards the 1932–33 total the tax on salary and wages provided £2,541,282 and on other income £1,123,296, the balance of £435,084 representing levy receipts.
Part IV of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932, imposed a stamp duty of 3d. for every 2s. 6d. of interest derived from New Zealand Government and local-body debentures or other securities, with certain specified exceptions. The duty receipts in respect of securities of local bodies, the State Advances Department, and the Rural Intermediate Credit Board (less 5 per cent. thereof to cover administrative expenses) were payable to the respective authorities. The proportion of the duty accruing to governmental revenue during the year 1932–33 amounted to £309,132.
The stamp duty on interest was imposed not only to aid the public revenues, but to assist in equalizing in equity the 20-per-cent. reduction in mortgage interest and rents. The balance of the equivalent reduction in interest on Government and local-body securities was to be obtained by an adjustment of income-tax rates on investment income, but the stamp duty ceased to operate on 31st March, 1933.
In lieu thereof a general conversion of the whole internal public debt on the basis of a 20-per-cent. reduction to a minimum effective rate of 4 per cent., operative from 1st April, 1933, was undertaken, while as a preliminary to conversion a statutory reduction of 20 per cent. to a minimum of 4 ¼ per cent. was made in the interest on local-body securities.
Interest on such part of the public debt as continued to bear a higher rate than 4 per cent.—i.e., the small “dissented” balance—was made subject to an interest-tax of 33 ⅓ per cent., and this provision will also be applicable to dissenters from local-body conversions when launched.
Post Office investment certificates are at maturity dutiable at 20 per cent. in respect of interest accruing after 1st April, 1933.
A tax of 20 per cent., payable (less 5 per cent. of proceeds) to the Departments concerned, was also imposed on State Advances, Rural Immediate Credit, and Land Settlement Association securities.
The 9th February, 1933, marks the inauguration of a sales tax in New Zealand. The tax is at the rate of 5 per cent. of the sale value of the goods to which it applies, a discount of 5 per cent. of the amount of tax otherwise payable being allowed for prompt payment. The tax is not a turnover tax, being payable once only (there may possibly be exceptions) and, so far as possible, at the point where the goods pass to the retailer. The Sales Tax Act is administered by the Customs Department.
Numerous classes of goods are exempt from the tax, these being, in the main, commodities of primary production, articles used in the primary industries, machinery for use in manufacture, and foodstuffs for household consumption. Goods exported from the Dominion are exempt, as are also certain commodities (e.g., gold, motor-spirit), subject to special taxation.
In connection with the following figures of net tax-collections it should be explained that the collections during a month relate in general to sales during the preceding month. At the commencement of the scheme tax on goods sold in February and March, except in the ease of importing retailers, was not payable until April, hence the low figures for February and March and the high aggregate for April.
£ | |
---|---|
February | 10,785 |
March | 27,469 |
April | 191,091 |
May | 119,967 |
June | 136,733 |
July | 129,951 |
August | 134,306 |
September | 151,673 |
Local governing authorities have power under various Acts of the Legislature to impose taxes for general or special purposes as set out in another section of this book. The amount of revenue collected for local purposes during the ten years ended 31st March, 1932, is shown below, and the subject is dealt with in more detail in the section (No. XXV) of this book relating to local government.
Year ended 31st March, | Rates. | Licenses and other Taxes. | Total. | Per Head of Population. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. | |
1923 | 4,277,781 | 285,969 | 4,563,750 | 3 | 9 | 7 |
1924 | 4,445,627 | 313,090 | 4,758,717 | 3 | 11 | 4 |
1925 | 4,668,884 | 344,248 | 5,013,132 | 3 | 13 | 8 |
1926 | 5,039,645 | 435,724 | 5,475,369 | 3 | 18 | 8 |
1927 | 5,311,260 | 576,761 | 5,888,021 | 4 | 2 | 11 |
1928 | 5,615,672 | 507,703 | 6,123,375 | 4 | 4 | 10 |
1929 | 5,844,495 | 503,265 | 6,347,760 | 4 | 6 | 11 |
1930 | 6,010,987 | 535,809 | 6,546,796 | 4 | 8 | 7 |
1931 | 5,637,254 | 535,847 | 6,173,101 | 4 | 2 | 5 |
1932 | 5,511,818 | 508,857 | 6,020,675 | 3 | 19 | 5 |
The figures are exclusive of wharfage dues, tolls, &c., received by Harbour Boards, such receipts being regarded as in respect of charges for services.
At the time of going to press for this division of the Year-Book, the Financial Statement (Budget) releasing data on Public Debt had not been presented to Parliament. In consequence this subsection has been relegated to a later portion of the volume and will be found immediately following Section XLV.
As is shown in Subsection C of this section, an appreciable proportion of the public debt of New Zealand is represented by money borrowed by the State not for its own requirements, but for the purpose of lending out at easy rates of interest for various defined purposes.
As early as 1892 the Government commenced the purchase of lands for cutting up for sale or lease to private individuals, and two years later the passing of the Advances to Settlers Act, 1894, marked the inauguration of a series of schemes for lending money to settlers, workers, &c., for the purchase of homes, the improvement of farms, and the development of resources and of industries. The schemes vary considerably in detail, but all lie in one of two main classes—those in which the money is advanced on security, and those in which the expenditure is incurred by the Government itself in the first place and recouped from sales or leases. Advances to settlers, workers, and discharged soldiers are the principal examples of the former class, and the purchase of land for settlements (including the settlement of discharged soldiers) is the principal of the latter.
Of the advances proper, several classes are administered by a separate Department known as the State Advances Department, and the accounts relating to these are not included in the public accounts, nor are they dealt with in Subsection A of this section. The various systems of advances administered by the State Advances Department are dealt with in the present subsection, as is also the rural intermediate credits scheme. The system of advances to discharged soldiers for settlement purposes is dealt with in the section of this book dealing with land tenure and settlement, while particulars of advances for mining purposes are given in the section relating to mining.
Statements appearing later in this subsection are to be read subject to certain temporary modifications imposed by legislation passed in the first session of 1932.
The National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932, effected a reduction in the rate of interest of existing mortgages as from 1st April, 1932, until the expiry of its provisions three years later. The standard reduction is 20 per cent. in the case of mortgages entered into on 1st January, 1930, or within five years immediately preceding, and in the case of earlier mortgages 20 per cent. of the rate of interest that would have been fixed by the mortgage had it been entered into on 1st January, 1930. No such reduction shall, however, have the effect of bringing the net interest rate on chattel mortgages below 6 ½ per cent. or on other mortgages below 5 per cent.
Part III of the Finance Act, 1932, made temporary provision (also for three years) for the capitalization of arrears of interest in respect of advances, and for the extension of provision relating to rebate of interest on instalments. It made also certain permanent amendments to the State Advances Act, 1913.
The following resume covers collectively the three major fields of operation of the State Advances Department—viz., Advances to Settlers (including Rural Advances), Advances to Workers, and Advances to Local Authorities.
From the inception of the Department in 1894 to the 31st March, 1933, a total amount of £75,383,597 has been advanced. Repayments in full and payments of instalments have aggregated £31,549,210, leaving a balance outstanding of £43,834,387, comprising outstanding loans to settlers, £23,973,034; to workers' £14,908,168; and to local authorities, £4,953,185.
The average balance of principal outstanding per mortgagor at 31st March, 1933, was:—
£ | |
---|---|
Loans on rural properties | 1,070 |
Loans on urban and suburban properties | 550 |
Loans to local authorities | 12,540 |
The total losses from the inception amount to £664,028, or 17s. 7d. in every £100 of advances. This total does not include losses which may in fact exist, but are not definitely ascertainable until securities are realized. Unless the price-levels of primary produce substantially improve, losses will be considerable. To provide against this contingency, provision has been made in the accounts for 1932–33.
At the 31st March. 1933, the proportion of arrears to the balance of advances outstanding was 4–199 per cent.
The total capital amounts to £45,397,904 and the cost of management in 1932–33 was £54,617, being thus 0.120 per cent., or 2s. 5d. per £100 of capital employed.
During 1932–33 mortgages and instalments of principal repaid amounted to £1,362,777. Interest collected totalled £2,222,626, and interest capitalized £29,575. Interest earned for the year on the sinking funds administered was: Public Debt Sinking Funds, £152,284; Advances Office Sinking Funds, £100,756.
Although many of the Department's mortgagors have, through reduced incomes, intermittent employment, and increased taxation, been unable to meet the full requirements under their mortgages, 62 per cent. of the mortgagors are still meeting their commitments to the Department within the rebate period, and thereby earning the ½-per-cent reduction in their interest payments.
To assist those urban and suburban mortgagors who, through adverse circumstances, are unable to meet their commitments in full on the half-yearly due date, the Department has instituted a collection system whereby mortgagors pay weekly towards current instalments. The appreciation of mortgagors to the assistance provided in this respect is reflected in the figures for the eight months' collection operations, which, to the 30th June, 1933, number 179,770 and amount to £274,075.
So far as possible, securities are not forced on the market. In some cases realization proceedings are necessary, but in the main a policy of “nursing” securities against better times is being followed. The claims of mortgagors in difficulties and deserving of further assistance are considered, with the result that many remain in possession of their properties, provided an amount approximating the current instalment is paid during the half-yearly period.
Consequent on the Department exercising its powers of sale, the following advances granted to purchasers replaced existing mortgages:—
Number. | Amount. | |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
Loans to settlers | 159 | 175,660 |
Loans to workers | 53 212 | 88,440 |
.. | 212 | 264,100 |
The Advances to Settlers Office was established by an Act passed in 1894. An administrative officer called the Superintendent was appointed early in the following year, and a Board was set up to advise and co-operate with the Superintendent. Advances can be granted only with the consent of the Board.
The legislation has been amended at different times, and is now embodied in the State Advances Act, 1913, and its amendments.
Money is advanced to settlers on first mortgage of lands and improvements held under numerous specified classes of tenure, free from all encumbrances, liens, and interests other than leasehold interests.
Loans are granted only on the instalment system and for periods not exceeding thirty-six and a half years—
On freeholds, up to three-fourths of the value of the security:
On leaseholds, up to three-fourths of the value of the leases interest in the lease.
No loan of less than £25 or more than £3,500 can be granted. Applications for loans not exceeding £500 have priority over applications for larger sums. If the applicant has already obtained any advance under the Act and is desirous of obtaining a further advance, the amount of the application, added to the amount of the advances already obtained, must not exceed £3,500. The property which the applicant offers as security for the loan must consist of one or more holdings of the several classes of tenure referred to previously, and must, of course, he of the necessary value; and, if the property is leasehold, all the covenants and conditions of the lease, including the payment of rent, must have been regularly complied with.
Mortgages are repayable by half-yearly payments of principal and interest combined. They may also be wholly repaid at any time. Very low rates of interest were adopted at the inception of the scheme, the general rate up to the end of 1925 being 5 per cent., reducible to 4 ½ per cent., for prompt payment.
Interest on loans advanced since 1925 is charged at the rate of 6 ¼ per cent., reducible to 5 ¾ per cent., save on advances authorized for the purpose of repaying mortgages, in which case the rate is 6 ½ per cent., reducible to 6 per cent., provided that in each case payment is made not later than fourteen days after due date and no arrears in respect of instalments or other payments under the mortgage remain outstanding. The mortgagor has the privilege of repaying the whole balance of principal at any time; of paying an additional £5 or multiple of £5 towards reduction; and, in certain cases, of readjusting the loan.
A more detailed account of the system will be found in the 1930 number of the Year-Book.
Advances may also be made on the security of stock and of farm implements Every advance must be secured by a mortgage of land or chattels either with or without any collateral security to be approved by the Board of the Office. Not more than £500 may be advanced to any one borrower, the term of the loan not to exceed five years.
Interest on the amount of the loan for the time being outstanding is payable at the rate of 7 per cent. per annum, reducible to 6 ½ per cent. per annum provided that the half-yearly instalments of principal and interest are paid within fourteen days of due date.
Advances to settlers in each of the last ten years have been as under. Statistics given under this heading include advances, &c., from the Rural Advances Branch.
Year ended 31st March, | Loans authorized. | Amount advanced. | Amount repaid. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | |||
£ | £ | £ | ||
1924 | 6,204 | 5,416,987 | 3,904,150 | 1,009,499 |
1925 | 3,321 | 4,289,875 | 3,516,130 | 846,771 |
1926 | 4,747 | 5,409,310 | 3,905,900 | 1,010,355 |
1927 | 1,853 | 1,980,795 | 3,566,220 | 1,025,621 |
1928 | 1,132 | 1,680,465 | 1,402,640 | 874,234 |
1929 | 2,349 | 2,957,450 | 2,059,135 | 1,083,621 |
1930 | 3,470 | 4,158,090 | 3,593,865 | 1,301,489 |
1931 | 2,395 | 2,594,870 | 2,739,080 | 1,173,440 |
1932 | 929 | 788,505 | 757,130 | 870,129 |
1933 | 367 | 333,805 | 296,890 | 830,342 |
Totals to 31st March, 1933 | 83,659 | 51,808,017 | 47,317,710 | 23,344,676 |
Of the £333,805 authorized to be advanced to settlers during the year ended 31st March, 1933, only £350 was for the actual erection of dwellings.
The number and amount of advances which were outstanding at the 31st March, 1933, were classified according to amount as follows:—
Number of Advances. | Amount outstanding. | |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
Freeholds | 20,933 | 19,654,167 |
Leaseholds | 9,037 | 3,916,910 |
Freeholds and leaseholds combined | 380 | 401,957 |
Totals | 30,350 | £23,973,034 |
The number and amounts of current advances on rural and on urban and suburban land are—
Number | Amount. | |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
On rural land | 17,074 | 18,266,092 |
On urban and suburban land | 13,276 | 5,706,942 |
The Rural Advances Act, 1926, established, as from the 1st April, 1927, a separate branch of the State Advances Office, known as the Rural Advances Branch, and controlled by the State Advances Board.
The business of the Rural Advances Branch is to make advances, under the special provisions of the Act, on the security of first mortgages of the various classes of land covered by the advances to settlers scheme, but exclusive of urban and suburban lands. Advances may be made not exceeding £5,500, inclusive of any amounts granted under the advances to settlers or advances to workers schemes. Advances must not exceed two-thirds of the value of the security in the case of freehold land, or two-thirds of the value of the lessee's interest in the case of leasehold land.
To provide funds wherewith to make rural advances, the Superintendent of the State Advances Office may issue bonds or stock or other securities, which constitute a floating charge on all the assets of the Rural Advances Branch, including all mortgages for the time being securing loans granted under the Act. Such bonds, &c., are not secured on the public revenues, and do not form part of the public debt. Bonds to an aggregate value of £4,213,050 have been issued to the 31st March, 1933.
Statistics of loans, repayments, &c., are incorporated in those of advances to settlers, given previously.
The Rural Intermediate Credit Act, which was passed during the 1927 session of Parliament and came into force on the 1st January, 1928, provided for the setting-up of a special Rural Intermediate Credit Board, and the making of advances as follows:—
To members of co-operative rural intermediate credit associations, whoso formation (with not less than twenty members and with certain defined objects) is provided for. The application for the loan is received and considered by the association concerned, which, on approving it, applies to the Board to advance the amount required to cover the loan. The term of the loan is not more than five years. An association may arrange with a bank or other approved financial institution for a loan in cases where the term is less than six months.
To persons engaged in farming operations on their own account, or to trustees, executors, or administrators carrying on farming operations, the loan (for certain specified purposes and for a term of not more than five years) being advanced direct.
To co-operative societies (with not less than thirty members and with a sub scribed capital of at least £2,500) having for their principal objects the production or sale of staple agricultural or pastoral products. In this case the term of the loan is not less than six months nor more than three years.
The Board may also carry on the business of discounting farmers' promissory notes and bills of exchange.
The total amount of advances in force at any time to a person in classes (a) or (b) was originally set down as not to exceed £1,000. This limit was extended to £2,000 by the Rural Intermediate Credit Amendment Act, 1929. In the case of cooperative societies the amount advanced may be not more than 80 per cent. of the fair market value of the live-stock or produce upon which the loan is secured.
The Rural Intermediate Credit Board consists of eight members, including the Public Trustee, who is the principal executive member, and in his capacity as such is styled the Commissioner of Rural Intermediate Credit. The funds of the Board are obtained partly by way of advance from the Consolidated Fund and partly by the issue of debentures.
There are also throughout the Dominion sixteen District Rural Intermediate Credit Boards to which has been delegated authority to approve applications referred to in classes (a) and (b) above, up to certain amounts and subject to certain stipulated conditions.
The accounting year under the scheme ends on the 30th June. The following figures show the position at 30th June, 1933:—
£ | |
---|---|
Investments (including loans made and face value of bills and notes discounted) | 354,944 |
Loans granted but not completed | 10,079 |
Applications entertained and in course of consideration | 15,486 |
Total | £380,509 |
The investments referred to above were made up as follows:— | |
Advances to associations for preliminary expenses | 835 |
Advances to associations under Part II of the Act | 256,024 |
Advances to farmers under Part III of the Act | 92,785 |
Bills and notes discounted (face value) | 5,300 |
Total | £354,944 |
From the inception of the scheme on 1st January, 1928 up to the 30th June, 1933, loans paid and bills discounted totalled £986762, and the business dealt with up to or under consideration at that date reached the total of £1,012,327.
The interest fixed for advances other than to co-operative rural intermediate credit associations is now 6 per cent. per annum, this being also the discount rate. In the case of loans to co-operative rural intermediate credit associations the rate charged is 5 ½ per cent., so that associations may be in a position to make advances to their members at 6 per cent. The Board has imposed conditions as to the manner in which this margin of ½ per cent. is to be employed by the associations.
Advances totalling £400,000 have been received from the Consolidated Fund, and £262,900 had been raised to the 30th June, 1933, by the issue of debentures. Income from investments during the year ended 30th June, 1933, totalled £29,665, and expenditure for the year was £26,249, leaving an excess of income amounting to £3,416. The income referred to does not include £7,652 earned by the investments of the Rural Intermediate Credit Redemption Fund, to which one-third of all advances received from the Consolidated Fund must be allocated and invested in Government securities. The interest earned by this Fund, plus one-half of the net profits on the year's working, is credited to the Redemption Fund, the total investments of which amounted at the end of the year to £174,053.
The system of advances to workers, instituted in 1906, is on much the same general lines as that of the advances to settlers. Advances are made on first mortgage of lands and improvements held under the same classes of tenure as in the advances to settlers scheme. The scales of charges and of payments of principal and interest, and the provisions for paying off the whole or part of the principal outstanding, apply to the workers' scheme as well as to the settlers'.
A worker is defined as a person of either sex engaged (whether as an employee or on his or her own account) in manual or clerical work who is not in receipt of an annual income exceeding £300, increased by £25 in respect of each child or other person dependent on him, and is not the owner of any land other than that offered as security.
Not more than £1,250 may be granted to any one borrower; and an advance must not exceed 95 per cent. of the total value of the security in the case of freehold land, or 95 per cent. of the value of the lessee's interest in the case of leasehold land, or, where the loan is to provide for the erection of a dwellinghouse, 95 per cent. of the cost of the dwellinghouse inclusive of the cost of the land and improvements. No advance can be made to any applicants who do not take up their permanent residence on the property. Married applicants must make the declaration on the application form jointly with wife or husband, as the case may require.
Advances to workers during each of the last ten years have been as follows:—
Year ended 31st March, | Loans authorized. | Amount advanced. | Amount repaid. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | |||
£ | £ | £ | ||
1924 | 3,243 | 2,198,310 | 1,803,630 | 458,264 |
1925 | 1,873 | 1,362,370 | 1,351,785 | 334,830 |
1926 | 3,299 | 2,759,400 | 2,241,860 | 516,156 |
1927 | 1,911 | 1,638,490 | 2,536,355 | 423,615 |
1928 | 1,373 | 1,215,590 | 1,358,095 | 353,540 |
1929 | 2,224 | 1,903,185 | 1,416,732 | 426,142 |
1930 | 4,239 | 3,555,220 | 3,301,285 | 524,460 |
1931 | 1,695 | 1,268,715 | 1,751,335 | 594,966 |
1932 | 316 | 200,145 | 289,785 | 445,612 |
1933 | 93 | 70,870 | 146,689 | 396,651 |
Totals from inception to 31/3/1933 | 39,291 | 22,625,035 | 21,510,446 | 6,602,278 |
The whole of the £70,870 authorized for advances to workers during 1932–33 was granted to replace mortgages consequent upon the Department exercising its powers of sale.
The net amount outstanding at the end of the financial year was £14,908,168, secured upon the following tenures:—
Tenure. | Number of Loans outstanding. | Aggregate Amount outstanding. |
---|---|---|
Freehold | 22,777 | 14,125,843 |
Leasehold | 1,459 | 782,325 |
The whole of advances current are secured upon urban or suburban land.
The system of State advances to local authorities was initiated in 1910. Figures for each of the last ten years and to date are as follows:—
Year ended 31st March, | Loans authorized. | Amount advanced. | Amount repaid. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | |||
£ | £ | £ | ||
1924 | 194 | 444,805 | 438,205 | 90,075 |
1925 | 127 | 227,330 | 338,805 | 93,432 |
1926 | 112 | 157,520 | 198,630 | 103,660 |
1927 | 55 | 45,890 | 70,200 | 113,143 |
1928 | 28 | 20,615 | 32,295 | 116,025 |
1929 | 3 | 720 | 5,740 | 118,044 |
1930 | 8 | 5,580 | 5,580 | 123,217 |
1931 | 4 | 4,000 | 2,120 | 123,209 |
1932 | 2 | 1,900 | 1,400 | 129,171 |
1933 | 1 | 180 | 1,424 | 135,783 |
Totals from inception to 31/3/33 | 2,538 | 6,773,599 | 6,370,754 | 1,595,134 |
The foregoing figures are exclusive of funds provided by the Treasury and advanced (£123,900 in 1931–32 and £105,565 in 1932–33) under the Hawke's Bay Earthquake rehabilitation scheme.
The total advances current at 31st March, 1933, were £4,953,185, of which £1,436,868 was classified as upon rural land and £3,516,317 as upon urban or suburban lands.
The administration of the following accounts, created as national emergency measures during the war period, were transferred by amalgamation to the State Advances Superintendent in 1922. The functions in respect of each account are now limited,
Housing Account.
Loans to Employers for Workers' Dwellings Account.
Fruit-preserving Industry Advances Account.
Cold-storage Advances Account.
Fishing-industry Promotion Account.
Repatriation.
Mortgages and instalments of principal repaid for the year in respect of the above sundry accounts amounted to £63,335, and the interest collected was £32,490.
No moneys were expended during the year in acquiring land, in preparing land for dwellings, or in the erection of houses.
The amount outstanding in respect of 490 homes under agreements to purchase is £278,439, and the arrears at the close of the year were £11,077.
During the year the sum of £3,405 principal-moneys was repaid by borrowers. The present position is that 960 borrowers are indebted to the extent of £126,820 for business loans, and 3,947 borrowers owe £208,747 in respect of principal moneys.
Repatriation advances should not be confused with the system of advances to discharged soldiers to enable them to acquire farms and homes. Discharged soldiers' settlement advances are dealt with in Section XVIB of this book.
Table of Contents
A SUMMARY showing the total amount of pensions administered by the Pensions Department during the last two fiscal years is as follows:—
Class of Pension. | Annual Value. | Gross Payments. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1931–32. | 1932–33. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
War | 1,242,480 | 1,200,468 | 1,261,778 | 1,217,586 |
Old-age | 1,353,360 | 1,305,772 | 1,277,107 | 1,271,157 |
Widows' | 345,471 | 307,926 | 340,162 | 311,317 |
Maori War | 7,007 | 5,194 | 7,582 | 5,831 |
Miners' | 74,035 | 56,618 | 69,785 | 62,563 |
Epidemic | 4,998 | 3,690 | 5,580 | 4,197 |
Blind | 17,179 | 18,422 | 16,710 | 18,065 |
Boer War | 2,279 | 2,157 | 2,483 | 2,176 |
Civil Service Act | 6,857 | 6,142 | 7,861 | 6,453 |
Sundry pensions and annuities | 9,383 | 10,090 | 9,388 | 9,626 |
Family allowances | 101,608 | 131,118 | 90,100 | 122,810 |
Totals | 3,164,657 | 3,047,597 | 3,088,536 | 3,031,781 |
Total payments in 1932–33 represented £2 1s. 7d. per head of mean population other than Maori. With this year may be contrasted 1921–22 (£2,791,119, or £2 5s. 3d. per caput) and 1911–12 (£408,219, or 8s. per caput).
The rates of pension quoted in this section are as reduced by Part II of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932. The total payments, however, were not greatly reduced, as the effect of reductions in rates was almost offset by the increased number of pensioners. While the current pension-certificate at the date of passing of the Act (10th May, 1932) remained in force the maximum reduction was not over 10 per cent. Subsequent statements of rates are subject to this temporary exception.
War and other pensions paid by the Pensions Department in 1932–33 on behalf of other Governments amounted to £271,751 in actual payments for the year.
The history of old-age pensions in New Zealand dates back to 1898, in which year was passed the original Old-age Pensions Act. The law relating to old-age pensions is now contained in the Pensions Act, 1926 (which is a consolidation of previous enactments on the subject), and its amendments.
The qualifications for the old-age pension are briefly as follows:—
The applicant, if a male, must have reached the age of sixty-five, or, if a female, must have reached the age of sixty, except in cases where the applicant is the parent of two or more children under fifteen years of age who are dependent on him (or her). The pension-age in such cases is sixty for men and fifty-five for women, and the pension payable may be any sum up to £13 per annum, in addition to the ordinary pension payable.
The applicant must be resident in New Zealand, and must have resided continuously in the Dominion for the past twenty-five years.
The applicant must not during the past twelve years have been imprisoned for four months or on four occasions for an offence punishable by twelve months' imprisonment and dishonouring him in the public estimation.
The applicant must not during the past twenty-five years have been imprisoned for five years for any offence dishonouring him in the public estimation.
(5) The applicant must not during the past twelve years have deserted his wife (or husband, as the case may be) or his children under the age of fifteen years.
The applicant must have lived a sober and reputable life during the past year.
The yearly income (including pension) of the applicant, if single, must not reach £79 19s., and, if married, £121 (joint income of husband and wife, plus pension).
The net value of accumulated property (see below) must be under £410.
The applicant must not have deprived himself or herself of property or income to qualify for a pension.
All residents of New Zealand who fulfil the necessary conditions are eligible for the old-age pension, with the exception of—
Maoris who receive votes other than pensions out of the grant appropriated by the Civil List Act, 1908.
Aliens.
Naturalized subjects who have not been naturalized one year.
Chinese or other Asiatics, whether naturalized or not, and whether British subjects by birth or not.
The term “alien” is deemed not to include a woman who ceased to be a British subject by reason of marriage with an alien who is since deceased, or from whom she is legally separated.
The original Act of 1898 provided for a maximum pension of £18 per annum. This maximum was increased to £26 in 1905; to £39 in 1917; to £45 10s. (in certain cases in 1924; all cases, 1925); and in 1932 was reduced to £40 19s. The maximum pension, £40 19s., is reducible by—
£1 for every complete £1 of incline over £39.
£1 for every complete £10 of net capital value of accumulated property.
A further deduction of £1 for every year or part of a year by which the age of a woman pensioner is less than 65 is also made, except in cases where the pensioner is the mother of two or more children under 15 years of age who are dependent on her.
The income of a married applicant for pension purposes is considered to be half of the joint incomes of husband and wife. The joint incomes of a married couple must not exceed, with pension added, the sum of £121.
Net accumulated property is the capital value (reduced by £50) of all real and personal property owned by an applicant, other than any property on which he permanently resides, or life-assurance policies and annuities, or other life interests in the capital sum of which the applicant has no interest beyond the income derived there from. The net accumulated property of a husband or wife for pension purposes is half of the total net accumulated properties of both.
The exemption of the total value of the homo in the computation of net accumulated property was not provided for prior to 1925, but a substantial allowance was made.
From the inception of the scheme to 31st March, 1933, 99,891 old-age pensions have been granted. Of these, 52,647 have been discontinued on account of the death of the pensioner, and 12,312 for other causes. The number of pensions in force on the 31st March, 1933, was 34,932, an increase of 2,615 on the figure for the previous year. The annual liability was £1,305,772, being an average of £37 7s. 7d. per pension. A decennial summary is—
At 31st March, | Pensioners. | Amount paid during Year. |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
1924 | 21,468 | 767,805 |
1925 | 22,062 | 806,953 |
1926 | 22,905 | 903,577 |
1927 | 23,751 | 982,356 |
1928 | 24,875 | 1,010,575 |
1929 | 26,110 | 1,060,760 |
1930 | 26,909 | 1,107,993 |
1931 | 28,995 | 1,158,788 |
1932 | 32,317 | 1,277,107 |
1933 | 34,932 | 1,271,157 |
The total payments in respect of old-age pensions have aggregated £20,506,146 to the 31st March, 1933. Thirty per cent. of the net revenue from national endowments is apportioned to old-age-pensions expenditure, the total amount so credited to 31st March. 1933, being £718,137.
The Widows' Pensions Act, 1911, came into operation on the 1st January, 1912. The scope of this Act, which is embodied in its amended form in the Pensions Act, 1926, has been widened from time to time by various amendments.
Applicants for widows' pensions must be British subjects of good character, with at least one child under fifteen, and applications require to be lodged with the local Registrar of Pensions, and to be investigated by a Magistrate, who alone (except as below) has power to grant pensions. The term “widow” includes a woman whose husband is detained in a mental hospital.
An Act of 1924 empowers the Minister in Charge of Pensions to grant, after investigation by a Magistrate, a widow's pension to a mother, otherwise ineligible, having care of her child or children whose father is dead and who are dependent upon her.
The maximum rate of pension payable is 18s. per week to a widow with one child under fifteen years of age, with an additional 9s, per week added for each additional child under fifteen, the maximum gross pension payable being £3 12s. per week. The term “child” includes a stepchild or a child legally adopted during the lifetime of the husband of the applicant, but not an illegitimate child unless legitimized.
The total income, including her widow's pension, of a widow and her children must not exceed £1 14s. per week plus 9s. per week for each child, or £4 17s. per week, whichever is the greater.
The number of widows' pensions in force on the 31st March, 1933, was 4,687, covering in addition 9,675 children. The figures for the last five years are as follows:—
Year ended 31st March, | Number at End of Year. |
---|---|
1929 | 4,332 |
1930 | 4,373 |
1931 | 4,566 |
1932 | 4,709 |
1933 | 4,687 |
Annual Value. | Annual Payments. |
---|---|
£ | £ |
322,861 | 313,964 |
323,250 | 323,419 |
336,039 | 325,998 |
345,471 | 340,162 |
307,926 | 311,317 |
The average pension as at 31st March, 1933, was £65 13s. 11d. The total widows' pension payments since the inauguration of the scheme in 1912 have been £3,940,937.
The Military Pensions Act, 1912, was enacted to provide for the payment of an annual pension of £36 (now £49) to veterans of the Maori War who were awarded the New Zealand War Medal for active service in that war. This Act is now embodied in the Pensions Act of 1926.
The figures for five years are—
Year ended 31st March, | Number at End of Year. |
---|---|
1929 | 259 |
1930 | 209 |
1931 | 170 |
1932 | 143 |
1933 | 106 |
Annual Value. | Annual Payments. |
---|---|
£ | £ |
12,691 | 13,653 |
10,241 | 11,498 |
8,330 | 9,102 |
7,007 | 7,582 |
5,194 | 5,831 |
The grand total paid in pensions of this class since the institution of this scheme in 1912–13 has been £596,731.
Miners' pensions are provided for by Part IV of the Pensions Act, 1926 (which incorporates the Miner's Phthisis Act, 1915, and amendments), and by a section of the Finance Act, 1929, which extends the grounds on which a claim for pension may be based and increases the amount of pension where there are dependent children.
The pension is payable to any miner, qualified by residence, &c., who is totally incapacitated or seriously and permanently incapacitated for work owing to miner's phthisis (pneumoconiosis) contracted while working as a miner in New Zealand. The term “miner's phthisis” is extended to include tuberculosis of the lungs and any other disease of the respiratory organs commonly associated with or a sequel to pneumoconiosis. The weekly pension (as reduced in April, 1932) payable during incapacity is as follows:—
To an unmarried man, £1 2s. 6d.
To a married mar with wife or children under fifteen years of age dependent on him, £1 2s. 6d., plus 9s. in respect of his wife and 9s. in respect of each child.
To a widower with children under fifteen years of age dependent on him, £1 2s. 6d., plus 9s. for each child.
The maximum weekly pension is £3 16s. 6d. The annual amount payable in respect of any child or children is reducible by £1 for every £1 of income from other sources in excess of £104.
The qualifications for this class of pension are—
The applicant must have been a British subject for one year.
He must have resided continuously in New Zealand for five years immediately prior to his application. By an amendment of November, 1932, occasional absences not aggregating six months do not make an interruption.
He must have been employed as a miner in New Zealand for two years and a half.
He must not have deserted or failed to provide for his wife or children, nor have been convicted for any offence punishable by imprisonment for two years.
He must be of sober habits and good moral character.
The widow of any minor who is entitled to a pension under the Act and who dies of miner's phthisis is entitled to claim a pension of 15s. 9d. a week for two years (prior to April, 1932, the period was “during widowhood”) following her husband's death. The Pensions Amendment Act of November, 1932, provides, inter alia, that every widow in receipt of a. pension as a miner's widow at the passing of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932, shall on the termination of that pension be entitled to a maximum pension of £35 19s. during widowhood or until entitled to an old-age pension. The actual reasonable expenses (not exceeding £20) of the funeral of a miner dying of miner's phthisis are also payable.
The average pension in force at 31st March, 1933, was £76 4a. 1d. Pension payments from the commencement of the scheme aggregate £636,821. Against this the amount of £54,742 has been credited in respect of gold duty. Funeral expenses paid to 31st March, 1933, have totalled £7,187.
Year ended 31st March, | Number. | Annual Liability. | Annual Payment. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | ||
1929 | 760 | 48,367 | 48,074 |
1930 | 779 | 53,354 | 51,684 |
1931 | 876 | 62,575 | 58,441 |
1932 | 991 | 74,035 | 69,785 |
1933 | 743 | 56,618 | 62,563 |
Of the 743 pensions in force at the 31st March, 1933, 610 were being paid to miners and 133 to widows of miners.
The total pensions granted since 1916 have been 2,055. Of these 803 have been discontinued on account of death, and 509 for other causes.
The War Pensions Act, 1915, as amended, provides for the payment of pensions on certain conditions to disabled members of the New Zealand Forces (as defined by the Act) and to dependants of disabled, deceased, or missing members of the Forces.
No person in receipt of a pension under the Pensions Act, 1926 (other than an old-age pension) can now receive a pension under the War Pensions Act, 1915. War pensions (except economic pensions) payable to dependants of a deceased soldier (other than a widow, child, or widowed mother) were diminished by 17 ½ per cent. as from 1st April, 1932.
Class of Pension. | Number of Pensioners. | Number of Children. | Annual Value. | Average Pension. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | |||
Soldiers (permanent) | 9,548 | 28 | 495,511 | 52 |
Soldiers (temporary) | 3,615 | 54 | 253,517 | 70 |
Dependants of disabled soldiers | 1,744 | 3,515 | 132,994 | 76 |
Widows (without children) | 979 | .. | 89,485 | 91 |
Widows (with children) | 409 | 665 | 62,958 | 154 |
Other dependants of deceased soldiers— | ||||
Parents | 4,352 | 1 | 147,686 | 34 |
Other adult dependants | 99 | 1 | 2,902 | 29 |
Guardians of children | 358 | 574 | 15,415 | 43 |
Totals | 21,104 | 4,838 | 1,200,468 | 57 |
Figures showing the number of pensions, according to class, in each of the last five years are given below:—
At 31st March, | Soldiers (Permanent). | Soldiers (Temporary). | Wives and Parents (on account of Disablement). | On account of Death. | Total. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Widows (including Children's Pensions). | Parents and other Dependants. | |||||
1929 | 9,138 | 3,400 | 1,009 | 1,371 | 5,768 | 20,686 |
1930 | 9,285 | 3,368 | 1,102 | 1,397 | 5,587 | 20,739 |
1931 | 9,405 | 3,486 | 1,313 | 1,394 | 5,427 | 21,025 |
1932 | 9,504 | 3,472 | 1,503 | 1,394 | 5,168 | 21,041 |
1933 | 9,548 | 3,615 | 1,744 | 1,388 | 4,809 | 21,104 |
Sixty-three per cent. of the total pensions in force at the 31st March. 1933, were payable to soldiers, 73 per cent. of soldiers' pensions being granted permanently and 27 per cent. temporarily. Only 8 per cent. of all pensions were granted to wives and parents on account of disablement, while 29 per cent. were granted on account of death.
The total payments on war pensions to the 31st March, 1933, were £20,967,221, the figures for the last ten years being—
Year ended 31st March. | Pension Payments. |
---|---|
£ | |
1924 | 1,315,560 |
1925 | 1,244,483 |
1926 | 1,185,161 |
1927 | 1,128,988 |
1928 | 1,151,979 |
1929 | 1,184,003 |
1930 | 1,207,748 |
1931 | 1,245,499 |
1932 | 1,261,778 |
1933 | 1,217,586 |
War pensions payable outside New Zealand (chiefly in Great Britain and Australia) as at 31st March, 1933, numbered 1,818, with an annual liability of £97,671.
By an amendment of the War Pensions Act, 1915, provision was made for the payment of economic pensions to soldiers or their dependants. An “economic pension” is defined under the Act as a supplementary pension granted on economic grounds, and being in addition to any pension payable as a right in respect of the death or disablement of a member of the Forces.
Economic pensions consist of three classes. Rates, as reduced in 1932 (former rates being shown in parentheses), are:—
A maximum pension of £1 1s. (30s.) weekly to disabled soldiers.
A maximum pension of 8s. (10s.) weekly to widows of soldiers with one child, with an additional 2s. (2s. 6d.) weekly for each child in excess of one.
A maximum pension of 16s. (20s.) weekly to widowed mothers of deceased soldiers.
In each case the income of the pensioner affects the grant. Soldiers pensioned for minor disabilities do not receive economic pensions.
The total number of economic pensions in force at the 31st March, 1933, was 2,726, of an annual value of £131,983. Payments in respect of economic pensions are included in the general total of war pensions.
The total number of pensions in force under this heading at the 31st March, 1933, was 55, corresponding to an annual liability of £2,157. The amount actually paid out on claims during the year was £2,176.
In addition to the war pensions granted to South African veterans, old-age pensioners who served in the South African War may receive additional old-age pension of 5s. per week in cases where the total income, including pension, does not exceed £79 19s. (prior to April, 1932, £97 10s.) per annum.
Section 34 of the Finance Act, 1926, provides for pensions to be paid in the event of the death or disablement of members of the New Zealand Defence or Naval Forces by reason of misadventure suffered in the performance of their duties. The pensions rates under this section are not to exceed the corresponding pension rates under the War Pensions Act, and all applications for pensions of this class are dealt with by the War Pensions Board.
To relieve distress arising out of the influenza epidemic of 1918 a system of pensions was instituted. The number of pensions in force at the 31st March, 1933, was 98, representing an annual liability of £3,690, the average pension being £37 13s. 1d. The amount paid during the financial year 1932–33 in respect of epidemic pensions was £4,197, and the total amount paid since the commencement of the scheme £467,654.
The number of pensions is rapidly decreasing, having fallen during the past year by 13, and since the 31st March, 1920, by 841.
Part III of the pensions Act, 1926, which incorporates legislation passed in 1924 and amended in 1925, provides for the payment of a pension of £45 10s. per annum to blind people over the age of twenty. To be eligible for a pension an applicant must (1) have been born blind in New Zealand, or (2) have become blind while permanently resident in New Zealand, or (3) have been permanently resident in New Zealand for at least ten years before the 29th October, 1924, or twenty-five years before the date of applying for the pension. Ten years' continuous residence in the Dominion is required in every case.
Similar provisions apply in regard to property and unearned income as in the case of old-age pensions. In regard to earned income, however, personal earnings up to £2 15s. per week are not taken into account, while an additional pension equal to 25 per cent. of earnings is granted, with a proviso that total income and pension must not exceed £3 12s. 6d. per week.
The number of pensions in force at the 31st March, 1933, was 395, representing an annual liability of £18,422, or an average of £46 12s. 6d. per annum. The amount of pension-money paid under this head to the 31st March, 1933, was £110,333.
The Family Allowances Act was passed in the session of 1926, to provide for the granting of allowances towards the maintenance of children by parents of limited income. The Act came into force on the 1st April, 1927.
The allowance is at the rate of 2s. per week for each child in excess of two, the average weekly income of the applicant and his wife and children, including allowance, not to exceed £4 (reduced to £3 5s. by section 26 of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932) plus 2s. for each child in excess of two. For the purposes of the Act the term “child” in general means a child under the age of fifteen.
The application for the allowance is made by the father, but in general the allowance is paid to the mother.
The number of claims dealt with during the year ended 31st March, 1933, totalled 4,716, of which 3,841 were granted and 427 rejected, the remaining 448 being held over. Of the rejected claims, 184 represent cases where the income of the family was in excess of the limit. The total number of family allowances in force at the 31st March, 1933, was 10,320, with an annual liability of £131,118. This averages £12 14s. 1d. per annum each. The total amount paid out during the year was £122,810, the aggregate for the five years during which the Act has been in force being £429,969. Altogether, 13,875 family allowances have been granted to 31st March, 1933, and of these 3,555 have been discontinued.
The total number of children of the 10,320 families receiving allowances at 31st March, 1933, was 46,150, and the number in excess of two was 25,510, the average per family being 447 and 2 47 respectively. The number of families granted allowances during the year 1932–33 according to the number of children in excess of two is set out in the following table:—
Number of Children in Excess of Two. | Number of Families. |
---|---|
One | 1,824 |
Two | 1,147 |
Three | 514 |
Four | 204 |
Five | 104 |
Six | 34 |
Seven | 9 |
Eight | 4 |
Ten | 1 |
Of the 3,841 families granted allowances during the year 129 had incomes of £1 or under; 2,161 over £1 and up to £2; 924 over £2 and up to £3; 589 over £3 and up to £3 5s.; and 38 over £3 5s. The weekly rates at which allowances were granted were—
Rate. | Number. |
---|---|
1s. | 8 |
2s. | 1,862 |
3s. | 14 |
4s. | 1,107 |
5s. | 7 |
6s. | 515 |
7s. | 2 |
8s. | 184 |
10s. | 97 |
11s. | 1 |
12s. | 31 |
14s. | 8 |
16s. | 4 |
20s. | 1 |
In addition to the various classes of pensions enumerated in the foregoing part of this section, the Pensions Department is charged with the payment of pensions under the Civil Service Act, 1908, and other miscellaneous pensions and annuities.
The total number and the gross annual value of pensions in force under the Civil Service Act at the 31st March, 1933, were 20 and £6,142 respectively. The total payments during the year amounted to £6,453. There were at the same date 120 classed as “sundry pensions and annuities,” of a total annual value of £10,090. the amount actually paid out during the year being £9,626.
Schemes in force for the provision of superannuation pensions for public servants on their retirement embrace the State Railways, Public Service (including Police), Teachers, and Stipendiary Magistrates. Local bodies are empowered to establish schemes under the Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908.
The law relating to the various superannuation schemes, other than those for the Railways Department and local authorities, is contained in the Public Service Superannuation Act, 1927, a consolidation of former legislation on the subject.
The Public Service superannuation scheme, which includes all branches of the Public Service except the Railways Department and that part of the Education service which comes under the operations of the teachers' superannuation scheme, came into force on the 1st January, 1908. The scheme, although optional on the part of public servants permanently employed at that date, is compulsory on all persons appointed thereafter.
The Police Provident Fund, which was established on the 1st December, 1899, under the Police Provident Act, 1899, was merged in the Public Service Superannuation Fund on the 1st April 1910.
The fund is administered by a Board, and consists of contributions from contributors, interest on investments, Government subsidy, fines imposed on public servants, and proceeds of sales of unclaimed property.
The contributions vary with the age on joining the fund: For ages under thirty they are 5 per cent. of the salary; ages thirty and under thirty-five, 6 per cent.; thirty-live and under forty, 7 per cent.; forty and under forty-five, 8 per cent.; forty-five and under fifty, 9 per cent.; fifty and over, 10 per cent.
The principal benefits are—
A pension for every year of service equal to one-sixtieth of the average annual salary for the last three years, payable (a) after forty years' service, or (b) at age sixty-five, or (c) on retirement owing to ill health. The maximum pension is not to exceed two-thirds of the salary, nor, in the case of entrants after the 24th December, 1909, £300 per annum.
A pension of £31 per annum to the widow of a contributor or pensioner during widowhood, and £26 per annum for each child under the age of fourteen. Prior to the 1st April, 1925, widows' and children's pensions were £18 and £13 per annum respectively.
Special pensions may be given in the case of members of the Police Force for injuries received on duty.
Females may retire after thirty years' service or at the age of fifty-five. In certain cases, and subject to certain terms and conditions, the Minister in charge of a contributor's Department may reduce the retiring age to sixty years for males, or may reduce the requisite service to thirty-five years irrespective of age, or age not less than fifty-five years if length of service not less than thirty years; and fifty years for females.
Section 14 of the Finance Act, 1931, as amended by a section of the Finance Act (No. 4), 1931, modified the retiring qualifications to permit of a further reduction of five years in age or service in the case of contributors compulsorily retired through no fault of their own. A specially computed reduced superannuation was provided. The provisions covered the three major funds.
At the 31st March, 1933, there were 17,219 contributors, paying £225,301 per annum into the fund. The pensioners at the same date numbered 3,515, and were entitled to £482,591 per annum, made up as follows:—
Number. | Pensions. | |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
Retired for age or length of service | 1,972 | 418,706 |
Retired for ill health | 258 | 24,473 |
Police injured on duty | 11 | 1,653 |
Widows | 927 | 28,737 |
Children | 347 | 9,022 |
Totals | 3,515 | £482,591 |
The following table contains particulars of the public servants who were contributing to the fund at the 31st March, 1933, grouped according to their respective rates of contribution:—
Rate per Cent. of Contribution as provided by the Act. | Number. | Annual Salary. | Annual Contributions. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male. | Female. | Total. | |||
£ | £ | ||||
5 | 12,202 | 1,957 | 14,159 | 3,306,465 | 165,323 |
6 | 1,342 | 148 | 1,490 | 424,291 | 25,457 |
7 | 852 | 94 | 946 | 273,079 | 19,116 |
8 | 418 | 47 | 465 | 137,611 | 11,009 |
9 | 124 | 14 | 138 | 42,251 | 3,803 |
10 | 18 | 3 | 21 | 5,929 | 593 |
Totals | 14,956 | 2,263 | 17,219 | 4,189,626 | 225,301 |
Accumulated funds at the 31st March, 1933, amounted to £2,897,415, total assets to £2,982,050, and investments to £2,827,256, £1,538,103 being invested in mortgage securities, £1,023,998 in local-body debentures and Government securities, and £265,155 in rural advances and rural intermediate credit bonds. The investment figures include £23,686 invested on Stipendiary Magistrates' account.
Officers who have retired since the initiation of the scheme, and who possessed compensation rights under the Civil Service Act, 1866, would have been entitled to receive the sum of £560,574, the amount of compensation accrued to the date when they joined the Superannuation Fund, had they not become participants in the benefits of the fund. To this amount must be added accretions to the date of retirement, approximately £140,000, for which the Consolidated Fund would otherwise have been liable, and the whole may be fairly set against the total subsidies paid to the fund, amounting to £1,914,657.
The Government subsidy to the fund was originally £20,000 per annum, rising in 1910 to £22,500 and in the next two years to £23,000. In 1913 it was increased to £48,000, and in 1919 to £86,000. In consequence of the position disclosed by the Actuary as at 31st December, 1919, an additional amount of £100,000 was contributed to the fund by the Government, divided between the years 1923–24 and 1924–25. An additional amount of £100,000 was also paid in 1929–30, following the actuarial investigation as at 31st March, 1927; and a special payment of £38,157 was made under the provisions of section 16, Finance Act, 1932 (No. 2). The additional charge on account of the increase granted in 1925 in the amount of pensions payable to widows and children is met by the Consolidated Fund.
The actuarial report for the triennium ended 31st March, 1930, shows that on the basis of valuation adopted the subsidies paid for 1911 and 1912 were too low by £25,000 per annum; for the three years 1914–16, too low by £18,000 per annum; for 1917 and 1918, too low by £38,000 per annum; for the three years 1920–22, too low by £39,000 per annum; for 1923, too low by £86,000; for the first three mouths of 1924, too low by £9,000; for the twelve months ended 31st March, 1925, too low by £104,000; and for each of the next two years, too low by £154,000 per annum; for the next two years, too low by £199,000 per annum; and for 1929–30, too low by £99,000; making a total shortage to 31st March, 1930, of £1,301,000, or, with accumulations at 4 ½ per cent. to 1931, £1,776,357. The valuation of the fund as at the 31st March, 1930, gave the following results:—
£ | £ | £ | |
---|---|---|---|
Present value of existing pensions and allowances | 3,375,540 | ||
Present value of prospective benefits | 11,157,495 | ||
Less present value of members' contributions | 3,208,114 | .. | .. |
Less present value of State subsidy under section 114 of Act | 570,978 | .. | .. |
.. | 3,779,092 | .. | |
.. | .. | 7,378,403 | |
Total net liabilities | 10,753,943 | ||
Funds in hand | 2,882,504 | ||
Present value of total liability of State | 7,871,439 | ||
Less present value of existing subsidy of £86,000 if treated as a perpetuity | 1,911,111 | ||
Value of future subsidies to be provided for by the State over and above present subsidy of £86,000 | £5,960,328 |
The actuarial report estimated that, apart from making provision for the shortages of past years, the subsidy for each of the three years ending 31st March, 1931 to 1933, should be increased to £248,000. It was stated that at least £80,000 per annum should be added to the subsidy to meet the deficiency in past subsidy payments; and administration expenses, which have hitherto been borne by the fund, were estimated to require a further £4,000 subsidy per annum.
All valuations of the fund prior to 1924 were made on the basis of interest at 4 per cent., a 4 ½-per-cent. rate being adopted for the last two periods. This rate is, however, much lower than that received for many years past, the average rate of interest earned on the mean funds being:—
Year ended | Average Rate per Cent. | ||
---|---|---|---|
£ | s. | d. | |
31st March, 1924 | 5 | 16 | 3 |
31st March, 1925 | 5 | 18 | 7 |
31st March, 1926 | 6 | 1 | 5 |
31st March, 1927 | 6 | 1 | 0 |
31st March, 1928 | 6 | 1 | 8 |
31st March, 1929 | 5 | 17 | 6 |
31st March, 1930 | 5 | 16 | 11 |
31st March, 1931 | 5 | 16 | 11 |
31st March, 1932 | 5 | 19 | 6 |
31st March, 1933 | 5 | 18 | 9 |
The total revenue of the fund for the year ended 31st March, 1933, was £535,021, including members' contributions £226,420 (after allowing rebates of £5,309, section 8 (2), Finance Act, 1931), interest on investments and on contributions £167,262, which includes a special payment of £15,517 from the Consolidated Fund to reimburse the Superannuation Fund of the amount of the statutory reduction of interest on mortgage securities, Part III, National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932, and Government subsidy £140,388, the last-mentioned including a special payment of £16,231 on account of increased benefits to widows and children. The total amount expended during the year was £525,640, including retiring and other allowances £472,288, refunds of contributions £45,345, transfers to other funds £240, and cost of administration £7,620.
A table is now given showing the progress of the fund for the last five years:—
Year ended 31st March, | Number of Contributors. | Annual Contributions. | Interest receivable from Investments. | Contributions from Government. | Annual Value of Allowances. | Accumulated Fund. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1929 | 17,177 | 254,332 | 147,040 | 100,007 | 359,084 | 2,625,943 |
1930 | 17,976 | 263,384 | 154,758 | 200,844 | 372,138 | 2,818,004 |
1931 | 18,197 | 270,316 | 162,888 | 101,361 | 383,923 | 2,917,154 |
1932 | 17,516 | 241,966 | 168,453 | 102,082 | 458,434 | 2,888,034 |
1933 | 17,219 | 225,301 | 166,814 | 104,388 | 482,591 | 2,897,415 |
The scheme of superannuation for teachers came into operation from 1st January, 1906. The benefits were brought into line with those of the Public Service Superannuation Fund in 1908, existing contributors having, however, the right of electing to remain subject to the provisions formerly in force.
There are a few slight differences between the Public Service and the Teachers' founds, the chief being that where back service is recognized it need not be continuous, and that a contributor is not deemed to have retired from the Education service by reason of unemployment unless the unemployment extends for twelve months or unless the contributor deliberately retires from the service as distinct from a particular position in the service. In certain circumstances the period of twelve months can be extended by the Board.
The revenue for the year was £221,901. The total amount of Government subsidy paid into the fund to the 31st January, 1933, is £1,044,627. The expenditure of the fund for the year ended 31st January, 1933, was £328,425, of which retiring and other allowances represented £283,738, and refunds of contributions £33,478.
On the 31st January, 1933, there were 9,355 contributors, representing annual contributions amounting to £113,480.
The retiring and other allowances were 1,842, representing a charge of £296,784 per annum, made up of—
Number | Amount of Pension. | |
---|---|---|
Retired for age or length of service | 1,354 | 264,643 |
Retired for ill health | 176 | 22,766 |
Widows | 251 | 7,789 |
Children | 61 | 1,586 |
.. | 1,842 | £296,784 |
The progress of the fund during the last five years is shown in the following table:—
Year ended 31st January, | Number of Contributors. | Amount of Contributions received. | Interest. received. | Government Subsidy. | Amount paid in Allowances. | Accumulated Fund. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* After deducting £20,970 rebate allowed under Finance Act, 1931, in connection with reduction in salaries. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1929 | 9,281 | 136,061 | 67,828 | 72,000 | 207,706 | 1,171,990 |
1930 | 9,616 | 141,094 | 70,144 | 71,831 | 222,423 | 1,198,711 |
1931 | 9,909 | 143,392 | 73,105 | 126,106 | 235,902 | 1,272,148 |
1932 | 9,964 | 115,961* | 72,682 | 46,917 | 254,927 | 1,218,166 |
1933 | 9,355 | 113,764 | 61,117 | 47,020 | 283,738 | 1,111,642 |
The actuarial report on the Teachers' Superannuation Fund for the triennium ending 31st January, 1930, gives the present value of the total liability of the State in respect of the fund in January, 1930, as £5,559,202.
The Government Railways Superannuation Fund was established on the 1st January, 1903, by the Government Railways Superannuation Fund Act, 1902, now embodied in the Government Railways Act, 1926.
The pension is here also one-sixtieth of the annual rate of pay for every year of service, but the retiring-age is sixty for both males and females (cf. Public Service, supra). The only other difference of importance is that the annual allowances to widows and children are paid only on the death of contributors before retiring on a pension.
From 1st April, 1924, the moneys belonging to the fund have been separately invested by the Public Trustee. The average rate of interest earned during the year 1932–33 was 5.76 per cent.
The income for the year totalled £409,038, including members' contributions £143,984, interest £82,297, subsidy from Railways Department £182,545 (including £12,545 on account of increased allowances to widows and children). The expenditure during the year amounted to £485,224, of which retiring-allowances represented £423,568, allowances to widows and children £28,027, and refunds of contributions. &c., £33,629.
At the 31st March, 1933, there were 3,355 persons on the fund, receiving allowances involving an annual liability of £445,371.
The progress of the fund during the last five years is shown below:–
Year ended 31st March, | Number of Contributors. | Amount received from Contributors. | Interest earned by Fund. | Amount received from Government. | Amount paid in Allowances. | Accumulated Fund. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1929 | 13,822 | 166,439 | 65,537 | 182,337 | 267,734 | 1,238,674 |
1930 | 14,148 | 175,872 | 73,123 | 182,112 | 275,936 | 1,371,919 |
1931 | 13,872 | 170,686 | 80,049 | 181,959 | 296,045 | 1,488,566 |
1932 | 12,828 | 142,239 | 84,483 | 182,200 | 373,675 | 1,454,173 |
1933 | 12,172 | 143,984 | 82,297 | 182,545 | 451,595 | 1,333,245 |
The actuarial report on the Railways Superannuation Fund as at 31st March, 1927, gives the present value of the total liability of the State in respect of the fund at that date as £6,810,204.
The scheme for Magistrates provides for the same rates of contribution as under the Public Service scheme, but gives an annual retiring-allowance for each year of service (whether continuous or not) equal to one-fortieth of the annual salary receivable at the date of retirement, with, however, a limit of twenty-five fortieths. The retiring-age is also increased to sixty-eight, instead of sixty-five.
Members' contributions during the year ended the 31st March, 1933, totalled £1,796, and interest on investments brought in £1,358. Administration expenses during the year were £61, and retiring-allowances were £2,776. The accumulated fund at the 31st March, 1933, amounted to £23,696.
The Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908, which came into force on the 10th October, 1908, applies to Borough Councils, County Councils, Town Boards, Road Boards, Harbour Boards, Fire Boards, tramway companies, or any body possessing rating-powers over any district.
Statistical information as to the various funds which have been initiated under the authority of this statute is not available. The provisions of the Act, however, have not largely been availed of, special provisions concerning employees of local authorities having been subsequently made under the National Provident Fund scheme, referred to under the next heading.
The National Provident Fund was established by Act in 1910, and came into operation on the 1st March, 1911. The fund is administered by a Board composed of the Minister of Finance as Chairman and four members appointed by the Governor-General one of whom is the Superintendent of the fund.
The system is open to any person between the ages of sixteen and fifty years residing in New Zealand whose average income during the three years prior to joining has not exceeded £300 per annum. There is no medical examination on entry, and the method of joining is extremely simple, the applicant having merely to fill in a form at a postal money-order office or local office of the fund, and pay a first weekly contribution.
The following benefits are payable:—
After contributing for twelve months, a payment not exceeding £6 (£4 in case of those joining after 28th April, 1931) for medical attendance and nursing on the birth of a contributor's child or children.
After contributing for five years, an allowance, after three months' incapacity to work, of 7s. 6d. per week for each child of a contributor under fourteen years of age; payable independent of any allowances due from friendly societies. No contributions payable while in receipt of incapacity allowance.
After contributing for five years, an allowance, on the death of a contributor, of 7s. 6d. per week for each child under fourteen years of age, and 7s. 6d. for the widow so long as any child is under fourteen years of age.
On reaching age sixty, a pension of 10s., 20s., 30s., or 40s. per week, according to the scale of contributions. The receipt of a pension under the National Provident Fund Act originally did not affect a person's claim to the old-age pension under the Pensions Act, but this provision was repealed by the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932.
The maternity allowance is payable only if the combined income of a contributor and wife or husband docs not exceed £270 (contributors who joined prior to 28th April. 1931, £300) per annum at the time of claim, but this limitation does not debar from the other benefits. The incapacity allowance is not to exceed the pecuniary loss which, in the opinion of the Board, the contributor has probably suffered during incapacity, and the income of a contributor during incapacity, independent of the fund, is not to exceed the rate of £4 per week.
The contributions for each 10s. of weekly pension range from 9d. per week in the case of persons joining at age sixteen to 9s. 4d. per week for persons joining at age fifty.
In the event of a contributor leaving the fund or dying, all contributions (less any benefits received) are returnable. If a contributor dies before the first five years are completed his representatives receive the contributions he has paid, less anything he received during lifetime. Should he die after age sixty, before receiving in benefits a sum equal to the contributions paid in during his lifetime, the difference is returnable to his representatives; and, further, if the allowances paid for widow and children do not exhaust the contributions his representatives are entitled to the residue. If a contributor dies before age sixty, leaving a widow and no children, all the contributions are returnable, less benefits paid out.
The benefits under the Act are guaranteed by the State, which subsidizes the contributions to the extent of one-fifth (prior to 1st April, 1931, one-fourth) of the amount paid into the fund.
An important extension of the fund was made in 1914, when it was provided that the employees of local authorities, &c., could be enrolled in the fund for superannuation purposes. The Amendment Act of 1931 provided certain modifications consequent upon the general reduction in wages and salaries in 1931. A further extension of the fund was made in 1916, whereby members of approved friendly societies were granted maternity allowances and offered annuities on reduced terms and under special tables.
In 1925 provision was made for the payment out of the National Provident Fund of retiring-allowances to nurses and other members of the permanent staffs of Hospital Boards. The National Provident Fund Act, 1926, which is a consolidation of previous legislation on the subject, imposes on Hospital Boards the obligation to contribute to the Fund on behalf of their permanent officers, and thus places Hospital Boards in a different category from other local bodies, which are empowered, but not obliged, to become contributors.
Schemes of contribution by employers on behalf of employees are provided for by sections of the Finance Act (No. 2), 1927, and the Finance Act, 1929.
Since the inauguration of the fund in 1911, 82,187 persons (69,117 males and 13,070 females) have entered, and of these 56,047 (males 46,637, females 9,410) have discontinued for one reason or another, leaving 26,140 (males 22,480, females 3,660) on the books at the 31st December, 1932. Of 4,642 discontinuances in 1932 only 72 were on account of death and 108 on account of having attained the pension-age.
The numbers of contributors for the various pension rates as at 31st December, 1932, were as follows, male and female contributors being shown separately:—
Pension Rate. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
10s. | 16,074 | 646 | 16,720 |
20s. | 1,897 | 334 | 2,231 |
30s. | 226 | 59 | 285 |
40s. | 467 | 129 | 596 |
Other | 3,816 | 2,492 | 6,308 |
Totals | 22,480 | 3,660 | 26,140 |
Contributions received during the year 1932 amounted to £219,252 and interest to £173,816. Government contributions under the Act totalled £45,013, not including maternity claims, which are a charge on the Government. The largest item on the expenditure side was £114,217 by way of refund of contributions on lapse or withdrawal.
The growth of the National Provident Fund scheme during the last five years is indicated in the following table:—
Year. | Number of Contributors. | Annual Rate of Contribution payable. | Total Amount of Fund. | Claims paid during Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Maternity. | Incapacity. | Retiring. | Widows and Children. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1928 | 30,870 | 245,037 | 2,275,682 | 43,422 | 3,560 | 19,941 | 9,429 |
1929 | 30,909 | 256,196 | 2,598,981 | 41,974 | 3,302 | 23,523 | 10,158 |
1930 | 31,293 | 262,715 | 2,936,203 | 42,984 | 4,110 | 25,994 | 10,783 |
1931 | 29,359 | 253,525 | 3,263,005 | 43,582 | 5,786 | 29,445 | 11,559 |
1932 | 26,140 | 233,750 | 3,501,550 | 41,014 | 6,757 | 35,203 | 11,820 |
The latest actuarial investigation of the National Provident Fund (as at 31st December, 1925) showed the assets to exceed the liabilities by £54,200. The amounts required to provide maternity allowances are voted by Parliament annually, and these allowances are accordingly regarded as being outside the actuarial aspects of the scheme.
Table of Contents
LOCAL government throughout New Zealand is exercised by a number of local authorities constituted under various Acts of Parliament. These Acta provide for the creation of districts over which the local authorities exercise jurisdiction. Different types of district are distinguishable, each type being identified with a specific function or group of functions. Geographically, the Dominion is divided into 129 counties, which comprise its total area, except for certain small islands which are not included within the boundaries of the adjacent counties. Administratively, boroughs and independent town districts, which are contained within the areas of the several counties, are regarded as separate entities. From an administrative point of view, therefore, the fundamental districts are counties, boroughs, and independent town districts. Upon this foundation a considerable superstructure of districts of other types has been erected. These overlapping districts may be divided into two broad classes: (1) Districts formed from parts of counties—e.g., road districts; and (2) those which are comprised of a group of adjacent districts of other types united for a common purpose—e.g., electric-power districts. The number of local authorities actively functioning at the 1st April, 1933, was 681, made up as follows: County Councils, 125; Borough Councils, 122; Town Boards (independent), 40; Town Boards (dependent), 27; Road Boards, 18; River Boards, 42; Land-drainage Boards, 57; Urban Drainage Boards, 3; Water-supply Boards, 3; Fire Boards, 58; Local Railway Board, 1; Harbour Boards, 45; Electric-power Boards, 39; Hospital Boards, 45; Tramway Board, 1; Transport Board, 1; Gas-lighting Board, 1; and Rabbit Boards, 53. In addition to the foregoing there are 18 District Councils of the Main Highways Board constituted under the Main Highways Act, 1922. These, although not local authorities in the strict sense of the word, are nevertheless intimately connected with certain aspects of local government, and have power to make recommendations of great importance.
Full details of the constitution, functions, powers, &c., of local authorities, and also an account of the origin and development of local government in the Dominion, are contained in the 1932 edition of the Local Authorities Handbook, an annual publication of the Census and Statistics Office. Detailed statistics relating to each local-governing body are also contained in each issue of that publication. Some of the principal powers of local authorities are briefly referred to under the next heading.
A recent occurrence of some interest was the appointment by the Napier Borough Council (under section 49 of the Municipal Corporations Act, 1920) of two persons to act as a special committee of management to whom the powers of the council were delegated. This appointment followed the disastrous Hawke's Bay earthquakes of 3rd February, 1931, and the powers of the committee were extended by section 64 of the Hawke's Bay Earthquake Act, 1931. The committee ceased to function in 1933. In view of the financial position of the Thames Borough, the Thames Borough Commissioner Act, 1932, was passed and a Commissioner appointed to administer the borough as from the 21st September, 1932. For similar reasons, section 10 of the Local Legislation Act, 1932–33, provided for the administration of Matakaoa County by a Commissioner whose appointment was made from the 1st May, 1933. The three cases of Napier, Thames, and Matakaoa represent a form of local-authority administration believed to be without precedent in New Zealand.
Local authorities in New Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. In addition to legislation providing for particular types of local authority or for individual local authorities, there are several statutory measures which are morn or less applicable to all local authorities, such as the Local Elections and Polls Act, 1925, and the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1926. In the case of Harbour Boards, there is in addition to a general Harbours Act a special Act for each Board, which is subordinate to the general Act. Certain types of local authority—Urban Drainage Boards, Local Railway Boards, the Tramway and Transport Boards, and the Gas-lighting Board—derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.
Local authorities have general powers of entering into contracts for any of the purposes for which they are constituted; of selling and leasing land; and of taking or purchasing any land which may be necessary or convenient for any public work.
Under the Local Government Loans Board Act, 1926, all loan proposals of local authorities, except in regard to money borrowed in anticipation of revenue, require the sanction of the Local Government Loans Board. The Board consists of the Secretary to the Treasury, the Engineer-in-Chief of the Public Works Department, and five other members appointed by the Governor-General. In cases where a poll of ratepayers is necessary preparatory to raising a loan, the Board's consent must be obtained before the poll is held. In no case may the Board sanction any application unless provision is made to its satisfaction for repayment of the loan within such period as it deems reasonable, having regard to the probable duration and continuing utility of the works on which the loan-moneys are to be expended.
The principal legislation dealing with the borrowing-powers of local authorities is contained in the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1926, which is mainly a consolidation of previous measures on the subject. A local authority is thereby empowered to raise a special loan for the construction of any public work, for the purchase of land or buildings, or for the purpose of engaging in any undertaking winch the local authority may lawfully enter into. As explained previously, a loan proposal first requires the sanction of the Local Government Loans Board. It must then be sanctioned by the ratepayers at a special poll held for the purpose (except in those cases where a poll is not required to be taken), and the proposal is not deemed to have been carried unless at least three - fifths of the valid votes recorded are in favour of it, save in the case of boroughs and town districts, where a bare majority only is necessary. The properties and revenue of the local authority may be pledged as security for the repayment of any principal sum or interest thereon, or a special rate may be levied for the same purpose.
The special provisions for borrowing under the authority of the Local Authorities Empowering (Relief of Unemployment) Act, 1926, and the (idem) Extension Act, 1931 were repealed by section 52 of the Finance Act, 1932.
The borrowing activities of certain types of local authority are subject to special provisions. Under the Hospital and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, a Hospital Board must first obtain the approval of the Minister of Health before exercising its power to borrow. In the case of Fire Boards the precedent consent of the Minister of Internal Affairs is required, and Rabbit Boards must first seek the approval of the Minister of Agriculture. In both of these cases the amount that may be borrowed is limited by statute. Harbour Boards derive their authority to borrow for harbour-works from special empowering legislation. Similar authority is given for the capital works of Urban Drainage Boards, the Christchurch Tramway Board, the Auckland Transport Board, and the Petone and Lower Hutt Gas-lighting Board.
Under the latest (June, 1933) ruling of the Local Government Loans Board the rate of interest on future loans sanctioned is not to exceed 4 per cent. in the case of “best” local authorities, 4 1/8 per cent. for authorities of the second class, and 4 ¼ per cent. for smaller authorities.
Local authorities are largely dependent on revenue from rates to carry out their activities, and even loans raised for special purposes are ultimately liquidated by such revenues—known then as special rates. Three broad classes of rates are distinguished:—
General, for general purposes.
Separate rates are levied for the construction of public works, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district.
A special rate is imposed to secure the repayment of loan-money, being sufficient to produce interest and sinking fund, or interest and instalment of principal, as the case may be. Special rates can be levied only by resolution gazetted, and, unlike general and separate rates, are not subject to any statutory limit.
There are three main systems of rating: (1) Capital (land and improvements) value, (2) annual value, and (3) unimproved value. In a few cases rating is on an acreage basis; and in the case of certain Rabbit Boards the rate is according to the number of sheep or cattle owned.
The Rating Act, 1925, provides that the local authority of any district (other than a district wherein the system of rating on the unimproved value is in force) may from time to time by resolution determine whether the system of rating on the annual value or on the capital value shall he in force in the district. The system of rating is upon the basis that 1s. in the £1 on the annual value is deemed to be equivalent to ¾d. in the £1 on the capital value of rateable property; or where in a district not rating on the annual value it is necessary for any purpose to ascertain the annual value of any rateable property, then the annual value thereof is equal to 6 per cent. on the capital value of such property. The annual value is deemed to be the letting-value, less 20 per cent. in case of houses, buildings, and other perishable property, and 10 per cent. of land, but in no case is the rateable value to be less than 5 per cent. of the value of the fee-simple.
The Urban Farm Land Hating Act, 1932, with the object of affording some relief to owners of farm lands subject to rating by a borough council, authorizes the preparation of a special farm-land roll, which is deemed part of the valuation roll for rating purposes.
The Rating on Unimproved Value Act, 1896, was passed by the General Assembly to afford local authorities the opportunity of adopting the principle of rating which is expressed in the title of the measure. The Act is now incorporated in the Rating Act, 1925. It is entirely at the option of the ratepayers of local districts to adopt the system, and provision is made for a return to the old system of rating, if desired, after three years' experience of the new one. The poll is to be taken in the same manner as in the case of a proposal to raise a loan in the district under the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1926. Under the original Act it was necessary for a minimum number of one-third of the ratepayers to vote, and a majority of their votes carried the proposal. Now the question of adoption or otherwise is decided by a bare majority of the valid votes recorded, irrespective of the number of ratepayers who have voted.
A rescinding proposal can be carried at a poll by the same means as one for adoption, but not until after three years have elapsed; and, vice versa, rejection of a proposal bars its being brought forward for a similar period.
The valuation roll is supplied to the local authority by the Valuer-General under the provisions of the Valuation of Land Act, 1925, and the definitions of “capital value,” “improvements,” “unimproved value,” and “value of improvements” found in that Act, as amended in 1926 and 1927, apply also to rating on unimproved value. Provision is made for adjustment of rating-powers given under other Acts by fixing equivalents. Thus a rate of 1s. in the pound on the annual value is to be considered equal to ¾d. in the pound on the capital value.
It should be noted that some local authorities automatically adopt rating on unimproved value. For example, a town district, borough, or another county formed from part of a county which itself rates on unimproved values, automatically rates on the system in force in the county at the time of the constitution of the new district; also two boroughs amalgamating adopt the system in force in the district with the greater population, unless their Councils agree to the contrary.
A table of systems in force during the fiscal year 1931–32:—
— | System of Rating. | Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Unimproved Value. | Capital Value. | Annual Value. | Acreage Basis. | On Stock. | ||
Counties | 57 | 68 | .. | .. | .. | 125 |
Boroughs | 78 | 17 | 27 | .. | .. | 122 |
Town districts | 31 | 31 | 5 | .. | .. | 67 |
Road districts | 3 | 15 | .. | .. | .. | 18 |
River districts | 15 | 24 | .. | .. | 4 | 43 |
Land-drainage districts 33 | 28 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 61 |
Electric-power districts 13 | 26 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 39 |
Water-supply districts | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Urban drainage districts | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Local railway district | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Rabbit districts | 1 | 6 | .. | 35 | 5 | 47 |
Totals | 232 | 220 | 33 | 39 | 5 | 529 |
Although the figures referred to indicate that the number of local authorities rating on the unimproved value during 1931–32 was 44 per cent. of the total, yet on a population basis the figures reveal that in reality 57 per cent. of the people of the Dominion are in districts so rating. The position in regard to the four major classes of local authorities at 1st April, 1932 (i.e., the beginning of the 1932–33 financial year) was as follows:—
District. | Rating on Unimproved Value. | Total for Dominion.* | Ratio of Unimproved Value to Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Population. | No. | Population. | No. | Population. | |
* Exclusive of migratory, &c., population of 7,393. † Includes the four counties, Eden, Taupo, Sounds, and Fiord, in which the Counties Act is not wholly in force. | ||||||
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||||
Counties (excluding all town districts) | 57 | 264,810 | 129† | 581,730† | 44.19 | 45.52 |
Boroughs | 79 | 580,100 | 122 | 888,420 | 64.75 | 65.30 |
Town districts (independent) | 16 | 16,160 | 40 | 37,200 | 40.00 | 43.44 |
Town districts (dependent) | 15 | 5,490 | 27 | 9,890 | 55.55 | 55.51 |
For the purposes of the foregoing tables a district is deemed to rate on the unimproved value where the general rate is levied on an unimproved-value basis. In a number of instances, in particular of boroughs, certain of the subsidiary rates are levied on other systems.
A study of the finance of local governing authorities from their incipient stages to the present time reveals a process of evolution from a state of semi-dependence on the General Government to a stage where, with the exception of subsidies on rates, contributions from the Main Highways Board (or, for boroughs of 6,000 population or over, receipts under the Motor-spirits Taxation Act), together with occasional grants for special works, all expense is borne locally.
The sources from which the various classes of local authorities secure the moneys necessary to exercise their functions vary greatly according to the nature of the statutory duties of the local authority concerned. Generally, however, receipts fall under one of three main classes—viz., rates, licenses and fees, and receipts which cannot properly be regarded as revenue. These three classes are dealt with in detail below, where the nature and relative importance of each are more particularly referred to.
The tables given in this section cover the operations of all local authorities which furnish statistical returns to the Census and Statistics Office. Hospital Boards supply their returns to the Inspector-General of Hospitals, and their financial statistics are given in section VIB of this volume.
The local-body year now uniformly ends on 31st March, except in the case of most Harbour Boards. In certain cases where the harbour is administered by a County or Borough Council, the year ends on 31st March, but in all other cases on 30th September.
Local governing authorities received by way of rates in the financial year 1931–32 a total amount of £5,511,818, of which £2,552,709 consisted of general rates and £2,959,109 of special and separate rates. The sum of £376,609 was raised by licenses, and £132,248 by other taxes, making £6,020,675 altogether from taxation, which sum is equivalent to £3 19s. 4d. per head of the mean population (including Maoris), as compared with £4 2s. 5d. for 1930–31, and £4 8s. 7d. for 1929–30.
The receipts of local governing authorities, divided into the various groups shown above, are given for each of the last ten years.
Year ended 31st March, | Revenue from | Total Revenue. | Receipts not Revenue. | Total Receipts. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Rates. | Licenses, Fees, Rents, and other Sources. | Government. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | .4,277,781 | 5,942,927 | 301,024 | 10,521,732 | 7,399,674 | 17,921,406 |
1924 | 4,445,627 | 6,403,378 | 300,766 | 11,149,771 | 5,685,107 | 16,834,878 |
1925 | 4,668,884 | 7,213,306 | 298,774 | 12,180,964 | 7,613,399 | 19,794,363 |
1926 | 5,039,645 | 8,014,583 | 319,338 | 13,373,566 | 7,505,702 | 20,879,268 |
1927 | 5,311,260 | 8,621,964 | 332,721 | 14,265,945 | 6,680,176 | 20,946,121 |
1928 | 5,615,672 | 9,454,315 | 331,956 | 15,401,943 | 5,667,651 | 21,069,594 |
1929 | 5,844,495 | 9,190,655 | 392,921 | 15,428,071 | 6,042,007 | 21,470,078 |
1930 | 6,010,987 | 10,309,785 | 436,946 | 16,757,718 | 5,495,427 | 22,253,145 |
1931 | 5,637,254 | 10,201,076 | 426,315 | 16,264,645 | 4,432,956 | 20,697,601 |
1932 | 5,511,818 | 9,054,187 | 628,064 | 15,194,069 | 4,374,251 | 19,568,320 |
During 1931–32 rates formed 36.3 per cent. of the revenue proper: licenses, rents, and other sources yielded 59.6 per cent.; and 4.1 per cent. came from the General Government.
Of the revenue proper of counties, which amounted to £2,514,135 in 1931–32, no less a sum than £1,546,661, or 62 per cent., was raised by way of rates. Town districts, road districts, river districts, land-drainage districts, and urban drainage districts also rely on taxing for (he greater part of their income. In the case of boroughs, electric-power districts, and Harbour Boards, on the other hand, rates supply a considerably lesser proportion of the total revenue. During 1931–32 this source of income accounted for only 45 per cent. of the total revenue of boroughs, the corresponding proportion for Harbour Boards and electric-power districts being as low as 11 per cent. and 3 per cent. respectively.
— | Revenue from | Receipts not Revenue. | Total Receipts. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Rates. | Licenses, Rents, &c. | Government. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||
Counties | 1,546,661 | 528,032 | 439,442 | 1,540,261 | 4,054,396 |
Boroughs | 3,219,178 | 3,851,531 | 141,159 | 1,990,329 | 9,202,197 |
Town districts | 112,215 | 47,086 | 5,772 | 83,210 | 248,283 |
Road districts | 51,534 | 4,358 | 5,613 | 74,258 | 135,763 |
River districts | 64,698 | 19,234 | .. | 88,677 | 172,609 |
Land-drainage districts | 60,046 | 1,953 | .. | 48,468 | 110,467 |
Electric-power districts | 66,001 | 2,203,485 | .. | 183,100 | 2,452,586 |
Water-supply districts | 2,521 | 20 | .. | 862 | 3,403 |
Urban drainage districts | 206,125 | 3,730 | .. | 77,105 | 286,960 |
Urban transport districts | .. | 811,790 | .. | 24,436 | 836,226 |
Railway district | .. | 21,416 | .. | .. | 21,416 |
Gas-lighting district | .. | 50,882 | .. | 57 | 50,939 |
Rabbit districts | 12,655 | 853 | 13,516 | . 51 | 27,075 |
Fire districts | .. | 149,371 | 3,620 | 5,629 | 158,620 |
Harbour Boards | 170,184 | 1,360,446 | 18,942 | 257,808 | 1,807,380 |
Totals | 5,511,818 | 9,054,187 | 628,064 | 4,374,251 | 19,568,320 |
The position of receipts by counties and road districts from the General Government in the year 1931–32 is given further reference in a later paragraph entitled “Receipts from General Government.” For counties, the amount of rates shown for 1931–32 is the net amount after the refunds or rebates have been deducted.
As stated previously, rates contributed in 1931–32 the sum of £5,511,818 to the revenue of local governing authorities. General rates levied brought in £2,552,709 and other rates (including penalty on overdue rates), £2,959,109. Of the latter, £2,091,858 was received by boroughs and £582,253 by counties. The whole of the rates collected by Harbour Boards (£170,184) were general rates.
It is of interest to note that for the year 1931–32 the total of all rates collected by counties was equal to £4.72 per £1,000 of rateable capital value (land and improvements). In boroughs it was £11.26; in independent town districts, £12.16; and in town districts forming parts of counties, £6.36 (excluding rates levied by County Councils).
Rates are not the only form of local taxation. Local authorities derive a certain amount of revenue from publicans' licenses, heavy-traffic fees, motor-drivers' licenses, drivers' (other vehicles) licenses, auctioneers' and hawkers' licenses, abattoir fees, building permits, dog-taxes, pound-taxes, tolls, &c. Sources of revenue not classed as taxation are—Rents; fines and penalties; market dues; sales of material; sales of light and power from gasworks and electric-supply works; tramway receipts; interest on deposits; wharf dues, &c.
Of a total revenue of £3,851,531 accruing to boroughs under this head in 1931–32, £703,116 represented tramway and omnibus receipts, £1,336,747 sales of electric light and power, and £413,395 sales of gas.
A statement of revenue receipts by controlling bodies of local districts from the Government during the last five financial years is given in the next table:—
— | Year ended 31st March, | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Rates on Crown and Native lands | 1,399 | 11,730 | 1,101 | 4,799 | 1,538 |
One-third receipts from land sold on deferred payment or held on perpetual lease | 14,843 | 14,105 | 10,297 | 10,379 | 5,460 |
One-fourth of rents from small grazing-runs | 3,324 | 2,699 | 3,518 | 2,153 | 510 |
Timber and flax royalties | 8,935 | 9,895 | 15,249 | 13,232 | 9,480 |
Goldfields revenue and gold duty | 25,659 | 28,318 | 28,848 | 28,503 | 17,934 |
Subsidies on rates— | |||||
Ordinary | 228,491 | 226,798 | 241,441 | 231,815 | 204,644 |
Under section 45 of the Finance Act, 1931 (No. 4) | .. | .. | .. | .. | 253,143 |
Petrol-tax | .. | 54,953 | 74,565 | 83,227 | 101,089 |
Fees and fines | 5,851 | 6,321 | 6,296 | 7,075 | 7,116 |
Other receipts | 43,454 | 38,102 | 55,628 | 45,132 | 27,150 |
Total Revenue Account | 331,956 | 392,921 | 436,946 | 426,315 | 628,064 |
In addition to the foregoing revenue receipts, there are special grants from the General Government (£2,710,675 in 1931–32) for various local works of a public o semi-public character, including from 1930–31 subsidies from the Unemployment Board. A further class of receipts from the Government is provided by loans from the State Advances Office and advances from the Main Highways Board. These totalled £103,883 in 1931–32, bringing the total receipts from Government during 1931–32 to £3,442,622. Of this total, counties received £1,779,810 and boroughs £1,327,346.
Section 45 of the Finance Act, 1931 (No. 4), as amended by section 39 of the Finance Act, 1932, provided for a subsidy to County Councils and Road Boards of 12 ½ per cent. of the amount certified by the Government Statistician as the average annual amount of rates collected by the respective Councils or Boards during the three years ending March, 1930. This subsidy, which was derived from the Main Highways Revenue Fund, was in general to be applied as a partial refund or rebate of rates paid or due in respect of the year 1931–32.
Reductions of 10 per cent. from 1st April, 1931, and a further 10 per cent-(on the reduced amount) from 1st April, 1932, were made in the rates of grants or subsidies from the Consolidated Fund to various classes of local authorities by section 7 of the Finance Act, 1931, and section 8 of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932.
The expenditure of local governing authorities during each of the last ten years has been as follows:—
Year ended 31st March, | Public Works (Construction and Maintenance). | Hospital Board Levies. | Administration. | Interest on Loans and Overdraft. | Other.* | Total Expenditure. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including amounts paid to sinking funds and fur repayment of loan-money, the amount for 1931–32 being £1,092,573. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 11,261,774 | 491,032 | 764,904 | 2,025,292 | 1,152,505 | 15,695,507 |
1924 | 12,031,580 | 500,082 | 833,115 | 2,290,773 | 865,400 | 16,520,950 |
1925 | 14,256,887 | 502,245 | 843,446 | 2,523,303 | 1,296,952 | 19,422,833 |
1926 | 15,454,839 | 549,938 | 908,606 | 2,726,277 | 1,275,985 | 20,915,645 |
1927 | 15,831,600 | 565,733 | 941,794 | 3,079,378 | 1,329,052 | 21,747,557 |
1928 | 15,200,280 | 629,379 | 965,376 | 3,452,293 | 2,175,839 | 22,423,167 |
1929 | 13,298,839 | 677,085 | 964,098 | 3,641,549 | 2,718,453 | 21,300,024 |
1930 | 14,486,488 | 685,134 | 1,053,613 | 3,895,632 | 1,940,221 | 22,061,088 |
1931 | 14,402,327 | 699,584 | 1,029,017 | 4,021,233 | 2,022,363 | 22,174,524 |
1932 | 12,694,508 | 561,905 | 989,366 | 3,963,334 | 1,878,268 | 20,087,381 |
The total expenditure in 1931–32 was greater than in 1921–22 by £4,995,506, of which maintenance and construction were responsible for £1,826,698, and interest on loans and overdraft for £2,204,519. Reducing the increases in the various headings to a percentage basis, it is found that public works increased by 17 per cent., interest by 125 per cent., Hospital Board levies by 7 per cent., and administration by 29 per cent.; the increase in other expenditure was 60. per cent., and is mainly accounted for by increased payments to sinking fund and for repayment of loan-moneys. The increase of £1,826,698 in public works is mainly attributable to—Counties £689,081 and electric-power districts £853,873.
The expenditure of the various classes of local governing authorities during 1931–32 is shown below:—
— | Public Works (Construction and Maintenance). | Hospital Board Levies. | Administration. | Interest on Loans and Overdraft. | Amortization of Debt. | Total Expenditure.* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including other items. † Included in “Construction and Maintenance.” | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Counties | 2,603,042 | 274,878 | 275,341 | 416,064 | 149,730 | 3,810,005 |
Boroughs | 6,174,020 | 274,897 | 404,011 | 1,779,532 | 480,574 | 9,459,550 |
Town districts | 163,804 | 8,207 | 22,957 | 44,956 | 12,763 | 254,976 |
Road districts | 122,475 | 3,923 | 7,546 | 17,619 | 3,841 | 155,936 |
River districts | 150,005 | .. | 14,822 | 21,585 | 4,651 | 191,951 |
Land - drainage districts | 75,426 | .. | 9,438 | 25,650 | 8,517 | 119,304 |
Electric - power districts | 1,427,162 | .. | † | 744,532 | 200,336 | 2,545,808 |
Water - supply districts | 2,669 | .. | 546 | 679 | 235 | 4,154 |
Urban drainage districts | 116,325 | .. | 17,011 | 149,009 | 49,137 | 350,318 |
Urban transport districts | 689,994 | .. | 36,261 | 175,059 | 51,521 | 970,628 |
Railway districts | 11,834 | .. | 2,149 | 3,386 | 1,900 | 19,315 |
Gas-lighting districts | 30,409 | .. | 1,850 | 8,479 | 2,140 | 45,708 |
Rabbit districts | 21,826 | .. | 4,605 | 421 | 305 | 27,294 |
Fire districts | 113,794 | .. | 21,854 | 15,512 | 6,803 | 160,341 |
Harbour Boards | 991,723 | .. | 170,975 | 560,851 | 120,120 | 1,972,093 |
Totals | 12,694,508 | 561,905 | 989,366 | 3,963,334 | 1,092,573 | 20,087,381 |
The table following gives, in respect of boroughs only, the expenditure on new works out of loan-money during the last ten years, classified under various heads:—
Year ended 31st March, | Streets and Footways. | Drainage and Sanitation. | Waterworks. | Tramways and Bus Services. | Abattoirs, Slaughterhouses, and Pounds. | Lighting and Power Services. | Other Public Works. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 455,105 | 295,920 | 194,472 | 99,750 | 1,616 | 814,177 | 276,810 | 2,137,850 |
1924 | 389,840 | 306,089 | 163,942 | 192,655 | 22,273 | 514,312 | 292,145 | 1,881,256 |
1925 | 706,380 | 317,868 | 309,033 | 217,557 | 12,177 | 540,540 | 310,332 | 2,413,887 |
1926 | 1,039,948 | 348,685 | 456,359 | 214,237 | 25,089 | 268,306 | 266,729 | 2,619,353 |
1927 | 875,704 | 311,820 | 362,177 | 223,445 | 15,883 | 235,018 | 214,648 | 2,238,695 |
1928 | 939,786 | 268,083 | 394,026 | 163,975 | 26,390 | 176,972 | 149,987 | 2,119,219 |
1929 | 649,081 | 236,068 | 202,744 | 1,499 | 6,612 | 259,796 | 134,806 | 1,490,606 |
1930 | 715,818 | 289,430 | 154,434 | 1,254 | 11,042 | 304,860 | 119,543 | 1,596,381 |
1931 | 475,644 | 271,906 | 145,555 | 395 | 14,331 | 308,589 | 120,673 | 1,337,093 |
1932 | 359,486 | 222,727 | 85,224 | 988 | 19,265 | 134,056 | 77,504 | 899,250 |
The assets and liabilities of local governing authorities at the end of the financial year 1931–32 are as shown in the table following. The figures shown in the column “Other assets” are taken from the respective balance-sheets, but are far from complete.
— | Assets. | Liabilities. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cash Assets. | Other Assets (as estimated in published Balance-sheets). | Loans—Net Indebted ness (excluding Loans from Government. | Loans from State Advances Office and Main Highways Board (Amount owing on 31st March, 1932.) | Inscribed Stock, i.e., Loans from Treasury under Loans to Local Bodies Acts. (estimated Present Indebtedness.) | Liabilities other than the Loans Included in preceding Columns (Bank Overdrafts, Temporary Loans, Outstanding Accounts, &c.) | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Counties | 1,617,702 | 1,894,225 | 3,840,922 | 2,242,231 | 362,640 | 297,108 |
Boroughs | 6,165,041 | 30,394,832 | 25,068,470 | 2,187,283 | 307,732 | 1,272,606 |
Town districts | 88,443 | 577,510 | 516,132 | 222,169 | 2,089 | 33,334 |
Road districts | 34,151 | 187,328 | 249,791 | 15,910 | 1,857 | 8,282 |
River districts | 48,521 | 283,869 | 303,029 | 49,388 | 15,224 | 31,291 |
Land - drainage districts | 70,020 | 70,348 | 224,536 | 164,222 | 26,328 | 20,890 |
Electric - power districts | 2,854,821 | 12,971,630 | 11,602,047 | .. | .. | 500,228 |
Water-supply districts | 1,358 | 2,355 | 8,549 | 1,306 | 292 | 519 |
Urban drainage districts | 168,259 | 1,094,465 | 2,582,917 | 118 | .. | 36,181 |
Urban transport districts | 269,454 | 3,818,789 | 2,410,406 | .. | .. | 273,924 |
Railway district | 747 | 200,598 | 26,069 | .. | .. | 13,083 |
Gas-lighting district | 9,956 | 172,638 | 116,666 | .. | .. | 23,898 |
Rabbit districts | 24,817 | 15,656 | 5,288 | .. | .. | 2,557 |
Fire districts | 24,934 | 550,880 | 212,264 | .. | .. | 72,579 |
Harbour Boards | 1,442,500 | 15,576,685 | 8,661,659 | 127,372 | .. | 255,894 |
Totals | 12,820,724 | 67,811,808 | 55,828,745 | 5,009,999 | 716,162 | 2,842,374 |
It should be noted that the figure for “Other assets” is on the conservative side, inasmuch as no valuations are made for certain items. This applies particularly to roads, which, although representing considerable wealth to the community, do not figure at all in the assets. In this connection it may be mentioned that the greater part of the expenditure of counties and road districts goes in this direction, while in the case of boroughs no loss than 42 per cent. of the loan-money expended during the last five years went on streets and footways. Assets of all local authorities as returned for the last ten years are as under:—
As at 31st March, | Cash Assets. | Other Assets (estimated). |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1923 | 7,696,076 | 39,494,352 |
1924 | 8,219,119 | 43,451,174 |
1925 | 8,876,522 | 48,299,927 |
1926 | 9,743,969 | 53,646,527 |
1927 | 9,930,581 | 56,999,264 |
1928 | 9,648,087 | 60,328,936 |
1929 | 10,413,794 | 62,550,235 |
1930 | 12,859,676 | 64,509,880 |
1931 | 12,194,417 | 66,504,801 |
1932 | 12,820,724 | 67,811,808 |
Cash assets are made up chiefly of loan balances, reserve investments, and cash in hand. Sinking funds, which amounted to £9,638,973 at 31st March, 1932, do not appear in the foregoing table, but are shown as a deduction from the gross loan indebtedness of local authorities. Other assets are comprised mainly of fixed assets and stocks of stores and materials.
Boroughs are responsible for 45 per cent. of the total assets, Harbour Boards for 21 per cent., and electric-power districts for 19 per cent. Counties show the comparatively low percentage of 4, but this is due to the fact that practically the whole of county expenditure goes on roads, for which no valuation is available.
The total indebtedness at the end of 1931–32, excluding loans from the Government, was £65,467,718. Against this were sinking funds amounting to £9,638,973, leaving the net indebtedness, other than to the State, £55,828,745. The annual charge for interest was £2,536,936, and for sinking fund £931,366. The indebtedness to the State Advances Office and the Main Highways Board was £5,009,999, representing loans originally amounting to £6,506,133. The instalments of principal and interest on this amounted to an annual charge of £367,680.
The estimated net indebtedness under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Acts, including inscribed stock exchanged for debentures under the Roads and Bridges Construction Act, 1882, was £716,162 at the end of the year. This debt is decreasing yearly, and will be extinguished in course of time. The amount outstanding is repayable by annual instalments of £69,485.
The outstanding loans of local authorities at the end of each of the last ten years are shown in the following table:—
As at 31st March. | Debentures and Stock in Circulation. | Loans from State Advances Office and Main Highways Board. | Inscribed Debt. | Total Debt. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Gross Debt. | Net Debt. | Amount borrowed. | Amount owing. | Gross Debt. | Present Indebtedness. | Gross Debt. | Net Debt. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 86,079,382 | 32,164,674 | 5,262,400 | 4,770,135 | 2,341,667 | 1,214,969 | 43,191,184 | 38,179,778 |
1924 | 39,110,000 | 34,625,414 | 5,701,835 | 5,113,529 | 2,314,304 | 1,190,870 | 46,537,833 | 40,929,813 |
1925 | 45,720,794 | 40,770,527 | 6,029,965 | 5,360,074 | 2,272,598 | 1,128,552 | 53,353,466 | 47,259,153 |
1926 | 51,726,897 | 46,029,549 | 6,225,397 | 5,453,240 | 2,239,617 | 1,067,009 | 59,419,754 | 52,549,798 |
1927 | 56,112,759 | 50,107,464 | 6,293,835 | 5,409,861 | 2,189,627 | 1,006,254 | 64,012,247 | 56,523,579 |
1928 | 58,9,49,028 | 51,812,971 | 6,325,700 | 5,325,401 | 2,129,743 | 944,315 | 66,404,172 | 58,082,687 |
1929 | 62,003,786 | 53,972,692 | 6,328,030 | 5,212,745 | 2,078,088 | 886,686 | 69,294,619 | 60,072,123 |
1930 | 64,052,021 | 55,638,966 | 6,370,496 | 5,128,048 | 2,027,470 | 828,726 | 71,207,539 | 61,595,740 |
1931 | 65,692,606 | 56,369,145 | 6,391,548 | 5,024,403 | 1,969,027 | 772,651 | 72,686,036 | 62,166,199 |
1932 | 65,467,718 | 55,828,745 | 6,506,133 | 5,009,999 | 1,924,565 | 716,162 | 72,402,282 | 61,554,006 |
Of recent years loans advanced to local authorities by the State Advances Department have been less than the repayments, with the result that the amount outstanding under this head has decreased. In addition to the scheme of State advances, there exists a system whereby the State guarantee to the payment of interest and principal in the event of default by the local authority may be obtained by the borrowing authority. Local body loans guaranteed by the State aggregated £2,978,075 at the 31st March, 1932, sinking funds in respect of these loans totalling £740,182 Included in these figures are loans (£15,000: sinking funds, £5,245) to Hospital Boards.
Of the total net indebtedness of £61,554,906 at the 31st March, 1932, boroughs were responsible for no less than £27,563,485, which represents 9.64 per cent. of their rateable capital value. In the case of counties, which have a much less per caput expenditure on public works, the percentage is only 1.97.
The following table shows, per head of the population, the gross debt of local governing authorities and the annual charge thereon for the last ten years.
Year ended 31st March, | Population. | Gross Debt. | Annual Loan Charge. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Rate per Head. | Amount. | Rate per Head. | ||||||
£ | £ | s. | d. | £ | £ | s. | d. | ||
1923 | 1,325,301 | 43,191,184 | 32 | 11 | 10 | 2,579,571 | 1 | 18 | 11 |
1924 | 1,347,853 | 46,537,833 | 34 | 10 | 8 | 2,798,645 | 2 | J | 6 |
1925 | 1,379,487 | 53,353,466 | 38 | 13 | 7 | 3,331,163 | 2 | 8 | 3 |
1926 | 1,409,812 | 59,419,754 | 42 | .. | 11 | 3,740,647 | 2 | 13 | 1 |
1927 | 1,437,980 | 64,012,247 | 44 | 10 | 4 | 4,050,895 | 2 | 16 | 4 |
1928 | 1,453,517 | 66,404,172 | 45 | 13 | 8 | 4,255,469 | 2 | 18 | 6 |
1929 | 1,470,654 | 69,294,619 | 47 | 2 | 4 | 4,479,180 | 3 | 0 | 11 |
1930 | 1,488,595 | 71,207,539 | 47 | 16 | 8 | 4,682,181 | 3 | .. | 11 |
1931 | 1,510,940 | 72,686,036 | 48 | 2 | 2 | 4,828,793 | 3 | 3 | 11 |
1932 | 1,524,633 | 72,402,282 | 47 | 9 | 9 | 4,905,467 | 3 | 4 | 4 |
With the exception of the year ended 31st March, 1932, there has been, over the period under immediate review, an uninterrupted increase, not only in the total debt, but also in the rate per head. The annual charge for loans, however, still shows a continued increase, both absolute and per caput. (Vide, however, remarks on interest-reduction at the close of this section.)
The table below it, of interest as showing the increase of loan indebtedness in each of the principal types of local authority. The figures represent the gross liability on all loans other than Government loans.
As at 31st March, | Counties. | Boroughs. | Town Districts. | Road Districts. | Electric-power Districts. | Harbour Boards. | Other Districts. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 1,802,633 | 19,501,988 | 377,306 | 152,461 | 3,052,300 | 8,437,987 | 2,754,707 | 36,079,382 |
1924 | 1,870,078 | 19,819,497 | 408,580 | 207,671 | 4,740,865 | 9,020,188 | 3,043,121 | 39,110,000 |
1925 | 2,332,461 | 23,483,057 | 411,859 | 273,450 | 6,514,757 | 9,600,203 | 3,105,007 | 45,720,794 |
1926 | 3,054,131 | 25,607,439 | 435,753 | 405,300 | 8,745,755 | 9,845,766 | 3,632,753 | 51,726,897 |
1927 | 3,658,238 | 27,662,027 | 538,869 | 528,875 | 10,113,400 | 10,113,441 | 3,797,909 | 56,412,759 |
1928 | 3,882,471 | 29,277,772 | 570,307 | 593,615 | 10,175,364 | 10,335,699 | 4,113,800 | 58,949,028 |
1929 | 4,044,666 | 29,973,857 | 651,134 | 287,550 | 11,986,707 | 10,636,368 | 4,423,504 | 62,003,786 |
1930 | 4,242,992 | 29,307,006 | 562,435 | 289,050 | 12,636,351 | 10,326,346 | 6,687,841 | 64,052,021 |
1931 | 4,373,786 | 29,966,127 | 601,857 | 250,200 | 13,011,529 | 10,378,509 | 7,110,598 | 65,692,606 |
1932 | 4,443,674 | 29,505,955 | 593,143 | 265,850 | 13,121,960 | 10,422,121 | 7,115,015 | 65,467,718 |
During the twelve months ended the 31st March. 1932, the gross indebtedness (excluding loans from Government) of all local authorities is shown to have decreased by £224,888. During the last decade the debt has more than doubled, boroughs being responsible for £13,222,995 of the £35,201,514 and electric-power districts for £11,641,960.
An analysis of the local-authority debt, according to purpose raised, at the end of the financial year 1931–32 is as under:—
Purpose of Loans. | Loans other than from Government. | Loans from State Advances Office and Main Highways Board. | Inscribed Debt. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Electric supply and lighting | 17,246,756 | 209 | .. | 17,246,965 |
Roads, streets, footways, and bridges | 12,861,718 | 2,586,484 | 1,022,057 | 16,470,259 |
Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply | 12,652,128 | 1,475,424 | 621,352 | 14,748,904 |
Harbour-works | 10,422,121 | 127,372 | 7,107 | 10,556,600 |
Tramways, omnibuses, and other passenger and carrying services | 4,953,460 | .. | .. | 4,953,460 |
Gas supply and lighting | 1,047,576 | 27,315 | .. | 1,074,891 |
Municipal buildings | 897,162 | .. | 4,068 | 901,230 |
Workers' dwellings | 235,355 | 421,612 | .. | 656,967 |
Land-drainage | 249,935 | 164,222 | 84,230 | 498,387 |
River-works | 331,689 | 50,941 | 75,862 | 458,492 |
Parks, reserves, and gardens | 340,017 | .. | .. | 340,017 |
Fire-prevention | 352,633 | .. | .. | 352,633 |
Abattoirs | 240,160 | 3,878 | 100,859 | 344,897 |
Miscellaneous | 3,320,616 | 101,196 | 3,892 | 3,425,704 |
Unclassified. | 316,392 | 51,346 | 5,138 | 372,876 |
Totals | 65,467,718 | 5,009,999 | 1,924,565 | 72,402,282 |
Electric supply and lighting loans account for 24 per cent. of the total; roads, streets, footways, and bridges, 23 per cent.; drainage, sewerage, and water-supply, 20 per cent.; harbour-works, 15 per cent.; and tramways, &c., 7 per cent. This leaves 11 per cent. for other objects. Hydro-electric works on a large scale are of comparatively recent date, and this fact accounts in a large measure for the rapid growth of the debt within the last few years. That there has been considerable activity in other directions also is evidenced by the fact that of loan - money amounting to £7,442,549 expended on new works by boroughs during the last five years (1927–28 to 1931–32) no less, a sum than £3,139,815 (42 per cent.) went on roads, streets, and footways; £2,254,776 (30 per cent.) on drainage, sewerage, and water-supply; and £168,111 (2 per cent.) on tramways and other passenger services. The amount expended by boroughs on electric supply and lighting during the five years was £1,085,233, representing 15 per cent. of the total. The foregoing considerations, taken in conjunction with the fact that except in the case of Harbour Boards capital works are very rarely undertaken other than by means of borrowed money, are the explanation of the present size of the Dominion's local-body debt. Of the sum of £17,847,223 expended on harbour-works up to 30th September, 1931, no less than £6,027,366 (34 per cent.) was provided out of revenue.
Government loans have been made for the more primary needs of local districts. In the case of State Advances loans and Main Highways Board advances 52 per cent. of the existing debt is for roads, streets, and footways; 29 per cent. for drainage, sewerage, and water-supply; and 8 per cent. for workers' dwellings. Of the inscribed debt total 53 per cent. is for roads, &c., and 32 per cent. for drainage, sewerage, and water-supply.
The loans outstanding, other than Government loans, at the end of the financial year 1931–32 are shown below, classified according to various rates of interest and as to whether domiciled in New Zealand or abroad:—
Rate of Interest. | Domiciled in New Zealand. | Domiciled in London, England. | Domiciled in Australia. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | £ | £ | .£ | £ |
4 and under | 1,052,941 | 1,072,700 | 198,550 | 2,324,191 |
4 ¼ | 450,900 | 168,100 | 800,000 | 1,419,000 |
4 ½ | 1,631,105 | 1,544,825 | 416,300 | 3,592,230 |
4 ¾ | 103,850 | .. | 319,790 | 423,640 |
5 | 2,578,185 | 7,624,300 | 245,376 | 10,447,861 |
5 1/8 | 135,100 | .. | .. | 135,100 |
5 ¼ | 6,887,376 | 2,143,600 | 436,410 | 9,467,386 |
5 3/8 and 5 2/5 | 30,000 | .. | 24,000 | 54,000 |
5 ½ | 10,143,749 | 2,278,100 | 1,309,702 | 13,731,551 |
5 ⅝ | 189,987 | .. | 126,000 | 315,987 |
5 ⅔ and 5 7/10 | 52,000 | .. | 130,000 | 182,000 |
5 ¾ | 6,697,179 | 50,200 | 2,694,049 | 9,441,428 |
5 7/8 | 38,700 | .. | .. | 38,700 |
6 | 10,197,081 | 1,500,000 | 330,804 | 12,027,885 |
6 ¼ | 8,100 | .. | .. | 8,100 |
6 ½ | 601,759 | 980,900 | 51,000 | 1,633,659 |
7 | 25,000 | .. | 200,000 | 225,000 |
Totals | 40,823,012 | 17,362,725 | 7,281,981 | 65,467,718 |
Annual interest charge | 2,250,753 | 895,265 | 390,918 | 3,536,936 |
The interest-rates quoted above are those applicable to the amount of debt outstanding. They have not been adjusted to the prices at which the respective loans were raised—e.g., where a loan was issued below par the rate of interest on the sum actually received (omitting the question of flotation expenses) would be higher than the rate shown above.
A five-year summary of the domicile of loans outstanding, other than loans from the Government, is given hereunder.
At 31st March, | Amount. | Percentage of Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
London. | Australia. | New Zealand. | London. | Australia. | New Zealand. | |
£ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1928 | 17,205,721 | 7,071,815 | 34,671,492 | 29.19 | 12.00 | 58.81 |
1929 | 18,316,290 | 7,385,677 | 36,301,819 | 29.54 | 11.91 | 58.55 |
1930 | 17,715,089 | 8,199,599 | 38,137,333 | 27.66 | 12.80 | 59.54 |
1931 | 17,533,425 | 8,574,529 | 39,584,652 | 26.69 | 13.05 | 60.26 |
1932 | 17,362,725 | 7,281,981 | 40,823,012 | 26.52 | 11.12 | 62.36 |
Debentures and stock in circulation at 31st March, 1932, involved an annual charge of £3,536,936 for interest and £931,366 for sinking fund. Interest payments and principal repayments on the State Advances and Main Highways debt aggregated £367,680 annually, and annual instalments on the inscribed debt totalled £69,485. bringing the gross annual debt charge to £4,905,467.
The annual debt charge is seen to have increased at a greater rate than the debt itself, the proportion columns showing a continuous upward movement over the period. The table on page 469 shows the same continuous increase proportionately to population.
The figures as at the end of each of the last ten years are:—
Year ended 31st March, | On Debentures and Stock. | On State Advances and Main Highways Debt. | On Inscribed Debt. | Total. | Average Rate of | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Interest. | Sinking Fund. | Total. | Interest on Debentures and Stock. | Total Debt Charge (including Government Loans). | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1923 | 1,827,992 | 380,848 | 2,208,840 | 283,457 | 87,274 | 2,579,571 | 5.06 | 5.97 |
1924 | 1,992,220 | 413,369 | 2,405,589 | 307,099 | 85,957 | 2,798,645 | 5.09 | 6.01 |
1925 | 2,396,824 | 523,876 | 2,920,700 | 326,260 | 84,203 | 3,331,163 | 5.24 | 6.24 |
1926 | 2,740,445 | 580,200 | 3,320,645 | 337,259 | 82,743 | 3,740,647 | 5.30 | 6.30 |
1927 | 3,000,223 | 628,750 | 3,628,973 | 341,414 | 80,508 | 4,050,895 | 5.32 | 6.33 |
1928 | 3,158,359 | 675,510 | 3,833,869 | 343,437 | 78,163 | 4,255,469 | 5.36 | 6.11 |
1929 | 3,334,009 | 725,547 | 4,059,556 | 343,695 | 75,929 | 4,479,180 | 5.38 | 6.46 |
1930 | 3,467,994 | 789,821 | 4,257,815 | 350,622 | 73,744 | 4,682,181 | 5.40 | 6.57 |
1931 | 3,536,510 | 866,646 | 4,403,156 | 354,325 | 71,312 | 4,828,793 | 5.38 | 6.64 |
1932 | 3,536,936 | 931,366 | 4,468,302 | 367,680 | 69,485 | 4,905,467 | 5.40 | 6.78 |
Of the annual interest payable on the debt other than to Government as at 31st March, 1932, £2,250,753 was payable in New Zealand, £895,265 in the United Kingdom, and £390,918 in Australia. The average rate of interest for each of the foregoing countries works out as follows: New Zealand, 5.51 per cent.; Australia, 5.37 per cent.; United Kingdom, 5.16 per cent. Only 14 per cent. of the debt domiciled in New Zealand bore interest at 5 per cent. or under, as compared with a corresponding percentage of 60 in the ease of the United Kingdom, the Australian figure being 27 per cent.
As part of the interest-reduction policy of the Government. Part IV of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act. passed on the 10th May. 1932, imposed, inter alia, a stamp duty of 10 per cent. on interest derived from local authority debentures or other securities. All local authority interest coupons or warrants presented in New Zealand for payment on or after the 14th May, 1932, were chargeable. Interest payments made (as of express right) out of New Zealand were exempted from charge. After deduction of 5 per cent. of the proceeds as administrative charges the net amount of stamp duty collected was returned to the respective local authorities. A hardship clause permitted the Minister of Finance to refund stamp duty where the total annual income of the payer was not in excess of £100. An additional provision allowed payment of stamp duty of this nature to be treated as a special exemption under the Land and Income Tax Act, 1923. The stamp duty was abolished, in so far as it affected interest accruing after 31st March, 1933, by the legislation next mentioned.
A further step towards reduction of interest on local authority debt was taken by the Local Authorities' Interest Reduction and Loans Conversion Act. 1932–33. This statute, passed on the 9th March, 1933, followed somewhat similar legislation dealing with the public debt. The principal section of this Act imposed a reduction in the rate of interest payable in New Zealand on all local authorities' securities existing at the 1st April, 1933, by 20 per cent. or to 4 ¼ per cent. per annum, whichever rate was the higher. Loans domiciled outside New Zealand were again exempted and rules laid down for the determination of domicile. Alternatively, local authorities were empowered to draw up individual conversion schemes whereby existing securities could be converted to new securities at a lower rate of interest. Any such proposals are required to be submitted to the Local Government Loans Board and to receive the consent of the Governor-General given by Order in Council issued not later than the 31st March. 1935. Where any such conversion scheme is undertaken and any holder of existing securities signifies his dissent from their conversion as prescribed in the Order in Council, the rate of interest in his case is then further reduced to 33 ⅓ per cent. below the rate originally prescribed by the securities. Further sections of the Act limit the rate of interest for future loans, empower relief measures in certain cases of hardship, and create necessary machinery for implementing is provisions.
Table of Contents
THE existing law relating to the valuation of land in New Zealand is contained in the Valuation of Land Act, 1925 (a consolidation of previous legislation), and its amendments of 1926 and 1927. A brief historical account appears in the 1932 and earlier Year-Books.
In December, 1932, the Urban Farm Land Rating Act was passed with the object of giving some rating relief to farm lands subject to rates levied by a borough (or city) council. The Act provides for the preparation of farm rolls, which are deemed to be part of the valuation roll for rating purposes.
The work of the Valuation Department is directed by the Valuer-General. The actual work of valuation is done by District Valuers and assistant valuers. The duty of a valuer is to examine each property and to estimate to the best of his ability (1) the unimproved value of the land contained therein, (2) the value of the buildings (if any) or other improvements (if any) upon such land, and (3) the “capital value” of the property. The Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1927, provides that in boroughs rating on the unimproved value the unimproved value only or the value of improvements only may be ascertained, the capital value being adjusted accordingly.
Under the New Zealand law the increased value attaching to any piece of land which is duo to the successful working of other lands in the district, or to State or local body expenditure on public works, or to the general prosperity and development of the country, forms portion of the “unimproved value.” Any increased value, however, which is represented by the improvements effected by the individual possessor, either past or present, does not form part of the “unimproved value.”
Valuers are enjoined not to strain after high values, nor to accept special prices paid for land under exceptional circumstances, but to determine the value neither above nor below the fair selling-value in view of the many and diverse purposes for which the values are used. Land containing or supposed to contain oil, coal, or other mineral deposits is valued as for the surface use only.
The Valuation of Land Act directs the preparation of a valuation roll for each district, setting forth in respect of each separate property the following particulars:—
The name of the owner of the land and the nature of his estate or interest therein, together with the name of the beneficial owner in the case of land held in trust:
The name of the occupier within the meaning of the Rating Act:
The situation, description, and area of the land:
The nature and value of the improvements on the land:
The unimproved value of the land:
The capital value of the land:
Such other particulars as are prescribed.
The district valuation roll so long as it continues in force is by law the roll from which the valuation roll of every local authority rating on the capital or on the unimproved value is framed.
After the values in a district have been revised a new valuation roll is prepared, and the Valuer-General addresses to each person whose name appears thereon a notice setting forth the values at which his property is entered, and naming a date on or before which all objections (in writing) to the values must be lodged.
The Valuer-General refers objections to values to the District Valuer to enable him to review valuations before the sitting of the Assessment Court. If after careful reconsideration by the District Valuer it is decided that an objection will be allowed or a reasonable compromise effected, the valuation is altered accordingly. On the other hand, if the Valuer-General considers that the valuer's estimates are fair, the objection is heard and determined by the Assessment Court.
The Assessment Court consists of three members, of whom one—the President—is a barrister or solicitor of the Supreme Court of New Zealand, appointed by the Governor-General in Council. Of the other two members of the Court, one is appointed by the Governor-General in Council, and the other by the local authority of the district whose roll has been revised, or by two or more local authorities acting in unison, provided the appointee is not a member or a paid officer of any local authority. The Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1927, provides for assessors representing local bodies to be elected (after nomination by two or more ratepayers) by a meeting of ratepayers convened for the purpose.
If the objection to the valuation is allowed, the reduction is immediately entered on the valuation roll. If the objection is disallowed, the owner may, within fourteen days after the hearing by the Assessment Court, give notice to the Valuer-General that he requires the capital value to be reduced to the value which he (the objector) considers to be the fair selling-value as specified in his notice, or the land to be acquired on behalf of His Majesty at that value.
If the Valuer-General is of opinion that the Assessment Court has made an unfair reduction in a valuation he may, within fourteen days of the hearing, require the owner to consent to what he (the Valuer-General) considers is the fair selling capital value, and, failing such consent being given within thirty days after notice is delivered at his address, he may, with the approval of the Governor-General in Council, acquire the property at that value on behalf of His Majesty.
The decision of the Assessment Court on any objection is subject to appeal to the Supreme Court on a question of law. On all other questions the decision of the Assessment Court is final. The decision of a majority of the three members constitutes the decision of the Court, but if no two members agree the President's decision is taken.
Any person, after notice in the prescribed form and payment of a fee, may require the Valuer-General to make a new valuation of his property, and the valuation roll is then amended accordingly. Owing to the recent heavy decline in values and the impracticability of a universal revaluation, advantage of this provision has been taken by many owners with the object of reducing their rate-payments.
General valuations of land for the whole of New Zealand were made periodically up to the year 1897–98. Since that year no general valuations for the whole Dominion have been made, but portions are revalued from time to time. The figures in the following table, showing valuations over a number of years, therefore represent general valuations up to 1897 only, while for subsequent years the figures have been revised to include the latest valuations of small divisions.
Year. | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of hand (included in previous Column) |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1878 | 99,566,679 | 62,573,868 |
1882 | 101,000,000 | .. |
1885 | 113,270,649 | .. |
1888 | 111,137,714 | 75,497,379 |
1891 | 122,225,029 | 75,832,465 |
1897 | 138,591,347 | 84,401,244 |
1902 | 154,816,132 | 94,847,727 |
1905 | 197,684,475 | 122,937,126 |
1907 | 236,644,536 | 149,682,689 |
1909 | 271,516,022 | 172,759,948 |
1911 | 293,117,065 | 184,062,798 |
1913 | 340,559,728 | 212,963,468 |
1915 | 371,076,683 | 230,705,147 |
1916 | 389,164,729 | 241,322,255 |
1917 | 405,466,071 | 251,087,708 |
1918 | 421,383,373 | 260,921,812 |
1919 | 445,533,445 | 275,988,409 |
1920 | 470,093,697 | 290,880,264 |
1921 | 518,584,318 | 317,631,245 |
1922 | 544,503,376 | 329,174,337 |
1923 | 553,403,794 | 330,790,991 |
1924 | 568,500,653 | 333,869,581 |
1925 | 587,349,575 | 339,310,260 |
1926 | 603,250,306 | 341,047,952 |
1927 | 618,264,093 | 341,519,107 |
1928 | 631,454,676 | 335,217,075 |
1929 | 655,906,887 | 344,757,796 |
1930 | 664,571,181 | 338,887,411 |
1931 | 667,911,212 | 331,634,774 |
1932 | 662,829,264 | 321,798,700 |
Recent revaluations have resulted in somewhat lower unimproved values being placed on country lands, a progressive decline having set in since 1925, the decrease to 1932 being nearly £36,000,000. This decline has been only partly counterbalanced by increases in urban districts, for the total unimproved value of the Dominion in 1932 was nearly £23,000,000 less than in 1929. The total capital value of the Dominion continued to increase until 1931, with a drop of over £5,000,000 in 1932.
The values shown in the foregoing table and in that following are the gross values; they include the value not only of rateable properties, but also of churches, schools, unoccupied Crown lands, and other lands exempt from local rating.
Year. | Number. | North Island. | South Island. | New Zealand. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included In previous Column). | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
Counties. | |||||||
1923 | 129 | 212,365,004 | 136,619,976 | 125,801,994 | 93,108,293 | 338,166,998 | 229,728,269 |
1924 | 129 | 214,571,989 | 137,323,119 | 126,047,703 | 93,131,206 | 340,619,692 | 230,454,325 |
1925 | 129 | 217,347,187 | 138,452,089 | 126,696,666 | 93,162,705 | 344,043,853 | 231,614,794 |
1926 | 129 | 218,934,039 | 137,478,551 | 127,019,176 | 93,135,848 | 345,953,215 | 230,614,399 |
1927 | 129 | 220,899,534 | 136,669,081 | 128,528,964 | 93,546,458 | 349,428,498 | 230,215,539 |
1928 | 129 | 222,034,723 | 128,466,999 | 128,979,600 | 93,112,481 | 351,014,32? | 221,579,480 |
1929 | 129 | 218,994,624 | 125,113,171 | 128,578,477 | 92,339,116 | 347,573,101 | 217,452,287 |
1930 | 129 | 217,047,143 | 120,939,949 | 128,369,805 | 90,038,141 | 345,416,948 | 210,978,090 |
1931 | 129 | 216,904,602 | 119,125,252 | 126,112,667 | 84,989,699 | 343,017,269 | 204,114,951 |
1932 | 129 | 214,849,109 | 115,921,478 | 123,017,748 | 79,835,599 | 337,866,857 | 195,757,077 |
Boroughs. | |||||||
1923 | 118 | 142,049,548 | 71,059,184 | 64,572,622 | 26,200,198 | 206,622,170 | 97,259,382 |
1924 | 118 | 153,284,674 | 73,591,427 | 67,069,287 | 26,435,569 | 220,353,961 | 100,026,996 |
1925 | 118 | 165,944,931 | 77,762,005 | 69,402,512 | 26,505,881 | 235,347,446 | 104,267,886 |
1926 | 119 | 176,492,484 | 79,937,203 | 72,316,315 | 26,911,670 | 248,803,799 | 106,848,873 |
1927 | 119 | 184,483,849 | 80,253,298 | 75,083,757 | 27,279,451 | 259,567,606 | 107,532,749 |
1928 | 119 | 193,357,816 | 82,113,910 | 77,546,515 | 27,760,690 | 270,904,331 | 109,874,600 |
1929 | 119 | 215,559,207 | 92,633,636 | 83,723,057 | 31,178,700 | 299,282,261 | 123,812,336 |
1930 | 121 | 224,252,976 | 93,192,267 | 85,669,387 | 31,108,515 | 309,522,363 | 124,300,782 |
1931 | 122 | 228,502, 595 | 93,016,638 | 87,312,583 | 31,204,231 | 315,825,178 | 124,220,869 |
1932 | 122 | 228,332,228 | 91,862,454 | 87,553,541 | 30,934,909 | 315,885,769 | 122,797,363 |
Independent Town Districts. | |||||||
1923 | 41 | 7,747,912 | 3,457,862 | 866,714 | 345,478 | 8,614,626 | 3,803,340 |
1924 | 39 | 6,644,556 | 3,042,977 | 882,444 | 345,283 | 7,527,000 | 3,388,260 |
1925 | 40 | 7,043,127 | 3,081,319 | 915,149 | 346,261 | 7,958,276 | 3,427,580 |
1926 | 39 | 7,45,925 | 3,202,324 | 1,037,367 | 382,356 | 8,488,292 | 3,584,680 |
1927 | 40 | 8,221,372 | 3,387,736 | 1,046,617 | 383,083 | 9,267,989 | 3,770,819 |
1928 | 42 | 8,468,686 | 3,397,342 | 1,067,336 | 365,653 | 9,536,022 | 3,762,995 |
1929 | 42 | 7,977,832 | 3,136,377 | 1,073,690 | 356,796 | 9,051,522 | 3,493,173 |
1930 | 41 | 8,145,644 | 3,277,434 | 1,086,226 | 331,105 | 9,231,870 | 3,608,539 |
1931 | 40 | 7,936,550 | 2,967,964 | 1,142,215 | 330,990 | 9,078,765 | 8,298,954 |
1932 | 40 | 7,920,486 | 2,911,419 | 1,156,152 | 332,841 | 9,076,638 | 3,244,260 |
Grand Totals. | |||||||
1923 | .. | 362,162,464 | 211,137,022 | 191,241,330 | 119,653,969 | 553,403,794 | 330,790,991 |
1924 | .. | 374,501,219 | 213,957,523 | 193,999,434 | 119,912,058 | 568,500,653 | 333,869,581 |
1925 | .. | 390,335,248 | 219,295,413 | 197,014,327 | 120,014,847 | 587,349,575 | 339,310,260 |
1926 | .. | 402,877,448 | 220,618,078 | 200,372,858 | 120,429,874 | 603,250,306 | 341,047,952 |
1927 | .. | 413,604,755 | 220,310,115 | 204,659,333 | 121,208,992 | 618,264,093 | 341,519,107 |
1928 | .. | 423,861,225 | 213,978,251 | 207,593,451 | 121,238,824 | 631,454,676 | 335,217,075 |
1929 | .. | 442,531,663 | 220,883,184 | 213,375,224 | 123,874,612 | 655,906,887 | 344,757,796 |
1930 | .. | 149,445,763 | 217,409,650 | 215,125,418 | 121,477,761 | 664,571,181 | 338,887,411 |
1931 | .. | 453,343,747 | 215,109,854 | 214,567,465 | 116,524,920 | 667,911,212 | 331,634,774 |
1932 | .. | 451,101,823 | 210,695,351 | 211,727,441 | 111,103,349 | 662,829,264 | 321,798,700 |
A summary of rateable values for the year 1932 is next given:—
— | North Island. | South Island. | New Zealand. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Counties | 204,956,786 | 110,788,157 | 117,833,607 | 77,133,555 | 322,790,393 | 1,87,921,712 |
Boroughs | 206,107,608 | 81,215,879 | 79,641,960 | 28,050,119 | 285,749,568 | 109,265,998 |
Town districts (independent) | 7,332,742 | 2,712,047 | 1,056,064 | 305,792 | 8,338,806 | 3,017,839 |
Totals | 418,397,136 | 194,716,083 | 198,531,631 | 105,489,466 | 616,928,767 | 300,205,549 |
Of the gross capital value, counties represent 510 per cent., and boroughs and independent town districts 49.0 per cent. For unimproved value the proportions are 60.8 per cent. and 39.2 per cent. respectively.
On the basis of rateable values, counties possess 52.3 per cent. of capital and 62.6 per cent. of unimproved values, as against 47.7 and 37.4 per cent. for boroughs and independent town districts.
The gross capital and unimproved values for each county, borough, and independent town district as in 1932 are next given.
County (including Dependent Town Districts). | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Mongonui | 1,512,939 | 599,228 |
Whangaroa | 435,569 | 127,365 |
Bay of Islands | 2,262,558 | 884,808 |
Hokianga | 1,596,716 | 571,801 |
Whangarei | 4,889,383 | 1,717,270 |
Hobson | 2,457,278 | 1,040,406 |
Otamatea | 2,117,277 | 879,448 |
Rodney | 1,743,485 | 569,996 |
Waitemata | 4,691,548 | 2,486,175 |
Eden | 3,453,508 | 1,474,388 |
Manukau | 5,135,118 | 2,987,747 |
Franklin | 6,021,053 | 3,237,566 |
Great Barrier Island | 154,715 | 97,870 |
Islands— | ||
Little Barrier, Waiheke, &c. | 546,643 | 355,101 |
Waikato | 5,627,163 | 3,139,860 |
Raglan | 4,112,262 | 1,836,002 |
Waipa | 6,221,471 | 3,395,504 |
Coromandel | 665,286 | 375,051 |
Thames | 730,772 | 369,467 |
Hauraki Plains | 2,168,279 | 1,047,443 |
Ohinemuri | 781,903 | 396,268 |
Tauranga | 2,274,788 | 1,004,372 |
Piako | 4,441,685 | 2,385,725 |
Matamata | 3,776,060 | 1,792,100 |
Rotorua | 1,788,739 | 1,340,699 |
Whakatane | 2,450,775 | 1,399,856 |
Taupo | 855,490 | 559,377 |
Taumarunui | 1,174,169 | 496,117 |
Ohura | 1,104,736 | 366,998 |
Kawhia | 704,144 | 270,908 |
Waitomo | 2,829,074 | 1,190,256 |
Otorohanga | 2,157,611 | 987,885 |
Island—Motiti | 33,120 | 19,150 |
Opotiki | 1,675,783 | 610,839 |
Matakaoa | 899,860 | 368,741 |
Waiapu | 3,169,143 | 1,189,213 |
Uawa | 1,588,715 | 765,177 |
Waikohu | 4,046,682 | 1,786,563 |
Cook | 5,376,516 | 2,428,989 |
Wairoa | 3,841,651 | 1,532,631 |
Hawke's Bay | 10,953,039 | 7,123,459 |
Waipawa | 3,038,277 | .. |
Waipukurau | 905,706 | 666,695 |
Dannevirke | 3,801,299 | 2,035,179 |
Woodville | 1,769,377 | 1,059,915 |
Patangata | 4,648,063 | 3,584,073 |
Weber | 726,925 | 467,707 |
Clifton | 1,384,373 | 789,708 |
Taranaki | 2,791,510 | 1,522,377 |
Inglewood | 1,421,322 | 665,606 |
Egmont | 2,066,252 | 1,093,075 |
Stratford | 3,154,741 | 1,720,320 |
Whangamomona | 556,367 | 171,220 |
Waimate West | 2,103,962 | 1,350,899 |
Eltham | 2,671,508 | 1,456,485 |
Hawera | 3,458,839 | 2,135,487 |
Patea | 3,449,015 | 2,003,704 |
Waitotara | 2,708,061 | 1,546,431 |
Waimarino | 1,743,739 | 498,049 |
Wanganui | 2,320,267 | 1,018,838 |
Rangitikei | 9,988,932 | 6,122,899 |
Kiwitea | 3,281,109 | 2,081,372 |
Pohangina | 1,261,703 | 671,112 |
Kaitieke | 998,696 | 431,290 |
Manawatu | 3,572,503 | 2,506,376 |
Oroua | 3,083,646 | 2,096,710 |
Kairanga | 4,809,542 | 3,309,345 |
Horowhenua | 5,324,126 | 3,322,183 |
Islands— | ||
Kapiti, Mann, and 17,984 Somes | 13,378 | .. |
Chatham Islands | 273,724 | 183,978 |
Pahiatua | 2,527,718 | 1,423,864 |
Akitio | 1,494,097 | 754,958 |
Castlepoint | 1,121,152 | 638,609 |
Eketahuna | 1,846,016 | 1,001,492 |
Mauriceville | 620,482 | 338,254 |
Masterton | 4,329,327 | 2,729,989 |
Wairarapa South | 3,023,831 | 1,762,956 |
Featherston | 4,763,379 | 3,030,672 |
Hutt | 3,998,818 | 1,835,174 |
Makara | 1,595,739 | 723,295 |
Collingwood | 452,521 | 271,588 |
Takaka | 710,613 | 390,766 |
Waimea | 3,418,545 | 1,521,855 |
Sounds | 828,947 | 499,222 |
Marlborough | 4,086,161 | 2,488,411 |
Awatere | 2,083,158 | 1,357,943 |
Buller | 1,463,516 | 768,555 |
Murchison | 537 223 | 219,817 |
Inangahua | 759,940 | 391,763 |
Grey | 996,978 | 627,079 |
Westland | 989,153 | 563,366 |
Kaikoura | 1,639,105 | 1,116,945 |
Cheviot | 1 710,808 | 1,373,627 |
Amuri | 2,398,411 | 1,672,866 |
Waipara | 3,740,115 | 2,991,115 |
Ashley | 977,580 | 758,130 |
Kowai | 1,392,594 | 1,056,414 |
Oxford | 998,121 | 695,201 |
Rangiora | 1,540,610 | 1,064,530 |
Eyre | 1,444,890 | 1,030,500 |
Waimairi | 5,557,159 | 2,679,156 |
Paparua | 2,787,402 | 1,763,348 |
Malvern | 2,478,879 | 1,863,853 |
Tawera | 562,172 | 464,377 |
Heathcote | 2,256,090 | 938,385 |
Halswell | 1,145,060 | 783,135 |
Selwyn | 1,567,279 | 1,078,709 |
Springs | 1,228,570 | 912,580 |
Ellesmere | 2,682,147 | 2,242,802 |
Mount Herbert | 619,600 | 436,060 |
Wairewa | 1,311,120 | 1,005,105 |
Akaroa | 2,203,045 | 1,666,485 |
Ashburton | 11,221,540 | 8,689,240 |
Geraldine | 3,500,975 | 2,403,775 |
Levels | 3,517,428 | 2,661,838 |
Mackenzie | 2,499,280 | 1,551,430 |
Waimate | 6,066,378 | 4,112,128 |
Waitaki | 5,361,316 | 4,082,833 |
Maniototo | 1,539,681 | 1,036,777 |
Waihemo | 813,120 | 594,842 |
Waikouaiti | 1,281,982 | 777,427 |
Peninsula | 716,508 | 347,865 |
Taieri | 2,455,798 | 1,651,842 |
Tuapeka | 2,526,361 | 1,580,820 |
Bruce | 1,813,705 | 1,142,221 |
Clutha | 3,083,441 | 1,726,003 |
Islands- | ||
Quarantine and Goat | 3,454 | 900 |
Vincent | 1,664,300 | 1,044,797 |
bake | 845,553 | 584,124 |
Fiord | 144,295 | 137,513 |
Wallace | 4,186,309 | 2,286,872 |
Southland | 12,817,873 | 6,480,946 |
Stewart Island | 103,335 | 49,860 |
Islands— | ||
Antipodes, &c. | 13,880 | 13,880 |
Borough. | Capital Value (Land and Improvements.) | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Whangarei | 2,580,253 | 963,520 |
Dargaville | 541,187 | 141,562 |
Birkenhead | 944,138 | 300,816 |
Devonport | 3,391,312 | 1,376,296 |
AUCKLAND CITY— | ||
City Portion | 32,916,148 | 16,490,731 |
Parnell,, | 2,443,188 | 1,070,100 |
Grey Lynn,, | 2,809,822 | 887,102 |
Arch Hill,, | 538,704 | 194,435 |
Eden Terrace,, | 612,520 | 220,434 |
Point Chevalier,, | 1,171,269 | 504,053 |
Avondale,, | 1,319,147 | 499,364 |
Epsom,, | 3,091,097 | 1,184,438 |
Remuera,, | 5,988,579 | 2,333,171 |
Orakei,, | 312,020 | 273,590 |
Tamaki,, | 2,136,147 | 1,256,473 |
Total of City | 53,288,641 | 24,913,891 |
Newmarket | 1,710,623 | 866,470 |
Onehunga | 3,123,962 | 1,097,142 |
Takapuna | 2,589,221 | 1,093,808 |
Northcote | 643,749 | 270,893 |
New Lynn | 692,330 | 204,842 |
Mount Albert | 5,680,443 | 1,912,180 |
Mount Eden | 5,939,994 | 2,152,733 |
One Tree Hill | 3,479,293 | 1,414,287 |
Otahuhu | 1,409,858 | 440,090 |
Pukekohe | 866,393 | 389,193 |
Hamilton | 5,902,285 | 2,497,663 |
Cambridge | 816,126 | 296,596 |
Huntly | 367,609 | 96,844 |
Ngaruawahia | 260,840 | 64,370 |
Te Awamutu | 705,363 | 262,183 |
Thames | 741,565 | 187,030 |
Tauranga | 911,373 | 397,738 |
Paeroa | 515,993 | 173,933 |
Waihi | 352,126 | 52,782 |
Morrinsville | 595,478 | 208,456 |
Te Aroha | 772,853 | 287,735 |
Rotorua | 2,015,429 | 1,019,772 |
Whakatane | 382,336 | 102,690 |
Taumarunui | 703,826 | 276,081 |
Te Kuiti | 691,239 | 253,640 |
Opotiki | 368,367 | 141,312 |
Gisborne | 5,151,950 | 1,838,302 |
Wairoa | 746,656 | 313,810 |
Napier | 4,732,006 | 1,724,370 |
Hastings | 3,676,561 | 1,523,869 |
Dannevirke | 1,536,097 | 495,315 |
Woodville | 190,431 | 54,976 |
Waipawa | 289,679 | 113,665 |
Waipukurau | 558,241 | 160,419 |
New Plymouth | 5,309,401 | 1,733,697 |
Hawera | 1,846,047 | 764,665 |
Patea | 158,999 | 57,572 |
Waitara | 335,889 | 102,009 |
Inglewood | 292,189 | 69,561 |
Stratford | 1,142,573 | 443,534 |
Eltham | 571,877 | 193,211 |
Wanganui City | 8,882,527 | 3,052,382 |
Marton | 868,626 | 215,153 |
Raetihi | 233,725 | 52,286 |
Ohakune | 130,582 | 39,390 |
Taihape | 621,265 | 298,961 |
Feilding | 1,518,979 | 510,860 |
Palmerston North City | 7,897,101 | 2,506,861 |
Foxton | 292,118 | 68,219 |
WELLINGTON CITY— | ||
City Portion | 40,320,310 | 20,544,388 |
Wadestown,, | 1,409,975 | 418,225 |
Northland,, | 1,023,955 | 296,810 |
Melrose— | ||
Kilbirnie,, | 5,874,535 | 1,690,290 |
Island Bay,, | 1,991,285 | 558,740 |
Ohiro,, | 3,202,790 | 900,995 |
Onslow Portion | 1,729,094 | 478,392 |
Karori,, | 2,336,387 | 641,260 |
Miramar,, | 4,127,275 | 1,015,080 |
Total of City | 62,015,606 | 26,544,180 |
Shannon | 175,960 | 58,705 |
Levin | 784–570 | 216,828 |
Otaki | 343,221 | 145,604 |
Pahiatua | 361,122 | 96,424 |
Masterton | 2,771,313 | 847,460 |
Carterton | 527,564 | 103,329 |
Greytown | 226,529 | 54,706 |
Upper Hutt | 865,349 | 234,759 |
Lower Hutt | 5,616,479 | 1,993,872 |
Petone | 3,269,501 | 894,786 |
Eketahuna | 167,108 | 43,682 |
Martinborough | 255,140 | 47,940 |
Featherston | 205,732 | 44,159 |
Eastbourne | 779,310 | 291,385 |
Richmond | 273,798 | 120,270 |
Nelson City | 3,218,719 | 1,274,137 |
Picton | 396,178 | 151,145 |
Blenheim | 1,600,155 | 523,004 |
Motueka | 426,104 | 189,489 |
Westport | 606,150 | 177,712 |
Greymouth | 1,324,870 | 350,345 |
Brunner | 175,378 | 72,602 |
Kumara | 33,824 | 7,092 |
Hokitika | 431,950 | 88,820 |
Ross | 24,762 | 7,358 |
Runanga | 81,527 | 20,527 |
Rangiora | 623,125 | 164,790 |
Kaiapoi | 337,943 | 89,568 |
CHRISTCHURCH CITY— | ||
St. Albans Portion | 5,204,635 | 1,766,385 |
North Richmond,, | 614,495 | 162,630 |
Papunui,, | 1,211,250 | 401,721 |
Richmond,, | 386,245 | 121,940 |
North-east,, | 1,211,035 | 505,435 |
North-west,, | 3,897,545 | 2,055,550 |
South-east,, | 2,865,210 | 1,372,555 |
South-west,, | 6,460,575 | 3,785,845 |
Sydenham,, | 3,079,935 | 1,042,630 |
Opawa,, | 322,115 | 121,240 |
St. Martin's,, | 280,225 | 86,345 |
Beckenham-Fisherton, | 439,415 | 112,680 |
Linwood,,1,931,640 | 605,650 | .. |
Linwood North,, | 550,425 | 141,215 |
Avonside,, | 433,075 | 127,635 |
Linwood East,, | 157,615 | 44,200 |
Spreydon West,, | 1,010,175 | 305,065 |
Spreydon East | 972,650 | 262,445 |
Woolston,, | 1,102,110 | 338,425 |
Total of City | 32,130,370 | 13,359,591 |
New Brighton | 1,159,495 | 419,442 |
Sumner | 868,955 | 318,582 |
Lyttelton | 781,895 | 270,370 |
Akaroa | 163,488 | 72,316 |
Riccarton | 1,538,443 | 414,078 |
Ashburton | 758,731 | 274,494 |
Timaru | 5,651,662 | 1,948,437 |
Geraldine | 210,684 | 50,955 |
Temuka | 430,525 | 130,365 |
Waimate | 543,067 | 128,395 |
Oamaru | 1,672,530 | 557,977 |
Hampden | 32,997 | 9,697 |
Naseby | 19,978 | 2,583 |
Palmerston | 126,648 | 29,738 |
Waikouaiti | 127,695 | 39,708 |
Borough. | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Port Chalmers | 384,846 | 120,883 |
West Harbour | 423,255 | 81,800 |
DUNEDIN CITY— | ||
Valley Portion | 1,143,289 | 296,454 |
Maori Hill,, | 943,799 | 244,225 |
Roslyn,, | 1,763,082 | 479,960 |
Mornington,, | 1,219,211 | 264,835 |
Leith,, | 4,768,848 | 1,831,481 |
Central,, | 5,254,591 | 2,201,220 |
Caversham,, | 1,687,690 | 407,610 |
South Dunedin,, | 1,129,836 | 278,375 |
Bay | 1,172,822 | 229,357 |
Total of City | 19,083,168 | 6,233,517 |
St. Hilda | 1,823,666 | 395,458 |
Green Island | 405,185 | 85,640 |
Mosgiel | 320,000 | 91,215 |
Roxburgh | 86,635 | 21,715 |
Lawrence | 70,405 | 8,702 |
Tapanui | 42,700 | 9,125 |
Milton | 249,543 | 55,996 |
Balclutha | 295,755 | 85,190 |
Kaitangata | 112,771 | 31,538 |
Cromwell | 84,816 | 16,229 |
Alexandra | 97,718 | 15,110 |
Arrowtown | 20,695 | 2,775 |
Queenstown | 180,490 | 34,285 |
Gore | 1,152,945 | 317,895 |
Mataura | 317,285 | 86,065 |
Winton | 136,740 | 56,845 |
Invercargill City | 5,708,528 | 1,687,956 |
South Invercargill | 169,977 | 79,301 |
Riverton | 183,362 | 49,037 |
Bluff | 381,410 | 105,045 |
Town District. | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Kaitaia | 167,075 | 58,414 |
Kaikohe | 161,295 | 55,715 |
Hikurangi | 177,911 | 44,061 |
Kamo | 131,565 | 43,505 |
Warkworth | 89,690 | 19,055 |
Helensville | 203,055 | 54,928 |
Henderson | 291,331 | 123,740 |
Glen Eden | 289,493 | 106,439 |
Ellerslie | 786,197 | 255,851 |
Waiuku | 280,455 | 98,080 |
Howick | 244,345 | 111,355 |
Papatoetoe | 828,315 | 355,531 |
Manurewa | 462,495 | 175,328 |
Papakura | 522,182 | 227 229 |
Tuakau | 190,898 | 79,495 |
Leamington | 148,010 | 68,060 |
Te Puke | 330,464 | 119,369 |
Matamata | 397,915 | 143,505 |
Putaruru | 181,250 | 69,545 |
Otorohanga | 182,163 | 61,412 |
Taradale | 287,331 | 135,685 |
Havelock North | 346,371 | 135,653 |
Opunake | 212,060 | 69,897 |
Manaia | 119,773 | 26,205 |
Waverley | 116,536 | 26,442 |
Rangataua | 31,117 | 9,300 |
Mangaweka | 59,273 | 21,734 |
Hunterville. | 106,873 | 36,428 |
Hulls | 123,156 | 37,810 |
Manunui | 71,296 | 25,954 |
Johnsonville | 380,596 | 115,694 |
Tahunanui | 176,787 | 55,563 |
Cobden | 156,823 | 33,089 |
Leeston | 173,350 | 39,335 |
Tinwald | 133,855 | 51,430 |
Pleasant Point | 118,535 | 39,600 |
Nightcaps | 79,150 | 15,180 |
Otautau | 139,438 | 43,918 |
Lumsden | 54,494 | 15,251 |
Wyndham | 123,720 | 39,475 |
Table of Contents
THE Banking Act, 1908, which consolidated the law of New Zealand relating to the general business of banking in the Dominion, provides that the incorporation of banks by Royal Charter shall be as effectual within New Zealand as Acts of the General Assembly. The number of directors is prescribed by the Act, and authority is given to any bank to increase its capital on a resolution of the shareholders. Transfers of shares on which there is any liability must be approved by the directors or their duly appointed attorney or attorneys. Every bank trading in the Dominion is required to furnish quarterly statements of its business, for publication in the Gazelle. A sworn copy of an entry in the books of a bank shall in all legal proceedings be evidence of such entry, and a bank is not required in any legal proceedings to which it is not a party to produce its books before a Court, unless ordered by a Judge for special cause. Provision is made for bank holidays, and for the destruction of cheques, drafts, bills of exchange, or promissory notes after the expiration of ten years from the date or duo date of such documents.
Part II of the Bills of Exchange Act, 1908, consolidates the law relating to cheques on a bank.
The Companies Act, 1908, with the exception of Part IX (re companies incorporated outside New Zealand), and also of the provisions relating to branch registers, does not apply to banking companies formed within and operating only within the Dominion.
There are six banks of issue trading in New Zealand, two of these institutions, the Bank of New Zealand and the National Bank of New Zealand, being incorporated by special Acts of the General Assembly of the Dominion. The Bank of New Zealand has branches in London, Australia, Fiji, and Samoa, while its branches and agencies within the Dominion number 221. The other five banks have between them 293 establishments within the Dominion, making a total of 514, or an average of one bank to every 2,984 inhabitants.
The total paid-up capital of the above banks, their reserve funds, and the rate of their last dividend as on the 31st December, 1932, were as follows:—
Brink. | Paid-up Capital. | Rate per Cent. per Annum of Last Dividend and Bonus. | Amount of Reserved Profits at Time of declaring Dividend. |
---|---|---|---|
Hank of New Zealand— | £ | Per Cent. | £ |
4-per-cent. stock guaranteed by New Zealand Government | 529,988 | .. | .. |
“A” preference shares issued to the Crown (Act of 1920) | 500,000 | 10 | .. |
“B” preference shares issued to the Crown (Act of 1920) | 1,375,000 | 13 2/11 | 3,970,056 |
“C” long-term mortgage shares issued to the Crown | 234,375 | 6 | .. |
“D” long-term mortgage shares | 468,750 | 7 ½ | .. |
Ordinary shares | 3,750,000 | 14 ½ | .. |
Union Hank of Australia, Ltd. | 4,000,000 | 4 | 4,850,000 |
Bank of New South Wales | 8,780,000 | 5 ¼ | 6,150,000 |
Bank of Australasia | 4,500,000 | 6 | 2,626,063 |
National Bank of New Zealand, Ltd. | 2,000,000 | 6 | 2,202,294 |
Commercial Bank of Australia, Ltd.— | |||
Ordinary | 2,000,000 | 5 | 2,320,311 |
Preference | 2,117,350 | 4 | .. |
The movement of paid-up capital and reserved profits, as at 31st December, during the last ten years is given below:—
Year. | Paid-up Capital. | Reserved Profits. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1923 | 21,727,526 | 15,131,489 |
1924 | 22,327,537 | 19,461,399 |
1925 | 24,581,064 | 17,627,901 |
1926 | 24,772,284 | 20,000,461 |
1927 | 27,041,130 | 21,542,680 |
1928 | 28,439,265 | 23,497,555 |
1929 | 28,754,163 | 24,339,031 |
1930 | 28,898,862 | 24,359,819 |
1931 | 30,255,463 | 24,431,821 |
1932 | 30,255,463 | 22,118,724 |
The liabilities of the banks of issue for the last ten years are shown in the table following, the figures given referring to New Zealand business only. The liabilities shown represent the average of the four quarters of the year.
Year. | Notes in Circulation. | Bills in Circulation. | Balances due to other Banks. | Deposits. | Total Liabilities.* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including from 1927 transfers from Long-term Mortgage Department in case of Bank of New Zealand. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 6,593,068 | 307,419 | 264,323 | 49,039,482 | 56,204,292 |
1924 | 6,587,546 | 315,601 | 725,589 | 49,502,499 | 57,131,235 |
1925 | 6,775,470 | 312,983 | 924,042 | 52,207,202 | 60,219,697 |
1926 | 6,730,421 | 292,370 | 850,256 | 50,135,114 | 58,008,161 |
1927 | 6,510,018 | 292,369 | 948,926 | 48,294,096 | 56,321,397 |
1928 | 6,374,043 | 307,007 | 1,146,543 | 53,799,221 | 61,850,595 |
1929 | 6,433,911 | 327,667 | 850,441 | 57,609,746 | 65,232,866 |
1930 | 6,255,717 | 269,294 | 1,024,963 | 56,425,014 | 63,984,419 |
1931 | 5,782,354 | 191,417 | 1,798,375 | 53,645,018 | 61,463,034 |
1932 | 5,958,268 | 158,866 | 1,566,107 | 52,851,736 | 60,649,208 |
The next table shows the total liabilities for each quarter during the same period:—
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. | Average of Quarters. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 55,888,101 | 59,459,267 | 55,968,705 | 53,501,095 | 56,204,292 |
1924 | 58,860,057 | 58,673,343 | 55,347,458 | 55,644,080 | 57,131,235 |
1925 | 61,309,075 | 62,215,238 | 59,194,084 | 58,160,391 | 60,219,697 |
1926 | 59,484,110 | 60,765,989 | 57,219,995 | 54,562,551 | 58,008,161 |
1927 | 56,804,371 | 58,092,957 | 54,575,763 | 55,812,497 | 56,321,397 |
1928 | 60,554,206 | 63,658,269 | 61,789,574 | 61,400,329 | 61,850,595 |
1929 | 66,055,875 | 67,481,608 | 64,773,543 | 62,620,437 | 65,232,866 |
1931 | 64,982,787 | 66,208,809 | 63,547,537 | 61,198,543 | 63,984,419 |
1931 | 61,215,977 | 62,672,529 | 61,246,884 | 60,716,747 | 61,463,034 |
1932 | 61,517,253 | 61,562,035 | 59,815,244 | 59,702,298 | 60,649,208 |
1933 | 62,793,948 | 65,745,009 | 65,949,520 | .. | .. |
Details of liabilities from September quarter of 1931 to the corresponding quarter of 1933 are now given.
Quarter. | Notes in Circulation. | Bills in Circulation. | Balances due to other Banks. | Deposits. | Transfers from Long-term Mortgage Department.* | Total Liabilities. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Bank of New Zealand only. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
September, 1931 | 5,584,542 | 186,706 | 1,966,060 | 53,466,003 | 43,573 | 61,246,884 |
December, 1931 | 5,926,902 | 185,729 | 2,577,100 | 51,976,879 | 50,137 | 60,716,747 |
March, 1932 | 5,875,026 | 183,561 | 2,060,853 | 53,336,885 | 60,928 | 61,517,253 |
June, 1932 | 6,021,366 | 149,670 | 1,253,334 | 54,013,300 | 124,365 | 61,562,035 |
September, 1932 | 5,919,824 | 144,929 | 1,483,019 | 52,138,358 | 129,114 | 59,815,244 |
December, 1932 | 6,016,856 | 157,302 | 1,467,224 | 51,918,100 | 142,516 | 59,702,298 |
March, 1933 | 6,004,821 | 190,674 | 1,283,931 | 55,166,873 | 147,649 | 62,793,948 |
June, 1933 | 6,305,061 | 144,049 | 1,663,370 | 57,474,310 | 158,219 | 65,745,009 |
September, 1933 | 6,145,203 | 180,195 | 898,522 | 58,558,951 | 166,619 | 65,949,520 |
Assets are now presented in a manner similar to that, in which liabilities are shown. The figures represent the average of the four quarters of the year.
Year. | Coin and Bullion. | Notes and Bills discounted. | Debts due, exclusive of Bad Debts. | Balances due from other Banks. | All other Assets. | Total Assets. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 7,900,594 | 1,609,302 | 41,712,940 | 717,575 | 7,700,824 | 59,641,235 |
1924 | 7,816,145 | 1,589,763 | 42,969,898 | 725,589 | 8,224,470 | 61,325,865 |
1925 | 7,722,917 | 1,639,168 | 43,659,787 | 1,214,321 | 7,892,615 | 62,128,808 |
1926 | 7,797,319 | 1,787,504 | 47,361,756 | 881,845 | 7,936,873 | 65,765,297 |
1927 | 7,874,971 | 1,610,368 | 48,421,835 | 978,264 | 7,741,238 | 66,626,676 |
1928 | 7,511,333 | 1,286,185 | 44,893,278 | 1,301,907 | 7,826,282 | 62,819,485 |
1929 | 7,051,391 | 1,103,149 | 48,175,045 | 955,803 | 8,190,141 | 65,475,529 |
1930 | 6,798,556 | 1,173,367 | 52,484,030 | 1,075,334 | 8,216,784 | 69,748,071 |
1931 | 6,917,897 | 843,041 | 51,576,486 | 1,832,781 | 7,386,915 | 68,557,120 |
1932 | 5,957,944 | 644,953 | 49,610,721 | 1,592,894 | 11,208,697 | 69,015,209 |
The next table shows the total assets for each quarter during the same period:—
Year | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarters. | Average of Quarter. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 59,335,217 | 58,313,692 | 58,797,007 | 62,119,023 | 59,641,235 |
1924 | 61,523,985 | 60,243,834 | 60,258,641 | 63,276,999 | 61,325,865 |
1925 | 61,199,186 | 60,452,029 | 61,340,146 | 65,523,870 | 62,128,808 |
1926 | 65,171,194 | 65,624,704 | 64,367,510 | 67,897,779 | 65,765,297 |
1927 | 67,646,156 | 67,529,757 | 64,668,327 | 66,662,463 | 66,626,676 |
1928 | 63,164,339 | 62,736,746 | 61,324,367 | 64,052,488 | 62,819,485 |
1929 | 62,650,703 | 63,478,792 | 65,979,611 | 69,793,011 | 65,475,529 |
1930 | 69,855,436 | 70,211,069 | 68,546,943 | 70,378,836 | 69,748,071 |
1931 | 69,413,046 | 68,877,975 | 67,210,657 | 68,726,801 | 68,557,120 |
1932 | 67,707,590 | 69,359,675 | 69,602,763 | 69,390,809 | 69,015,209 |
1933 | 66,913,940 | 69,977,278 | 69,798,025 | .. | .. |
In the next table details of assets are given for September quarter, 1931, to September quarter, 1933.
Quarter. | Coin and Bullion. | Notes and Bills discounted. | Debts due, exclusive of Had Debts. | Balances due from other Banks. | All other Assets. | Total Assets. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1931. | ||||||
September | 6,930,870 | 709,553 | 50,224,004 | 1,993,558 | 7,352,672 | 67,210,657 |
December | 6,872,638 | 699,093 | 50,317,688 | 2,598,063 | 8,239,319 | 68,726,801 |
1932. | ||||||
March | 8,598,701 | 712,706 | 49,519,631 | 2,095,829 | 8,780,723 | 67,707,590 |
June | 6,207,588 | 666,361 | 49,915,034 | 1,281,265 | 11,289,427 | 69,359,675 |
September | 5,605,427 | 583,741 | 48,391,474 | 1,502,703 | 12,519,418 | 69,602,763 |
December | 5,420,060 | 617,005 | 49,616,743 | 1,491,780 | 12,245,221 | 69,390,809 |
1933. | ||||||
March | 5,213,756 | 565,446 | 47,934,828 | 1,299,003 | 11,900,907 | 66,913,940 |
June | 5,078,458 | 609,732 | 46,147,379 | 1,664,403 | 16,477,306 | 69,977,278 |
September | 5,076,254 | 1,095,020 | 42,715,791 | 883,974 | 20,026,986 | 69,798,025 |
The total amount of deposits, the amount per head of moan population, the total advances, and the ratio of advances to deposits, taking the average of the four quarters for each of the last ten years, are as follows:—
Year. | Deposits. | Advances. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Amount. | Per Head of Population. | Total Amount. | Ratio to Deposits. | |||
£ | £ | s. | d. | £ | Per Cent. | |
1923 | 49,039,482 | 36 | 18 | 5 | 43,322,242 | 88.34 |
1924 | 49,502,499 | 36 | 11 | 11 | 44,559,661 | 90.01 |
1925 | 52,207,202 | 37 | 14 | 2 | 45,298,955 | 86.77 |
1926 | 50,135,114 | 35 | 9 | 3 | 49,149,260 | 98.03 |
1927 | 48,294,096 | 33 | 11 | 4 | 50,032,203 | 103.60 |
1928 | 53,799,221 | 36 | 19 | 1 | 46,179,463 | 85.84 |
1929 | 57,609,746 | 39 | 2 | 3 | 49,278,194 | 85.54 |
1930 | 56,425,014 | 37 | 16 | 2 | 53,657,397 | 95.10 |
1931 | 53,645,018 | 35 | 8 | 11 | 52,419,527 | 97.72 |
1932 | 52,851,736 | 34 | 12 | 7 | 50,255,674 | 95.09 |
A fifty-years table of deposits and advances will be found in the Statistical Summary at the latter end of this volume.
Deposits for each quarter of the year are now given.
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. | Average of Quarters. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 48,659,637 | 52,091,994 | 48,983,798 | 46,422,497 | 49,039,482 |
1924 | 51,693,551 | 51,606,632 | 47,853,800 | 46,856,013 | 49,502,499 |
1925 | 53,090,842 | 54,551,316 | 51,459,751 | 49,726,897 | 52,207,202 |
1926 | 51,314,674 | 52,595,627 | 50,010,356 | 46,619,798 | 50,135,114 |
1927 | 48,624,084 | 49,773,410 | 47,302,898 | 47,475,991 | 48,294,096 |
1928 | 52,336,872 | 54,903,208 | 54,224,704 | 53,732,096 | 53,799,221 |
1929 | 58,209,934 | 59,846,149 | 57,367,766 | 55,015,134 | 57,609,746 |
1930 | 57,469,326 | 58,847,387 | 56,150,539 | 53,232,803 | 56,425,014 |
1931 | 54,141,065 | 54,996,125 | 53,466,003 | 51,976,879 | 53,645,018 |
1932 | 53,336,885 | 54,013,300 | 52,138,358 | 51,918,400 | 52,851,736 |
1933 | 55,166,873 | 57,474,310 | 58,558,951 | .. | .. |
The following table shows the three different classes of deposits for each quarter from 1928 onwards:—
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Government. | ||||
1928 | 2,378,577 | 1,956,075 | 1,628,687 | 2,070,690 |
1929 | 2,864,439 | 2,794,255 | 2,799,140 | 1,658,402 |
1930 | 3,466,086 | 5,099,349 | 3,600,100 | 1,859,407 |
1931 | 2,889,126 | 3,826,738 | 2,694,786 | 1,195,845 |
1932 | 1,871,774 | 1,796,518 | 1,429,192 | 1,457,057 |
1933 | 2,496,603 | 1,740,307 | 1,250,344 | .. |
Not bearing Interest. | ||||
1928 | 24,482,151 | 25,357,145 | 23,344,953 | 22,179,749 |
1929 | 25,736,743 | 26,810,881 | 23,968,295 | 22,728,494 |
1930 | 23,905,822 | 23,225,864 | 20,803,171 | 18,597,839 |
1931 | 18,329,853 | 18,124,162 | 15,690,661 | 16,145,439 |
1932 | 16,998,822 | 16,815,882 | 15,370,152 | 15,087,313 |
1933 | 17,461,282 | 18,866,445 | 18,395,726 | .. |
Bearing Interest. | ||||
1928 | 25,476,144 | 27,589,988 | 29,251,064 | 29,481,657 |
1929 | 29,608,752 | 30,241,013 | 30,600,331 | 30,628,238 |
1930 | 30,097,418 | 30,522,174 | 31,747,268 | 32,775,557 |
1931 | 32,922,086 | 33,045,225 | 34,180,556 | 34,635 595 |
1932 | 34,466,289 | 35,400,900 | 35,339,014 | 35,374,030 |
1933 | 35,208,988 | 36,867,558 | 38,912,881 | .. |
In the non-interest-bearing class, which is made up of current accounts, the lowest level is generally associated with the final quarter of the year, and the highest with the second quarter, a state of affairs probably due largely to the seasonal influence of sheep-farming among the Dominion's productive activities. Interest-bearing deposits, and the proportion of these to the total, show a marked increase during recent years. Government deposits also are usually at their lowest level in the December quarter, certain classes of taxation receipts mainly coining to hand in the earlier portion of the calendar year.
The table following shows the amount of advances quarterly during the last ten years, together with the ratio to deposits:—
Year. | Total Advances. | Percentage of Advances to Deposits. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March. | June. | September. | December. | March. | June. | September. | December. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||||
1923 | 42,521,571 | 41,711,273 | 42,826,728 | 46,229,395 | 87.38 | 80.07 | 87.43 | 99.58 |
1924 | 44,403,524 | 43,975,587 | 43,923,081 | 45,936,453 | 85.90 | 85.04 | 91.79 | 98.36 |
1925 | 43,730,262 | 43,935,771 | 44,975,360 | 48,554,426 | 82.37 | 80.54 | 87.40 | 97.64 |
1926 | 48,285,140 | 48,714,742 | 48,323,946 | 51,273,211 | 94.09 | 92.62 | 96.63 | 109.12 |
1927 | 50,800,809 | 50,753,107 | 48,815,231 | 49,759,644 | 103.88 | 101.44 | 102.52 | 104.26 |
1928 | 46,070,371 | 45,426,956 | 45,119,424 | 48,101,104 | 88.03 | 82.74 | 83.21 | 89.52 |
1929 | 46,359,744 | 47,407,211 | 49,537,992 | 53,807,832 | 79.64 | 79.22 | 86.35 | 97.81 |
1930 | 53,676,778 | 54,063,162 | 52,506,902 | 54,382,748 | 93.40 | 91.87 | 93.51 | 102.16 |
1931 | 54,332,235 | 53,395,535 | 50,933,557 | 51,016,781 | 100.35 | 97.09 | 95.26 | 98.15 |
1932 | 50,232,337 | 50,581,395 | 49,975,215 | 50,233,748 | 94.18 | 93.65 | 95.85 | 96.76 |
1933 | 48,500,274 | 46,757,112 | 43,810,812 | .. | 87.92 | 81.35 | 74.81 | .. |
The amount of advances generally attains a maximum in the final quarter of each year.
The average deposits standing to the credit of depositors in the banks of issue for the week nearest 31st March, 1938, were £56,668,340, and if to this figure be added the deposits in the Post Office and trustee savings-banks at the same date the grand total of bank deposits amounts to £109,167,499, representing an average of £71 0s. 7d. per head of population. In addition to deposits with hanks there were at 31st March, 1933, deposits of £3,118,943 with building and investment societies, and of £6,943,253 with trading companies (including persons and firms accepting deposits). The latter figure includes £3,721,105 from shareholders, partners, and staff.
The statistics which follow have been compiled from weekly returns furnished (since April, 1928) by the six banks of issue. Bank debits and bank clearings, which are included in the weekly returns but not in the quarterly gazetted figures, give some indication of changes in the volume of business. Debits represent the total amounts debited to customers' accounts at all branches, and clearings show the total outward exchanges delivered at all branches.
The tables following show by months a summary of the weekly returns from January, 1932, to the latest month available. The figures represent the average of four or five weekly returns, the period in each case terminating with the week ending on the last Monday of the month. In the weekly returns debits and clearings represent transactions during the week; all other items show the position at the end of the week.
Weekly Average of Four or Five Weeks ended | Advances. | Deposits. | Ratio of Advances to Deposits. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Notes and Bills discounted. | Debts due. | Government. | Not bearing Interest. | Bearing Interest. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | |
1932. | ||||||
January 25 | 664,794 | 48,918,053 | 1,567,674 | 16,797,352 | 34,599,197 | 93.62 |
February 29 | 708,441 | 49,399,589 | 1,790,914 | 17,413,423 | 34,362,319 | 93.55 |
March 28 | 765,951 | 50,271,250 | 2,276,948 | 16,682,036 | 34,463,345 | 95.54 |
April 25 | 713,798 | 50,655,755 | 1,857,163 | 17,063,551 | 35,062,258 | 95.16 |
May 30 | 669,196 | 49,612,821 | 1,799,736 | 16,900,637 | 35,462,761 | 92.83 |
June 27 | 615,385 | 49,554,589 | 1,731,850 | 16,462,287 | 35,664,706 | 93.15 |
July 25 | 583,484 | 50,003,050 | 1,267,063 | 15,629,927 | 35,401,119 | 96.73 |
August 29 | 585,413 | 49,205,914 | 1,561,747 | 15,312,873 | 35,266,309 | 95.50 |
September 26 | 581,629 | 49,012,989 | 1,425,629 | 15,183,132 | 35,367,776 | 95.42 |
October 31 | 615,907 | 49,335,118 | 1,456,740 | 15,304,336 | 35,325,349 | 95.90 |
November 28 | 615,689 | 49,523,532 | 1,483,944 | 14,915,486 | 35,580,319 | 96.46 |
December 26 | 619,696 | 50,061,990 | 1,430,567 | 14,987,869 | 35,228,572 | 98.13 |
1933. | ||||||
January 30 | 581,903 | 49,138,287 | 2,579,226 | 16,266,995 | 35,014,384 | 92.31 |
February 27 | 572,533 | 47,337,851 | 2,678,433 | 17,990,869 | 35,087,786 | 85.93 |
March 27 | 537,784 | 47,027,506 | 2,211,496 | 18,424,554 | 35,573,479 | 84.62 |
April 24 | 480,797 | 47,216,728 | 2,123,934 | 18,854,256 | 36,065,720 | 83.62 |
May 29 | 467,796 | 46,223,526 | 1,634,459 | 18,955,936 | 36,838,940 | 81.30 |
June 26 | 916,090 | 44,932,838 | 1,488,993 | 18,766,786 | 37,705,174 | 79.19 |
July 31 | 1,196,271 | 43,306,065 | 1,286,385 | 18,550,511 | 38,389,728 | 76.43 |
August 28 | 895,226 | 42,421,912 | 1,404,536 | 18,393,066 | 38,926,200 | 73.76 |
September 25 | 1,168,253 | 42,271,825 | 1,034,602 | 18,204,902 | 39,553,514 | 73.89 |
Weekly Average of Four or Five Weeks ended | Bank Debits. | Bank Clearings. | Metal Reserves. | Legal-tender Notes. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Government. | Other. | Coin. | Bullion. | Gross Circulation. | Net Circulation. | ||
£ | £ | £ 1 | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1932. | |||||||
January 25 | 2,931,339 | 10,237,434 | 5,845,591 | 6,686,751 | 12,854 | 5,793,484 | 5,741,125 |
February 29 | 5,097,120 | 12,224,815 | 7,120,302 | 6,571,930 | 12,958 | 5,874,014 | 5,831,154 |
March 28 | 6,425,323 | 11,459,051 | 6,704,933 | 6,505,947 | 9,119 | 5,957,827 | 5,916,580 |
April 25 | 3,584,185 | 11,045,995 | 5,920,817 | 6,241,564 | 11,309 | 6,022,857 | 5,980,354 |
May 30 | 3,702,319 | 10,854,852 | 6,131,634 | 6,222,947 | 13,247 | 6,088,469 | 6,017,172 |
June 27 | 3,434,597 | 10,175,207 | 5,560,998 | 6,111,972 | 14,572 | 5,936,013 | 5,895,326 |
July 25 | 3,779,466 | 10,099,095 | 5,646,980 | 5,742,351 | 12,400 | 5,927,336 | 5,888,958 |
August 29 | 3,594, 440 | 8,793,439 | 5,207,386 | 5,572,097 | 13,436 | 5,953,863 | 5,916,433 |
September 26 | 3,651,718 | 8,780,257 | 5,115,770 | 5,467,415 | 13,559 | 5,869,765 | 5,831,257 |
October 31 | 3,414,083 | 9,963,718 | 5,501,978 | 5,461,425 | 13,149 | 5,961,168 | 5,921,551 |
November 28 | 3,442,810 | 10,398,942 | 5,701,969 | 5,466,623 | 12,710 | 5,810,238 | 5,770,518 |
December 26 | 4,508,796 | 10,936,298 | 6,213,597 | 5,281,326 | 11,171 | 6,293,103 | 6,249,400 |
1933. | |||||||
January 3d | 4,017,147 | 9,595,748 | 5,611,844 | 5,215,279 | 10,598 | 6,034,850 | 5,981,984 |
February 27 | 5,532,905 | 12,062,673 | 7,561,863 | 5,220,363 | 9,634 | 5,906,766 | 5,864,574 |
March 27 | 6,938,325 | 12,410,702 | 7,561,590 | 5,170,510 | 11,859 | 6,065,481 | 6,022,465 |
April 24 | 5,895,348 | 10,826,190 | 6,254,437 | 5,080,925 | 14,667 | 6,484,054 | 6,440,369 |
May 29 | 4,316,219 | 10,345,047 | 6,040,910 | 5,057,320 | 11,877 | 6,297,156 | 6,256,217 |
June 26 | 3,843,415 | 10,269 160 | 6,209,805 | 5,059,478 | 13,345 | 6,135,927 | 6,092,986 |
July 31 | 4,742,119 | 10,641,212 | 7,319,993 | 5,067,605 | 13,986 | 6,176,433 | 6,138,954 |
August 28 | 4,129,106 | 9,555,754 | 6,244,509 | 5,068,624 | 13,369 | 6,122,348 | 6,085,621 |
September 25 | 4,707,625 | 9,771,228 | 6,581,456 | 5,045,927 | 17,930 | 6,213,672 | 6,170,744 |
In connection with the Post Office in New Zealand a savings-bank has been conducted since the 1st February, 1867. The minimum deposit receivable, except in certain specified cases, is 1s., and no interest is given on any sum less than £1 or in excess of £2,000. The present rate of interest on sums up to £1,000 is 3 per cent. per annum, and on sums between £1,000 and £2,000 at the rate of 2 ¾ per cent. for the amount over £1,000.
The Postmaster-General may pay deposits to a maximum of £200 to the legal representative of a deceased depositor without requiring him to take out letters of administration or to prove the will. This provision, together with another provision whereby a depositor may nominate one or more persons to receive part or all of the amount at credit after the depositor's death, enables a widow or orphan to obtain possession of perhaps much-needed funds without either delay or cost.
The number of post-offices open for the transaction of savings-bank business at the 31st March, 1933, was 873.
There were 72,538 new accounts opened during the year ended the 31st March, 1933, and 152,531 accounts were closed during the period. The total number of open accounts at the 31st March, 1933, was 797,097, or 52 to every 100 of the population, including Maoris.
Year ended 31st March, | Number of Depositors at End of Year. | Total Amount of Deposits during Year. | Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year. | Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals. | Interest. | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
The minus sign (—) represents excess of withdrawals over deposits. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1924 | 710,157 | 29,598,372 | 29,510,321 | 88,051 | 1,649,976 | 46,098,421 |
1925 | 735,148 | 29,582,897 | 30,413,609 | -830,712 | 1,680,920 | 46,948,628 |
1926 | 758,155 | 31,833,622 | 32,602,506 | -768,884 | 1,731,578 | 47,911,322 |
1927 | 783,827 | 29,456,383 | 30,149,629 | -693,246 | 1,767,426 | 48,985,502 |
1928 | 804,725 | 27,611,066 | 30,584,997 | -2,973,931 | 1,747,156 | 47,758,726 |
1929 | 828,296 | 27,252,381 | 28,111,940 | -859,559 | 1,745,050 | 48,644,217 |
1930 | 852,757 | 28,561,854 | 29,575,994 | -1,014,140 | 1,806,414 | 49,436,491 |
1931 | 878,043 | 24,531,569 | 28,063,338 | -3,531,769 | 1,763,825 | 47,668,547 |
1932 | 877,090 | 19,463,985 | 25,488,081 | -6,024,096 | 1,611,048 | 43,255,499 |
1933 | 797,097 | 16,933,176 | 19,635,928 | -2,702,752 | 1,475,874 | 42,028,621 |
There was a steady increase in the average amount standing to the credit of each depositor up to the 31st March, 1921, but a practically continuous fall has been recorded since then. The average open account at 31st March, 1933, was £52 14s. 7d., as against £49 6s. 4d. in 1932.
The securities standing in the name of the Postmaster-General on account of the Post Office Savings-bank Fund on the 31st March, 1933, represented a nominal value of £42,821,988. A summary of the investments is as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
In New Zealand Government securities | 38,170,486 |
In local bodies' securities | 888,763 |
In Government stock of other British countries | 3,762,739 |
.. | £42,821,988 |
There are five savings-banks not connected with the Post Office, viz.—Auckland, established in 1847; New Plymouth, 1850; Dunedin, 1864; Invercargill, 1864; and Hokitika, 1866. The total amount to the credit of depositors at the 31st March. 1933 was £10,470,538, representing an average account of £49 4s. 8d. Figures for ten years are as follows:—
Year ended 31st March, | Number of Depositors at End of Year. | Total Amount of Deposits during Year. | Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year. | Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals. | Interest. | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excess or withdrawals over deposits. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1924 | 117,442 | 4,492,881 | 4,145,848 | 347,033 | 205,845 | 5,216,579 |
1925 | 124,731 | 4,823,839 | 4,526,652 | 297,187 | 226,366 | 5,740,132 |
1926 | 135,074 | 5,392,729 | 5,022,121 | 370,608 | 253,643 | 6,364,383 |
1927 | 151,407 | 5,500,281 | 5,137,088 | 363,193 | 280,534 | 7,008,110 |
1928 | 166,694 | 5,787,835 | 5,453,091 | 334,744 | 314,553 | 7,657,407 |
1929 | 180,015 | 6,307,509 | 5,839,660 | 467,849 | 352,863 | 8,478,119 |
1930 | 193,084 | 6,703,622 | 6,324,762 | 378,860 | 376,526 | 9,233,505 |
1931 | 204,467 | 6,555,286 | 6,512,469 | 42,817 | 410,264 | 9,686,586 |
1932 | 214,517 | 6,168,032 | 6,138,770 | 29,262 | 416,385 | 10,132,233 |
1933 | 212,673 | 5,678,843 | 5,718,258 | -39,415* | 377,720 | 10,470,538 |
The following table shows the results of the transactions of each of the trustee savings-banks during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1933.
Bank. | Number of Depositors at End of Year. | Total Amount of Deposits during Year. | Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year. | Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals. | Interest. | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excess of withdrawals over deposits. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
Auckland | 153,903 | 3,634,874 | 3,721,151 | -86,277* | 251,131 | 6,922,892 |
Now Plymouth | 11,237 | 351,414 | 312,999 | 38,415 | 19,387 | 561,676 |
Hokitika | 1,952 | 42,197 | 42,992 | - 795* | 5,090 | 140,420 |
Dunedin | 30,708 | 879,579 | 861,740 | 17,839 | 78,719 | 2,154,045 |
Invercargill | 14,873 | 770,779 | 779,376 | - 8,597* | 23,393 | 691,505 |
Totals | 212,673 | 5,678,843 | 5,718,258 | -39,415* | 377,720 | 10,470,538 |
The overdraft rates and the rates of discount current in the Dominion were A per cent. higher in 1920 than the corresponding rates ruling prior to the 1914–19 war. A further increase of A per cent., following a period when importations had been made on a larger scale than at any previous time in the Dominion's history, was made in January, 1921, the demand on banks for money being very considerable. Another aspect of the position was the rapid diminution—from twenty millions to two millions—in the excess of deposits (other than Government) over advances during the closing six months of 1920. It is not surprising accordingly to find a further increase in the overdraft (and the discount) rates as from March, 1921. There was no further alteration in the rate until January, 1923, when the overdraft rate was reduced to 6 ½ per cent., a rate which ruled until April, 1927. As a result of financial stringency, occasioned by adverse trade conditions during 1926–27, both the overdraft and discount rates were increased to 7 per cent. in May, 1927. Vastly improved conditions, brought about by the successful export season of 1927–28 and a diminution in imports, were responsible for the reduction of both rates to 6 ½ per cent. in July, 1928; but by February, 1930, conditions had be changed that a return was made to the 7 per cent. rates. This rate remained in force until the 1st November, 1931, when a reduction to 6 ½ per cent. was made, followed by further reductions to 6 per cent. as from the 1st September, 19,32, and 5 per cent. as from the 1st May, 1933.
The Banking Act, 1908, deals with the issue of notes generally. The Governor-General may empower any bank to issue and circulate notes, subject to the provisions and restrictions contained in the charter or letters patent under which such bank is incorporated; all such notes to be payable in gold only at the office of the bank at the place of issue, and to be a first charge on all assets of the bank.
Under the Bank-note Issue Act, 1893 (amended in 1894 and 1895) certain bank-notes were, for a short period, made legal tender in New Zealand.
On the 5th August, 1914, immediately after the outbreak of the late war, an amendment to the Banking Act was passed empowering the Governor-General in Council, from time to time, to make a Proclamation declaring “that the notes payable on demand by any bank therein named, and then issued or thereafter to be issued or reissued within New Zealand under any lawful authority in that behalf, shall during the period limited by the Proclamation be everywhere within New Zealand a good and legal tender of money to the amount therein expressed to be payable.” Conditions governing the issue of such Proclamation are laid down, and the bank may be required to give adequate security that it will redeem the notes in gold on the expiration of the period covered by the Proclamation. Provision is also made for payment by the State Treasury in case of default by the bank. During the period any such Proclamation is in force coined gold must not be exported except with the consent of the Minister of Finance. During the period between 5th August, 1914, and 5th November, 1919, this prohibition also applied to uncoined gold.
Immediately on the passing of the amendment referred to, a Proclamation was gazetted declaring notes of all six banks of issue doing business in New Zealand to be legal tender from the 6th August to the 6th September, 1914. Further extensions were made from time to time, and the present authority expires on 10th January, 1935*.
The private Act of the Bank of New Zealand contains the following clause: “That the total amount of promissory notes payable on demand, issued and in circulation within the Dominion, shall not at any time exceed the amount of coin, bullion, and public securities which shall for the time being he hold by the said corporation within the Dominion of New Zealand or within the United Kingdom, nor three times the amount of the coin for the time being held by the said corporation within the said Dominion.” Similar provision exists relating to the National Bank of New Zealand, Limited.
* Subject, however, to earlier termination in established. A Reserve Bank of New Zealand Bill November, 1933, and is now before the Legislative the event, of a Central Reserve Bank being passed the House of Representatives on 2nd Council.
Securities held in the United Kingdom were included in the amount of reserves against notes by the Bank of New Zealand Act, 1920, which amended the New Zealand Bank Act, 1861. A Proclamation gazetted in August, 1916, under the provisions of section 44 of the Finance Act of that year, had authorized the Minister of Finance to permit any bank to include such securities. By this Proclamation, which is still in force (section 44 of the Finance Act, 1916, being by section 66 of the Finance Act, 1917, declared to continue in force until a date to be fixed by the Governor-General in Council), the limit of note-issue of any bank was laid down as “the total amount of all coin, bullion, and public securities held by that Bank in New Zealand,” the stipulation that the note-issue must not exceed three times the amount of coin held in the Dominion being in abeyance.
It should be noted that the figures of notes in circulation given in this section relate to liabilities only, and exclude notes held by the issuing bank. Statistics as to the number of notes created and remaining uncancelled are not available.
Until recent years New Zealand currency has been, subject to insignificant market fluctuations, on a parity with the currency of Britain. The New Zealand coinage has always been, and still remains, not merely identical with British coinage, hut actually a part of it. Legal tender coins in circulation are obtained from the Royal Mint in England, and are in no way distinguished from coins minted for circulation in Britain. A minor point is that certain coins—e.g., crown and farthing—which are more or less in circulation in Britain are not used in the Dominion, although legal tender. Australian silver coins, though not legal tender in New Zealand, are in point of fact in free circulation at face value.
In a restricted sense, divergence between British and New Zealand currencies came into existence at the outbreak of war in August, 1914, when New Zealand bank-notes were given temporary status as legal tender. Accordingly there then existed a position in which a part of the legal tender of one country was not necessarily legal tender in the other.
On the return of Britain to the gold standard in May, 1925, New Zealand parity was still maintained, although, for internal currency purposes, bank-notes still replaced gold (refer to “Issue of Notes,” supra). By the time Britain had abandoned the gold standard in September, 1931, New Zealand currency was already at a discount upon British currency, and, retaining its relation to the latter, thus fell still further from the gold standard.
Virtual recognition of the distinction which now exists between the currencies of Great Britain and New Zealand has been accorded by the Banks Indemnity (Exchange) Act, 1932–33, reference to which appears later.
For practical purposes gold coins have entirely disappeared from circulation in both Britain and New Zealand. The depreciation of the New Zealand pound has created an incentive for silver coins (which, for instance, in England would still preserve their face-value) to leave the country. Furthermore, the fact that, until January, 1933, the depreciation of the Australian pound was considerably greater than that of the New Zealand pound was a direct incentive for an influx of Australian silver coins. Accordingly, regulations effective from the 2nd April, 1931, were gazetted under the Customs Act, 1913, and its amendment of 1921, prohibiting the import or export of silver coins save with the consent of the Minister of Customs. These regulations were revoked as from the 23rd July, 1931, and were replaced as from the same date by regulations under the Finance Act, 1931 (No. 2). Under the new regulations a person entering New Zealand was permitted to bring with him silver coins to the value of £2, and a person departing to take silver coins of a value of £10 direct to the British Isles, or, if otherwise, £5. These sums could be increased only by consent of the Minister of Finance. Later amendments, dating from the 30th March, 1933, and still in force, diminished the latter sums to £5 and £2 respectively.
Section 8 of the Finance Act, 1932–33 (No. 2), authorized the Minister of Finance to arrange with the Master of the Royal Mint (in England) for a special issue of silver and bronze coinage of distinctive design for use in New Zealand. Any coins minted in accordance with this arrangement would conform to the standard Mint requirements of weight, fineness, &c., and were given status as legal tender in New Zealand. As yet (November, 1933) the special coinage is not in use. The Act did not declare that the existing coinage (silver and bronze) would no longer be legal tender, but it is probable that it would be called in. Before proceeding with the arrangement as authorized, the question of possible changes in the coinage system (e.g., to a metric basis) was, inter alia, referred to a committee of investigation appointed in May, 1933. This committee, which included a representative of the Treasury, Audit, Industries and Commerce, and Post and Telegraph Departments, together with a representative of the Associated Banks, of the Associated Chambers of Commerce, of retail interests, and of the New Zealand Numismatic Society respectively, in a report released 1st July, 1933, advocated adherence to coins of the existing face-value and mintage in England.
In view of the existing position it may be of service to state briefly the legislative authority of the metal currency.
The legal status of the existing coinage of New Zealand derives originally from a Royal Proclamation dated the 1st August, 1896, which was promulgated in New Zealand by Proclamation dated the 17th March, 1897, and effective from the 25th March, 1897. Certain portions of the (Imperial) Coinage Act, 1870 (as amended in 1891), were declared to apply to and be in force in New Zealand. The (Imperial) Coinage Act, 1920, was also applied to New Zealand by a Proclamation in New Zealand, dated the 14th September, 1920, and effective from the 16th September, 1920. This Act of 1920 merely effected an alteration in the standard of fineness of silver coins.
By virtue of this authority gold coins are legal tender for a payment of any amount. (Parenthetically, it may be noted that since 1914, as already mentioned, bank-notes are also legal tender.) Silver coins must be accepted up to an amount of £2, and bronze coins up to 1s. Such coins are required to be lawful Mint issues not diminished by wear or otherwise below the “least current weight” specified. The issue of any coins or tokens for money, except by the Mint, is forbidden under penalty.
The Coinage Act of 1870 does not debar any paper currency established by Act or otherwise from being legal tender.
The following schedule gives the principal requirements of coins of those denominations in actual use in New Zealand.
Denomination of Coin. | Value in terms of Sovereign. | Standard Weight. | Least Current Weight. | Standard Fineness (Millesimal). | Remedy Allowance. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Weight. | Millesimal Fineness. | |||||
* Apparently incorrect In original Act, and should be 1.216. † Mixed metal, copper, tin, and zinc. | ||||||
Grains. | Grains. | Grains. | ||||
Gold— | ||||||
Sovereign | 1 | 123.27447 | 122.50000 | 916.6 | 0.20 | 2 |
Half-sovgn. | ½ | 61.63723 | 61.12500 | 916.6 | 0.15 | 2 |
Silver— | ||||||
Half-crown | 1/8 | 218.18181 | .. | 500.0 | 1.264* | 5 |
Florin | 1/10 | 174.54545 | .. | 500.0 | 0.997 | 5 |
Shilling | 1/20 | 87.27272 | .. | 500.0 | 0.578 | 5 |
Sixpence | 1/40 | 43.63636 | .. | 500.0 | 0.346 | 5 |
Threepence | 1/80 | 21.81818 | .. | 500.0 | 0.212 | 5 |
Bronze— | ||||||
Penny | 1/240 | 145.83333 | .. | † | 2.91666 | None. |
Half-penny | 1/480 | 87.50000 | .. | † | 1.75000 | ,, |
Since the foregoing was prepared a Coinage Bill was passed by the House of Representatives on 8th November, 1933, and is now before the Legislative Council.
The relationship of New Zealand currency to British currency (sterling) has assumed added significance since December, 1929. Prior to that date the Dominion currency was at parity with British currency, but then commenced to depreciate gradually, reaching, in January of 1931, a level of approximately £110 New Zealand = £100 London for telegraph transfers. At that level it remained fairly stationary until January, 1933, when as a result of Government intervention (referred to below) it was abruptly depreciated to a further degree.
The unusual significance of the currency level in the case of New Zealand depends chiefly upon its position in regard to overseas trade and to overseas borrowings. The course of development of the Dominion has not reached a stage where the country is self-contained to an average degree and the external trade per caput is greater than that of almost all, if not all, other countries. Most of this external trade is with the United Kingdom, while the function of London as an international clearing-house is also of importance in this connection. New Zealand's borrowings overseas, chiefly from the London financial market, have also been upon a high scale, requiring, as noted elsewhere (vide State and also Local Authority Indebtedness), heavy annual payments in London.
The following table gives, in order to complement and interpret other data in this volume, quotations representing the amount of New Zealand currency required to purchase £100 London. Figures are quoted for telegraph transfer (cable) and sixty-day rates New Zealand on London, as sufficiently indicative of the position. The majority of quotations are from The Statist (London), supplemented in a few instances from other sources.
Operative from | Buying (£100 London). | Selling (£100 London). | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Cable. | Sixty Days. | Cable. | Sixty Days. | |
* Actually from 15th November, 1928. † Fixed rate: Still ruling, November, 1933. | ||||
1929— | ||||
1st January* | .. | 98 3/8 | 100 ¾ | 991 |
29th July | .. | 98 ⅝ | 101 | 99 ¾ |
4th September | .. | 98 7/8 | 101 ¼ | 100 |
30th September | .. | 98 7/8 | 101 ½ | 100 ¼ |
4th December | .. | 99 | 101 ¾ | 100 ½ |
21st December | .. | 99 ¼ | 102 1/8 | 100 ¾ |
1930— | ||||
31st January | .. | 99 ⅝ | 102 ⅝ | 101 ¼ |
18th February | .. | 100 1/8 | 103 1/8 | 101 ¾ |
19th March 3rd April | .. | 100 ⅝ | 103 ⅝ | 102 ¼ |
3rd April | .. | 102 ½ | 105 | 103 ⅝ |
1931— | ||||
14th January | .. | 105 | 107 ½ | 106 1/8 |
29th January | .. | 107 ½ | no | 108 ⅝ |
4th June | .. | 107 ¾ | 110 | 109 |
12th October | .. | 107 ½ | 110 | 109 |
1932— | ||||
— March | .. | 107 ¾ | 110 | 109 |
3rd May | .. | 107 7/8 | no | 109 1/8 |
1933— | ||||
20th January† | 124 ½ | 123 ½ | 125 | 124 ⅝ |
Based upon the average of daily London quotations of gold prices during the month of July, 1933, the New Zealand pound was worth 10s. 11 ½d. in terms of gold, conversion New Zealand—London being allowed at the ratio 125 = 100. At the latest available date (21st November, 1933) the level was 10s. 9d.
The table previously quoted links the New Zealand currency to that of Britain, but since the British suspension of the gold standard on the 21st September, 1931, it is necessary to provide complementary data giving the relationship of British currency to gold. For this purpose the following quotations of The Statist's index number (parity = 100) of the value of British currency in terms of the gold standard currencies serve admirably:—
1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
---|---|---|---|
* September 1–19, 100.18; September 21–30, 82.63. | |||
January | 100.07 | 70.70 | 69.12 |
February | 100.14 | 71.16 | 70.22 |
March | 100.11 | 74.58 | 70.39 |
April | 100.13 | 77.11 | 70.27 |
May | 100.17 | 75.35 | 69.04 |
June | 100.26 | 74.94 | 69.45 |
July | 100.10 | 73.08 | 68.49 |
August | 100.15 | 71.55 | 67.32 |
September | * | 71.54 | .. |
October | 79.74 | 69.99 | .. |
November | 76.76 | 67.50 | .. |
December | 69.52 | 67.54 | .. |
The course of exchange Australia on London may be noted briefly. As in the case of New Zealand, depreciation of Australian currency commenced at the end of 1929. The principal movements have been (telegraph transfer, equivalent of £100 London): 18th December, 1929, £102: 17th February, 1930, £103; 10th March, 1930, £104; 24th March, 1930, £106; 9th October, 1930, £109; 6th January, 1931, £115; 13th January, 1931, £118; 17th January, 1931, £125; 29th January, 1931, £130; 3rd December. 1931, £125. It has remained around the last-quoted figure since that date.
In order to insure that funds would be available overseas to meet all commitments, arrangements were made with the banks in 1931, for the formation of an exchange pool. Regulations were gazetted in December, 1931, under the Customs Act, 1913, and the Board of Trade Act, 1919, prohibiting the export of goods after the 1st January, 1932, except under license. Conditions of such licenses, inter alia, provided for the proceeds of the sale of goods to be paid to an authorized bank to be remitted to New Zealand at the current rate of exchange at the time of payment to the bank.
The system of export licenses terminated as from the 30th June, 1932.
As a matter of policy the Government arrived at the decision to raise the exchange-rate, New Zealand on London, to a level of approximately £125 New Zealand = £100 London, as from the 20th January, 1933.
At the request of the Government the banks carrying on business in New Zealand raised, as from the date quoted, the rates of exchange based on the rate for the telegraphic transmission of moneys from New Zealand to London. In return the Government undertook to insure the banks against any losses they might sustain by reason of such fixation of the rates of exchange and arising from the purchase and sale of exchange. Legislative sanction was given by the Banks Indemnity (Exchange) Act, passed on the 1st March, 1933.
The Bank of New Zealand was constituted the agent of the Government for this purpose, and was authorized to buy surplus exchange held in London by other banks, or to re-sell to any such bank exchange up to the amount purchased from it under the Act. Sales to or from the Bank of New Zealand were required to be made at the fixed exchange-rate, subject to such concessions as might be mutually agreed upon. Payment of exchange purchased or sold on Government behalf was authorized to be paid for in cash or in Treasury bills, the latter to he discounted at a rate not exceeding the ruling rate fixed for overdrafts on lest accounts. Provision was made regarding the issue of Treasury bills, &c. (part under the further authority of section 4 of the Finance Act, 1932–33 (No. 2)), and the investment of exchange purchased under the Act.
Table of Contents
THE statutory provisions affecting life insurance in New Zealand are in the main contained in the Life Insurance Act, 1908, and its amendments of 1920, 1921–22, and 1925; the Inalienable Life Annuities Act, 1910; and the Government Life Insurance Act, 1908, and its amendment of 1912. Any association other than a friendly society which issues policies or grants annuities on human life in New Zealand comes within the scope of the enactments. Every life company must deposit with the Public Trustee money or securities of the statutory character to the value of from £5,000 to £50,000. Deposits aggregating £691,265, representing statutory deposits by life-insurance companies, were held by the Public Trustee as at 31st March, 1933.
In the case of composite offices, provision is made for the receipts of life and annuity business to be treated as a separate fund, and the Act safeguards the interest of the policyholder by making such funds available only for liabilities arising from life business.
The law bearing on industrial assurance has received the attention of the Legislature in the Life Insurance Amendment Act, 1920. In this class of insurance the premiums must be payable at shorter intervals than three months, and provision is made for its control by regulation. Companies are required to deposit with the Minister of Finance forms of policy tables, rates, and other documents, and policies must contain only such conditions as have been approved by the Governor-General in Council. Restrictions are placed on the forfeiture of policies in default of payments or other requirements.
The most recent legislation on the subject of life insurance is contained in section 26 (2) of the Finance Act, 1932, which provides that the proceeds of a policy shall become “unclaimed moneys” on the expiration of six years from the date on which the company first has reason to suppose the policy has matured by death or the date (if any) on which it otherwise matures, whichever date is the earlier. This provision operates notwithstanding that the policy may provide for legal proof of death, or proof of age, &c.
Annual returns of life assurance are required to be deposited with the Minister of Finance. It is from these returns that the statistical matter following has been compiled.
Of twelve life-assurance offices operating in New Zealand at the end of 1931, three only are purely New Zealand institutions—namely, the Government Life Insurance Office, the Provident Life Assurance Co., and the Dominion Life Assurance Office of New Zealand, Ltd.
The statistics here given relate exclusively to business transacted in the Dominion.
During 1931 the amount of new business underwritten decreased by £3,517,434, compared with the previous year's increase of £342,094. It is interesting to note that the whole-world new business of the companies concerned was £56,690,389, compared with £68,343,689 in 1930, a decrease of £11,653,300, while the 1930 total was less than that of 1929 to the extent of £5,246,427. Insurances written off during 1931 were £2,641,343 in excess of the 1930 figure, as against that year's increase of £744,140 when compared with 1929. The net result of operations for 1931 was to add £636,422 to the amount in force, while the amount of annual premiums payable (£4,038,737) is £4,062 in excess of the 1930 total. During the ten years from 1921 to 1931, the amount in force has increased by £50,012,651, or 80 per cent. The increase in the Dominion's population during the same period was 18 per cent. Ten years' figures are given in the table following.
Year. | Policies issued. | Policies discontinued. | Policies existing at End of Year. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1922 | 7,901,155 | 5,372,235 | 65,219,309 |
1923 | 10,067,980 | 4,901,462 | 70,385,827 |
1924 | 11,008,926 | 5,458,935 | 75,935,818 |
1925 | 11,556,022 | 6,091,480 | 81,400,360 |
1926 | 11,769,290 | 6,415,556 | 86,754,094 |
1927 | 12,544,722 | 7,188,595 | 92,110,221 |
1928 | 13,576,831 | 7,612,878 | 98,074,174 |
1929 | 14,586,039 | 7,388,794 | 105,271,419 |
1930 | 14,928,133 | 8,132,934 | 112,066,618 |
1931 | 11,410,699 | 10,774,277 | 112,703,040 |
Policies existing at the end of the year represent a rate of 288 per 1,000 of population (other than Maoris) for 1921 and 377 per 1,000 for 1931. The sum assured rose from £50.6 per head of population in 1921 to £77.6 per head in 1931. According to a statement prepared in 1933 by the Los Angeles (U.S.A.) Chamber of Commerce, New Zealand occupies third place in the life-insurance world on a per caput basis. United States was ranked first, with Canada, New Zealand, Australia, United Kingdom, Sweden, Italy, Norway, and the Netherlands following in that order.
The amount of new business transacted during 1931 was less than that of 1930 to the extent of £2,808,433, while discontinuances increased by £2,155,744. As a result the amount in force has been added to by £1,041,229, compared with the previous year's addition of £6,005,406. A table showing the progress over a period of ten years is given below.
Year. | Policies issued. | Policies discontinued. | Policies existing at End of Year. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
1922 | 17,686 | 6,376,813 | 210,680 | 14,910 | 4,453,186 | 149,610 | 197,118 | 58,661,976 | 1,887,786 |
1923 | 22,248 | 8,408,585 | 278,775 | 13,649 | 3,951,557 | 134,289 | 205,717 | 63,119,004 | 2,032,272 |
1924 | 23,786 | 9,016,163 | 302,649 | 14,734 | 4,329,561 | 148,403 | 214,769 | 67,805,606 | 2,186,518 |
1925 | 24,380 | 9,435,956 | 318,626 | 16,091 | 4,861,071 | 164,843 | 223,058 | 72,380,491 | 2,340,272 |
1926 | 24,427 | 9,425,686 | 324,349 | 16,325 | 5,018,926 | 172,468 | 231,160 | 76,787,251 | 2,492,153 |
1927 | 24,831 | 9,797,732 | 334,499 | 17,151 | 5,512,913 | 187,813 | 238,840 | 81,072,070 | 2,638,839 |
1928 | 27,039 | 10,826,619 | 371,100 | 17,784 | 5,786,691 | 212,017 | 248,095 | 86,111,998 | 2,797,922 |
1929 | 28,250 | 11,534,102 | 393,685 | 17,499 | 5,515,811 | 194,040 | 258,846 | 92,130,289 | 2,997,567 |
1930 | 28,333 | 11,975,361 | 413,696 | 18,159 | 5,969,955 | 207,937 | 269,070 | 98,135,695 | 3,203,326 |
1931 | 24,588 | 9,166,928 | 311,904 | 22,738 | 8,125,699 | 281,384 | 270,920 | 99,176,924 | 3,233,846 |
A significant feature is the decrease in the average sum assured under each policy of the 1931 new business. This gives a per-policy figure of £373, with an average premium of £3 8s. 1d. per cent., compared with £422 and £3 9s. 1d. for 1930.
The corresponding figures for total insurances in force are £367 and £3 5s. 3d. per cent. respectively.
Particulars of policies discontinued during the last five years are contained in the next table, annuities not being included in the numbers shown, which thus do not coincide with those given in the preceding table (which includes annuities).
Year. | Death. | Maturity. | Surrender. | Lapse. | Other Causes. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Policies. | ||||||
1927 | 1,517 | 3,105 | 4,447 | 7,443 | 587 | 17,099 |
1928 | 1,534 | 3,322 | 4,652 | 7,700 | 525 | 17,733 |
1929 | 1,574 | 3,387 | 4,743 | 7,197 | 540 | 17,441 |
1930 | 1,689 | 3,329 | 4,604 | 7,988 | 496 | 18,106 |
1931 | 1,650 | 3,342 | 7,062 | 10,046 | 560 | 22,660 |
Sum assured. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1927 | 536,610 | 604,836 | 1,450,823 | 2,689,398 | 231,246 | 5,512,913 |
1928 | 550,361 | 758,142 | 1,559,606 | 2,679,806 | 238,776 | 5,786,691 |
1929 | 541,801 | 692,658 | 1,531,395 | 2,496,737 | 253,220 | 5,515,811 |
1930 | 618,679 | 651,480 | 1,482,962 | 3,006,977 | 209,857 | 5,969,955 |
1931 | 627,687 | 627,606 | 2,550,296 | 4,015,711 | 304,399 | 8,125,699 |
The amounts written off in 1931 by way of death and maturity differ but little from the corresponding figures for 1930. Surrenders and lapses, on the other hand, show abnormal increases, being £1,067,334 and £1,008,734 respectively in excess of the 1930 amounts. The total amounts written off represent for 1931 and 1930 8.28 per cent. and 6.48 per cent. respectively of the amount in force at the end of the year immediately preceding.
Reducing the amounts in the foregoing table to a percentage basis, the following result is arrived at:—
Year. | Death. | Maturity. | Surrender. | Lapse. | Other Causes. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1927 | 9.73 | 10.97 | 26.32 | 48.78 | 4.20 | 100.00 |
1928 | 9.51 | 13.10 | 26.95 | 46.31 | 4.13 | 100.00 |
1929 | 9.82 | 12.56 | 27.76 | 45.27 | 4.59 | 100.00 |
1930 | 10.36 | 10.91 | 24.84 | 50.37 | 3.52 | 100.00 |
1931 | 7.72 | 7.72 | 31.39 | 49.42 | 3.75 | 100.00 |
The proportions of the amount in force at the end of 1930 written off during 1931 on account of the four main causes give percentages of 0.64, 0.64, 2.60, and 4.09 for death, maturity, surrender, and lapse respectively.
A statement of the income and outgo of all the companies operating in the Dominion, so far as ordinary business only is concerned, further illustrates the increase in business during the last ten years. The ratio of management expenses to premium and total receipts is also given.
Year. | Receipts and Expenditure. | Expenses of Management. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Receipts, excluding Transfers. | Total Expenditure, excluding Transfers. | Excess of Receipts. | Amount. | Proportion to Premium Receipts. | Proportion to Total Receipts. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1922 | 2,763,729 | 1,839,932 | 923,797 | 282,603 | 15.13 | 10.23 |
1923 | 3,003,179 | 1,871,971 | 1,131,208 | 302,960 | 15.18 | 10.22 |
1924 | 3,115,142 | 2,062,961 | 1,052,181 | 352,180 | 16.36 | 11.31 |
1925 | 3,275,684 | 2,104,609 | 1,171,075 | 377,994 | 16.41 | 11.54 |
1926 | 3,472,526 | 2,137,945 | 1,334,581 | 385,187 | 15.75 | 11.09 |
1927 | 3,616,367 | 2,460,522 | 1,155,845 | 395,240 | 15.36 | 10.93 |
1928 | 3,855,175 | 2,684,344 | 1,170,831 | 419,358 | 15.21 | 10.88 |
1929 | 4,139,929 | 2,655,767 | 1,484,162 | 453,396 | 15.32 | 10.95 |
1930 | 4,495,000 | 2,863,766 | 1,631,234 | 465,456 | 14.75 | 10.35 |
1931 | 4,943,256 | 3,334,250 | 1,609,006 | 426,136 | 13.33 | 8.62 |
The total income during 1931 exceeded that of 1930 by £448,256, while expenditure was greater to the extent of £470,484. The excess of receipts over expenditure, which amounted to £1,609,006, is £22,228 less than the 1930 figure. With the exception of 1929, there has been a gradual decline in the management-expense ratio since 1925, the 1931 figure being outstanding in this respect.
— | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Revenue. | |||||
Renewal premiums | 2,259,844 | 2,397,384 | 2,573,720 | 2,773,720 | 2,897,787 |
New premiums | 313,426 | 359,761 | 381,550 | 381,815 | 298,957 |
Consideration for annuities | 22,781 | 32,357 | 44,967 | 45,719 | 33,954 |
Interest | 1,019,922 | 1,057,740 | 1,118,849 | 1,289,049 | 1,687,170 |
Other revenue | 394 | 7,933 | 15,843 | 4,697 | 25,388 |
Total revenue | 3,616,367 | 3,855,175 | 4,139,929 | 4,495,000 | 4,943,256 |
Expenditure. | |||||
Claims by death | 907,124 | 896,226 | 896,076 | 1,040,313 | 1,053,595 |
Claims by maturity | 615,867 | 813,423 | 729,892 | 674,962 | 652,979 |
Annuities | 42,386 | 41,758 | 39,004 | 40,904 | 41,969 |
Surrenders | 370,310 | 375,489 | 380,737 | 428,907 | 676,329 |
Cash bonuses | 48,441 | 46,591 | 50,576 | 72,581 | 99,300 |
Management | 395,240 | 419,358 | 453,396 | 465,456 | 426,136 |
Taxes | 50,957 | 59,757 | 61,536 | 94,366 | 125,160 |
Depreciation in investments | 18,843 | 21,265 | 19,218 | 18,194 | 32,400 |
Other expenditure | 11,354 | 10,477 | 25,332 | 28,083 | 226,382 |
Total expenditure | 2,460,522 | 2,684,344 | 2,655,767 | 2,863,766 | 3,334,250 |
During the period 1926–1931 the total premium receipts have increased by £751,351, or 31 per cent. The other principal item of revenue—viz., interest on investments, &c., has risen by £701,835, or 71 per cent. The increase during 1931 of £398,121, when compared with 1930, is, however, abnormal, and would appear to be due in a large measure to the action of certain companies in transferring to their New Zealand branches during 1930 securities formerly held on behalf of their head offices in Australia. The reductions in interest rates, statutory and otherwise, which commenced to operate during 1932, will no doubt affect this item very considerably in regard to future returns.
Annuity business has never occupied a very prominent position in the life-insurance activities of the Dominion. In 1931, 55 policies were issued for a total value of £7,854, making the average annuity £142 16s., while the consideration paid amounted to £33,954.
Year. | Issued. | Discontinued. | Policies in Force at End of Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Annuities per Annum. | Number. | Annuities per Annum. | Number. | Annuities per Annum. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1927 | 43 | 2,686 | 52 | 2,916 | 716 | 44,792 |
1928 | 42 | 3,806 | 51 | 6,658 | 707 | 41,940 |
1929 | 61 | 4,983 | 58 | 4,555 | 710 | 42,368 |
1930 | 62 | 4,946 | 53 | 3,854 | 719 | 43,460 |
1931 | 55 | 7,854 | 78 | 4,137 | 696 | 47,177 |
A summary of the progress of industrial assurance business is given in the following table:—
Year. | Policies issued. | Policies discontinued. | Policies existing at End of Year. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
1922 | 29,483 | 1,524,342 | 91,399 | 19,637 | 919,049 | 57,428 | 172,645 | 6,557,333 | 418,220 |
1923 | 30,516 | 1,659,395 | 99,442 | 19,820 | 949,905 | 61,193 | 183,341 | 7,266,823 | 456,469 |
1924 | 36,705 | 1,992,763 | 120,273 | 23,019 | 1,129,374 | 71,317 | 197,027 | 8,130,212 | 505,425 |
1925 | 38,882 | 2,120,066 | 127,597 | 24,914 | 1,230,409 | 77,782 | 210,995 | 9,019,869 | 555,239 |
1926 | 42,993 | 2,343,604 | 141,178 | 29,005 | 1,396,630 | 88,709 | 224,983 | 9,966,843 | 607,708 |
1927 | 51,059 | 2,746,990 | 167,354 | 34,159 | 1,675,682 | 106,804 | 241,883 | 11,038,151 | 668,258 |
1928 | 51,162 | 2,750,212 | 168,409 | 37,133 | 1,826,187 | 117,468 | 255,912 | 11,962,176 | 719,199 |
1929 | 56,060 | 3,051,937 | 188,530 | 38,203 | 1,872,983 | 120,455 | 273,769 | 13,141,130 | 787,274 |
1930 | 53,676 | 2,952,772 | 182,306 | 43,039 | 2,162,979 | 138,231 | 284,406 | 13,930,923 | 831,349 |
1931 | 43,173 | 2,243,771 | 140,711 | 51,323 | 2,648,578 | 167,169 | 276,256 | 13,526,116 | 804,891 |
New business transacted during 1931 showed a decline of 10,503 in number of policies and of £709,001 in sum assured compared with 1930, as against that year's decrease of 2,384 policies and £99,165 from 1929 levels. Discontinuances, on the other hand, which for the first time on record exceeded the amount of new business, were to the extent of 8,284 policies and £485,599 in excess of the corresponding figures for 1930. As a result of the year's transactions the amount in force has decreased by £404,807. The average sum insured in the case of new policies amounted to £52 and the average annual premium to £6 5s. 5d. per cent., corresponding averages for the total policies in force at the end of the year being £49 and £5 19s. respectively.
A summary of the number of industrial policies and the sums assured written off according to the several causes is now given in the form of a five-years' table.
Year. | Death. | Maturity. | Surrender. | Lapse. | Other Causes. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Policies. | ||||||
1927 | 1,540 | 6,884 | 1,811 | 23,533 | 391 | 34,159 |
1928 | 1,606 | 7,313 | 2,050 | 25,675 | 489 | 37,133 |
1929 | 1,729 | 7,818 | 2,083 | 26,245 | 328 | 38,203 |
1930 | 1,722 | 8,779 | 2,229 | 30,111 | 198 | 43,039 |
1931 | 1,757 | 8,640 | 3,168 | 37,552 | 206 | 51,323 |
Sum assured. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1927 | 51,003 | 177,250 | 96,102 | 1,329,444 | 21,883 | 1,675,682 |
1928 | 53,102 | 200,595 | 113,515 | 1,438,746 | 20,229 | 1,826,187 |
1929 | 61,095 | 211,725 | 117,411 | 1,465,557 | 17,195 | 1,872,983 |
1930 | 62,574 | 260,125 | 117,238 | 1,711,165 | 11,877 | 2,162,979 |
1931 | 66,899 | 278,751 | 171,655 | 2,118,589 | 12,684 | 2,648,578 |
The amount written off in each year is considerably greater in proportion in the Industrial than in the Ordinary Branch. Whereas in the case of the latter 828 per cent. of the amount in force at the end of 1930 became void during 1931, the corresponding percentage for industrial insurance was 19.01. As in the Ordinary Section, the increase in lapses during the year is very marked; the amount written off under this heading being £407,424 in excess of the 1930 figure.
The lapse rate in the Industrial Branch is very heavy when compared with the Ordinary Branch, the proportions of total discontinuances for the respective sections for 1931 being 79.99 per cent. and 49.42 per cent., and the percentages of the amount in force at the end of 1930 lapsing being 15.21 and 4.09 respectively. Surrenders on the other hand are considerably less in proportion in Industrial Insurance, the percentage of the amounts in force at the end of 1930 written off on this account being 1.23, as against 2.60 in the Ordinary Section.
Year. | Receipts and Expenditure. | Expenses of Management. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Receipts, excluding Transfers. | Total Expenditure, excluding Transfers. | Excess of Receipts. | Amount. | Proportion to Premium Receipts. | Proportion to Total Receipts. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1922 | 434,957 | 223,345 | 211,612 | 136,260 | 34.35 | 31.33 |
1923 | 485,362 | 253,101 | 232,261 | 148,307 | 33.93 | 30.56 |
1924 | 539,409 | 291,282 | 248,127 | 169,347 | 35.30 | 31.39 |
1925 | 598,599 | 322,156 | 276,443 | 186,769 | 35.23 | 31.20 |
1926 | 655,244 | 423,685 | 231,559 | 202,933 | 35.00 | 30.97 |
1927 | 723,558 | 503,165 | 220,393 | 229,127 | 35.97 | 31.67 |
1928 | 797,797 | 561,260 | 236,537 | 244,457 | 34.98 | 30.64 |
1929 | 869,071 | 603,228 | 265,843 | 264,313 | 35.03 | 30.41 |
1930 | 944,406 | 700,613 | 243,793 | 275,636 | 33.95 | 29.19 |
1931 | 952,302 | 767,129 | 185,173 | 261,467 | 32.34 | 27.46 |
It will be noted that there has been a further reduction in the expense ratio for 1931, the figure being 32.34 per cent. of premium receipts. The corresponding figure in the Ordinary Branch was 13.33 per cent. The difference is largely accounted for by the high cost of collection of premiums in the Industrial Branch, principally in the shape of renewal commission. In the Ordinary Branch commission (new and renewal) was equivalent to 6.40 per cent. of the premium income, and in the Industrial Branch to 21.15 per cent. Excluding commissions, the ratio of management expenses to total income works out at 9.50 per cent. in the Industrial Branch, as against 4.48 per cent. in the Ordinary.
— | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Revenue. | |||||
Premiums | 636,950 | 698,919 | 754,478 | 811,871 | 808,394 |
Interest | 82,792 | 96,085 | 110,617 | 128,168 | 140,231 |
Other revenue | 3,816 | 2,793 | 3,976 | 4,367 | 3,677 |
Total revenue | 723,558 | 797,797 | 869,071 | 944,406 | 952,302 |
Expenditure. | |||||
Claims by death | 128,968 | 138,860 | 152,598 | 191,470 | 211,396 |
Claims by maturity | 107,959 | 132,484 | 135,054 | 162,270 | 170,010 |
Surrenders | 27,790 | 35,024 | 38,150 | 40,594 | 62,551 |
Management | 229,127 | 244,457 | 264,313 | 275,636 | 261,467 |
Taxes | 4,910 | 4,710 | 4,441 | 11,633 | 16,619 |
Depreciation in investments | 246 | 1,655 | 241 | 13,527 | 13,784 |
Other payments | 4,165 | 4,070 | 8,431 | 5,483 | 31,302 |
Total expenditure | 503,165 | 561,260 | 603,228 | 700,613 | 767,129 |
The balance-sheets of the companies transacting industrial business do not in every case apportion their liabilities and assets over ordinary and industrial business, for, although the legislation in force requires separate statements to be furnished for receipts and expenditure, policies issued and discontinued, &c., no such requirement exists in regard to balance-sheets. The figures presented below accordingly refer to both classes of insurance, and, as indicated earlier in this subsection, relate to New Zealand business only.
The aggregate capital and liabilities at the end of 1931, as compared with the two preceding years, were as follows:—
1929. | 1930. | 1931. | |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
Paid-up capital | 162,097 | 165,128 | 173,886 |
Life assurance and annuity funds | 23,947,410 | 32,417,873 | 35,169,508 |
Depreciation, reserve, and other special funds | 320,098 | 343,001 | 398,038 |
Claims admitted but not paid | 155,661 | 146,127 | 163,375 |
Other liabilities | 623,234 | 722,292 | 719,891 |
Totals | £25,208,500 | £33,794,421 | £36,654,698 |
The New Zealand assets at the end of each of the five years 1927–31 were as follows:—
Assets. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Mortgages on property | 6,387,652 | 6,633,765 | 7,010,939 | 7,449,324 | 7,575,314 |
Loans on policies | 3,757,801 | 3,948,114 | 4,121,000 | 4,617,273 | 5,343,648 |
New Zealand Government securities | 6,358,547 | 5,904,932 | 5,896,622 | 6,153,307 | 6,338,974 |
Securities of other Governments | 35,000 | 40,000 | 40,000 | 40,000 | 63,255 |
Municipal and local bodies securities | 3,083,555 | 3,483,417 | 3,748,419 | 11,454,737 | 13,299,074 |
Landed and house property | 1,159,505 | 1,401,067 | 1,404,444 | 1,451,861 | 1,441,376 |
Other investments | 6,381 | 5,959 | 90,557 | 91,715 | 106,091 |
Loans on personal security | 8,850 | 8,474 | 6,016 | 3,147 | 3,854 |
Agents' balances | 7,324 | 13,812 | 7,751 | 7,810 | 9,037 |
Outstanding premiums | 304,389 | 332,051 | 345,969 | 380,553 | 393,747 |
Interest accrued, &c. | 292,847 | 291,515 | 295,631 | 447,458 | 539,812 |
Cash | 187,710 | 182,604 | 294,710 | 76,204 | 312,066 |
Other assets | 1,711,948 | 1,799,119 | 1,946,442 | 1,621,032 | 1,228,450 |
Totals | 23,301,509 | 24,044,829 | 25,208,500 | 33,794,421 | 36,654,698 |
The abnormal increase of over £11,000,000 in the total assets during the last two years would appear to be due in a large measure to the action of certain companies in transferring to their New Zealand branches securities, mainly municipal and local-body, formerly held on behalf of their head offices in Australia.
The Life Insurance Department of the Government of New Zealand was founded in 1869, at a time when New-Zealanders had comparatively poor facilities for the insurance of their lives. The institution possesses the unique advantage of being based on the solid principle of State security, payment of all policies being guaranteed by the Government of the Dominion. Industrial insurance is not transacted by the Department.
At the end of 1932 the average sum assured per policy in force was £305, compared with £269 ten years earlier.
The following table gives a synopsis of the activities of the Department for the last ten years in so far as the amount of business transacted is concerned. The effect of the prevailing economic conditions is reflected in the substantially reduced amount of new business underwritten during 1931 and 1932. Compared with 1930 (a record year) the figures for 1932 show a decrease of £857,877.
Year. | New Business. | Policies in Force at End of Year. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Policies. | Premiums. | Sum assured. | Number Of Policies. | Premiums. | Value of Business. | |||
Sum assured. | Bonuses. | Total. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1923 | 4,754 | 48,815 | 1,581,722 | 60,545 | 501,321 | 16,549,451 | 1,357,161 | 17,906,612 |
1924 | 5,149 | 54,197 | 1,718,842 | 61,804 | 522,391 | 17,190,783 | 1,696,381 | 18,887,164 |
1925 | 5,830 | 60,951 | 1,910,013 | 63,775 | 549,956 | 18,008,402 | 1,584,927 | 19,593,329 |
1926 | 5,710 | 60,609 | 1,883,705 | 65,396 | 575,420 | 18,743,397 | 1,475,007 | 20,218,404 |
1927 | 5,578 | 58,006 | 1,791,845 | 66,856 | 595,780 | 19,303,916 | 1,973,434 | 21,277,350 |
1928 | 5,802 | 63,138 | 1,915,465 | 68,562 | 617,642 | 19,974,581 | 2,109,890 | 22,084,471 |
1929 | 5,735 | 62,414 | 1,918,600 | 70,189 | 642,140 | 20,700,069 | 2,265,539 | 22,965,608 |
1930 | 5,780 | 62,137 | 1,946,322 | 71,868 | 665,447 | 21,418,413 | 2,426,621 | 23,845,034 |
1931 | 4,033 | 40,529 | 1,506,449 | 71,075 | 660,399 | 21,472,761 | 2,580,587 | 24,053,348 |
1932 | 2,979 | 30,520 | 1,088,445 | 68,650 | 638,426 | 20,910,811 | 2,708,948 | 23,619,759 |
The total income of the Department for 1932 was £1,040,421—viz., premium income, £645,692; interest and rents (after payment of land and income tax), £384,352; annuity purchase money, £10,377. Corresponding figures for 1931 were: Total income, £1,143,730; premium income, £662,380; interest, &c., £463,284; and annuity purchase money, £18,066. The reduced income from interest in 1932 is due to interest reductions imposed by the National Expenditure Adjustment Act from 1st April, 1932.
During the year 1932 payments (including bonus additions) to the value of £283,813 were made on account of matured policies and £204,711 was paid out to representatives of deceased policyholders. Expenses of management totalled £51,139 and commission £26,431, making the total expenses £77,570, a reduction of £10,032 compared with 1931. The ratio of expenses to total income was 7.5 per cent., and to premium income 11.8 per cent.
The total assurance annuity and endowment funds, apart from special reserves of £334,226, amounted at the end of 1932 to £8,744,549, an increase of £175,922 during the year.
The Department's balance-sheet on the 31st December, 1932, showed that the total assets amounted to £9,152,271, and were invested as shown in the following statement, which also gives the distribution of the assets at the end of the four preceding years for purposes of comparison:—
Class of Investment. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Mainly due and overdue premiums and interest, and interest accrued. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Mortgages on freehold property | 3,105,305 | 3,365,033 | 3,677,923 | 3,777,109 | 3,744,404 |
Loans on policies | 999,041 | 1,014,921 | 1,073,398 | 1,198,959 | 1,269,706 |
Government securities | 2,263,002 | 2,273,160 | 2,198,160 | 2,235,460 | 2,385,360 |
Rural advances bonds | .. | 85,230 | 85,395 | 85,569 | 85,752 |
Local bodies' securities | 1,089,496 | 1,120,251 | 1,167,697 | 1,179,864 | 1,201,455 |
Landed and house property | 147,520 | 145,421 | 150,017 | 126,584 | 147,727 |
Miscellaneous assets* | 190,669 | 207,325 | 203,966 | 264,752 | 240,172 |
Cash in hand on current account and on deposit | 55,198 | 3,584 | 2,007 | 44,561 | 77,695 |
Totals | 7,850,231 | 8,214,925 | 8,558,563 | 8,912,858 | 9,152,271 |
The rate of interest realized on the mean funds of the Department, after deduction of land and income tax from interest, was as follows:—
£ | s. | d. | |
---|---|---|---|
1923 | 5 | 6 | 8 |
1924 | 5 | 7 | 7 |
1925 | 5 | 9 | 1 |
1926 | 5 | 11 | 1 |
1927 | 5 | 10 | 10 |
1928 | 5 | 9 | 9 |
1929 | 5 | 10 | 10 |
1930 | 5 | 11 | 7 |
1931 | 5 | 13 | 4 |
1932 | 4 | 10 | 10 |
IN terms of the Accident Insurance Companies Act, 1908, accident-insurance policies may be issued by any association, whether incorporated or not, provided such association is not established under any Act relating to friendly societies. The principal contingencies for which policies may be issued are in respect of—
Accident, disease, or mental or physical disability;
Employers' liability under statutory or common law;
Charges under the Workers' Compensation Act taking precedence of encumbrances, mortgages, or charges lawfully existing.
With the huge increase in motor traffic in recent years an important class of policy—viz., motor-car comprehensive, has come into existence, and has increased rapidly. Compulsory insurance to cover third-party risks is an important new departure, which is referred to later on in this subsection. Other important classes of accident-insurance policies are in respect of plate-glass insurance and fidelity-guarantee insurance.
A substantial deposit is required to be made with the Public Trustee by any company whose head office is situated overseas. No deposit is necessary in the case of companies incorporated in the Dominion under the New Zealand laws. The amount of the deposit required is dealt with in the next subsection.
The number of insurance offices transacting accident business in New Zealand in 1931 was 52, the principal registered offices of the companies concerned being as follows: Great Britain, 20; Australia, 10; Hong Kong, 1; United States, 1; and New Zealand, 20.
Compared with 1930, the net premium income has declined to the extent of £217,806, while the total net revenue (exclusive of reserve to meet unexpired risks) was less by £219,179. Claims on the other hand decreased by only £50,849, and the total expenditure by £92,489. The excess of income over expenditure in 1931 amounted to £69,784, as against the previous year's figure of £196,474.
Year. | Number of Offices. | Receipts. | Expenditure. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Premiums. | Other Receipts. | Total. | Claims. | Commission. | Salaries. | Other Expenses. | Total. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1922 | 35 | 706,370 | 11,876 | 718,246 | 361,527 | 105,049 | 72,726 | 112,629 | 651,931 |
1923 | 36 | 752,995 | 14,248 | 767,243 | 388,903 | 118,372 | 76,599 | 123,594 | 707,468 |
1924 | 36 | 851,682 | 17,248 | 868,930 | 440,759 | 137,751 | 85,902 | 127,041 | 791,453 |
1925 | 40 | 1,116,463 | 41,505 | 1,157,968 | 550,608 | 188,879 | 116,015 | 124,381 | 979,883 |
1926 | 46 | 1,247,601 | 83,077 | 1,330,678 | 674,133 | 206,591 | 139,502 | 124,891 | 1,145,117 |
1927 | 47 | 1,279,318 | 81,735 | 1,361,053 | 741,760 | 199,743 | 145,704 | 136,402 | 1,223,609 |
1928 | 49 | 1,336,633 | 86,462 | 1,423,095 | 810,277 | 201,726 | 155,400 | 131,608 | 1,299,011 |
1929 | 51 | 1,560,241 | 102,479 | 1,662,720 | 915,502 | 222,260 | 167,955 | 143,487 | 1,449,204 |
1930 | 51 | 1,635,661 | 109,788 | 1,745,449 | 1,008,493 | 214,507 | 174,461 | 151,514 | 1,548,975 |
1931 | 52 | 1,417,855 | 108,415 | 1,526,270 | 957,644 | 181,099 | 161,366 | 156,377 | 1,456,486 |
An interesting review of the expenses incurred in transacting accident insurance is contained in the table following. The fluctuations over a period of ten years are shown in percentages of outgo to income under various heads.
Year. | Ratio per Cent. of | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Claim to Premiums. | Commission to Premiums. | Salaries to Premiums. | Other Expenses to Premiums. | Total Expenses (other than Claims) to Premiums. | Total Expenditure to Premiums. | Total Expenditure to Total Receipts. | |
1922 | 51.18 | 14.87 | 10.30 | 15.94 | 41.11 | 92.29 | 90.77 |
1923 | 51.65 | 15.72 | 10.17 | 16.41 | 42.30 | 93.95 | 92.21 |
1924 | 51.75 | 16.17 | 10.09 | 14.92 | 41.18 | 92.93 | 91.08 |
1925 | 49.32 | 16.92 | 10.39 | 11.14 | 38.45 | 87.77 | 84.62 |
1926 | 54.03 | 16.56 | 11.18 | 10.01 | 37.75 | 91.78 | 86.06 |
1927 | 57.98 | 15.61 | 11.39 | 10.66 | 37.66 | 95.64 | 80.90 |
1928 | 60.62 | 15.09 | 11.63 | 9.85 | 36.57 | 97.19 | 91.28 |
1929 | 58.68 | 14.24 | 10.76 | 9.20 | 34.20 | 92.88 | 87.16 |
1930 | 61.66 | 13.11 | 10.67 | 9.26 | 33.04 | 94.70 | 88.74 |
1931 | 67.54 | 12.77 | 11.38 | 11.03 | 35.18 | 102.72 | 95.43 |
The ratio of claims to premiums has increased very appreciably in recent years, the increase of 1931 (67.54) over 1930 (61.66) being outstanding in this respect. Incidentally the later year is the highest yet recorded. The management expenses ratio, which for several years prior to 1931 had evinced a steadily declining tendency, shows an increase of 2.14 over the 1930 figure, but is still 7.12 below that of the peak year, 1923. A noteworthy feature is the decrease in the ratio of commission to premiums. This in 1925 was 16.92, but each succeeding year has seen a slight reduction the 1931 figure being less by 4.15.
In the following table, particulars of premiums and claims for the three main classes of accident insurance are given for the last five years. It will be noticed that there is an apparent discrepancy between the totals of premiums and claims as shown herein and the figures already quoted. This is accounted for by the fact that, in order to arrive at the net financial results of the year's operations, it is necessary to take into account reinsurance transactions, and up to this stage of the discussion premiums and claims have been taken at the net figure.
Year. | Employers' Liability. | Personal Accident. | Motor-vehicle. | Other Forms. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Premiums. | |||||
1927 | 583,644 | 151,940 | 518,217 | 74,143 | 1,327,944 |
1928 | 590,799 | 157,766 | 570,854 | 62,130 | 1,381,549 |
1929 | 635,657 | 160,180 | 852,634 | 56,912 | 1,705,383 |
1930 | 629,099 | 157,999 | 890,710 | 56,041 | 1,733,849 |
1931 | 522,018 | 141,652 | 751,758 | 54,164 | 1,469,592 |
Claims. | |||||
1927 | 402,022 | 84,626 | 269,532 | 17,101 | 773,281 |
1928 | 411,753 | 94,906 | 314,586 | 17,226 | 838,471 |
1929 | 443,962 | 83,669 | 447,110 | 15,653 | 990,394 |
1930 | 452,872 | 85,512 | 570,455 | 13,224 | 1,122,063 |
1931 | 373,910 | 76,979 | 508,254 | 17,359 | 976,502 |
Compared with 1930 gross premiums have declined to the extent of £264,257, the classes showing the largest decreases being motor-vehicle insurance with a reduction of £138,952, and employers' liability with one of £107,081. Gross claims have decreased by £145,561, of which motor-vehicle insurance was responsible for £62,201, and employers' liability insurance £78,962.
Reducing the figures for the last three years to a percentage basis, the following results are arrived at:—
Class of Insurance. | Claims to Premiums. | Premiums to Total Premiums. | Claims to Total Claims. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Employers' liability | 69.84 | 71.99 | 71.63 | 37.27 | 36.29 | 35.52 | 44.83 | 40.36 | 38.29 |
Personal accident | 52.23 | 54.12 | 54.34 | 9.39 | 9.11 | 9.64 | 8.45 | 7.62 | 7.88 |
Motor-vehicle | 52.44 | 64.04 | 67.61 | 50.00 | 51.37 | 51.15 | 45.14 | 50.84 | 52.05 |
Other forms | 27.50 | 23.60 | 32.05 | 3.34 | 3.23 | 3.69 | 1.58 | 1.18 | 1.78 |
Totals | 58.07 | 64.71 | 66.45 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The Mortgagees' Indemnity (Workers' Charges) Act, 1927, provides that when mortgages are presented for stamping an additional stomp duty of 1s. is to be paid, known as a mortgagee's indemnity fee. The indemnity fees are paid into the Consolidated Fund (up to 1930 they were paid into the now defunct Land Assurance Fund), from which losses incurred by mortgagees through the enforcement of charges under the Workers' Compensation Act are met. A section of the Act definitely absolves the mortgagor from any obligation to insure or keep insured the mortgagee against loss of this nature in respect of any mortgage under the Act.
The Motor-vehicles Insurance (Third-party Risks) Act was passed in the session of 1928 for the purpose of compelling owners of motor-vehicles to insure against their liability to pay damages on account of the death of or bodily injury to another person.
The payment of the insurance premiums is made annually to Deputy Registrars of Motor-vehicles at the same time as the annual license fee is paid under the Motor-vehicles Act. Owners of motor-vehicles are required to nominate each year the insurance company with which the contract of insurance is to be made, and the contract is deemed to be complete on the payment of the premium.
Rates of premiums, prescribed by regulations, include the following: Trailers, 5s.; motor-cycles, £1; hearses and mourning coaches, £1; tractors and traction engines, £1; private motor-cars, £1; private motor-cars used wholly or in part for the purpose of trade or business, £2; trade motors, 30s.; motor-vehicles used by fire brigades, £2; public motor-vehicles, £7 if designed to seat not more than seven persons, with a varying scale upwards according to seating-capacity.
The liability of any insurance company under any contract under this Act is limited to £2,000 in respect of any passenger in the motor-vehicle concerned, and to £20,000 for all claims made by or in respect of passengers. Otherwise there is no limit as to amount.
The following particulars give the experience of the first four years during which the Act has been in operation. It should be noted that the figures for claims do not represent the amount paid during each year, but refer to accidents happening during each particular period.
— | Registration Year ended 31st May, | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Premiums received | 235,007 | 242,864 | 233,731 | 229,133 | 940,735 |
Claims paid and estimated liability in respect of claims outstanding at 31st May, 1933 | 202,359 | 188,200 | 169,341 | 196,789 | 756,689 |
Ratio per cent. of claims paid and outstanding to premiums | 86.11 | 77.49 | 72.45 | 85.88 | 80.44 |
In the year 1901 the Government (Life) Insurance Department opened an Accident Branch. On the 1st January, 1925, the accident business was transferred to the control of the State Fire Insurance Office. General accident business is undertaken, but the branch was opened more especially with a view to relieve employers of labour of the liability imposed upon them by the Workers' Compensation Act.
A summary of income and expenditure is contained in the following table:—
Year. | Income. | Expenditure. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Premiums. | Other. | Total. | Claims. | Other. | Total. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 35,268 | 7,718 | 42,986 | 22,402 | 12,564 | 34,966 |
1924 | 39,613 | 8,373 | 47,986 | 24,764 | 13,773 | 38,537 |
1925 | 49,967 | 8,983 | 58,950 | 30,553 | 20,006 | 50,559 |
1926 | 58,340 | 10,199 | 68,539 | 33,854 | 20,352 | 54,206 |
1927 | 65,560 | 10,895 | 76,455 | 38,972 | 21,228 | 60,200 |
1928 | 71,731 | 12,368 | 84,099 | 43,807 | 22,700 | 66,507 |
1929 | 81,353 | 13,343 | 94,696 | 49,853 | 26,776 | 76,629 |
1930 | 104,935 | 14,861 | 119,796 | 61,041 | 34,224 | 95,265 |
1931 | 102,062 | 16,316 | 118,378 | 82,562 | 27,211 | 109,773 |
1932 | 87,068 | 15,734 | 102,802 | 63,760 | 26,343 | 90,103 |
Premiums during the year 1932 showed a decrease of £14,994. This is ascribed mainly to lack of employment and greatly reduced wage returns upon which premiums payable in respect of employers' liability insurance are based. Claims have declined by £18,802, and “other expenditure” by £868, leaving the net surplus for the year £12,699, as against £8,605 in 1931.
The ratio of claims to premiums for the year 1932 worked out at 73.23 per cent., as against the previous year's percentage of 80.89. The ratio of working-expenses to premiums for 1932 was 20.34 per cent., compared with 18.37 for 1931.
The total assets at the end of 1932 amounted to £376,708, compared with £360,092 at the end of 1931. New Zealand Government securities represent 43 per cent. of the total assets, and local-authority securities 25 per cent. Reserves and funds, which stood at £312,053 at the end of 1931, have been increased to £324,753.
IN the Dominion's legislation four separate classes of fire-insurance offices are distinguished, namely:—(1) Local insurance companies established within the limits of New Zealand; (2) foreign insurance companies established beyond New Zealand; (3) British offices similarly established; and (4) mutual fire-insurance associations. To these may be added the State Fire Insurance Office, established under a separate Act of Parliament.
The Companies Act, 1908, provides for the incorporation with limited liability of local insurance companies formed for the insurance of property other than that of shareholders. Such a company requires a paid-up capital of £50,000 intact, and if the amount of paid-up capital falls below this sum incorporation can be effected only with unlimited liability. Insurance companies established or incorporated overseas require to have a like paid-up capital intact. The transaction of business by such companies is, however, subject to special legislation as set out below. Mutual associations are referred to specially at a later stage in this subsection.
Statistics of fire insurance are collected annually by the Census and Statistics Office. For 1931, statistics were collected from 42 offices carrying on business in New Zealand. The head offices of these were distributed as follows: Great Britain, 21; New Zealand, 13; Australia, 5; Hong Kong, 1; United States of America, 2.
Since the passing of the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act in 1922, and its amendment, also in 1922, deposits in cash must be made with the Public Trustee by fire and accident offices.
The actual amounts of the deposits under the principal Act were: British companies in respect of fire-insurance business, £15,000; employers' liability business, £15,000; and all other classes of business (except life and marine), £5,000. Foreign companies were required to deposit a sum of £35,000, which covered all classes of business (except life and marine). Overseas companies becoming established in New Zealand after the passing of the principal Act are required to make deposits on a somewhat higher scale than the foregoing—viz., British offices £22,500 on account of fire business, the same for employers' liability insurance business, and £5,000 in respect of all other classes (other than life and marine). A newly established foreign company must deposit the sum of £50,000, and this covers all classes of business other than life and marine.
A further amendment was passed in 1927 requiring agents operating in New Zealand on behalf of underwriters established abroad to make deposits on the same scale as that ruling for companies.
No deposit is required from a company constituted in New Zealand under the New Zealand laws.
The amount held by the Public Trustee on the 31st March, 1933, under the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act was £1,047,618, excluding interest accrued but not disbursed. These moneys are invested in the Common Fund of the Public Trust Office, and interest is payable to the respective companies.
The following table indicates generally the extent to which fire-insurance offices have funds available to meet losses and liabilities. Funds of life departments are added for completeness, but by the Life Insurance Act, 1908 (which follows the provisions of the Imperial statute on the subject), life funds must be accounted for separately, and form a security for life-policy holders which is not available to other phases of insurance transacted. The amount of funds (other than life) in New Zealand and elsewhere is, it will be seen, in excess of 284 millions.
— | Liabilities. | Total Assets. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Overseas Companies. | Local Offices. | Mutual Associations.* | ||
* These figures in the case of mutual associations relate to premium-note capital. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Paid-up capital | 31,450,088 | 3,195,024 | 230,212 | 34,875,324 |
Reserves | 189,410,045 | 4,852,172 | 51,526 | 194,313,743 |
Other liabilities | 54,535,285 | 944,451 | 990 | 55,480,726 |
Totals | 275,395,418 | 8,991,647 | 282,728 | 284,669,793 |
Life funds | 442,119,576 | .. | .. | 442,119,576 |
Grand totals | 717,514,994 | 8,991,647 | 282,728 | 726,789,369 |
In the following table the figures for the amount of assets in New Zealand under various beads are given as at the end of each of the last three years.
Assets in New Zealand. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
House and landed property | 1,014,873 | 1,001,524 | 1,019,519 |
New Zealand Government securities | 4,105,048 | 4,358,785 | 4,427,001 |
New Zealand local-authority securities | 1,731,704 | 1,737,096 | 1,698,927 |
Mortgages, &c. | 330,693 | 311,183 | 294,732 |
Outstanding premiums | 328,401 | 387,718 | 399,115 |
Cash and other assets in New Zealand | 2,387,321 | 2,749,191 | 2,793,109 |
Total New Zealand assets | 9,898,040 | 10,545,497 | 10,632,403 |
Looking now at the general progress of fire-insurance business in the Dominion, a comparison of recent operations is afforded by the table below.
The gross amount of insurance cover in force on the 31st December, 1931, was less than the corresponding figure for 1930 by £2,335,211, while the amount underwritten during the year was £2,887,967 less than the previous year's total. Premiums charged on insurances underwritten increased by £5,582. Return premiums on account of cancellations, &c., totalled £186,535, leaving the net premium income on account of direct insurances at £1,985,375, a decrease of £21,538 compared with 1930.
— | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. |
---|---|---|---|
* Excluding reinsurances accepted from other offices. | |||
Offices in New Zealand. | |||
Number of separate companies | 42 | 42 | 42 |
Number of branches | 160 | 161 | 164 |
Number of agencies | 14,308 | 14,321 | 13,607 |
Amounts underwritten. | .. | .. | .. |
Gross amount of insurance cover in force in New Zealand on 31st December* | £424,156,269 | £435,591,466 | £433,256,255 |
Number of policies representing the foregoing* | 731,717 | 732,748 | 725,066 |
Gross amount of new and renewal business underwritten during year* | £464,269,172 | £473,538,428 | £470,650,461 |
Number of policies representing the foregoing* | 788,986 | 791,591 | 787,545 |
Premiums. | .. | .. | .. |
Total gross premiums charged on business (new and renewal) underwritten during year* | £2,132,767 | £2,166,328 | £2,171,910 |
Percentage of gross premiums to total amount of business underwritten | 9s. 2d. | 9s. 2d. | 9s. 3d. |
Total premiums (as shown above), less premiums refunded to insured other than to other offices | £1,980,212 | £2,006,913 | £1,985,375 |
Losses. | .. | .. | .. |
Total number of separate fire losses with which offices were concerned | 6,559 | 6,626 | 6,761 |
Gross losses | £1,122,305 | £1,077,951 | £1,073,842 |
Percentage of gross loss to amount underwritten (new and renewal) during year (as shown above) | 0.24 | 0.23 | 0.23 |
Percentage of gross loss to total premiums, less refunds to insured (as shown above) | 56.68 | 53.71 | 54.09 |
Average loss | £171 | £163 | £159 |
The table set out below shows the premium income and the fire losses, together with the percentage of loss in each year.
Year. | Premium Income. | Fire Losses. | Percentage of Loss. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | ||
1922 | 1,785,308 | 739,076 | 41.4 |
1923 | 1,780,463 | 796,281 | 44.7 |
1924 | 1,772,924 | 1,046,328 | 59.0 |
1925 | 1,886,290 | 876,358 | 46.5 |
1926 | 1,903,675 | 1,127,140 | 59.2 |
1927 | 1,950,736 | 1,257,515 | 64.5 |
1928 | 1,951,069 | 1,343,233 | 68.8 |
1929 | 1,980,212 | 1,122,305 | 56.7 |
1930 | 2,006,913 | 1,077,951 | 53.7 |
1931 | 1,985,375 | 1,073,842 | 54.1 |
The amount paid out during 1931 in respect of fire losses shows a reduction of £4,109 compared with 1930, but owing to the decrease in premium income the loss ratio is slightly above that of the previous year. The number of separate claims with which the several offices were concerned showed an increase during the year of 35, while the average loss per fire was £3 17s. 1d. less than in 1930.
A statement of the total income and outgo, both gross and net, of all offices is now given in respect of New Zealand business. The gross reserve for unexpired risks, it should be noted, is calculated on the assumption that it bears the same proportion to gross premium income as does the actual net reserve to the net premium income.
— | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Gross. | Net. | Gross. | Net. | Gross. | Net. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
* The gross figures are inclusive of reinsurance premiums from other offices. | ||||||
Income. | ||||||
Reserve to meet unexpired risks as at beginning of year | 932,695 | 618,515 | 977,789 | 615,993 | 954,368 | 621,964 |
Amount of lire premiums receivable during year* | 2,252,730 | 1,378,466 | 2,279,722 | 1,400,512 | 2,220,649 | 1,396,463 |
Interest and dividends on stock, mortgages, &c. | 104,695 | 104,695 | 114,301 | 114,301 | 124,773 | 124,773 |
Rents | 32,479 | 32,479 | 32,143 | 32,143 | 32,050 | 32,050 |
Other revenue | 675 | 675 | 5,870 | 5,870 | 407 | 407 |
Totals | 3,323,274 | 2,134,830 | 3,409,825 | 2,168,819 | 3,332,247 | 2,175,657 |
Outgo. | ||||||
Amount of fire losses incurred during year, including adjustment and other expenses of settlement, but less salvage and amounts covered by reinsurance | 1,122,305 | 734,221 | 1,077,951 | 707,813 | 1,073,842 | 827,709 |
New Zealand Government taxes | 31,761 | 29,810 | 38,573 | 38,018 | 48,525 | 47,172 |
Local-authority rates | 3,063 | 2,481 | 3,081 | 2,604 | 3,075 | 2,677 |
License fees | 4,212 | 3,972 | 4,654 | 4,378 | 6,263 | 5,865 |
Fire Board levies | 68,240 | 55,122 | 67,246 | 52,771 | 66,831 | 52,129 |
Rents | 24,570 | 22,611 | 23,895 | 21,858 | 25,903 | 24,048 |
Allowances and commissions on premiums to agents, subagents, and others | 265,959 | 146,723 | 259,703 | 138,406 | 246,928 | 125,377 |
Salaries and wages, including commissions on profits or bonuses | 232,989 | 211,323 | 239,696 | 221,085 | 254,746 | 229,919 |
Other expenses of management | 150,163 | 121,127 | 148,769 | 114,733 | 148,949 | 128,553 |
Reserve to meet unexpired risks as at the end of the year | 977,789 | 617,157 | 954,369 | 621,412 | 985,702 | 614,271 |
Other expenditure | 5,157 | 5,157 | 4,973 | 4,968 | 8,14 | 8,194 |
Totals | 2,886,208 | 1,949,704 | 2,822,910 | 1,928,046 | 2,868,958 | 2,065,914 |
The result of the year's operations was a surplus of net income over expenditure to the extent of £102,049, compared with similar balances of £183,768 and £246,192 for 1929 and 1930 respectively. The ratio of claims to premiums works out at 53.3 per cent., 50.5 per cent., and 59.3 per cent. for 1929, 1930, and 1931 respectively. Excluding lire losses, the net expenditure in 1931 was £25,113 greater than in 1930, while the net income was greater by £866. It should be noted that these figures are exclusive of reserves to meet unexpired risks.
A summary of the net revenue and expenditure for 1931 of the three classes of offices operating in New Zealand is contained in the next table.
— | Net Revenue. | Net Expenditure. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Premiums. | Total.* | Claims. | Salaries and Commissions. | Total.* | |
* Excluding reserves to meet unexpired risks. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Overseas companies | 765,978 | 800,224 | 481,917 | 205,641 | 839,448 |
Local companies | 612,133 | 732,725 | 335,986 | 142,935 | 592,179 |
Mutual associations | 18,352 | 20,743 | 9,806 | 6,720 | 20,016 |
Total | 1,396,463 | 1,553,692 | 827,709 | 355,296 | 1,451,643 |
Under the various heads below will be found the percentage ratio of working-expenses to premium income for the years 1927–31.
Items. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Net working-expenses (excluding taxes) to net premium income | 41.53 | 42.30 | 40.93 | 39.69 | 40.70 |
Net working-expenses (excluding taxes and Fire Board levies) to net premium income | 37.73 | 38.23 | 36.93 | 35.92 | 36.96 |
Gross working-expenses (excluding taxes) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices) | 33.46 | 34.10 | 33.26 | 32.77 | 32.91 |
Gross working-expenses (excluding taxes and Fire Board levies) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices) | 30.54 | 31.09 | 30.23 | 29.82 | 30.00 |
Excluding taxes, which in the true sense of the word cannot be termed a working-expense, the ratio of working-expenses to net premiums showed an increasing tendency during the three years 1926–28. A slight reduction in the principal expenditure items during 1929 and 1930 has resulted in a decrease of 2.61 in the percentage ratio during those two years, but during 1931 an increase of 1.01 over 1930 has been recorded. It is contended in some quarters that Fire Board levies are not a working-expense, but should be added to the total of fire losses. While this view is not subscribed to in the compilation of the statistics, there is a definite relationship between the items, and it is interesting to note that their exclusion from working-expenses on the net figures reduces the 1931 ratio from 40.70 to 36.96 per cent.
The following table gives figures of fires and losses during each of the last ten years. It should be noted that from 1924 onwards these figures relate to calendar years, and the figures of losses thus differ slightly from those shown elsewhere, which refer to varying periods covered by the accounts of the different offices.
Year. | Separate Fires. | Conflagrations.* | Buildings, &c., affected | Gross Cover.† | Gross Loss. | Ratio of Loss to Cover.† |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Included in previous column. For statistical purposes a conflagration is defined as a fire where three or more buildings are affected. † On buildings affected. | ||||||
£ | £ | Per Cent. | ||||
1922 | 3,353 | 55 | 3,681 | 3,686,681 | 739,076 | 20.05 |
1923 | 3,687 | 51 | 3,988 | 4,223,264 | 796,281 | 18.85 |
1924 | 4,124 | 41 | 4,405 | 4,368,621 | 1,008,746 | 23.09 |
1925 | 4,046 | 28 | 4,340 | 4,728,691 | 861,977 | 18.23 |
1926 | 4,628 | 41 | 5,014 | 6,249,024 | 1,129,257 | 18.07 |
1927 | 5,029 | 46 | 5,366 | 6,555,988 | 1,210,661 | 18.47 |
1928 | 4,972 | 44 | 5,275 | 7,661,893 | 1,454,328 | 18.98 |
1929 | 5,064 | 36 | 5,312 | 7,060,132 | 1,093,568 | 15.49 |
1930 | 4,863 | 54 | 5,145 | 7,058,918 | 1,013,059 | 14.35 |
1931 | 4,820 | 56 | 5,086 | 5,732,222 | 1,148,528 | 20.04 |
Although the number of separate fires in 1931 showed a decrease of 43 when compared with 1930, the amount of loss paid out was greater to the extent of £135,469. There were two more conflagrations, while the number of buildings, &c., affected decreased by 59.
The next table shows for each of the four principal urban areas and the remainder of the Dominion the fires and losses for 1931:—
— | Separate Fires. | Conflagrations.* | Buildings affected. | Gross Cover.† | Gross LOSS. | Ratio of Loss to Cover.† |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Included in previous column. † On buildings affected. | ||||||
£ | £ | Per Cent. | ||||
North Island. | ||||||
Auckland urban area | 538 | 6 | 560 | 950,178 | 163,885 | 17.25 |
Wellington urban area | 612 | 10 | 660 | 1,180,792 | 126,569 | 10.72 |
Secondary urban areas | 446 | 5 | 474 | 511,844 | 95,988 | 18.75 |
Rest of North Island | 1,255 | 21 | 1,352 | 1,065,974 | 465,584 | 43 68 |
Totals for North Island | 2,851 | 42 | 3,046 | 3,708,788 | 852,026 | 22.97 |
South Island. | ||||||
Christchurch urban area | 469 | 2 | 484 | 589,288 | 51,197 | 8.69 |
Dunedin urban area | 436 | .. | 441 | 625,366 | 28,296 | 4.52 |
Secondary urban areas | 215 | 3 | 224 | 260,871 | 38,025 | 14.58 |
Rest of South Island | 749 | 9 | 791 | 488,939 | 172,687 | 35.32 |
Totals for South Island | 1,869 | 14 | 1,940 | 1,964,464 | 290,205 | 14.77 |
Anywhere in New Zealand | 100 | .. | 100 | 58,970 | 6,297 | 10.68 |
Totals for Dominion | 4,820 | 56 | 5,086 | 5,732,222 | 1,148,528 | 20.04 |
Compared with 1930, losses in the North Island show an increase of £147,727, and in the South Island a decrease of £9,894. Substantial increases have been recorded in the Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch urban areas, while in Dunedin a slight decrease has taken place.
The lower loss ratio in the cases of the principal urban areas as compared with the rest of the Dominion is to be expected in view of the greater fire-brigade facilities for handling fires in the larger centres. Companies usually allow this factor to influence the premium required.
Provision exists for coronial inquiries into fires of suspicious origin, but, as will be seen from page 174, the yearly number of such inquests has been small. In 1932, however, a system was instituted whereby extended inquiries are made by the Police Department into all fires where the possibility of incendiarism is not eliminated or where the cause is obscure. The results of such inquiries are considered by a committee consisting of the Commissioner of Police, the General Manager of the State Fire Office, and the Inspector of Fire Brigades, and should the circumstances warrant it a coroner's inquiry is then recommended.
The following table shows the amount of fire-insurance claims paid per head of population during the period 1927–31, separate figures being given for the various provincial districts and urban areas, and for the North and South Islands:—
District. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1927–31. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | |
Auckland Provincial District | 19 | 11 | 23 | 10 | 12 | 9 | 13 | 4 | 17 | 6 | 17 | 5 |
Auckland urban area | 15 | 4 | 25 | 8 | 7 | 8 | 10 | 2 | 11 | 0 | 14 | 9 |
Hamilton urban area | 19 | 5 | 13 | 11 | 5 | 11 | 8 | 1 | 3 | 6 | 10 | 1 |
Gisborne urban area | 36 | 3 | 23 | 9 | 9 | 3 | 12 | 8 | 42 | 3 | 24 | 10 |
Remainder | 23 | 4 | 22 | 9 | 18 | 9 | 16 | 11 | 19 | 2 | 20 | 2 |
Hawke's Bay Provincial District | 23 | 3 | 20 | 11 | 21 | 11 | 25 | 2 | 38 | 8 | 26 | 0 |
Napier urban area | 24 | 10 | 24 | 11 | 18 | 2 | 20 | 3 | 17 | 5 | 21 | 1 |
Hastings urban area | 27 | 9 | 11 | 4 | 35 | 7 | 24 | 3 | 11 | 9 | 22 | 1 |
Remainder | 20 | 4 | 23 | 0 | 17 | 9 | 28 | 2 | 63 | 0 | 30 | 6 |
Taranaki Provincial District | 12 | 9 | 21 | 3 | 16 | 0 | 13 | 9 | 15 | 1 | 15 | 9 |
New Plymouth urban area | 11 | 3 | 19 | 3 | 8 | 8 | 12 | 3 | 14 | 0 | 13 | 1 |
Remainder | 13 | 3 | 21 | 11 | 18 | 5 | 14 | 3 | 15 | 5 | 16 | 8 |
Wellington Provincial District | 20 | 4 | 25 | 2 | 19 | 9 | 17 | 0 | 16 | 6 | 19 | 9 |
Wellington urban area | 17 | 4 | 34 | 10 | 25 | 8 | 13 | 10 | 17 | 7 | 21 | 9 |
Wanganui urban area | 12 | 10 | 8 | 7 | 15 | 8 | 9 | 7 | 7 | 0 | 10 | 9 |
Palmerston North urban area | 25 | 7 | 15 | 3 | 17 | 6 | 31 | 1 | 8 | 10 | 19 | 7 |
Remainder | 24 | 9 | 19 | 6 | 13 | 10 | 520 | 0 | 19 | 3 | 19 | 5 |
Totals, North Island | 19 | 9 | 23 | 10 | 16 | 1 | 15 | 6 | 18 | 7 | 18 | 9 |
Urban areas | 17 | 8 | 25 | 7 | 15 | 0 | 13 | 1 | 15 | 5 | 17 | 4 |
Remainder | 22 | 1 | 21 | 9 | 17 | 4 | 18 | 4 | 22 | 5 | 20 | 5 |
District. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1927–31. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | |
Marlborough Provincial District | 30 | 10 | 19 | 9 | 67 | 7 | 23 | 8 | 36 | 10 | 35 | 8 |
Nelson Provincial District | 10 | 7 | 24 | 2 | 14 | 7 | 17 | 8 | 13 | 4 | 16 | 1 |
Nelson urban area | 11 | 11 | 45 | 10 | 7 | 5 | 18 | 11 | 9 | 10 | 18 | 9 |
Remainder | 10 | 2 | 17 | C | 16 | 10 | 17 | 4 | 14 | 5 | 15 | 3 |
Westland Provincial District | 41 | 6 | 45 | 1 | 16 | 7 | 12 | 4 | 14 | 4 | 25 | 9 |
Canterbury Provincial District | 11 | 5 | 12 | 11 | 14 | 5 | 8 | 6 | 10 | 6 | 11 | 6 |
Christchurch urban area | 12 | 9 | 11 | 4 | 12 | 5 | 4 | 1 | 7 | 11 | 9 | 8 |
Timaru urban area | 3 | 10 | 8 | 9 | 34 | 5 | 7 | 2 | 26 | 0 | 16 | 2 |
Remainder | 11 | 1 | 16 | 5 | 12 | 11 | 15 | 10 | 10 | 11 | 13 | 5 |
Otago Provincial District | 10 | 4 | 11 | 6 | 6 | 4 | 8 | 5 | 7 | 3 | 8 | 9 |
Dunedin urban area | 12 | 2 | 11 | 7 | 5 | 10 | 7 | 10 | 6 | 6 | 8 | 9 |
Remainder | 8 | 0 | 11 | 5 | 7 | 0 | 9 | 2 | 8 | 3 | 8 | 9 |
Southland Provincial District | 11 | 8 | 11 | 5 | 11 | 10 | 18 | 0 | 9 | 9 | 12 | 6 |
Invercargill urban area | 15 | 9 | 10 | 1 | 11 | 0 | 19 | 10 | 6 | 3 | 12 | 7 |
Remainder | 9 | 7 | 12 | 1 | 12 | 4 | 17 | 0 | 11 | 8 | 12 | 6 |
Totals, South Island | 12 | 8 | 14 | 8 | 13 | 9 | 11 | 3 | 10 | 9 | 12 | 7 |
Urban areas | 12 | 2 | 12 | 9 | 10 | 1 | 7 | 7 | 8 | 8 | 10 | 6 |
Remainder | 13 | 2 | 16 | 7 | 18 | 6 | 14 | 11 | 12 | 11 | 14 | 9 |
Grand totals, Dominion | 17 | 1 | 20 | 5 | 15 | 2 | 13 | 11 | 15 | 9 | 16 | 8 |
Urban areas | 15 | 8 | 21 | 0 | 13 | 2 | 11 | 2 | 13 | 1 | 14 | 11 |
Remainder | 18 | 7 | 19 | 9 | 17 | 9 | 17 | 0 | 18 | 8 | 18 | 2 |
From 1924 onwards particulars regarding causes of fires have been obtained from insurance offices, and the summarized results for the quinquennium 1927–31 are contained in the following table:—
Cause of Fire. | Urban Areas. | Remainder of Dominion. | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Separate Fires. | Loss. | Number of Separate Fires. | Loss. | Number of Separate Fires. | Loss. | |
* Included in various causes from which spread. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Electricity | 1,550 | 249,130 | 476 | 149,969 | 2,026 | 399,099 |
Gas | 547 | 21,868 | 66 | 1,840 | 613 | 23,708 |
Naked lights | 569 | 24,784 | 527 | 40,719 | 1,096 | 65,503 |
Defective chimneys and kindred causes | 819 | 160,434 | 1,020 | 385,412 | 1,839 | 545,846 |
Smoking, and careless use of matches | 1,534 | 146,445 | 616 | 99,405 | 2,150 | 245,850 |
Sparks from fireplaces | 4,289 | 149,773 | 1,969 | 226,778 | 6,258 | 376,551 |
Heating, boiling-down | 271 | 13,243 | 85 | 7,519 | 356 | 20,762 |
Use and misuse of highly inflammable spirits and materials | 306 | 95,165 | 212 | 29,068 | 518 | 124,233 |
Incendiarism and arson | 175 | 95,280 | 108 | 27,230 | 283 | 122,510 |
Outside causes | 396 | 65,199 | 343 | 60,447 | 739 | 125,646 |
Other causes | 125 | 11,133 | 45 | 5,322 | 170 | 16,455 |
Totals, known causes | 10,581 | 1,032,454 | 5,467 | 1,033,709 | 16,048 | 2,066,163 |
Fires spread from other buildings* | 609 | 185,771 | 608 | 193,627 | 1,217 | 379,398 |
Floating, travelling, and transit risks | .. | .. | .. | .. | 859 | 74,692 |
Unknown causes | 3,530 | 1,758,797 | 4,311 | 2,020,492 | 7,841 | 3,779,289 |
Totals | 14,111 | 2,791,251 | 9,778 | 3,054,201 | 24,748 | 5,920,144 |
In all there were 24,748 separate fires during the period. This does not represent the number of buildings, &c., affected, as a fire spreading to other buildings has been counted as one only. Of the total, 859 were on account of floating risks such as motor-cars, &c., and have been excluded from the total of “known” causes. Of the remainder the cause was given in 16,048 cases, leaving 7,841, or 33 per cent. of cases, in which the insurance offices had no knowledge as to the cause of fire. It should also be remembered that in some instances, more especially where a total or semi - total loss was sustained, the actual cause was a matter of conjecture only. These cases, however, are few in number, as the vast majority of total losses are included in the total of unknown causes.
The following table gives particulars of fire losses during the five years 1927–31, classified according to the amount of loss. It will be seen that the majority of claims are for small amounts, no less than 48 per cent. of the total number of fires resulting in losses of less than £10. The aggregate loss involved in such fires, however, amounted to less than 1 per cent. of the total.
Loss Category. | Number of Separate Fires. | Insurance Cover on Buildings, &c., affected. | Amount of Loss. | Average Amount of Loss per Fire. | Proportion of Loss to Total Loss. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ £ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | |
Under 10 | 11,837 | 9,507,743 | 42,864 | 4 | 0.73 |
10 and under 25 | 2,697 | 3,898,594 | 40,379 | 15 | 0.68 |
25,, 50 | 1,383 | 2,373,166 | 47,947 | 35 | 0.81 |
50,, 100 | 1,381 | 2,310,128 | 96,060 | 70 | 1.62 |
100,, 200 | 1,695 | 1,602,948 | 234,053 | 138 | 3.95 |
200,, 300 | 1,189 | 1,186,233 | 284,634 | 239 | 4.81 |
300,, 400 | 847 | 1,128,997 | 286,766 | 339 | 4.84 |
400,, 500 | 705 | 1,085,136 | 310,979 | 441 | 5.25 |
500,, 750 | 1,245 | 1,729,815 | 755,744 | 607 | 12.77 |
750,, 1,000 | 679 | 1,365,976 | 581,675 | 857 | 9.83 |
1,000,, 2,000 | 689 | 2,361,389 | 933,262 | 1,355 | 15.76 |
2,000,, 3,000 | 177 | 989,019 | 426,038 | 2,407 | 7.20 |
3,000,, 4,000 | 81 | 649,674 | 279,503 | 3,451 | 4.72 |
4,000,, 5,000 | 37 | 557,021 | 165,400 | 4,470 | 2.79 |
5,000 and over | 106 | 3,323,314 | 1,434,840 | 13,536 | 24.24 |
Totals | 24,748 | 34,069,153 | 5,920,144 | 239 | 100.00 |
Mutual associations are dealt with by the Mutual Fire Insurance Act, 1908, which allows at least 100 owners of isolated or farm property to subscribe to a declaration and form themselves into a mutual association to insure against loss by fire to an amount in the aggregate of not less than £40,000. Such associations effect insurance on the premium-note principle, and accept premium notes to be assessed for losses in the proportion of the total amount of such notes. The amount of a member's premium notes limits his liability.
In addition to furnishing returns to the Census and Statistics Office, each mutual association (of which there are three in existence) is required to furnish to the Public Trustee a statement of the condition of the association as at the 31st March in each year. Policies in force as at 31st March, 1933, amounted in the aggregate to £6,437,116. Premiums collected during the year totalled £28,863, while the total income amounted to £31,864. Fire losses amounted to £10,943, and total expenditure to £28,455.
On the 4th January, 1905, the State Fire Insurance Office opened for public business with an advance (long since repaid) of £2,000 borrowed from the Treasury. At the end of the first year the Office showed an income of £13,135 and a net surplus of £481. From this the progress of the Office may be gauged from the figures for 1932, which show an income of £255,242. During the past ten years the total assets, which have now passed the £1,000,000 mark, have increased by £552,404, or 123 per cent.
The fall in 1932 premium income, which amounted to £7,514 less than the 1931 figure, was accompanied by a more than proportionate decline of £42,488 in fire losses. This resulted in the underwriting being relatively more profitable than that of any of the previous seven years. The ratio of net losses to net premium income gives a percentage of 33.79, compared with 52 28 in 1931.
Year. | Net Premium Income. | Total Net Income. | Net Losses. | Accumulated Funds. | Assets. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 154,164 | 169,249 | 46,178 | 458,513 | 493,962 |
1924 | 165,070 | 190,300 | 60,817 | 499,007 | 530,283 |
1925 | 176,664 | 207,418 | 56,997 | 568,061 | 604,096 |
1926 | 197,471 | 233,545 | 79,062 | 623,622 | 661,519 |
1927 | 207,611 | 243,496 | 98,135 | 670,061 | 707,826 |
1928 | 211,634 | 252,094 | 81,585 | 744,271 | 771,959 |
1929 | 217,991 | 258,995 | 75,317 | 821,091 | 862,285 |
1930 | 221,910 | 272,213 | 90,001 | 889,494 | 931,577 |
1931 | 216,007 | 265,503 | 112,932 | 918,182 | 977,477 |
1932 | 208,493 | 255,242 | 70,444 | 952,299 | 1,000,009 |
Exclusive of Government taxes, which amounted to 13.52 per cent., the working-expense ratio to premium income in 1932 was 26.77 per cent., and without Fire Board contributions only 23.01 per cent. Comparative figures for 1931 were 12.11, 27.05, and 23.38 per cent. respectively.
Table of Contents
THE legislation dealing with friendly societies is contained in the Friendly Societies Act, 1909, and its amendments of 1911, 1915, and 1922. Provision is made for the registration of all societies and branches with a central Government officer entitled the Registrar of Friendly Societies, and also for the general oversight by the Government of the administration of the funds of the societies.
A scheme for the extension of State benefits to members of friendly societies, on special terms, was introduced by the Finance Act, 1916, and is now embodied in the National Provident Fund Act, 1926. (Vide Section XXIV.).
The table following gives the number of registrations (i.e., of friendly societies proper, or lodges, together with benevolent societies, working-men's clubs, &c., registered under the Act) and of lodge members as at 31st December.
Name of Order. | Registrations. | Lodge Members. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
Manchester Unity Independent Order of Oddfellows | 251 | 256 | 256 | 34,690 | 34,794 | 34,241 |
Independent Order of Oddfellows | 206 | 209 | 210 | 13,578 | 13,322 | 12,515 |
National Independent Order of Oddfellows | 3 | 3 | 3 | 248 | 230 | 214 |
British United Order of Oddfellows | 1 | 1 | 1 | 97 | 92 | 88 |
Ancient Order of Foresters | 165 | 164 | 162 | 20,040 | 19,746 | 19,083 |
Ancient Order of Shepherds | 1 | 1 | 1 | 37 | 36 | 35 |
United Ancient Order of Druids | 146 | 145 | 148 | 23,363 | 22,706 | 21,703 |
Independent Order of Rechabites | 68 | 68 | 68 | 5,216 | 5,239 | 5,131 |
Order of Sons of Temperance | 10 | 10 | 10 | 516 | 537 | 529 |
Sons and Daughters of Temperance | 1 | 1 | 1 | 155 | 159 | 155 |
Hibernian - Australasian Catholic Benefit Society | 70 | 68 | 68 | 3,935 | 3,824 | 3,737 |
Protestant Alliance Friendly Society of Australasia | 14 | 14 | 14 | 997 | 984 | 971 |
Grand United Order of Oddfellows | 15 | 17 | 16 | 647 | 585 | 488 |
Isolated friendly societies | 68 | 66 | 67 | 3,648 | 3,406 | 3,162 |
Working-men's clubs | 17 | 17 | 15 | .. | .. | .. |
Independent Order of Good Templars | 11 | 11 | 11 | .. | .. | .. |
Specially authorized societies | 16 | 16 | 16 | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 1,063 | 1,067 | 1,067 | 107,167 | 105,660 | 102,052 |
Annual returns of receipts, expenditure, &c., of lodges are required by law. For the year 1931 the Registrar of Friendly Societies received returns from 912 lodges, with an aggregate membership of 102,052 at the end of the year, as compared with 912 lodges and 105,660 members for 1931. During the year 5,028 members were admitted by initiation, &c., and 927 by clearance; 834 died, 996 left by clearance, and 7,733 by arrears, &c. The aggregate membership of lodges has shown increasing totals, reaching a peak in 1930. The economic depression probably accounts for the subsequent fall.
In the following statement of the mortality experience for the last five years no account has been taken of age incidence:—
Year. | Deaths of Members. | Per 1,000 Members at Risk. | Deaths of Members' Wives. | Per 1,000 Members at Risk. |
---|---|---|---|---|
1928 | 756 | 7.56 | 341 | 3.41 |
1929 | 868 | 8.39 | 363 | 3.51 |
1930 | 821 | 7.70 | 334 | 3.13 |
1931 | 874 | 8.18 | 372 | 3.48 |
1932 | 834 | 8.00 | 393 | 3.77 |
The number of members sick during 1932 was 20,052, representing 207 per cent. of members at risk. The sickness experienced during 1932 aggregated 231,964 six-day weeks, equal to 11 weeks 3 days per sick member, and 2 weeks 2 days for each member at risk.
The total funds of the societies and branches as at the 31st December, 1932, amounted to £4,398,158, made up as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
Funds. | |
Sick and Funeral Funds | 3,720,006 |
Surplus Appropriation Funds, &c | 361,407 |
Management Funds, goods, &c. | 179,500 |
Widow and Orphans' Funds | 30,582 |
Distress, Benevolent Funds, &c. | 106,663 |
.. | £4,398,158 |
Assets. | |
Investments at interest | 3,769,997 |
Value of land and buildings | 473,192 |
Cash not bearing interest | 97,119 |
Value of goods | 24,078 |
Owing by Management Funds | 5,266 |
Other assets | 28,506 |
.. | £4,398,158 |
Dividing the total funds by the number of members at the end of the year it is found that the average capital per member is £43 1s. 11d. There has been over many years a continuous increase in the amount of accumulated funds standing to the credit of friendly societies. The average capital per member has also appreciably increased, the gain in the last ten years amounting to 34 per cent in spite of an increase in membership of 26 per cent.
Year. | Total Funds. | Average Capital per Member. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | s. | d. | |
1923 | 2,747,952 | 32 | 12 | 6 |
1924 | 2,955,340 | 33 | 16 | 0 |
1925 | 3,136,237 | 34 | 6 | 7 |
1926 | 3,337,683 | 35 | 6 | 8 |
1927 | 3,526,717 | 35 | 17 | 11 |
1928 | 3,728,087 | 36 | 18 | 9 |
1929 | 3,927,433 | 37 | 7 | 0 |
1930 | 4,130,117 | 38 | 10 | 9 |
1931 | 4,277,715 | 40 | 9 | 9 |
1932 | 4,398,158 | 43 | 1 | 11 |
Of the total funds of £4,398,158 held as at the 31st December, 1932, 85.7 per cent. was invested at interest; land and buildings represented 108 per cent.; goods, furniture, and regalia, 05 per cent.; cash on hand, 2.2 per cent.; and other assets, 0.8 per cent.
Year. | Total Funds. | Funds invested at Interest. | Proportion of Funds invested at Interest. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mortgages on Freehold Property. | Government and Municipal Debentures. | Deposited with Banks. | Other Investments. | Total. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | ||
1928 | 3,728,087 | 2,854,741 | 212,505 | 96,343 | 20,845 | 3,184,434 | 85.42 |
1929 | 3,927,433 | 3,002,848 | 199,759 | 96,124 | 40,253 | 3,338,984 | 85.02 |
1930 | 4,130,117 | 3,186,455 | 220,723 | 81,804 | 51,385 | 3,540,367 | 85.72 |
1931 | 4,277,715 | 3,275,007 | 244,159 | 89,839 | 55,771 | 3,664,776 | 85.67 |
1932 | 4,398,158 | 3,350,709 | 262,155 | 92,971 | 64,162 | 3,769,997 | 85.72 |
The figures of Sick and Funeral Funds and of interest earnings thereon during 1932 are given for each order in the following table:—
Order. | Total Worth of Sick and Funeral Funds as at | Interest earned during 1932. | Average Rate per Cent. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
1st January, 1932. | 31st December, 1932. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
M.U.I.O.O.F. | 1,265,926 | 1,294,287 | 57,646 | 4.61 |
I.O.O.F. | 322,172 | 338,272 | 14,069 | 4.35 |
N.I.O.O.F. | 5,794 | 5,538 | 138 | 2.47 |
B.U.O.O.F. | 6,690 | 6,369 | 331 | 5.20 |
A.O.F | 713,632 | 706,108 | 32,076 | 4.62 |
A.O.S. | 1,411 | 1,345 | 81 | 6.06 |
U.A.O.D. | 880,664 | 927,798 | 41,530 | 4.70 |
I.O.R. | 171,833 | 178,895 | 7,589 | 4.42 |
O.S.T. | 28,289 | 28,543 | 1,214 | 4.37 |
S.D.T. | 12,170 | 12,230 | 605 | 5.09 |
H.A.C.B.S. | 104,272 | 105,462 | 3,966 | 3.85 |
P.A.F.S.A. | 47,412 | 48,944 | 2,226 | 4.73 |
G.U.O.O.F. | 3,266 | 3,526 | 128 | 3.84 |
Other societies | 59,768 | 62,689 | 3,242 | 5.44 |
Totals | 3,623,299 | 3,720,006 | 164,841 | 4.59 |
£ | |
---|---|
Receipts. | |
Members contributions | 180,773 |
Interest and rent | 164,841 |
Repayments by central body | 68,641 |
Other receipts | 30,024 |
.. | £444,279 |
Expenditure. | |
Sick pay | 148,855 |
Funeral donations | 39,835 |
Contributions and levies to central body | 78,112 |
Other expenditure | 80,770 |
.. | £347,572 |
Members' contributions averaged £1 14s. 10d. per member, and interest and rent receipts amounted to £1 11s. 9d. per member, reckoned on the mean number of members for the year. Sickness benefits paid averaged £7 8s. 6d. per member sick, or £1 8s. 8d. when averaged over all members, while funeral benefits represented 7s. 8d. per member.
Table of Contents
THE law relating to building societies incorporated in the Dominion is contained in-the Building Societies Act, 1908, which is a consolidation of legislation most of which has been operative since 1880. The Assistant Registrar of Companies in each district acts as Registrar of Building Societies. Rules, as well as subsequent alterations thereof, must before registration be certified to as conforming to legal requirements by a revising barrister appointed by the Governor-General for the purpose. No stamp duties are payable on any instruments or documents made under the Act.
Building societies are afforded all the powers of an ordinary mortgagee, and where a mortgagor makes default in payment of moneys the society may exercise the usual power of sale through the Registrar of the Supreme Court. No reconveyance is needed to discharge a mortgage made under the Act, a receipt endorsed being a sufficient discharge for this purpose.
Returns of each society's operations are furnished annually to the Census and Statistics Office. The dates upon which the societies close their accounts vary considerably within the year, but the figures given below may be taken as corresponding approximately to the financial years ended on the 31st March.
Orders in Council of 7th June and 8th August, 1932, and of 20th March, 1933, made under section 51 of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932, fixed the maximum interest payable on deposits with building societies. Present maxima (period 1st April, 1933, to 31st March, 1935) are determined as 3 per cent. per annum for the savings-bank department (if any) and on other deposits, new or renewed, according to period of deposit, from 2½ per cent. for deposits at call (or less than three months) up to 4 per cent. for deposits of not less than two years.
The number of societies in existence in 1932–33 was 96. Of these., 53 were permanent and 43 terminating, the hitter being comprised of 196 groups. Of recent years there has been considerable growth in permanent building societies, which numbered 38 in 1922–23. For some years the number of terminating societies manifested decline, although, on the contrary, their activities as measured by the aggregate number of groups was increasing. In the last decade the number of terminating societies remained stationary, but the number of groups advanced from 129 to 196.
A synopsis of the extent to which investments have been made in building-society shares during the last five years is contained in the table next presented:—
— | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Investing Shares. | |||||
Number of shares | 280,182 | 296,669 | 312,817 | 290,562 | 274,122 |
Members holding | 56,277 | 57,176 | 55,970 | 50,614 | 44,655 |
Aggregate value | £2,983,357 | £3,234,759 | £3,585,468 | £3,685,880 | £3,666,745 |
Capital Shares. | |||||
Number of shares | 469,980 | 487,145 | 513,094 | 575,014 | 539,299 |
Members holding | 4,366 | 4,576 | 4,758 | 5,036 | 5,048 |
Aggregate value | £1,108,910 | £1,175,249 | £1,243,846 | £1,272,951 | £1,283,103 |
The average value in 1932–33 of each investing share paying periodic subscription was £13 7s. 6d., as compared with £10 8s. 3d. in 1927–28, and of each capital share £2 7s. 7d., as compared with £2 10s. 5d. five years earlier. The considerable decrease in the numbers of shares and shareholders, mainly confined to terminating societies, is due to withdrawals on account of adverse economic conditions. A comparison (1932–33) of the distribution of share-money and the number of holders of shares between permanent and terminating societies yields the following results:—
Permanent. | Terminating. | Total. | |
---|---|---|---|
Investing Shares. | |||
Number of shares | 154,427 | 119,695 | 274,122 |
Members holding | 12,480 | 32,175 | 44,655 |
Aggregate value | £1,564,592 | £2,102,153 | £3,666,745 |
Capital Stores. | |||
Number of shares | 539,299 | .. | 539,299 |
Members holding | 5,048 | .. | 5,048 |
Aggregate value | £1,283,103 | .. | £1,283,103 |
Of the total aggregate value of both investing and capital shares, amounting to £4,949,848, 58 per cent. is held in permanent societies and 42 per cent. in terminating societies. On the other hand, the number of members holding shares in permanent societies is only 35 per cent. of the total, the terminating societies' shareholders representing 65 per cent. It should be pointed out, however, that one person may hold shares in several groups of a terminating society.
For several years up to and including 1929–30 building societies experienced an increasing demand for money available for household property; since 1929–30, however, there has been a marked decline, clue to economic stress.
— | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Receipts. | |||||
Investors' subscriptions and capital shares | 762,557 | 741,627 | 766,364 | 668,672 | 609,401 |
Advances repaid | 859,796 | 1,026,866 | 1,063,098 | 973,267 | 870,377 |
Deposits | 1,866,195 | 2,148,034 | 2,234,034 | 1,824,086 | 1,653,963 |
Interest | 264,291 | 299,711 | 322,024 | 288,799 | 273,669 |
Other receipts | 119,044 | 246,682 | 222,950 | 139,245 | 244,555 |
Total receipts | 3,871,883 | 4,462,920 | 4,608,470 | 3,894,069 | 3,651,965 |
Payments. | |||||
Withdrawals | 365,966 | 455,842 | 431,465 | 561,367 | 569,615 |
Advances | 1,406,575 | 1,565,772 | 1,452,108 | 939,594 | 848,539 |
Expenses of management | 59,827 | 63,851 | 65,915 | 67,938 | 67,341 |
Deposits repaid | 1,692,930 | 1,916,041 | 2,195,080 | 1,850,228 | 1,660,561 |
Interest, dividends, &c. | 312,035 | 511,184 | 473,496 | 434,491 | 463,685 |
Total payments | 3,837,333 | 4,512,690 | 4,618,064 | 3,853,618 | 3,609,741 |
The numbers and amounts of loans at the end of each of the last five years, both of permanent and of terminating societies, were as follows:—
Year. | Permanent Societies. | Terminating Societies. | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1928–29 | 8,582 | 4,486,242 | 6,582 | 2,216,198 | 15,164 | 6,702,440 |
1929–30 | 9,363 | 4,948,265 | 7,096 | 2,382,645 | 16,459 | 7,330,910 |
1930–31 | 9,999 | 5,528,841 | 7,653 | 2,523,352 | 17,652 | 8,052,193 |
1931–32 | 9,953 | 5,404,892 | 7,720 | 2,631,861 | 17,673 | 8,036,753 |
1932–33 | 9,928 | 5,290,902 | 7,968 | 2,586,558 | 17,896 | 7,877,460 |
Since 1927–28 there has been a net increase of 3,968 in the number of loans and of £1,782,584 in the amount borrowed. Permanent societies show the greater advance. The average amount per loan current at the end of each of the last five years was:—
Class. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |
Permanent societies | 522 | 15 | 0 | 528 | 9 | 10 | 552 | 18 | 9 | 543 | 0 | 10 | 532 | 18 | 6 |
Terminating societies | 336 | 14 | 1 | 335 | 15 | 6 | 329 | 14 | 5 | 340 | 18 | 4 | 324 | 12 | 5 |
All societies | 442 | 0 | 0 | 445 | 8 | 0 | 456 | 3 | 3 | 454 | 15 | 0 | 440 | 3 | 7 |
Particulars of loans granted during each of the last two years are as follows:—
Year. | Permanent Societies. | Terminating Societies. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
By Ballot. | By Auction. | ||||||
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | Premiums. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
1931–32 | 1,063 | 480,354 | 630 | 225,200 | 490 | 201,539 | 55,544 |
1932–33 | 913 | 431,598 | 429 | 214,700 | 297 | 158,154 | 43,589 |
The premiums on loans auctioned give averages of £27.6 per cent. for both 1931–32 and 1932–33, this being equivalent to a rate of interest between 3 ½ and 4 per cent.
The liabilities and assets of building and investment societies for each of the last five years are as follows:—
Year. | To Shareholders (including Reserve Funds and Undivided Profits). | Deposits. | To Bankers and other Creditors. | Total Liabilities. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1928–29 | 4,899,085 | 1,856,434 | 400,406 | 7,155,925 |
1929–30 | 5,288,557 | 2,104,003 | 439,727 | 7,832,287 |
1930–31 | 5,778,738 | 2,296,376 | 484,122 | 8,559,236 |
1931–32 | 5,971,686 | 2,273,972 | 358,025 | 8,603,683 |
1932–33 | 5,959,902 | 2,234,658 | 380,994 | 8,575,554 |
Year. | Advances on Mortgage. | Other Investments and Assets. | Cash in Hand and at Bank. | Total Assets. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1928–29 | 6,702,440 | 241,642 | 211,843 | 7,155,925 |
1929–30 | 7,330,910 | 323,069 | 178,308 | 7,832,287 |
1930–31 | 8,051,886 | 314,824 | 192,526 | 8,559,236 |
1931–32 | 8,036,753 | 330,589 | 236,341 | 8,603,683 |
1932–33 | 7,945,894 | 356,324 | 273,336 | 8,575,554 |
“Other creditors” include appropriations in trust or not taken up which amounted to £151,918 in 1931–32 and £181,578 in 1932–33.
From April, 1932, figures of deposits with building societies have become available under section 44 of the Building Societies Act, 1908, as amended by the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932. Quarterly statements are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics. Investment societies are included with building societies in the following figures, as the two classes are not distinguished in the returns.
The average number of societies furnishing returns for the four quarters of the year ending 31st March, 1933, was 128.5. During the same fiscal year the amount borrowed (exclusive of renewals) was £1,571,289 and the amount repaid £1,829,607.
The following were the deposits with building and investment societies at 31st March, 1933:—
Rate of Interest (Per Cent.). | At Call. | Three to Twelve Months (inclusive). | Two Years or over. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Not fixed | .. | .. | 2,150 | 2,150 |
Nil | 2,557 | .. | 3,066 | 5,623 |
Under 4 | 553,307 | 186,314 | 8,585 | 748,206 |
4 and under 4½ | 99,675 | 287,699 | 68,899 | 456,273 |
4½,, 5 | 8,428 | 119,623 | 544,432 | 672,483 |
5,, 5½ | 26,261 | 88,207 | 685,184 | 799,652 |
5½,, 6 | 1,824 | 13,754 | 162,248 | 177,826 |
6,, 6½ | 13,436 | 24,555 | 159,700 | 197,691 |
6½,, 7 | 1,527 | 13 | 9,806 | 11,346 |
7,, 10 | 38,099 | 1,700 | 5,716 | 45,515 |
10 and over | 1,126 | .. | 1,052 | 2,178 |
Total | 746,240 | 721,865 | 1,650,838 | 3,118,943 |
Average rate of interest | 3@84 | 4.13 | 4.94 | .. |
Table of Contents
UNDER the Property Law Act a “mortgage” is defined as including a charge on any property for securing money or money's worth; and “mortgage-money” means money or money's worth secured by a mortgage. Under the Land Transfer Act “mortgage” means and includes any charge on land created under the provisions of that Act for securing—
The repayment of a loan or satisfaction of an existing debt;
The repayment of future advances, or repayment or satisfaction of any future or unascertained debt or liability, contingent or otherwise;
The payment to the holders for the time being of any bonds, debentures, promissory notes, or other securities, negotiable or otherwise, made or issued by the mortgagor before or after the creation of such charge;
The payment to any person or persons by yearly or periodical payments or otherwise of an annuity, rent-charge, or sum of money other than a debt.
Where the ownership of land is registered under the Land Transfer Act (as, vide p. 304, the great majority of land titles now are) mortgages on that land are granted by virtue of the provisions of that Act, and take effect as securities and do not operate as transfers of the estate or interest charged. In the case of other land or property a mortgage is granted under what is known as the deeds or deeds-registration system; the mortgage in this instance operating as a conveyance or assignment of the land or property mortgaged, for the mortgagee becomes the registered proprietor of the land, subject to the right of the mortgagor to have the property re-registered in his name on the discharge of his obligations under the mortgage. Although in form a mortgage under the deeds system is a conveyance, in equity it is treated as merely a charge on the land.
Any land covered by the definitions of “land” in the Property Law Act, 1908, and the Land Transfer Act, 1915, may be mortgaged. Where, however, property is subject to restrictions upon alienation, these restrictions usually apply to prevent such property being mortgaged. The following are the main instances in which mortgage of property is forbidden by law:—
Family homes registered under the Family Protection Act, 1908.
Maintenance-moneys under the Family Protection Act, 1908.
Inalienable life annuities (Inalienable Life Annuities Act, 1910).
Various pensions (Pensions Act, 1926).
Property subject to restraint upon anticipation, unless by consent of the Supreme Court.
Property subject to restraint upon alienation in accordance with section 24 of the Property Law Act, 1908.
An infant's property, by the infant (Infants Act, 1908, sections 12 and 13).
A memorandum of discharge vacates the mortgage debt and operates as a deed of reconveyance of the estate and interest of the mortgagee in the mortgaged property “to the person for the time being entitled to the equity of redemption”; but the mortgagee may execute a deed of reconveyance “if he thinks fit and the mortgagor requires it.” The Public Trustee is empowered to receive mortgage-moneys on account of absentee mortgagees, and in the case of a deed of mortgage to execute the necessary memorandum of discharge. A mortgagor may redeem in the following cases:—
Before the due date, on payment of interest for the unexpired term of the mortgage.
At the due date, in accordance with the provisions of the mortgage.
After the due date, upon giving three months' notice in writing or paying three months' interest in lieu of notice, except where the mortgagee is or has been in possession or has taken steps to enforce his security, in which case the mortgagor may redeem at any time upon payment of all moneys due.
After default and before sale by the mortgagee. If the mortgagee has entered into possession of the mortgaged land or part of it, the mortgagor loses his right of redemption after twenty years from the date of the mortgagee's entering into possession, or after twenty years from the last written acknowledgment of the mortgagor's title or of his right to redeem.
The Property Law Act abolished what was formerly known as the doctrine of consolidation of mortgages. Where a mortgagor is liable under more than one mortgage, he may now pay off one mortgage without being called on to pay off any mortgage or mortgages on property not comprised in the mortgage he is paying off.
Under New Zealand law a mortgagee has no power of foreclosure in respect of realty. The following, however, represent his principal rights:—
He is entitled to the custody of the title-deeds of the property mortgaged.
He may sue on the personal covenant contained in the mortgage-deed.
He may enter and take possession. This right is exercisable either by actually entering upon the land or a part of it or by bringing an action for possession. If there is a tenant whose rights are binding on the mortgagee, the latter can give notice to the tenant to pay the rent to him, and this will be equivalent to taking possession.
He may assign his interest, either absolutely or by way of submortgage.
He may sell, either under the express powers (if any) in the mortgage-deed, or under powers implied by statute, if these have not been negatived in the deed.
Instead of selling, as above, a mortgagee entitled to exercise his power of sale may apply to the Registrar of the Supreme Court to conduct the sale. The mortgagee must state in his application the estimated value of the land, and the date of the sale must be not less than one month and not more than three months from the date of the application. He may bid at the sale and become the purchaser of the land, but in such case the amount paid for the land shall not be less than the value of the land as estimated. If it is, the mortgagor must be allowed in account the full amount of the estimate.
The special economic conditions prevailing in the Dominion led to the passing of the Mortgagors Relief Act during the early session of 1931. This Act forbids a mortgagee to exercise certain of the usual powers of a mortgagee (except where the property has been abandoned by the mortgagor), to execute any judgment, decree, or order of Court, or to file a bankruptcy petition against the mortgagor, otherwise than as laid down in the Act.
Before proceeding to do any of the acts referred to, the mortgagee must give the mortgagor notice of his intention to do so. In respect of a notice of intention to exercise any power or issue any process of execution in regard to chattels, the mortgagor has seven (now fourteen) days, and in respect of the other matters referred to, one calendar month, in which to make application for relief to the Supreme Court, or, where the principal moneys concerned are not in excess of £2,000, to a Magistrate.
The Court is empowered to order that the mortgagee shall not before a date specified in the order do any act or exercise any power, save by leave of the Court on account of a breach by the mortgagor of any terms or conditions imposed by the Court. The specified date must be not more than twelve months after the application for relief, but an extension for not more than twelve months may be granted on a further application. No appeal may be made from an order of the Supreme Court or of a Magistrate.
The Act came into force on 18th March, 1931, and the present position (November, 1933) is that it remains in operation until a date appointed by Proclamation, or until 31st December, 1933, whichever date is the earlier. Any proceedings pending at the date of cessation may be continued and completed, and any orders in force shall continue to the date specified in the order, but may not be extended. The Mortgagors Relief Amendment Act, passed at the end of the second session of 1931, extended the powers of the Court for the relief of mortgagors, and provided for the appointment of Mortgagors' Liabilities Adjustment Commissions to assist the Court. Where farm lands are concerned, the Court has power to postpone due dates of payment of principal or interest, to reduce interest rates, or to remit arrears of interest.
The Mortgagors and Tenants Relief Act, 1932, inter alia, enables the mortgagor to apply for relief notwithstanding that the mortgagee has not given notice of his intention to exercise powers of sale, &c.; extends to all classes of mortgage special provisions formerly applicable only to farm lands; enables relief to be granted from obligations under personal covenants; extends the period of seven days in the case of chattels to fourteen days; and enables relief to be granted to lessees by way of remission or reduction of rent.
The Mortgagors and Tenants Further Relief Act, 1932, passed on 1st December, included provisions extending the principal Act of 1931 to cover mortgages that have been varied and also new mortgages executed in replacement of former mortgages. The period for which relief may be granted was raised to two years, the potential additional year on further application remaining unaffected. Other sections, inter alia, extended the protection of guarantors of mortgages and also enabled the parties to agree in writing to extend the jurisdiction of a Magistrate beyond the £2,000 limit of the 1931 Act, or, in the case of a lease, the limit of an annual rent of £210 of the earlier Act of 1932.
By the Mortgagors and Tenants Relief Amendment Act, 1932–33, a mortgagor was given the right to apply for relief where the mortgagee has failed to exercise his accrued right of sale for three months, and a mortgagor is debarred from contracting out of the benefits of the principal Act of 1931 and its amendments.
Part III of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act (passed 10th May, 1932) had as its purpose reductions in rates of interest payable by mortgagors and in rents and certain other fixed charges, commensurate with reductions in salaries and wages made by Part I of the Act and by the Finance Act of 1931. An amending Act, passed 9th December, 1932, made certain modifications and enacted some necessary changes in the machinery of legislation.
The term “mortgage” for the purpose of the Act has a wider meaning than in ordinary usage. It “means any deed, memorandum of mortgage, instrument, or agreement whereby security for the payment of moneys or for the performance of any contract is granted over land or chattels or any interest therein respectively”; and includes company debentures, mortgages of life-insurance policies, agreements for the sale and purchase of land, and customary hire-purchase agreements within the meaning of the Chattels Transfer Act, 1924.
The Act does not apply to mortgages (not being for a fixed term, expired or unexpired) securing the repayment of principal moneys repayable on demand, nor to mortgages executed after 1st April, 1932. Under the amending Act a policy for securing a life insurance, endowment, or annuity is not a chattel within the Act, and is, therefore, not subject to its provisions.
The reduction in the rate of interest is 20 per centum, and it applies to all such interest accruing on or after 1st April, 1932, and before 1st April, 1935. There is provision, however, that the rate of interest shall not be reduced below 6½ per cent. in the case of chattel-mortgages, nor 5 per cent. in the case of other mortgages except in the case of income-tax free company debentures to which section 171 of the Land and Income Tax Act, 1923, is applicable, where the minimum is 4½ per cent.
Provision is made for an appeal for relief by an aggrieved mortgagee to the Supreme Court or to a Stipendiary Magistrate (if the annual interest does not exceed £300) on the ground that the existing rate of interest was fair in the circumstances, or that adequate concessions had already been given, or that the reduction would cause undue hardship.
A table is given showing the amount represented by mortgages registered and discharged during each of the last twenty years.
Year ended 31st March. | Mortgages registered. | Mortgages discharged. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1914 | 21,352,695 | 12,726,773 |
1915 | 19,382,213 | 11,276,289 |
1916 | 22,463,297 | 12,802,549 |
1917 | 21,056,874 | 12,994,003 |
1918 | 18,126,924 | 11,614,517 |
1919 | 19,007,286 | 11,040,897 |
1920 | 48,442,900 | 23,086,746 |
1921 | 66,960,434 | 29,464,132 |
1922 | 34,789,324 | 13,234,365 |
1923 | 26,031,596 | 14,579,767 |
1924 | 37,862,419 | 22,246,512 |
1925 | 41,123,966 | 29,733,883 |
1926 | 47,093,780 | 33,958,144 |
1927 | 39,979,681 | 29,233,329 |
1928 | 33,190,519 | 23,998,840 |
1929 | 33,559,932 | 25,269,613 |
1930 | 39,841,765 | 28,338,643 |
1931 | 30,609,666 | 20,057,939 |
1932 | 13,463,628 | 10,123,495 |
1933 | 9,449,422 | 8,149,355 |
The sum secured by mortgages registered in 1932–33 is the lowest since 1902–03.
Although affording a valuable index of the movement over the period, the figures cannot be accepted as recording the amount of indebtedness incurred by way of mortgage. Duplicate registrations are included, the extent of the duplication not being available prior to 1929–30; furthermore, the figures include collateral and guarantee mortgages not representing money indebtedness. On the other hand no amount is shown as secured in a proportion of cases where a mortgage is given in anticipation of advances, &c. In addition there are numbers of privately arranged advances which are not registered; and stock and crop liens, bills of sale, and instruments under the Chattels Transfer Act are not included in the statistics.
Many discharges are not registered, particularly in the case of leaseholds and also of second or other further mortgages when the power of sale has been exercised by the first mortgagee. Moreover, in the case of table mortgages, the whole amount remains on the register till the last instalment of principal is repaid.
The total amount for which mortgages were registered, both under the deeds-registration system and under the Land Transfer Act, in each registration district during the last five years is given in the subjoined table.
In addition to a total of 11,402 mortgages which represent the net aggregate of £9,161,663 for 1932–33, there were 2,608 mortgages in which no amount was shown as secured.
District. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 9,688,281 | 10,752,281 | 8,438,722 | 3,834,204 | 2,905,872 |
Poverty Bay | 1,052,985 | 937,980 | 628,197 | 406,614 | 189,826 |
Hawke's Bay | 2,043,156 | 2,373,775 | 1,976,284 | 989,341 | 1,048,971 |
Taranaki | 1,919,130 | 2,334,101 | 1,527,284 | 638,822 | 486,253 |
Wellington | 9,104,790 | 11,401,860 | 8,463,359 | 3,356,832 | 2,150,186 |
Nelson | 430,594 | 609,512 | 497,919 | .322,408 | 179,419 |
Marlborough | 515,254 | 499,782 | 479,637 | 218,170 | 102,873 |
Canterbury | 4,881,733 | 6,161,236 | 4,867,889 | 1,967,237 | 1,143,096 |
Otago | 2,523,629 | 2,943,190 | 2,261,452 | 1,133,394 | 673,796 |
Southland | 1,219,499 | 1,598,650 | 1,279,365 | 507,889 | 476,871 |
Westland | 180,881 | 229,398 | 189,558 | 88,717 | 92,259 |
Gross totals | 33,559,932 | 39,841,765 | 30,609,666 | 13,463,628 | 9,449,422 |
Duplications | .. | 972,621 | 401,219 | 53,047 | 287,759 |
Net totals | .. | 38,869,144 | 30,208,447 | 13,410,581 | 9,161,663 |
Nine of the eleven registration districts show decreases in the value of mortgages registered during 1932–33, as compared with the previous year, the aggregate decrease for the whole Dominion being £4,248,918.
A distribution of the registrations according as to whether the mortgage was registered under the deeds system or the Land Transfer Act is now given for the last three years.
District. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Deeds Registration. | Land Transfer. | Deeds Registration. | Land Transfer. | Deeds Registration. | Land Transfer. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 1,550,067 | 6,888,655 | 664,567 | 3,169,637 | 376,315 | 2,529,557 |
Poverty Bay | 1,300 | 626,897 | .. | 406,614 | .. | 189,826 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,000 | 1,975,284 | .. | 989,341 | .. | 1,048,971 |
Taranaki | 3,538 | 1,523,746 | .. | 638,822 | .. | 486,253 |
Wellington | 43,198 | 8,420,161 | .. | 3,356,832 | .. | 2,150,186 |
Nelson | 60,707 | 437,212 | 15,002 | 307,406 | 1,338 | 178,081 |
Marlborough | 1,260 | 478,377 | 1,500 | 216,670 | .. | 102,873 |
Canterbury | 855 | 4,867,034 | 1,967,237 | .. | .. | 1,143,096 |
Otago | 481,535 | 1,779,917 | 196,412 | 936,982 | 131,844 | 541,952 |
Southland | 1,279,365 | 507,889 | .. | .. | .. | 476,871 |
Westland | .. | 189,558 | .. | 88,717 | .. | 92,259 |
Totals | 2,143,460 | 28,466,206 | 877,481 | 12,586,147 | 509,497 | 8,939,925 |
Of the gross total of £9,449,422 registered in 1932–33, £8,939,925, or 95 per cent., came under the Land Transfer Act. The proportion is now approaching 100 per cent., consequent on the passing of the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, 1924.
Of the net total of £9,161,663 registered for the financial year 1932–33 mortgages up to £500 in value represented 19 per cent. of the total value registered, from £501 to £1,000 21 per cent., from £1,001 to £5,000 38 per cent., and above £5,000 22 per cent. The following table gives the number and amount in each registration district according to the sum advanced:—
District. | £500 and under. | £501 to £1,000. | £1,001 to £5,000. | Over £5,000. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||||
Auckland | 1,923 | 521,872 | 907 | 674,492 | 639 | 1,144,265 | 52 | 565,243 |
Poverty Bay | 93 | 24,895 | 32 | 29,425 | 27 | 50,471 | 9 | 85,035 |
Hawke's Bay | 425 | 107,340 | 189 | 137,138 | 169 | 416,628 | 44 | 387,865 |
Taranaki | 312 | 84,333 | 135 | 100,173 | 128 | 271,897 | 5 | 29,850 |
Wellington | 1,215 | 310,379 | 475 | 358,278 | 306 | 648,027 | 60 | 833,502 |
Nelson | 295 | 73,310 | 79 | 55,289 | 24 | 50,820 | .. | .. |
Marlborough | 79 | 20,620 | 20 | 15,181 | 19 | 39,915 | 3 | 27,157 |
Canterbury | 1,070 | 256,641 | 318 | 233,060 | 201 | 435,533 | 25 | 217,862 |
Otago | 983 | 245,614 | 227 | 164,216 | 88 | 188,358 | 8 | 75,608 |
Southland | 421 | 99,750 | 149 | 104,860 | 98 | 205,695 | 7 | 66,566 |
Westland | 137 | 29,779 | 19 | 12,760 | 11 | 26,570 | 3 | 23,150 |
Gross totals | 6,953 | 1,774,533 | 2,550 | 1,884,872 | 1,710 | 3,478,179 | 216 | 2,311,838 |
Duplications | 5 | 1,801 | 4 | 2,783 | 10 | 30,154 | 8 | 253,021 |
Net totals | 6,948 | 1,772,732 | 2,546 | 1,882,089 | 1,700 | 3,448,025 | 208 | 2,058,817 |
In addition to the foregoing, there were 2,608 mortgages registered for which no amount was shown. Excluding these, the average advance for each mortgage registered was £804, as compared with £1,014 in 1929–30.
Figures are available in the case of Land Transfer registrations showing for each registration district the amount advanced on urban and rural properties. No similar data are available in regard to mortgages registered under the deeds system, but bearing in mind that the latter constituted in 1932–33 less than 6 per cent. of the total it will be evident that the figures given approximately indicate the character of the securities. The distinction is between “town and suburban” and “country” holdings, but information is not always available to enable a strictly accurate classification to be made. Generally, however, town and suburban mortgages are regarded as such if secured on properties situated within cities or boroughs and include also mortgages secured on small holdings in the nature of building allotments which are not definitely distinguishable as country properties. Mortgages classified as town and suburban are secured on areas averaging about two-fifths of an acre in extent, as compared with an average area, in 1932–33, of some 345 acres in the case of “country” securities.
The value of mortgages on country property registered in 1932–33 was £672,911 more than that on town and suburban property. In point of numbers 61 per cent. of the mortgages referred to town and suburban areas, and 39 per cent. to country properties. The average amount secured per acre on rural holdings was £2 13s. 10d., as against £1,279 in the case of town and suburban properties. The average amount of each mortgage on country property was £930, as compared with £511 on town and suburban holdings.
District. | Town and Suburban. | Country. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Area. | Amount secured. | Number. | Area. | Amount secured. | |
Acres. | £ | Acres. | £ | |||
Auckland | 1,838 | 1,080 | 974,296 | 1,866 | 422,933 | 1,555,261 |
Poverty Bay | 116 | 84 | 37,576 | 129 | 256,980 | 152,250 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,099 | 301 | 708,182 | 293 | 113,550 | 340,789 |
Taranaki | 277 | 128 | 123,388 | 415 | 77,377 | 362,865 |
Wellington | 1,632 | 428 | 1,052,672 | 838 | 293,227 | 1,097,514 |
Nelson | 246 | 57 | 94,612 | 202 | 45,461 | 83,469 |
Marlborough | 68 | 64 | 23,877 | 75 | 74,975 | 78,996 |
Canterbury | 1,194 | 319 | 489,206 | 678 | 245,092 | 653,890 |
Otago | 995 | 363 | 378,007 | 310 | 125,069 | 163,945 |
Southland | 473 | 245 | 169,425 | 318 | 116,943 | 307,446 |
Westland | 150 | 162 | 82,266 | 45 | 13,174 | 9,993 |
Totals | 8,088 | 3,231 | 4,133,507 | 5,169 | 1,784,781 | 4,806,418 |
A table showing information for each of the last ten years is also given.
Year ended 31st March, | Number. | Area. | Amount secured. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town and Suburban. | Country. | Total. | Town and Suburban. | Country. | Total. | ||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | £ | £ | £ | ||
1924 | 32,537 | 7,680 | 3,249,656 | 3,257,336 | 15,541,664 | 15,930,463 | 31,472,127 |
1925 | 35,217 | 8,189 | 4,066,690 | 4,074,879 | 16,294,629 | 17,778,010 | 34,072,639 |
1926 | 40,418 | 126,220 | 4,302,658 | 4,428,878 | 18,033,254 | 21,783,942 | 39,817,196 |
1927 | 38,557 | 7,985 | 4,004,856 | 4,012,841 | 17,475,127 | 17,290,503 | 34,765,630 |
1928 | 34,302 | 7,341 | 3,626,937 | 3,634,278 | 15,633,142 | 13,773,805 | 29,406,947 |
1929 | 34,796 | 7,436 | 4,303,858 | 4,311,294 | 15,432,011 | 15,026,604 | 30,458,615 |
1930 | 38,862 | 8,052 | 4,206,598 | 4,214,650 | 18,936,219 | 17,681,488 | 36,617,707 |
1931 | 32,329 | 6,669 | 3,689,511 | 3,696,180 | 14,262,919 | 14,203,287 | 28,466,206 |
1932 | 17,793 | 4,046 | 2,276,959 | 2,281,005 | 5,771,364 | 6,814,783 | 12,586,147 |
1933 | 13,257 | 3,231 | 1,784,781 | 1,788,012 | 4,133,507 | 4,806,418 | 8,939,925 |
Of the gross total of mortgages released in 1932–33, £7,799,594 was under the Land Transfer Act and £349,761 under the deeds - registration system. The corresponding figures for the previous year were £9,516,148 and £607,347 respectively.
The total amount of mortgages discharged for the last three years is as follows:—
District. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Auckland | 6,776 | 4,892,687 | 4,256 | 2,669,765 | 3,419 | 2,233,032 |
Poverty Bay | 443 | 561,279 | 252 | 285,034 | 228 | 289,922 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,080 | 1,153,408 | 621 | 532,786 | 581 | 562,282 |
Taranaki | 1,404 | 1,293,003 | 719 | 522,159 | 599 | 401,380 |
Wellington | 6,841 | 6,194,419 | 3,692 | 2,914,405 | 2,620 | 2,308,765 |
Nelson | 621 | 338,033 | 471 | 247,423 | 361 | 184,279 |
Marlborough | 261 | 354,029 | 139 | 190,016 | 123 | 124,308 |
Canterbury | 3,733 | 2,870,126 | 2,248 | 1,432,853 | 1,517 | 894,842 |
Otago | 2,432 | 1,454,061 | 1,607 | 853,454 | 1,146 | 588,398 |
Southland | 1,300 | 876,748 | 734 | 419,485 | 600 | 504,154 |
Westland | 155 | 70,146 | 125 | 56,115 | 109 | 57,993 |
Gross totals | 25,046 | 20,057,939 | 14,864 | 10,123,495 | 11,303 | 8,149,355 |
Duplications | 2 | 1,248 | 4 | 87,110 | .. | .. |
Net totals | 25,044 | 20,056,691 | 14,860 | 10,036,385 | 11,303 | 8,149,355 |
Monthly figures of registrations and discharges are regularly published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics. The gross totals for each of recent months are as follows:—
Month. | Mortgages registered. | Mortgages discharged. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | |||
1932. | ||||
January | 831 | 621,417 | 642 | 453,182 |
February | 1,297 | 818,957 | 974 | 566,635 |
March | 1,266 | 957,354 | 996 | 687,166 |
April | 1,145 | 850,882 | 955 | 753,364 |
May | 1,210 | 664,591 | 1,025 | 623,643 |
June | 1,232 | 806,374 | 1,088 | 876,006 |
July | 1,342 | 906,421 | 1,102 | 809,012 |
August | 1,392 | 950,430 | 1,115 | 674,714 |
September | 1,324 | 996,277 | 992 | 812,217 |
October | 1,277 | 1,129,447 | 998 | 887,071 |
November | 1,246 | 898,985 | 978 | 753,906 |
December | 1,248 | 675,023 | 913 | 613,531 |
1933. | ||||
January | 632 | 435,692 | 509 | 276,555 |
February | 941 | 564,588 | 780 | 561,925 |
March | 1,054 | 570,712 | 848 | 507,411 |
April | 694 | 396,085 | 600 | 378,808 |
May | 1,151 | 649,135 | 992 | 751,975 |
June | 1,136 | 568,245 | 970 | 624,606 |
July | 1,140 | 646,865 | 979 | 668,057 |
August | 1,188 | 750,320 | 1,089 | 905,644 |
September | 1,076 | 725,746 | 893 | 633,849 |
Classified according to the various rates of internet, and excluding duplicate registrations, the amounts in the mortgage-deeds registered were:—
Rate per Cent. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|
* Including State Advances and rural intermediate credits. | ||
£ | £ | |
0 | .. | 1,130 |
½ | 100 | .. |
1 | 1,115 | 200 |
2 | .. | 1,600 |
2½ | 120 | 225 |
2.31/44 | 4,400 | .. |
3 | 330 | 17,650 |
3¼ | 2,300 | .. |
3½ | 2,462 | 2,207 |
3¾ | .. | 1,000 |
4 | 36,818 | 111,602 |
4½ | 70,784 | 62,973 |
4¾ | 1,059 | 8,400 |
5 | 943,995 | 1,812,565 |
5.1/5 | 4,000 | 12,681 |
5¼ | 6,205 | 24,123 |
5.2/5 | .. | 500 |
5½ | 741,708 | 952,423 |
5.3/5 | .. | 4,500 |
5¾ | 20,300 | 18,872 |
6 | 4,036,054 | 2,443,538 |
6.1/5 | .. | 44 |
6¼ | 169,529 | 103,345 |
6.3/10 | 3,000 | .. |
6.2/5 | .. | 70 |
6½ | 2,109,654 | 809,139 |
6⅔ | 1,200 | 1,500 |
6¾ | 8,690 | 9,250 |
6.4/5 | .. | 1,300 |
7 | 1,196,265 | 525,279 |
7.1/8 | .. | 300 |
7¼ | .. | 300 |
7.2/5 | .. | 120 |
7½ | 335,769 | 150,479 |
7¾ | 1,350 | .. |
8 | 413,086 | 161,661 |
8¼ | .. | 200 |
8½ | 45,920 | 14,347 |
9 | 71,573 | 20,982 |
9½ | 1,020 | 75 |
9¾ | .. | 50 |
10 | 117,360 | 48,629 |
12 | 700 | 310 |
13 | 350 | .. |
15 | 590 | 1,219 |
15½ | 750 | .. |
20 | 1,757 | 300 |
Unspecified* | 3,113,315 | 2,124,334 |
Totals | 13,463,628 | 9,449,422 |
The great bulk of the money raised by way of mortgage during 1932–33 bears interest at rates varying from 5 to 6 per cent., the 6-per-cent. class actually showing the largest amount, followed by 5 per cent. The average rate of interest on mortgages registered during each of the last twenty years has been as follows:—
Year ended 31st March, | Average Rate per Cent. |
---|---|
1914 | 5.82 |
1915 | 5.76 |
1916 | 5.74 |
1917 | 5.80 |
1918 | 5.84 |
1919 | 5.84 |
1920 | 5.75 |
1921 | 5.89 |
1922 | 6.42 |
1923 | 6.57 |
1924 | 6.38 |
1925 | 6.30 |
1926 | 6.22 |
1927 | 6.47 |
1928 | 6.46 |
1929 | 6.46 |
1930 | 6.35 |
1931 | 6.25 |
1932 | 6.28 |
1933 | 5.88 |
The year 1921–22 witnessed a jump from 5.89 per cent. to 6.42 per cent., coinciding with the financial stringency associated with the post-war trade depression. The peak of 6.57 per cent. was reached in the following year, after which there was a gradual downward trend to 1925–26. The rise after 1925–26 is more apparent than real, and is probably due mainly to the fact that commencing with 1926–27 State Advances mortgages are all treated as unspecified (the rate of interest is generally not shown in the mortgage registration), whereas formerly in some districts they were included as unspecified and in others according to the known interest-rate. There has been a definite fall in the average rate since 1928–29. The marked drop in 1932–33, making the rate the lowest since 1920, is mainly a reflection of the interest-reducing legislation referred to earlier in this section.
In the returns of land, which are required by law to be furnished annually to the Commissioner of Taxes by all owners of land of an aggregate unimproved value in excess of £500, provision is made for showing (for mortgage-exemption purposes) particulars of amounts owing by the taxpayer at noon on the 31st March, secured on the land either by registered mortgage or by agreement to purchase. Although this source of information does not cover all mortgages (owing to exemptions and to neglect to furnish returns in certain cases), nevertheless most informative figures on the question of the incidence of mortgages in conjunction with such matters as area, unimproved value, and location (i.e., urban or rural) are disclosed.
For the purposes of the mortgage statistics land is classified into three types—viz., rural, urban, and mixed. In practice it is necessary to subdivide each of these into two on account of the fact that in a proportion of cases returns are not furnished. The six types shown in the statistics are:—
A. Cases where returns furnished—
Country or farming lands;
Town lands or business-sites;
Partly country and partly town lands.
B. Cases where returns not furnished—
Country or farming lands;
Town lands or business-sites;
Partly country and partly town lands.
In the case of mixed country and town lands where 75 per cent. or over of the unimproved value is represented by country or town lands (as the case may be), the whole has been so classed. The group “partly country and partly town lands” covers only those cases where neither country nor town lands represent 75 per cent. or over of the unimproved value.
The statistics given in the various tables which follow are for the tax year 1929–30, the mortgages, area, and unimproved value relating to the position on 31st March, 1929. In succeeding years these statistics were not compiled.
The first table summarizes the statistics according to each of the six types, distinguishing also between cases where the amount of unimproved value was under or over £15,000, the limit of the mortgage exemption.
Type, and Amount of Unimproved Value. | Number of Returns. | Total Area. | Unimproved Value. | Total Mortgages. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Acres. | £ | £ | ||
1. Under £15,000 | 40,547 | 18,022,535 | 116,202,680 | 98,505,054 |
Over £15,000 | 1,363 | 5,735,473 | 37,031,313 | 16,885,122 |
Totals | 41,910 | 23,758,008 | 153,233,993 | 115,390,176 |
2. Under £15,000 | 20,410 | 190,376 | 36,336,824 | 27,582,279 |
Over £15,000 | 583 | 102,356 | 22,704,319 | 9,850,983 |
Totals | 20,993 | 292,732 | 59,041,143 | 37,433,262 |
3. Under £15,000 | 894 | 327,657 | 2,603,458 | 1,817,946 |
Over £15,000 | 53 | 115,287 | 1,953,405 | 573,446 |
Totals | 947 | 442,944 | 4,556,863 | 2,391,392 |
4. Under £15,000 | 5,879 | 1,765,709 | 9,894,416 | 1,216,826 |
Over £15,000 | 143 | 534,964 | 3,766,846 | 234,601 |
Totals | 6,022 | 2,300,673 | 13,661,262 | 1,451,427 |
5. Under £15,000 | 6,900 | 37,602 | 7,252,289 | 596,151 |
Over £15,000 | 34 | 12,608 | 899,336 | 88,132 |
Totals | 6,934 | 50,210 | 8,151,625 | 684,283 |
6. Under £15,000 | 168 | 20,953 | 334,108 | 28,128 |
Over £15,000 | 3 | 2,124 | 77,479 | 37,625 |
Totals | 171 | 23,077 | 411,587 | 65,753 |
Totals— | ||||
Under £15,000 | 74,798 | 20,364,832 | 172,623,775 | 129,746,384 |
Over £15,000 | 2,179 | 6,502,812 | 66,432,698 | 27,669,909 |
Grand totals | 76,977 | 26,867,644 | 239,056,473 | 157,416,293 |
The foregoing figures show the extent to which returns are not furnished. Out of 76,977 cases covered by the statistics, returns were not furnished in 13,127 instances, or 17 per cent. of the total. The unimproved value in these 13,127 cases aggregated £22,224,474, or 9 per cent. of the total unimproved value, but the mortgages covered (ascertained from other sources) amounted to only £2,201,463, or 1½ per cent. of the total. The discrepancies are due to the fact that those not furnishing returns include both owners of freehold unencumbered and owners with mortgages but with unimproved values in excess of £15,000, where the mortgage exemption ceases. Unfortunately the position is further complicated by neglect to furnish returns in a proportion of cases where the ordinary exemption equals or exceeds the mortgage exemption, and even in cases where it does not and where additional exemption would have been secured had the return been supplied. It seems, however, reasonable to assume that for holdings under £15,000 for which no returns were supplied the amount of mortgages will not be greatly in excess of that shown under the respective headings, having been ascertained from other sources.
If for holdings over £15,000 in types 4, 5, and 6, the proportions ruling between unimproved value and mortgages in the corresponding types 1, 2, and 3 respectively were applied, the total of mortgages would be increased on this account by only £1,700,000, making (as at 31st March, 1929) a total of £159,000,000 for lands covered by the land-tax requirements.
For a continuation of this summary vide the 1932 Year-Book; for a fully detailed statement ride Statistical Report on Prices, Wages. &c., for 1929.
Table of Contents
THE law relating to bankruptcy in New Zealand is contained in the main in the Bankruptcy Act, 1908 (which is a consolidation of previous enactments), and the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927. Jurisdiction in bankruptcy matters is vested in the Supreme Court. The Governor-General, however, may by Proclamation confer similar jurisdiction on a Magistrate's Court in cases where the liabilities do not exceed £300.
All proceedings in bankruptcy are commenced by a petition filed in the Court A petition may be filed either by the debtor or by a creditor, a fee of £6 being payable. The filing of a debtor's petition is equivalent to an order of Court adjudging the debtor a bankrupt, no order being required in the case of a debtor's petition. Not less than £30 in the aggregate must be owing by the debtor to the creditor or creditors filing a petition.
Immediately on a debtor's petition being filed or a creditor's petition being adjudicated on, the Registrar of the Court gives notice to the Official Assignee in Bankruptcy, in whom all the property of the bankrupt thereupon vests. The bankrupt must hand over his books to the Official Assignee, make out balance-sheets, give inventories of his property and debts, and generally assist in the realization of his property. The Assignee may summon the bankrupt before himself, or before a Magistrate, to be examined on oath. The Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927, forbids (save with the consent of the Court, on the application of the Official Assignee) the publication of a report of any examination of a bankrupt before the Assignee or of any matter arising in the course of such an examination.
The Official Assignee is empowered to sell the bankrupt's property, to claim debts due to the bankrupt estate, to carry on the business of the bankrupt so far as is necessary or expedient for its beneficial winding-up, or to divide the property among the creditors. The bankrupt may be appointed by the Official Assignee to manage his estate or carry on his business on behalf of the creditors.
Creditors may accept a composition in satisfaction of the debts due them. In such a case, after approval of the Court, a deed of composition is executed and filed, and the bankruptcy annulled.
On application being made by the bankrupt, the Court is empowered to grant him an order of discharge, either absolute, suspended, or conditional. The application, which must be made within four months after adjudication, may be opposed either by the Official Assignee or by any creditor who has proved his claim. A public examination of the bankrupt may be demanded by the Assignee or a creditor.
Section 14 of the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927, provides for the annual gazetting of the names, occupations, and other particulars of all persons who were adjudged bankrupt since 31st March, 1927, and who have not obtained an order of discharge, or whose order of discharge was suspended for a term, or was subject to conditions remaining unfulfilled. The number of undischarged bankrupts under this section at 31st March, 1933, was 3,082.
The number of transactions in bankruptcy during the last five years is given below. A fifty-year record of certain principal figures will be found in Section XLV—Statistical Summary.
Year. | Petitions by Debtors. | Adjudications on Petitions by-Creditors. | Cases in which Composition accepted. | Orders of Immediate Discharge granted. | Cases in which Orders of Discharge were suspended. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928 | 677 | 129 | 1 | 308 | 39 |
1929 | 579 | 108 | 1 | 285 | 55 |
1930 | 667 | 113 | 2 | 208 | 42 |
1931 | 723 | 125 | 2 | 267 | 40 |
1932 | 539 | 122 | 1 | 279 | 60 |
The general bankruptcy statistics do not cover private assignments and compositions, but relate only to cases dealt with by Official Assignees. Certain statistics of private assignments are now available, and details of these appear at the end of this section.
Debtors are required to file a statement of the extent of their liabilities and assets, but there is usually a marked difference between these statements and the amounts actually realized by the Official Assignee or the debts subsequently proved by creditors. During the last decade the amounts actually realized by Official Assignees averaged 34 per cent. of assets according to debtors' statements, and 15 per cent. of debts proved.
It should be understood that in the following table the figures in each column refer to all transactions under the respective heads during the year, the amounts realized by Assignees and paid in dividends and preferential claims relating partly to the current year's bankruptcies (many of which, however, are not disposed of during the year) and partly to previous bankruptcies.
Year. | Number of Bankruptcies. | Debtors' Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors. | Amounts realized by Official Assignees. | Amount of Debts proved. | Amounts paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1923 | 674 | 368,673 | 124,641 | 668,925 | 65,667 |
1924 | 670 | 279,602 | 118,641 | 703,995 | 74,878 |
1925 | 653 | 235,377 | 98,648 | 471,028 | 80,187 |
1926 | 752 | 236,915 | 102,899 | 585,687 | 71,515 |
1927 | 867 | 331,363 | 108,850 | 679,473 | 72,338 |
1928 | 806 | 236,264 | 116,613 | 767,327 | 68,763 |
1929 | 687 | 233,655 | 91,180 | 502,112 | 54,759 |
1930 | 780 | 471,502 | 83,308 | 827,345 | 68,611 |
1931 | 848 | 401,649 | 108,809 | 1,042,187 | 63,185 |
1932 | 661 | 252,348 | 75,657 | 624,892 | 55,940 |
A similar classification by districts for the year 1932 is given below:—
District or Sub-district. | Number of Bankruptcies. | Debtors' Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors. | Amounts realized by Official Assignees. | Amount of Debts proved. | Amounts paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||
Whangarei | 21 | 3,438 | 2,288 | 9,793 | 2,288 |
Auckland | 104 | 34,713 | 8,857 | 136,850 | 9,190 |
Hamilton | 88 | 51,552 | 10,503 | 137,750 | 7,382 |
Gisborne | 15 | 4,129 | 1,604 | 6,219 | 957 |
Wairoa | 2 | 162 | 175 | 517 | 234 |
Napier | 51 | 30,993 | 7,294 | 48,826 | 2,890 |
Dannevirke | 6 | 611 | 239 | 6,290 | 21 |
New Plymouth | 25 | 6,483 | 2,339 | 19,934 | 2,163 |
Hawera | 28 | 5,139 | 2,917 | 6,962 | 1,473 |
Wanganui | 31 | 10,411 | 4,230 | 37,836 | 3,965 |
Taihape | 11 | 1,654 | 444 | 12,398 | 614 |
Palmerston North | 32 | 6,429 | 3,860 | 16,808 | 3,579 |
Pahiatua | 9 | 1,427 | 1,093 | 3,293 | 686 |
Masterton | 13 | 1,759 | 1,200 | 4,032 | 832 |
Wellington | 51 | 47,157 | 6,708 | 44,412 | 4,412 |
Blenheim | 18 | 10,066 | 1,543 | 14,075 | 1,265 |
Nelson | 12 | 1,256 | 1,334 | 5,543 | 504 |
Westport | 3 | 1,774 | 633 | 1,811 | 1,156 |
Reefton | 2 | .. | .. | 295 | .. |
Greymouth | 6 | 344 | 586 | 1,587 | 421 |
Hokitika | 9 | 117 | 5 | 426 | .. |
Christchurch | 57 | 14,029 | 8,352 | 51,530 | 4,285 |
Ashburton | 9 | 998 | 686 | 9,082 | 1,092 |
Timaru | 16 | 3,971 | 1,683 | 8,870 | 1,840 |
Oamara | 1 | .. | 6 | 92 | 4 |
Dunedin | 22 | 5,872 | 1,710 | 19,294 | 1,709 |
Invercargill | 26 | 7,864 | 5,368 | 20,367 | 2,978 |
Totals | 661 | 252,348 | 75,657 | 624,892 | 55,940 |
The table following shows for each of the last ten years the average amount of debts proved per estate, and also the average dividend paid.
Year. | Average Debts proved per Estate. | Proportion of Dividends to Debts. |
---|---|---|
£ | Per Cent. | |
1923 | 992 | 9.81 |
1924 | 1,050 | 10.64 |
1925 | 721 | 17.02 |
1926 | 779 | 12.21 |
1927 | 784 | 10.65 |
1928 | 952 | 8.96 |
1929 | 731 | 10.91 |
1930 | 1,061 | 8.29 |
1931 | 1,229 | 6.06 |
1932 | 945 | 8.95 |
The total payments in 1932 made from assets realized were— | £ |
---|---|
Dividends to creditors (excluding preferential and secured claims) | 48,895 |
Preferential claims (rents, wages, &c.) | 7,045 |
Secured claims | 4,905 |
Government commission | 7,615 |
Costs of actions, solicitors' and supervisors' fees | 4,687 |
Expenses incurred in carrying on estates | 4,587 |
Other charges | 6,818 |
Total | £84,552 |
Balances in bank to the credit of estates aggregated £34,424 on 31st December. 1932, a decrease of £8,895 during the year.
The following table shows for each of the last five years the number of bankruptcies with various amounts of liabilities:—
Liabilities. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under £50 | 22 | 21 | 25 | 21 | 36 |
£50 and under £100 | 75 | 58 | 90 | 55 | 43 |
£100,, £250 | 220 | 203 | 235 | 185 | 147 |
£250,, £500 | 160 | 153 | 170 | 195 | 166 |
£500,, £1,000 | 152 | 123 | 147 | 176 | 136 |
£1,000,, £2,000 | 94 | 85 | 80 | 122 | 69 |
£2,000,, £5,000 | 59 | 33 | 24 | 70 | 45 |
£5,000 and over | 24 | 11 | 9 | 24 | 19 |
Totals | 806 | 687 | 780 | 848 | 661 |
Liabilities in the bulk of failures do not exceed £1,000, the number under this amount in 1932 being 528, representing 80 per cent. of the total.
The following table shows in summarized form the occupations of those adjudged bankrupt in the last four years:—
1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Fishing and trapping | 3 | 4 | 4 | 3 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 96 | 126 | 160 | 128 |
Forestry | 11 | 12 | 9 | 5 |
Mining and quarrying | 6 | 6 | 4 | 4 |
Processes relating to minerals | 1 | 1 | .. | .. |
Processes relating to chemicals, animal and vegetable products | 7 | 4 | 4 | 2 |
Processes relating to metals, tools, jewellery, &c. | 31 | 18 | 24 | 15 |
Makers of ships, boats, conveyances, &c. | 13 | 16 | 20 | 14 |
Processes relating to fibrous materials, textiles, and dress | 8 | 6 | 12 | 9 |
Processes relating to food, drink, and tobacco | 26 | 7 | 15 | 25 |
Processes relating to wood, &c., n.e.i. | 7 | 10 | 5 | 13 |
Processes relating to paper, stationery, printing, photography | 3 | 1 | 6 | 1 |
Construction or repair of buildings, roads, railways, canals | 68 | 108 | 123 | 81 |
Transport and communication | 53 | 62 | 59 | 49 |
Commerce and finance | 152 | 164 | 199 | 156 |
Public administration, clerical, and professional | 23 | 26 | 28 | 20 |
Entertainment, sport, and recreation | 9 | 12 | 7 | 8 |
Personal or domestic service | 27 | 27 | 41 | 51 |
Dependent on public or private support | 14 | 14 | 22 | 20 |
Indefinite occupations | 129 | 156 | 106 | 57 |
Totals | 687 | 780 | 848 | 661 |
Of the 1932 total, 226 were employers of labour, 278 were working on their own account but not employing labour, and 157 were working for wages.
Official bankruptcies, as explained earlier, do not comprise all financial failures. In order to present a more complete picture of this phase of economic life, the bankruptcy statistics have been supplemented since 1928 by the collection of data relating to private assignments. The statistics cover all operations arising out of deeds of assignment made under section 167 (2) of the Stamp Duties Act, 1923.
If private assignments be added to bankruptcies, the total number of failures in 1932 was 897, made up of 661 bankruptcies and 236 assignments (excluding 5 cases where assignors subsequently became bankrupt). The corresponding total for 1931 was 1,166.
The table following shows private assignments during 1932. The column for assets realized covers only the proceeds of realization in respect of 1932 assignments fully realized.
District or Sub-district. | Number. | Assets. | Liabilities. | Assets realized (Completed Estates). | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Completed Estates. | Incomplete Estates. | Completed Estates. | Incomplete Estates. | Completed Estates. | Incomplete Estates. | ||
* Includes nineteen estates for which no returns received. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Whangarei | 4 | 4 | 3,080 | 6,433 | 10,054 | 5,931 | 1,622 |
Auckland | 25 | 30 | 41,219 | 172,442 | 36,194 | 150,011 | 9,646 |
Hamilton | 5 | 14 | 3,004 | 17,327 | 4,213 | 20,306 | 1,876 |
Gisborne | 2 | 3 | 884 | 12,565 | 1,003 | 10,069 | 415 |
Wairoa | .. | 1 | .. | 1,179 | .. | 1,434 | .. |
Napier | 3 | 2 | 1,942 | 3,093 | 6,305 | 2,620 | 1,401 |
Dannevirke | .. | 1 | .. | 2,727 | .. | 1,636 | .. |
New Plymouth | .. | 2 | .. | 100 | .. | 350 | .. |
Hawera | 3 | 2 | 1,269 | 29,560 | 1,625 | 26,125 | 674 |
Wanganui | 6 | 5 | 2,386 | 3,753 | 3,787 | 6,870 | 1,152 |
Taihape | 1 | 1 | 2,826 | 397 | 2,219 | 360 | 985 |
Palmerston North | 2 | 3 | 2,713 | 4,772 | 2,169 | 6,525 | 1,204 |
Pahiatua | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Masterton | 2 | 2 | 5,100 | 9,450 | 7,743 | 5,565 | 1,469 |
Wellington | 8 | 19 | 5,275 | 32,151 | 5,990 | 44,138 | 3,345 |
Nelson | 2 | .. | 1,208 | .. | 1,260 | .. | 727 |
Westport | .. | 1 | .. | 350 | .. | 608 | .. |
Greymouth | 1 | 2 | 373 | 2,446 | 1,118 | 1,931 | 373 |
Christchurch | 14 | 20 | 7,469 | 57,158 | 12,767 | 45,365 | 4,129 |
Timaru | 3 | 2 | 2,035 | 2,378 | 3,234 | 4,246 | 936 |
Oamaru | 3 | .. | 4,095 | .. | 7,282 | .. | 2,858 |
Dunedin | 8 | 20 | 5,614 | 35,426 | 7,509 | 39,825 | 3,838 |
Invercargill | 1 | 8 | 1,560 | 19,026 | 2,625 | 21,374 | 530 |
Totals | 93 | 143* | 92,052 | 412,733 | 117,097 | 395,289 | 37,180 |
Assets of the 217 estates for which returns were received were valued at £504,785, and the liabilities were estimated at £512,386. Assets realized in completed estates represented 32 per cent. of liabilities.
The following table classifies estates assigned during the last live years according to the amount of liabilities:—
Liabilities. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ £ | |||||
50 and under 100 | .. | 3 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
100,, 250 | 10 | 9 | 13 | 15 | 11 |
250,, 500 | 28 | 18 | 39 | 38 | 39 |
500,, 1,000 | 53 | 26 | 48 | 68 | 53 |
1,000,, 2,000 | 56 | 32 | 53 | 78 | 49 |
2,000,, 5,000 | 36 | 39 | 42 | 68 | 47 |
5,000 and over | 12 | 11 | 23 | 27 | 17 |
Unspecified | 11 | 34 | 24 | 23 | 19 |
Total | 206 | 172 | 243 | 318 | 236 |
Forty-four per cent. of the specified estates in 1932 show liabilities below £1,000. In the case of official bankruptcies the corresponding figure was 80 per cent.
The occupations of assignors in broad classes were as follows:—
1929. | 1930. | 1981. | 1932. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Agricultural and pastoral | 9 | 11 | 16 | 10 |
Forestry | .. | .. | 3 | 2 |
Mining and quarrying | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
Processes relating to minerals | 1 | .. | 1 | .. |
Processes relating to chemicals, animal and vegetable products | .. | 6 | 3 | 3 |
Processes relating to metals, tools, jewellery, &c. | 7 | 3 | 8 | 2 |
Makers of ships, boats, conveyances, &c. | .. | 2 | 6 | 5 |
Processes relating to fibrous materials, textiles, and dress | 15 | 11 | 13 | 21 |
Processes relating to food, drink, and tobacco | 2 | 6 | 9 | 6 |
Processes relating to wood, &c., n.e.i. | 2 | 7 | 6 | 10 |
Processes relating to paper, stationery, printing, photography | .. | 3 | 2 | .. |
Construction or repair of buildings, roads, railways, canals | 29 | 34 | 48 | 23 |
Transport and communication | 11 | 12 | 10 | 10 |
Commerce and finance | 77 | 126 | 164 | 131 |
Public administration, clerical, and professional | 6 | 11 | 12 | 4 |
Entertainment, sport, and recreation | .. | .. | 3 | .. |
Personal or domestic service | 9 | 7 | 9 | 6 |
Dependent on public or private support | 1 | .. | .. | 2 |
Indefinite occupations | 2 | 4 | 5 | 1 |
Total | 172 | 243 | 318 | 236 |
No fewer than 165 of the assignors in 1932 were employers of labour, 63 were working on their own account, and 8 only were working for wages.
Table of Contents
THE value of State assets which may be set off against the public debt is indicated in the following statement compiled by the Treasury, showing the position as at the 31st March, 1932. Later figures are not yet (November, 1933) available.
£ | £ | £ | |
---|---|---|---|
Cash and investments— | |||
Cash in the Public Account and in the hands of officers of the Government | 871,160 | .. | .. |
Less liabilities outstanding | 1,839,247 | ||
Dr. 968,087 | |||
Investment of cash balances | 5,570,021 | ||
Post Office Savings-bank Reserve Fund | 1,000,000 | ||
Bank of New Zealand shares (nominal value) | 2,109,375 | ||
Public Debt Redemption Fund | 21,725,645 | ||
29,436,954 | |||
Sinking funds accrued— | |||
State Advances debt | 2,080,783 | ||
State Coal-mines | 7,990 | ||
Westport Harbour loans | 261,828 | ||
Samoan loan | 22,392 | ||
Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund Account | 65 | ||
Electric Supply Sinking Fund Account | 62,059 | ||
2,435,117 | |||
Loans and advances outstanding— | |||
Mining purposes | 37,370 | ||
Local bodies' inscribed debt (annuity value of interest receivable) | 716,964 | ||
Samoan loan (less sinking fund) | 148,808 | ||
Repatriation advances outstanding | 211,999 | ||
Discharged soldiers' mortgages and property held £ | 14,513,304 | ||
Less amount included in Public Debt Redemption Fund | 10,500,000 | ||
4,013,304 | |||
State Advances — Mortgages and property held, less sinking funds and investments included elsewhere | 40,195,417 | ||
General purposes relief—Advances outstanding | 32,609 | ||
Rural intermediate credits—Advances outstanding | 400,000 | ||
45,756,471 | |||
Revenue earning and trading accounts— | |||
Railways (capital cost, including unopened lines and value of assets taken over from provinces, less capital written off) | 59,050,726 | ||
Telephones and telegraphs (value of assets) | 10,383,503 | ||
Electric-power supply and development (capital cost) | 11,554,265 | ||
Westport Harbour-works (value of assets) | 472,275 | ||
Lighthouses and harbour-works (capital expenditure) | 1,303,850 | ||
Tourist and health resorts (capital expenditure) | 678,831 | ||
State coal-mines (value of assets) | 185,153 | ||
Kauri-gum (trading capital) | 9,647 | ||
Nauru and Ocean Islands (purchase price of rights) | 565,040 | ||
84,203,290 | |||
Lands and forests— | £ | £ | |
Crown lands (estimated value, including settlement lands, Native lands, and education reserves) | 31,230,811 | ||
Land-drainage schemes (capital invested) | 1,932,263 | ||
Irrigation and water-supply (capital expenditure) | 1,006,492 | ||
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement (capital expenditure) | 747,489 | ||
Lands improvement (capital expenditure) | 699,609 | ||
Samoan Crown Estates (value of Dominion's interest) | 684,661 | ||
Howard Estate | 84,895 | ||
State forests (estimated value of forests, reserves, plantations, and nurseries) | 37,382,995 | ||
73,769,215 | |||
Indirectly productive expenditure— | |||
Public buildings (including school buildings) | 16,222,819 | ||
Roads (including roads on Crown lands and main highways) | 27,842,066 | ||
Quarries (acquisition and working) | 9,743 | ||
Development of mining (capital expenditure) | 881,065 | ||
Immigration (capital expenditure) | 3,314,905 | ||
48,270,598 | |||
Total | £283,871,645 |
In general, the State assets shown represent actual public property. As, however, the expenditure by the State on roads, immigration, and the development of mining is reflected in the value of property (both public and private), it is preferable to omit these items when considering the value of public property, the total of which thus reduces to £252,000,000.
It may be here stated that, although much of the expenditure of counties, boroughs, town districts, and road districts has been in respect of the construction of streets, roads, and bridges, these items are not included as assets of the respective bodies under the next heading.
The form of return in use for the collection of statistics of local governing authorities provides for particulars of cash assets and an estimate of other assets being supplied. The figures in respect of the latter are far from complete, no assets apart from cash assets being included by some local authorities, while in other cases no value is assigned to reserves. Nevertheless the following total as at 31st March, 1932, may be taken as an approximate though somewhat conservative estimate of the position:—
Class of Local Authority. | Cash Assets. | Other Assets (estimated). |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Counties | 1,617,702 | 1,894,225 |
Boroughs | 6,165,041 | 30,394,832 |
Town districts | 88,443 | 577,510 |
Road districts | 34,151 | 187,328 |
River districts | 48,521 | 283,869 |
Land-drainage districts | 70,020 | 70,348 |
Electric-power districts | 2,854,821 | 12,971,630 |
Water-supply districts | 1,358 | 2,355 |
Urban drainage districts | 168,259 | 1,094,465 |
Urban transport districts | 269,454 | 3,818,789 |
Local railway district | 747 | 200,598 |
Gas-lighting district | 9,956 | 172,638 |
Rabbit districts | 24,817 | 15,656 |
Fire districts | 24,934 | 550,880 |
Harbour Boards | 1,442,500 | 15,576,685 |
Totals | 12,820,724 | 67,811,808 |
The foregoing figures are exclusive of sinking funds, which at 31st March, 1932, amounted to £9,638,973. The inclusion of sinking funds, as in the following table, which shows the nature of the assets, brings the total assets of these classes of local authorities to £90,271,505.
£ | |
---|---|
Cash assets | 12,820,724 |
Sinking funds | 9,638,973 |
Halls, libraries, offices, sundry premises, furniture, &c. | 3,489,467 |
Electrical-works | 17,832,895 |
Gasworks | 1,521,895 |
Tramway-works | 5,954,142 |
Railway-works | 175,226 |
Wharves, quays, slips, docks, dredges, boats, tugs, sheds, &c. | 10,104,092 |
Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply systems | 11,886,735 |
Reserves, parks, gardens, recreation grounds, cemeteries, &c. | 3,043,846 |
Endowments | 3,833,933 |
Reclaimed land | 3,901,997 |
Workers' dwellings, roadmen's cottages, &c. | 541,525 |
Sundry plant, tools, stocks, and materials | 2,583,978 |
Other and unspecified | 2,942,077 |
Total | £90,271,505 |
Hospital Boards, which are not included in the foregoing figures, had assets (excluding outstanding fees and subsidies) of approximately £5,000,000 at 31st March, 1932, bringing the total for all local bodies to £95,000,000.
In arriving at the aggregate public wealth of the Dominion, as distinct from private wealth, it is necessary to take into account the fact that of the total indebtedness of local bodies at the 31st March, 1932, £6,000,000 was owing to the General Government. The approximate public wealth of the Dominion based on the foregoing statements of assets would thus be £252,000,000, plus £95,000,000, minus £6,000,000, making a net total of, in round numbers, £340,000,000.
Estimates of the private wealth of the Dominion are arrived at on the assumption that the wealth per head of the living is approximately equal to that left by the average person dying. The fact that the younger and more numerous members of the population do not possess as much accumulated wealth as the older members, taken in conjunction with the fact that the death-rate varies with age, renders it necessary for this purpose to divide the population into quinquennial age-groups. The average wealth of persons dying within any one age-group being known, the average wealth of living persons belonging to that age-group is assumed to be identical, and an estimate of the total private wealth of the Dominion is arrived at by weighting the average wealth of persons in each age-group by the number of persons in that group.
The average wealth of deceased persons is obtained by a consideration of the estates certified for stamp duty. The number of estates dealt with in any period, however, is usually equal to about one-third only of the total deaths registered during that period; and as most persons leave some estate, however small, it is necessary to make some allowance for estates which have not passed through the Stamp Duties Office. It should be noted in this connection that estates under £1,000 escape estate duty, and if under £500, succession duty, though many estates of a lower value than the figures indicated are passed for probate or letters of administration. A fixed allowance is made for unrecorded estates, ranging, for the years 1928 to 1930, from £30 for males and £10 for females for the age-group 15 to 20 years to £150 for males and £50 for females at ages 35 and over; for 1931 and 1932 the allowance has been reduced. No allowance at all is made for estates of persons under 15.
To obviate fictitious results due to the infrequency of very large estates in the returns, combined with the lapse of time between death and the certification of the estate, it is necessary to base the estimate on the experience of a series of years. On the other hand, movements in values render it undesirable to take a very long period, and the New Zealand estimate is based on the average of the last five years available.
In a time of rapidly moving values, even a five-year average will give incorrect results unless compensation is calculated for the movement. Based on the estate and death figures for the quinquennium 1928–1932, the aggregate private wealth estimate for the Dominion at the end of 1932 is £712,000,000, of which £515,000,000 represents the wealth of men and £197,000,000 that of women. But values at the end of 1932 are known to be much lower than during the average of the five years, and an adjustment is necessary.
A basis of adjustment is found in the movement of share values, which were 23 per cent. lower in December, 1932, than over the average of the quinquennium, and it seems reasonable to accept this figure as a rough approximation of the average fall in real-estate values. It should be remembered, however, that an appreciable proportion of the estates left by deceased persons is in the form of insurance policies, bank deposits, Government bonds, &c., to which the 23-per-cent. fall is not applicable. In the absence of a definite figure, it seems that the deduction to be made is in the neighbourhood of about one-sixth of the £712,000,000 above referred to. The estimate of aggregate private wealth at the end of 1932, on the basis of values then ruling, therefore becomes of the order of £600,000,000, which is equal to £410 per head of all population, excluding Maoris, and £660 per head of adult population (aged 21 and over).
It is obvious that estimates of private wealth based on the probate system are approximate only, owing to the various factors involved. Reference has already been made to the fact that part of the wealth of deceased estates consists of insurance policies. In the probate returns the maturity value of the policy is taken, whereas among the living the average surrender value of policies in force is much below the maturity value. Against this, however, is the fact that pensions and annuities enjoyed by the living do not enter into deceased estates, while there is also a pronounced tendency towards conservatism in the valuation of personal property for death duty purposes. Further, a not inconsiderable amount of property is disposed of before death by way of gift and does not appear in the probate returns.
Any attempt to allow further for the effect of the various items referred to would probably only result in a spurious accuracy on a subject in regard to which all that is possible or even desired is a reasonably close approximation. The inevitable shortcomings of the system should not be overlooked, however, particularly in making comparisons between New Zealand and other countries.
It should be explained that the computation of private wealth relates to the population exclusive of Maoris. The inclusion of Maoris would not affect the per caput rate to any extent, but would involve an addition of less than 5 per cent. to the total. An addition for Maoris of 4 per cent. to the aggregate figure previously given for 1932 would bring the estimated private wealth of the Dominion in round numbers to £625,000,000.
A table is now given showing the number of estates finally passed during 1931 and 1932, classified according to amount. Estates of Maoris are here included.
Amount, | Number of Estates. | Aggregate Net Value of Estates. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1931. | 1932. | 1931. | 1932. | |
£ £ | £ | £ | ||
Under 500 | 1,990 | 1,978 | 415,571 | 395,059 |
500 and under 1,000 | 951 | 988 | 695,708 | 725,56c |
1,000,, 2,000 | 873 | 822 | 1,259,700 | 1,193,211 |
2,000,, 3,000 | 425 | 410 | 1,044,417 | 1,008,367 |
3,000,, 4,000 | 253 | 208 | 883,834 | 724,503 |
4,000,, 5,000 | 140 | 170 | 625,457 | 761,639 |
5,000,, 7,500 | 227 | 209 | 1,395,584 | 1,255,962 |
7,500,, 10,000 | 123 | 123 | 1,049,859 | 1,062,080 |
10,000,, 15,000 | 98 | 112 | 1,212,725 | 1,382,294 |
15,000,, 20,000 | 54 | 52 | 954,302 | 903,722 |
20,000 and over | 86 | 99 | 3,353,649 | 4,300,091 |
Totals | 5,220 | 5,171 | 12,850,806 | 13,712,494 |
The table below shows for the period 1928 to 1932 the total number of estates, classified according to age of deceased and amount of estate.
Age. | Under £500. | £500 to £999. | £1,000 to £1,999. | £2,000 to £2,999 | £3,000 to £3,999 | £4,000 to £4.999. | £5,000 to £7,499. | £7,600 to £9,999. | £10,000 to £14,999. | £15,000 to £19,999. | £20,000 and over. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 5 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
5 and under 10 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
10,, 15 | 12 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 16 |
15,, 20 | 45 | 10 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 56 |
20,, 25 | 195 | 42 | 21 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | 269 |
25,, 30 | 246 | 86 | 48 | 4 | 6 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 400 |
30,, 35 | 281 | 96 | 38 | 14 | 8 | 6 | 5 | 1 | 5 | 1 | .. | 455 |
35,, 40 | 390 | 139 | 100 | 27 | 16 | 8 | 5 | 6 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 699 |
40,, 45 | 455 | 200 | 116 | 62 | 17 | 14 | 26 | 17 | 9 | 3 | 7 | 926 |
45,, 50 | 578 | 293 | 238 | 113 | 49 | 36 | 39 | 22 | 19 | 8 | 10 | 1,405 |
50,, 55 | 704 | 382 | 311 | 140 | 84 | 56 | 69 | 18 | 28 | 10 | 21 | 1,823 |
55,, 60 | 787 | 431 | 399 | 187 | 99 | 72 | 83 | 53 | 56 | 16 | 38 | 2,221 |
60,, 65 | 821 | 523 | 479 | 209 | 126 | 83 | 123 | 68 | 58 | 28 | 62 | 2,580 |
65,, 70 | 886 | 549 | 480 | 297 | 155 | 123 | 146 | 76 | 65 | 39 | 77 | 2,893 |
70,, 75 | 940 | 580 | 591 | 291 | 190 | 124 | 183 | 106 | 83 | 39 | 92 | 3,219 |
75,, 80 | 955 | 594 | 560 | 292 | 155 | 118 | 170 | 93 | 86 | 51 | 108 | 3,182 |
80,, 85 | 709 | 452 | 392 | 196 | 124 | 95 | 140 | 77 | 81 | 39 | 83 | 2,388 |
85,, 90 | 411 | 259 | 242 | 146 | 79 | 51 | 86 | 51 | 51 | 22 | 44 | 1,442 |
90,, 95 | 159 | 76 | 84 | 40 | 23 | 15 | 37 | 20 | 14 | 8 | 19 | 495 |
95 and over | 43 | 13 | 16 | 9 | 10 | 5 | 8 | 2 | 4 | 1 | 2 | 113 |
Unspecified | 294 | 113 | 90 | 40 | 25 | 17 | 34 | 18 | 15 | 6 | 22 | 674 |
Totals | 8,915 | 4,840 | 4,207 | 2,070 | 1,163 | 825 | 1,158 | 632 | 578 | 277 | 590 | 25,260 |
Per cent. | 35.2 | 19.2 | 16.7 | 8.2 | 4.6 | 33 | 4.6 | 2.5 | 2.3 | 1.1 | 2.3 | 100.0 |
The public wealth of the Dominion has been estimated (supra) at approximately £340,000,000, and the private wealth, including that of Maoris, at approximately £625,000,000. In the probate figures used as the basis of computation of private wealth, deductions are made on account of debts, mortgages, and other charges against property. As, however, these in general will rank as assets when estates to which the charges are owing are in their turn passed for probate, the general effect is negligible, except in so far as such items as State advances and debts owing overseas are concerned. The State advances outstanding are included in the public-wealth figure.
In the case of the public wealth the figure given practically represents gross assets, no deduction having, of course, been made on account of indebtedness of the General Government and of local governing bodies. Were the whole of this indebtedness owing outside the Dominion, no deduction on this account would be necessary for the purpose of the present computation, which is merely to ascertain an approximation of the wealth of the Dominion, without taking account of the fact that there are external charges against that wealth. In arriving at the sum of public and private wealth, however, it is necessary to make allowance for the indebtedness of the General Government and of local governing bodies within the Dominion, this being included in the private-wealth estimate.
Of the gross public debt at the 31st March, 1932, £118,000,000 was domiciled in New Zealand, and of the gross debt of local governing bodies (other than Hospital Boards), at the same date, £41,000,000 was domiciled in the Dominion, exclusive of the £6,000,000 borrowed from the General Government, allowance for which has already been made in the estimation of the approximate public wealth. Of the Hospital Boards' debt of £1,450,000 (less £300,000 accrued sinking funds) it may be assumed that £1,000,000 was domiciled in New Zealand.
To arrive at an estimate of the national wealth in 1932 the sum of £160,000,000 requires to be deducted from the aggregate of the public and private wealth figures previously given, the result being:—
£ | |
---|---|
Approximate public wealth | 340,000,000 |
Estimated private wealth | 625,000,000 |
Total | 965,000,000 |
Less public and local-body debt domiciled in Dominion | 160,000,000 |
Estimated national wealth, 1932 | £805,000,000 |
It appears scarcely necessary to recapitulate reasons why the estimate given can be regarded at best as a rough approximation only. No practicable system has yet been devised that will permit of a reliably close estimation of national wealth being arrived at, and the difficulties in this respect are enormously increased during a period of changing values, such as have been experienced during recent years.
The bulk of the wealth of the Dominion is represented by land and improvements thereon, particulars of the valuation of which are given in Section XXVI of this book. Further information concerning the value of land, with particular reference to its utilization and its relative distribution among the population, is obtainable from the annual returns of land which are furnished to the Commissioner of Taxes for the purpose of land-tax assessment. Statistics compiled from these returns are available for the five years 1924–25, 1925–26, 1926–27, 1928–29, and 1929–30, and afford valuable information not only as to the distribution of land on a value basis, but also as to the incidence of land taxation. For a detailed discussion of the statistics compiled from the land-tax returns reference should be made to the 1932 Year-Book; it is possible to repeat here only three concise tables.
It should be explained that in the statistical tabulation it has not been found possible to cover each year the whole of the returns for that year, returns under query or not to hand at the time of tabulation being of necessity omitted. Apart from the fact that the actual totals would be somewhat in excess of those shown, the omission of a small percentage does not impair the statistical value of the tables or invalidate conclusions drawn from the figures.
The following table summarizes the principal heads of information from the 1929–30 tabulation. In connection with the division into country, town, and mixed lands, it should be noted that the last-mentioned includes only those cases where less than 75 per cent. (on an unimproved-value basis) is urban or rural respectively. In cases where 75 per cent. or over is urban or rural, as the case may be, the whole has been so classed.
— | Country or Farming Lands | Town Lands or Business Sites. | Partly Country and partly Town Lands. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of returns | 47,932 | 27,927 | 1,118 | 76,977 |
Number of taxpayers | 30,448 | 20,108 | 835 | 51,391 |
Area Acres | 26,058,681 | 342,942 | 466,021 | 26,867,644 |
Unimproved value of land £ | 166,895,255 | 67,192,768 | 4,968,450 | 239,056,473 |
Total mortgages £ | 116,841,603 | 38,117,545 | 2,457,145 | 157,416,293 |
Exemptions— | ||||
Ordinary £ | 6,303,969 | 6,949,499 | 178,684 | 13,432,152 |
Mortgage £ | 62,770,792 | 15,918,767 | 1,057,681 | 79,747,240 |
Hardship £ | 151,417 | 111,638 | 6,237 | 269,292 |
Total exemptions £ | 69,226,178 | 22,979,904 | 1,242,602 | 93,448,684 |
Taxable balance £ | 97,669,077 | 44,212,864 | 3,725,848 | 145,607,789 |
Tax assessed £ | 700,804 | 440,821 | 37,340 | 1,178,965 |
The following table shows the distribution of holdings according to unimproved value for 1928–29 and 1929–30. The insignificant totals for holdings under £500 are due to the fact that, with few exceptions, such are entirely exempt from land-tax. It should be understood that the classification by amount is on the basis of the unimproved value of the land, and not, in the case of taxpayers, on the basis of taxable balance.
Amount. | Number of Returns. | Number of Taxpayers. | Total Unimproved Value. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | |
£ £ | £ | £ | ||||
Under 500 | 780 | 1,172 | 32 | 378 | 175,306 | 294,772 |
500– 999 | 23,732 | 26,106 | 15,067 | 17,379 | 17,016,708 | 18,869,506 |
1,000– 2,499 | 25,669 | 27,204 | 15,548 | 17,042 | 39,756,319 | 42,324,231 |
2,500–4,999 | 11,945 | 11,821 | 7,481 | 7,414 | 41,727,353 | 42,548,770 |
5,000– 7,499 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
7,500–9,999 | 6,376 | 4,447 2,144 | 4,329 | 3,039 2,056 | 44,045,310 | 27,059,748 18,455,089 |
10,000–14,999 | 1,827 | 1,904 | 1,818 | 1,904 | 22,060,934 | 23,071,659 |
15,000–19,999 | 788 | 813 | 787 | 813 | 13,552,304 | 13,946,956 |
20,000–29,999 | 661 | 714 | 659 | 714 | 16,007,533 | 17,244,468 |
30,000–39,999 | 263 | 277 | 263 | 277 | 8,992,104 | 9,482,113 |
40,000–49,999 | 111 | 139 | 111 | 139 | 4,890,100 | 6,109,294 |
50,000–99,999 | 156 | 195 | 156 | 195 | 10,250,623 | 12,936,622 |
100,000 and over | 25 | 41 | 25j | 41 | 3,799,606 | 6,713,245 |
Totals | 72,333 | 76,977 | 46,276 | 51,391 | 222,274,200 | 239,056,473 |
Area figures are of little value in the case of urban and mixed lands, on account of eighth- and quarter-acre sections being treated in the statistics as having no area at all. The following summary (1929–30), which gives valuable information as to area and value in conjunction, accordingly relates only to lands classified as rural:—
Area, in Acres. | Number of Returns. | Number of Taxpayers. | Total Area. | Unimproved Value. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | Per Return. | Per Acre. | ||||||||
Acres. | £ | £ | S. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |||
Under 5 | 778 | 486 | 1,421 | 1,029,359 | 1,323 | 1 | 8 | 724 | 7 | 10 |
5 and under 10 | 1,042 | 689 | 7,139 | 1,008,106 | 967 | 9 | 5 | 141 | 4 | 3 |
10,, 20 | 1,830 | 1,225 | 25,433 | 1,955,627 | 1,068 | 13 | 0 | 76 | 17 | 10 |
20,, 50 | 4,275 | 2,818 | 144,679 | 5,455,948 | 1,276 | 4 | 11 | 37 | 14 | 3 |
50,, 100 | 6,974 | 4,013 | 503,978 | 11,487,866 | 1,647 | 4 | 10 | 22 | 15 | 11 |
100,, 200 | 9,887 | 5,777 | 1,393,750 | 22,166,141 | 2,241 | 19 | 0 | 15 | 18 | 1 |
200,, 320 | 6,611 | 4,071 | 1,661,893 | 18,884,599 | 2,856 | 10 | 10 | 11 | 7 | 3 |
320,, 640 | 7,804 | 5,128 | 3,551,880 | 29,762,781 | 3,813 | 15 | 9 | 8 | 7 | 7 |
640,, 1,000 | 3,295 | 2,177 | 2,626,106 | 16,996,477 | 5,158 | 5 | 3 | 6 | 9 | 5 |
1,000,, 2,000 | 3,100 | 2,173 | 4,274,399 | 22,943,980 | 7,401 | 5 | 8 | 5 | 7 | 4 |
2,000,, 5,000 | 1,560 | 1,205 | 4,663,066 | 19,374,245 | 12,419 | 7 | 9 | 4 | 3 | 1 |
5,000,, 10,000 | 368 | 333 | 2,502,798 | 7,961,896 | 21,635 | 11 | 9 | 3 | 8 | 7 |
10,000,, 30,000 | 187 | 164 | 2,924,151 | 5,869,764 | 31,389 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 0 | 2 |
30,000,, 50,000 | 21 | 19 | 783,158 | 573,543 | 27,331 | 11 | 5 | 0 | 14 | 8 |
50,000,, 100,000 | 8 | 8 | 604,582 | 124,313 | 15,539 | 2 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 1 |
100,000 and over | 3 | 3 | 390,248 | 61,295 | 20,431 | 13 | 4 | 0 | 3 | 2 |
Not stated | 189 | 159 | .. | 1,239,315 | 6,557 | 4 | 5 | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 47,932 | 30,448 | 26,058,681 | 166,895,255 | 3,481 | 18 | 4 | 6 | 8 | 1 |
Table of Contents
NO complete statistics of annual income are available for New Zealand, but valuable data exist in regard to incomes of those furnishing returns to the Commissioner of Taxes for the purpose of income-tax assessment. In 1923 a system of annual statistics from the particulars on the income-tax returns was inaugurated, and the detailed results up to 1931–32 have been published by the Census and Statistics Office in successive issues of the Annual Statistical Report on Prices, Wage-rates, &c.
With certain exceptions, the annual returns of income are not required where the income is less than £200. Prior to 1932 this figure stood at £250, but returns were not generally furnished where the income lay between £250 and £300. Consequently, income-tax returns are confined to a minority of the population, and do not permit of statistics being compiled covering the majority of incomes. This deficiency was remedied to a great extent by the inclusion of a question in the schedule used at the census of 1926, referred to later in this section.
Information concerning the system of income-tax in New Zealand is given earlier under the heading of Taxation (vide p. 427). To permit of a proper understanding of the statistics given in the present section it is advisable to peruse the observations under the reference given. In this section certain recent changes which exercise no retrospective effect on the statistics quoted have not been referred to.
Part of the statistical information given in this section (that relating to income-tax) more properly belongs to Section XXIIIB (Taxation), but it is preferable to treat the figures relating to incidence of tax with those showing the distribution of the incomes on which the tax is assessed.
It should be explained that the incomes returned in any year are those received during the previous year. The figures given throughout this section in respect of 1931–32 returns, for instance, relate approximately to incomes received during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1931. Income-tax statistics were not compiled from the returns of 1932–33.
The following table briefly summarizes the main items of information for each of the last five years available:—
Item. | 1927–28. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Five per cent. of unimproved value. † Abolished in 1931–32. | |||||
Number of returns | 104,581 | 108,286 | 113,838 | 118,757 | 130,704 |
Number of taxpayers | 51,931 | 52,846 | 55,235 | 58,994 | 80,245 |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Earned income | 34,752,105 | 36,363,375 | 39,099,513 | 39,665,861 | 37,279,802 |
Assessable income | 58,651,561 | 61,026,507 | 65,380,217 | 66,218,062 | 60,168,392 |
Exemptions— | |||||
5 per cent. of capital value | 2,895,160 | 3,042,344 | 3,464,423 | 2,378,960* | £ |
Ordinary (under section 74) | 23,206,859 | 24,739,016 | 25,631,881 | 26,879,172 | 23,322,337 |
Children, &c. | 2,597,621 | 2,686,759 | 2,798,578 | 2,938,198 | 3,889,584 |
Life-insurance premiums, &c. | 936,098 | 1,022,404 | 1,140,775 | 1,221,601 | 1,473,320 |
Taxable balance | 29,015,823 | 29,535,984 | 32,344,560 | 32,800,131 | 31,483,151 |
Tax assessed | 3,104,869 | 3,166,008 | 3,322,672 | 3,949,558 | 4,366,757 |
The preceding table reflects both changes in the aggregate income and alterations in the incidence and degree of taxation. This is particularly noticeable in the latest year given, increases having taken place in the number of taxpayers in the groups below the £500 level and decreases in all groups above it.
Of 125,974 persons in the general class, which includes absentees other than non-resident traders, dealt with in 1931–32, no fewer than 51,668 had an income of less than £300, and 13,171 of these—absentees or trustees, or otherwise not entitled to exemption under section 74—were assessed for tax. Of the 74,306 with incomes of £300 or over, 62,344 were assessed as having to pay income-tax, the remaining 11,962 having no taxable balance left after the various exemptions and deductions had been taken into account.
A classification of returns and taxpayers on the basis of class is given in the following table for each of the last four years available:—
Class. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Returns. | Taxpayers. | Returns. | Taxpayers. | Returns. | Taxpayers. | Returns. | Taxpayers. | |
I. Individuals | 103,614 | 48,330 | 108,742 | 50,330 | 113,349 | 53,626 | 125,974 | 75,515 |
II. Companies | 3,262 | 3,106 | 3,597 | 3,406 | 3,724 | 3,684 | 3,287 | 3,287 |
III. Agents for debenture holders | 97 | 97 | 96 | 96 | 34 | 34 | 23 | 23 |
IV. Non - resident traders | 1,313 | 1,313 | 1,403 | 1,403 | 1,650 | 1,650 | 1,420 | 1,420 |
Totals | 108,286 | 52,846 | 113,838 | 55,235 | 118,757 | 58,994 | 130,704 | 80,245 |
The general class represents throughout the period the great majority of the returns, and it occupies a similar position in regard to taxpayers, though in this respect its proportion of the total is somewhat less—viz. (in 1931–32), 94 per cent., as compared with the 96 per cent. shown previously as its proportion of the returns. When attention is turned to aggregate assessable income, the percentage of this class to the total is still further reduced, being in 1931–32 only 82 per cent., aggregating £49,611,556. Companies account for the greater portion of the remainder with £9,960,799, while non-resident traders and agents for debenture-holders follow with £447,481 and £148,556 respectively.
In the compilation of the statistics a distinction is made as to the source from which the income is derived, incomes being divided into ten groups according to source, as follows:—
Group No. | Source. |
---|---|
0 | Salary or wages. |
1 | Professional occupations (on own account). |
2 | Commerce, trade, or business. |
3 | Industry or manufacture. |
4 | Farming. |
5 | Provision of transport-or communication. |
6 | Building and construction. |
7 | Mining or extraction. |
8 | Investments and the like |
9 | Provision of or engaging in entertainment, sport, or recreation. |
Actual figures as to the amount of income derived from the various sources are not available on account of the fact that in a considerable proportion of cases income has been obtained from more than one source. The rule followed in such cases in compiling the statistics is to include the whole income under the principal source from which it was derived. As an indication of the extent to which the figures are affected, attention may be drawn to the inclusion of approximately 4 per cent. of earned income in the total assessable income of the source “Investments and the like.”
Of the ten classes of source from which income is derived, source 0, “Salary or wages,” is the most important as regards number of incomes, number of taxpayers, amount of assessable income, and amount of earned income. It may be added that this source also leads in the matter of exemptions—so much so, in fact, that its total of £29,089,491 assessable income in 1931–32 shrank to a comparatively low taxable balance of £9,027,175, which yielded £660,574 of tax.
The following table shows the number of returns and of taxpayers classified according to source for each of the last four years available:—
Source. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Returns. | Taxpayers. | Returns. | Taxpayers. | Returns. | Taxpayers. | Returns. | Taxpayers. | |
0 | 62,203 | 25,446 | 64,824 | 26,661 | 67,922 | 28,405 | 76,696 | 47,094 |
1 | 3,481 | 2,672 | 3,512 | 2,695 | 3,474 | 2,746 | 3,499 | 2,721 |
2 | 18,042 | 9,739 | 19,051 | 9,993 | 19,815 | 10,431 | 18,900 | 9,414 |
3 | 1,633 | 1,264 | 1,597 | 1,191 | 1,387 | 1,108 | 1,120 | 925 |
4 | 703 | 412 | 1,598 | 918 | 2,540 | 1,085 | 1,458 | 585 |
5 | 1,056 | 472 | 1,119 | 474 | 1,134 | 785 | 1,183 | 484 |
6 | 1,588 | 858 | 1,588 | 776 | 1,524 | 801 | 1,338 | 626 |
7 | 132 | 74 | 113 | 68 | 137 | 90 | 172 | 124 |
8 | 19,381 | 11,871 | 20,328 | 12,373 | 20,482 | 13,231 | 26,115 | 18,060 |
9 | 67 | 38 | 108 | 86 | 342 | 312 | 223 | 212 |
Totals | 108,286 | 52,846 | 113,838 | 55,235 | 118,757 | 58,994 | 130,704 | 80,245 |
Source 4 (farming) ranked second to source 0 in 1922–23 as regards number of returns. For the year 1923–24 income derived from the direct use or cultivation of land was wholly exempted from income-tax, but the tax was reimposed in the following year in the case of Crown lands held as small grazing-runs or on pastoral lease, which would otherwise have escaped both land and income tax. For 1929–30 income-tax was placed on income from farm-lands in excess of £14,000 unimproved value (altered for 1930–31 to £7,500, and from 1st April, 1932, to £3,000).
A classification of assessable income on the foregoing basis is next given, the average assessable income being also shown for each source:—
Source. | Aggregate. | Average. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
0 | 25,276,533 | 26,389,589 | 27,587,265 | 29,089,491 | 406 | 407 | 406 | 379 |
1 | 2,945,504 | 3,031,263 | 2,995,950 | 2,550,768 | 846 | 863 | 862 | 729 |
2 | 14,776,778 | 15,665,892 | 15,493,441 | 11,784,388 | 819 | 822 | 782 | 624 |
3 | 3,501,766 | 3,233,159 | 3,913,173 | 2,674,444 | 2,144 | 2,025 | 2,821 | 2,388 |
4 | 540,093 | 2,722,024 | 2,101,776 | 572,733 | 768 | 1,703 | 827 | 393 |
5 | 1,122,577 | 1,087,945 | 984,122 | 674,514 | 1,063 | 972 | 868 | 570 |
6 | 943,763 | 904,421 | 833,642 | 534,228 | 594 | 570 | 547 | 399 |
7 | 212,898 | 176,795 | 228,070 | 296,299 | 1,613 | 1,565 | 1,665 | 1,723 |
8 | 11,631,227 | 12,060,659 | 11,934,205 | 11,839,824 | 600 | 593 | 583 | 453 |
9 | 75,368 | 108,470 | 146,418 | 151,703 | 1,125 | 1,004 | 428 | 680 |
Totals | 61,026,507 | 65,380,217 | 66,218,062 | 60,168,392 | 564 | 574 | 558 | 460 |
A third principle of classification followed in the compilation of the statistics of incomes and income-tax is according to size of income. An annual report (data from the returns for 1932–33 were not compiled) published by the Census and Statistics Office gives full details of incomes of the various sizes in conjunction with source of income and class of taxpayer. These details cannot be repeated here, but the following table showing the number of returns and of taxpayers according to size of income gives a good indication of the relative distribution of incomes over £300 per annum throughout the community.
Size of Income. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Returns. | Taxpayers. | Returns. | Taxpayers. | Returns. | Taxpayers. | Returns. | Taxpayers. | |
£ £ | ||||||||
Under 300 | 35,834 | 3,482 | 37,354 | 3,798 | 38,867 | 4,836 | 54,160 | 15,663 |
300– 399 | 30,761 | 12,005 | 32,640 | 12,527 | 34,883 | 13,784 | 37,788 | 26,881 |
400– 499 | 15,053 | 11,570 | 15,736 | 11,953 | 16,578 | 12,771 | 15,311 | 14,497 |
500– 599 | 7,570 | 7,139 | 7,931 | 7,440 | 8,201 | 7,778 | 7,455 | 7,356 |
600– 699 | 4,689 | 4,551 | 4,767 | 4,617 | 4,967 | 4,831 | 4,450 | 4,397 |
700– 799 | 2,939 | 2,850 | 3,035 | 2,936 | 3,164 | 3,100 | 2,649 | 2,616 |
800– 899 | 2,147 | 2,106 | 2,153 | 2,096 | 2,215 | 2,151 | 1,744 | 1,727 |
900– 999 | 1,419 | 1,381 | 1,535 | 1,507 | 1,512 | 1,483 | 1,289 | 1,273 |
1,000– 1,999 | 5,410 | 5,319 | 5,787 | 5,543 | 5,792 | 5,695 | 4,246 | 4,226 |
2,000–4,999 | 1,955 | 1,935 | 2,222 | 2,149 | 2,036 | 2,023 | 1,273 | 1,271 |
5,000–9,999 | 291 | 290 | 428 | 421 | 296 | 296 | 185 | 185 |
10,000–19,999 | 113 | 113 | 128 | 126 | 132 | 132 | 68 | 67 |
20,000–49,999 | 70 | 70 | 80 | 80 | 70 | 70 | 52 | 52 |
50,000–99,999 | 22 | 22 | 28 | 28 | 26 | 26 | 23 | 23 |
100,000 and over | 13 | 13 | 14 | 14 | 18 | 18 | 11 | 11 |
Totals | 108,286 | 52,846 | 113,838 | 55,235 | 118,757 | 58,994 | 130,704 | 80,245 |
The reduction of the general exemption from £300 to £260 in 1931–32 has had the effect of increasing the proportion which the number of taxpayers bears to the number of returns in each income group up to £800, at which amount this exemption ceased to operate.
Of the 130,704 persons, companies, &c., dealt with in 1931–32, 54,160, or 41 per cent., had incomes of less than £300, their aggregate incomes being £11,452,875, or only 19 per cent. of the total. Incomes under £1,000 aggregated £42,327,505, or 70 per cent. of the total, but represented 96 per cent. of the returns. Only 154 (less than ½ per cent. of those who furnished returns) showed incomes of £10,000 or over, but their total incomes amounted to £7,364,750, or approximately 12 per cent. of the grand total of £60,168,392.
Information as to aggregate incomes within the various categories is given in the next table. A column is added showing for 1931–32 separate figures for the general class of taxpayers (Class I).
Size of Income. | Aggregate Assessable Income. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | ||
Total. | Class I. | ||||
£ £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Under 300 | 7,935,937 | 8,150,530 | 8,413,044 | 11,452,875 | 11,214,311 |
300– 399 | 10,626,724 | 11,175,571 | 11,938,486 | 12,547,945 | 12,439,911 |
400– 499 | 6,795,176 | 6,927,291 | 7,304,240 | 6,765,759 | 6,671,487 |
500– 599 | 4,102,421 | 4,299,044 | 4,446,020 | 4,040,112 | 3,932,820 |
600– 699 | 3,014,428 | 3,062,459 | 3,196,184 | 2,856,481 | 2,741,929 |
700– 799 | 2,192,566 | 2,262,722 | 2,356,546 | 1,972,599 | 1,882,148 |
800– 899 | 1,811,095 | 1,816,753 | 1,869,438 | 1,472,656 | 1,392,522 |
900– 999 | 1,343,106 | 1,453–985 | 1,428,567 | 1,219,078 | 1,138,292 |
1,000– 1,999 | 7,242,754 | 7,811,270 | 7,720,343 | 5,651,150 | 5,009,116 |
2,000–4,999 | 5,606,339 | 6,510,577 | 5,843,651 | 3,603,457 | 2,632,574 |
5,000–9,999 | 1,991,342 | 2,898,416 | 1,946,097 | 1,221,530 | 461,350 |
10,000–19,999 | 1,556,817 | 1,723,033 | 1,806,735 | 944,970 | 95,096 |
20,000–49,999 | 2,247,845 | 2,374,628 | 2,088,248 | 1,617,445 | .. |
50,000–99,999 | 1,616,107 | 1,944,404 | 1,882,944 | 1,739,810 | .. |
100,000 and over | 2,943,850 | 2,969,534 | 3,977,519 | 3,062,525 | .. |
Totals | 61,026,507 | 65,380,217 | 66,218,062 | 60,168,392 | 49,611,556 |
Class I represents 98 per cent. of aggregate assessable income in cases where the income is under £1,000, but only 1¼ per cent. among incomes of £10,000 or over.
Of the gross assessable income of £60,168,392 in 1931–32 £37,279,802, or nearly 62 per cent. of the total, ranked as earned income, and as such became entitled to a reduction of 10 per cent. in taxation prior to 1931–32, when for the 10 per cent. reduction there was substituted a 33⅓ per cent. surtax on unearned income. Earned income is, of course, practically confined to the general class of taxpayers, no part of the income of companies and of agents for debenture-holders, and only a very small proportion of that of non-resident traders (including theatrical artists), coining within the definition of earned income. A comparison of aggregate assessable income and earned income for ten years is here given:—
Year. | Individuals. | Non-resident Traders. | Totals of all Classes. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Assessable Income. | Earned Income. | Assessable Income. | Earned Income. | Assessable Income. | Earned Income. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1922–23 | 37,522,867 | 28,648,205 | 471,259 | 19,693 | 46,353,941 | 28,667,898 |
1923–24 | 33,612,632 | 24,410,999 | 313,953 | 9,871 | 44,738,064 | 24,420,870 |
1924–25 | 37,201,596 | 27,017,388 | 519,924 | 17,956 | 49,947,009 | 27,035,344 |
1925–26 | 39,270,534 | 28,376,760 | 520,717 | 25,402 | 52,632,488 | 28,402,162 |
1926–27 | 41,327,019 | 30,306,769 | 680,842 | 56,668 | 54,804,293 | 30,363,437 |
1927–28 | 46,286,852 | 34,698,604 | 609,907 | 53,501 | 58,651,561 | 34,752,105 |
1928–29 | 48,372,182 | 36,347,872 | 501,922 | 15,503 | 61,026,507 | 36,363,375 |
1929–30 | 51,947,725 | 39,099,513 | 525,411 | 65,380,217 | 39,099,513 | |
1930–31 | 52,329,791 | 39,620,423 | 519,262 | 45,438 | 66,218,062 | 39,665,861 |
1931–32 | 49,611,556 | 37,261,742 | 447,481 | 18,060 | 60,168,392 | 37,279,802 |
The distribution of earned income over the various sources, both absolutely and in proportion to assessable income, is shown in the next table for the last four years. More than half of the total increase in 1929–30 is due to the re-imposition of income-tax in the case of farm-lands over £14,000 in unimproved value. The reduction of the limit to £7,500 in 1930–31 was insufficient to balance the effect of the fall in farm incomes generally.
Source. | Earned Income. | Proportion of Assessable Income. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1928–29 | 1929–30 | 1930–31 | 1931–32 | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
0 | 24,226,648 | 25,218,621 | 26,513,450 | 27,914,388 | 96 | 96 | 96 | 96 |
1 | 2,703,744 | 2,779,608 | 2,755,659 | 2,384,989 | 92 | 92 | 92 | 94 |
2 | 7,011,652 | 6,886,281 | 6,787,100 | 5,076,549 | 47 | 44 | 44 | 43 |
3 | 321,723 | 320,624 | 247,726 | 105,367 | 9 | 10 | 6 | 4 |
4 | 461,594 | 2,150,048 | 1,722,011 | 470,983 | 85 | 79 | 82 | 82 |
5 | 342,331 | 366,934 | 376,356 | 307,116 | 30 | 34 | 38 | 46 |
6 | 775,515 | 703,440 | 666,295 | 442,172 | 82 | 78 | 80 | 83 |
7 | 43,098 | 35,777 | 43,026 | 51,653 | 20 | 20 | 19 | 17 |
8 | 436,541 | 621,591 | 490,504 | 492,513 | 4 | 5 | 4 | 4 |
9 | 40,529 | 16,589 | 63,734 | 34,072 | 54 | 15 | 44 | 22 |
Totals | 36,363,375 | 39,099,513 | 39,665,861 | 37,279,802 | 60 | 60 | 60 | 62 |
The next table shows the amount of earned income included in the total assessable income for the various categories according to amount of assessable income.
Amount of Assessable Income. | Earned Income. | Proportion of Assessable income. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1928–29, | 1929–30 | 1930–31 | 1931–32 | |
£ £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Par Cent. |
Under 300 | 6,460,384 | 6,650,506 | 6,840,125 | 9,195,109 | 81 | 82 | 81 | 80 |
300– 399 | 9,211,048 | 9,665,390 | 10,436,685 | 10,680,705 | 87 | 86 | 87 | 85 |
400– 499 | 5,484,645 | 5,580,706 | 5,916,907 | 5,277,004 | 81 | 81 | 81 | 78 |
500– 599 | 3,057,180 | 3,164,234 | 3,317,623 | 2,878,008 | 75 | .. | 75 | 71 |
600– 699 | 2,094,694 | 2,126,994 | 2,273,671 | 1,906,026 | 69 | 69 | 71 | 67 |
700– 799 | 1,460,623 | 1,502,380 | 1,575,274 | 1,272,604 | 67 | 66 | 67 | 65 |
800– 899 | 1,172,355 | 1,155,322 | 1,206,930 | 859,403 | 65 | 64 | 65 | 58 |
900– 999 | 800,479 | 909,511 | 875,435 | 707,487 | 60 | 63 | 61 | 58 |
1,000– 1,999 | 3,968,104 | 4,359,530 | 4,270,223 | 2,999,573 | 55 | 56 | 55 | 53 |
2,000– 4,999 | 2,215,571 | 2,828,766 | 2,393,778 | 1,300,793 | 40 | 43 | 41 | 36 |
5,000– 9,999 | 317,702 | 831,385 | 378,687 | 182,788 | 16 | 29 | 19 | 15 |
10,000–19,999 | 97,184 | 297,093 | 161,755 | 20,302 | 6 | 17 | 9 | 2 |
20,000 and over | 23,406 | 27,696 | 18,768 | .. | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
Totals | 36,363,375 | 39,665,861 | 39,099,513 | 37,279,802 | 60 | 60 | 60 | 62 |
As explained earlier in this section, non-resident traders and agents for debenture-holders are not entitled to any exemptions. In the following table the aggregate exemptions to each of the other two classes of taxpayers (I, Individuals, and II, Companies), are shown for four years:—
Class. | Aggregate Exemptions. | Proportion of Assessable Income. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1928–29 | 1929–30 | 1930–31 | 1931–32 | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
I | 30,146,082 | 31,521,579 | 32,855,830 | 28,685,241 | 62 | 61 | 63 | 58 |
II | 1,344,441 | 1,514,078 | 562,101 | .. | 11 | 12 | 4 | .. |
Totals | 31,490,523 | 33,035,657 | 33,417,931 | 28,685,241 | 52 | 51 | 50 | 48 |
The whole of the exemption shown in the case of companies was in respect of the unimproved-value provision which was repealed in 1931–32. Of the £28,685,241 exemptions in Class I in 1931–32, £23,322,337 was allowed as ordinary exemption (£260), £3,889,584 on account of allowances for children and widowed mothers, and £1,473,320 on account of life-insurance premiums, payments to superannuation funds, &c.
The exemptions are next shown spread over incomes derived from the various sources set out earlier in this section:—
Source. | Aggregate Exemptions. | Proportion of Assessable Income. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1928–28 | 1929–30 | 1930–31 | 1931–32 | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
0 | 19,218,239 | 20,022,149 | 20,985,501 | 20,062,316 | 76 | 76 | 76 | 69 |
1 | 887,565 | 912,248 | 872,803 | 730,569 | 30 | 30 | 29 | 29 |
2 | 4,850,435 | 4,972,258 | 4,461,306 | 3,263,991 | 33 | 32 | 29 | 28 |
3 | 572,113 | 617,487 | 226,474 | 71,477 | 16 | 19 | 6 | 3 |
4 | 186,120 | 370,357 | 1,165,155 | 257,441 | 34 | 14 | 55 | 45 |
5 | 292,430 | 308,853 | 274,444 | 230,933 | 26 | 28 | 28 | 34 |
6 | 413,422 | 419,653 | 392,669 | 279,526 | 44 | 46 | 47 | 52 |
7 | 35,495 | 28,901 | 28,790 | 32,285 | 17 | 16 | 13 | 11 |
8 | 5,017,842 | 5,365,122 | 4,986,275 | 3,751,901 | 43 | 44 | 42 | 32 |
9 | 16,862 | 18,629 | 24,514 | 4,802 | 22 | 17 | 17 | 3 |
Totals | 31,490,523 | 33,035,657 | 33,417,931 | 28,685,241 | 52 | 51 | 50 | 48 |
The highest percentage of exemptions is recorded for source 0, which, as previously demonstrated, has the lowest average income.
As a percentage of assessable income, exemptions naturally show a decrease as income increases, as is well brought out in the proportion columns of the next table.
Size of Income. | Aggregate Exemptions. | Proportion of Assessable Income. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1928–29 | 1929–30 | 1930–31 | 1931–32 | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. |
Under 300 | 7,585,496 | 7,792,515 | 7,984,101 | 10,634,514 | 96 | 96 | 95 | 93 |
300– 399 | 10,018,185 | 10,540,334 | 11,251,042 | 10,282,661 | 94 | 94 | 94 | 82 |
400– 499 | 5,456,963 | 5,619,354 | 5,893,023 | 4,067,569 | 80 | 81 | 81 | 60 |
500– 599 | 2,539,559 | 2,679,938 | 2,720,180 | 1,701,729 | 62 | 62 | 61 | 42 |
600– 699 | 1,399,368 | 1,425,276 | 1,455,260 | 758,531 | 46 | 47 | 46 | 27 |
700– 799 | 772,085 | 808,162 | 792,556 | 323,255 | 35 | 36 | 34 | 16 |
800– 899 | 413,910 | 413,214 | 415,797 | 167,904 | 23 | 23 | 22 | 11 |
900– 999 | 226,604 | 254,053 | 232,639 | 131,482 | 17 | 17 | 16 | 11 |
1,000– 1,999 | 1,170,944 | 1,309,924 | 1,225,956 | 438,005 | 16 | 17 | 16 | 8 |
2,000– 4,999 | 844,390 | 961,351 | 858,455 | 144,402 | 15 | 15 | 15 | 4 |
5,000– 9,999 | 352,919 | 357,026 | 218,169 | 22,727 | 18 | 12 | 11 | 2 |
10,000–19,999 | 165,721 | 217,782 | 120,585 | 12,762 | 11 | 13 | 7 | 1 |
20,000–49,999 | 330,877 | 335,798 | 133,008 | .. | 15 | 14 | 6 | .. |
50,000–99,999 | 121,415 | 196,574 | 67,385 | .. | 8 | 10 | 4 | .. |
100,000 and over | 92,087 | 124,356 | 49,775 | .. | 3 | 4 | 1 | .. |
Totals | 31,490,523 | 33,035,657 | 33,417,931 | 28,685,241 | 52 | 51 | 50 | 48 |
There has been a decided movement over the period, incomes generally showing a fall in the percentage of exemption to assessed income. The substitution of an unimproved-value exemption for the former capital-value exemption is largely responsible for the differences between 1929–30 and 1930–31, while the repealing of the unimproved-value exemption and the reduction in the general exemption accounts for the differences between the percentages for the two latter years.
Figures for the three classes of exemptions for the year 1931–32 are given in the next table, which also shows the average exemption per return:—
Size of Income. | Total Exemptions. | Average Exemptions per Income returned. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Section 74* (£260). | Children, &c. | Life Insurance, &c. | Section 74* (£260). | Children, &c. | Life Insurance, &c. | |
* As amended by the Land and Income Tax Amendment, Act of 1931. | ||||||
£ £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Under 300 | 10,187,340 | 354,182 | 92,992 | 188 | 7 | 2 |
300– 399 | 8,392,829 | 1,513,707 | 376,125 | 222 | 40 | 10 |
400– 499 | 2,938,144 | 856,721 | 272,704 | 257 | 56 | 18 |
500– 599 | 1,126,711 | 404,992 | 170,026 | 151 | 54 | 23 |
600– 699 | 419,845 | 229,608 | 109,078 | 94 | 52 | 25 |
700– 799 | 105,340 | 139,591 | 78,324 | 40 | 53 | 30 |
800– 899 | 26,837 | 86,845 | 54,222 | 15 | 50 | 31 |
900– 999 | 20,846 | 62,790 | 47,846 | 16 | 49 | 37 |
1,000– 1,999 | 53,597 | 193,372 | 191,036 | 13 | 46 | 45 |
2,000– 4,999 | 26,506 | 44,360 | 73,236 | 21 | 35 | 58 |
5,000– 9,999 | 12,531 | 3,116 | 7,080 | 68 | 17 | 38 |
10,000–19,999 | 11,811 | 300 | 651 | 174 | 4 | 10 |
Totals | 23,322,337 | 3,889,584 | 1,473,320 | 178 | 30 | 11 |
The general (£260) exemption, which is reduced on incomes above that amount and does not apply at all to those above £800, averaged in 1931–32 £222 for incomes between £300 and £400, £257 for incomes between £400 and £500, and £151 between £500 and £600. Thereafter the average diminishes rapidly, but does not altogether disappear until the £10,000 class is reached, this being due to the inclusion in large trust returns of small amounts the recipients of which come within the provisions of the £260 exemption.
After all exemptions have been deducted from the assessable income the balance of income (if any) is taxed in accordance with the schedule in force at the time. Figures of taxable balance are readily ascertained from a study of the corresponding totals of assessable income and of exemptions, and will be given here under one system of classification only—viz., that on the basis of amount of assessable income.
Size of Income. | Aggregate Taxable Balance. | Proportion of Assessable Income. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–81. | 1931–32. | |
£ £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. |
Under 300 | 350,441 | 358,015 | 428,943 | 818,361 | 4 | 4 | 5 | 7 |
300– 399 | 608,539 | 635,237 | 687,444 | 2,265,284 | 6 | 6 | 6 | 18 |
400– 499 | 1,338,213 | 1,307,937 | 1,411,217 | 2,698,190 | 20 | 19 | 19 | 40 |
500– 599 | 1,562,862 | 1,619,106 | 1,725,840 | 2,338,383 | 38 | 38 | 39 | 58 |
600– 699 | 1,615,060 | 1,637,183 | 1,740,924 | 2,097,950 | 54 | 53 | 54 | 73 |
700– 799 | 1,420,481 | 1,454,560 | 1,563,990 | 1,649,344 | 65 | 64 | 66 | 84 |
800– 899 | 1,397,185 | 1,403,539 | 1,453,641 | 1,304,752 | 77 | 77 | 78 | 89 |
900– 999 | 1,116,502 | 1,199,932 | 1,195,928 | 1,087,596 | 83 | 83 | 84 | 89 |
1,000– 1,999 | 6,071,810 | 6,501,346 | 6,494,387 | 5,213,145 | 84 | 83 | 84 | 92 |
2,000– 4,999 | 4,761,949 | 5,549,226 | 4,985,196 | 3,459,355 | 85 | 85 | 85 | 96 |
5,000– 9,999 | 1,638,423 | 2,541,390 | 1,727,928 | 1,198,803 | 82 | 88 | 89 | 98 |
10,000–19,999 | 1,391,096 | 1,505,251 | 1,686,150 | 932,208 | 89 | 87 | 93 | 99 |
20,000–49,999 | 1,916,968 | 2,038,830 | 1,955,240 | 1,617,44,5 | 85 | 86 | 94 | 100 |
50,000–99,999 | 1,494,692 | 1,747,830 | 1,815,559 | 1,739,810 | 92 | 90 | 96 | 100 |
100,000 and over | 2,851,763 | 2,845,178 | 3,927,744 | 3,062,525 | 97 | 96 | 99 | 100 |
Totals | 29,535,984 | 32,344,560 | 32,800,131 | 31,483,151 | 48 | 49 | 50 | 52 |
The revenue from income-tax during the financial year ended the 31st March, 1932, was £4,447,814. This amount is £81,057 in excess of the total tax shown in the statistical tables as having been assessed for the same year (£4,366,757), the difference being due partly to the imposition of an additional 5 per cent. in the event of late payment, partly to the inclusion of arrears in the total of tax collected, and partly to the omission of a few returns from the statistical tables.
A summary of assessments of income-tax during each of ten years gives the following results:—
Year. | Total Tax assessed. | Average Tax assessed. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Income. | Per Taxpayer. | Per £1 of Assessable Income. | Per £1 of Taxable Balance. | ||||||||
£ | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | |
1922–23 | 3,639,603 | 39 | 10 | 4 | 94 | 7 | 3 | 1 | 7 | 3 | 5 |
1923–24 | 3,335,205 | 44 | 12 | 4 | 92 | 8 | 3 | 1 | 6 | 2 | 11 |
1924–25 | 3,173,085 | 39 | 17 | 9 | 76 | 2 | 7 | 1 | 3 | 2 | 5 |
1925–26 | 3,190,277 | 39 | 13 | 11 | 72 | 16 | 0 | 1 | 3 | 2 | 2 |
1926–27 | 3,235,699 | 38 | 4 | 7 | 66 | 3 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 2 |
1927–28 | 3,104,869 | 29 | 14 | 6 | 59 | 17 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 |
1928–29 | 3,166,008 | 29 | 4 | 9 | 59 | 18 | 2 | 1 | 0 | 2 | 2 |
1929–30 | 3,322,672 | 29 | 3 | 9 | 60 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 0 | 2 | 1 |
1930–31 | 3,949,558 | 33 | 5 | 2 | 66 | 19 | 0 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 5 |
1931–32 | 4,366,757 | 33 | 8 | 2 | 54 | 8 | 4 | 1 | 5 | 2 | 9 |
It should be noted that the maximum tax fell from 7s. 4d. in the £1 in 1922–23 to 4s. 6d. in the £1 in 1925–26 and subsequent years and rose to 4s. 11.2/5d. in 1930–31 and to a figure slightly in excess of 8s. in 1931–32.
In 1931–32 the 3,287 taxpaying companies were assessed for £2,311,214 income-tax, the 23 agents for debenture-holders for £12,595, and the 1,420 non-resident traders for £28,406. The remaining £2,014,542 was divided among 75,515 taxpayers in the general class. The following table shows the tax assessed in the ease of each of the four classes during four years, and also contrasts the incidence of the assessment between the classes in 1931–32:—
Class. | Total Tax assessed. | Average Tax assessed, 1931–32. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | Per Income. | Per Taxpayer. | Per £1 of Assessable Income. | Per £1 of Taxable Balance. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. | s. | d. | |
I | 1,126,238 | 1,207,322 | 1,349,853 | 2,014,542 | 16 | 27 | 0 | 10 | 1 | 11 |
II | 1,979,642 | 2,061,860 | 2,563,648 | 2,311,214 | 703 | 703 | 4 | 8 | 4 | 8 |
III | 31,574 | 21,555 | 2,708 | 12,595 | 548 | 548 | 1 | 8 | 1 | 8 |
IV | 28,554 | 31,935 | 33,349 | 28,406 | 20 | 20 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 3 |
Totals | 3,166,008 | 3,322,672 | 3,949,558 | 4,366,757 | 33 | 54 | 1 | 5 | 2 | 9 |
A table on the same lines as the foregoing is now given showing the figures for each of the ten groups of sources:—
Source. | Total Tax assessed. | Average Tax assessed, 1931–32. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | Per Income. | Per Taxpayer. | Per £1 of Assessable Income. | Per £1 of Taxable Balance. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. | s. | d. | ||
0 | 303,919 | 325,934 | 365,382 | 660,574 | 9 | 14 | 0 | 5 | 1 | 6 |
1 | 141,864 | 151,220 | 164,348 | 195,563 | 56 | 72 | 1 | 6 | 2 | 9 |
2 | 1,391,172 | 1,556,857 | 1,685,413 | 1,589,805 | 84 | 169 | 2 | 8 | 3 | 9 |
3 | 527,562 | 466,103 | 781,415 | 639,668 | 571 | 692 | 4 | 9 | 4 | 11 |
4 | 28,584 | 110,731 | 96,684 | 39,005 | 27 | 67 | 1 | 4 | 2 | 6 |
5 | 153,606 | 142,855 | 129,299 | 95,954 | 81 | 198 | 2 | 10 | 4 | 4 |
6 | 46,693 | 43,421 | 36,696 | 25,120 | 19 | 40 | 0 | 11 | 2 | 0 |
7 | 34,131 | 27,915 | 41,229 | 66,993 | 389 | 540 | 4 | 6 | 5 | 1 |
8 | 529,853 | 485,548 | 634,242 | 1,029,019 | 39 | 57 | 1 | 9 | 2 | 7 |
9 | 8,624 | 12,088 | 14,850 | 25,056 | 112 | 118 | 3 | 4 | 3 | 5 |
Totals | 3,166,008 | 3,322,672 | 3,949,558 | 4,366,757 | 33 | 54 | 1 | 5 | 2 | 9 |
The effect of the progressive rates of income-tax can be better seen from the next table, which gives information according to size of assessable income.
Size of Income. | Total Tax assessed. | Average Tax assessed, 1931–32. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1930–31. | 1931–32. | Per Income. | Per Taxpayer. | Per £1 of Assessable Income. | Per £1 of Taxable Balance. | |||||||
£ £ | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | s. | a. | s. | d. |
Under 300 | 14,272 | 39,116 | 0 | 14 | 5 | 2 | 9 | 11 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 11 |
300– 399 | 21,464 | 99,037 | 2 | 12 | 5 | 3 | 13 | 8 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 10 |
400– 499 | 43,709 | 119,101 | 7 | 15 | 7 | 8 | 4 | 4 | 0 | 4 | 0 | 11 |
500– 599 | 54,090 | 119,592 | 16 | 0 | 10 | 16 | 5 | 2 | 0 | 7 | 1 | 0 |
600– 699 | 60,996 | 128,994 | 28 | 19 | 9 | 29 | 6 | 9 | 0 | 11 | 1 | 3 |
700– 799 | 63,364 | 118,6558 | 44 | 15 | 10 | 45 | 7 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 5 |
800– 899 | 69,009 | 107,473 | 61 | 12 | 6 | 62 | 4 | 7 | 1 | 6 | 1 | 8 |
900– 999 | 62,870 | 95,190 | 73 | 17 | 0 | 74 | 15 | 6 | 1 | 7 | 1 | 9 |
1,000– 1,999 | 451,634 | 624,099 | 146 | 19 | 8 | 147 | 13 | 7 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 5 |
£ | £ | |||||||||||
2,000–4,999 | 599,537 | 687,856 | 540 | 541 | 3 | 10 | 4 | 0 | ||||
5,000– 9,999 | 349,026 | 335,422 | 1,813 | 1,813 | 5 | 6 | 5 | 7 | ||||
10,000–19,999 | 441,873 | 268,243 | 3,945 | 4,004 | 5 | 8 | 5 | 9 | ||||
20,000–49,999 | 460,030 | 434,154 | 8,349 | 8,349 | 5 | 4 | 5 | 4 | ||||
50,000–99,999 | 390,539 | 426,219 | 18,531 | 18,531 | 4 | 11 | 4 | 11 | ||||
100,000 and over | 867,145 | 763,603 | 69,418 | 69,418 | 5 | 0 | 5 | 0 | ||||
Totals | 3,949,558 | 4,366,757 | 33 | 54 | 1 | 5 | 2 | 9 |
The wide range between the different sources is due to the great variation in the average income derived from the respective sources, combined with the fact that the rate of taxation in the £1 increases with increasing taxable balance, the minimum rate during 1931–32 being 9.1/16d. in the £1, and the maximum slightly in excess of 8s.
The average income between £300 and £400 paid in 1931–32 only £2 12s. 5d., or just under 2d. in the £1 of total assessable income returned, as compared with £147, or 2s. 3d. in the £1, for incomes between £1,000 and £2,000.
As mentioned in the introductory portion of this section, an attempt was made at the population census of 1926 (vide Vol. XI of Census Results) to obtain some approximate information as to the incomes of the people. Although by no means free from defects, interesting information was obtained and tabulated according to age, occupation, &c.
The income distribution is given briefly below, according to the income categories of the census questionnaire. The figures are exclusive of Maoris and of children under 16 years without occupation.
Income. | Males. | Females. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Adults. | Total. | Adults. | Total. | |
No income | 13,208 | 26,649 | 258,667 | 290,210 |
Under £52 | 13,848 | 24,839 | 27,076 | 38,366 |
£52 and under £156 | 74,061 | 111,763 | 63,107 | 85,602 |
£156,, £208 | 80,139 | 85,239 | 15,925 | 16,584 |
£208,, £312 | 139,466 | 141,555 | 11,164 | 11,254 |
£312,, £364 | 24,429 | 24,484 | 2,017 | 2,029 |
£364 or over | 43,083 | 43,124 | 4,452 | 4,465 |
Not specified | 17,887 | 20,437 | 6,543 | 8,047 |
Totals | 406,121 | 478,090 | 388,951 | 456,557 |
From the 1926 census statistics of income categories, taken in conjunction with the statistics compiled from the income-tax returns for the income year ended 31st March, 1926, an approximate estimate of the aggregate income of individual members of the community was compiled for the year 1925–26. In such a computation certain weaknesses exist, reducing any estimate to a rough approximation only. The complition is discussed at greater length in the 1932 Year-Book. The conclusion arrived at for 1925–26 is given below:—
£ (millions). | |
---|---|
Census incomes under £312:— | |
Cases where category specified | 80.5 |
Cases where category not specified | 4.5 |
Maoris | 3.0 |
Incomes of persons over £300:— | |
As shown by income-tax returns | 37.0 |
From farming pursuits | 6.0 |
From company dividends | 5.0 |
Total | £136.0 |
Allowing for the effect of approximations and arbitrary allocations, the estimated income of individuals for 1925–26 may be set clown with reasonable accuracy as lying between £130 m. and £140 m.
A useful basis for the estimation of the aggregate private income of New Zealand is now provided by the figures of receipts from the emergency unemployment charge imposed for the raising of funds for the relief of unemployment, and an estimate has been made for the year 1931–32. A preliminary computation, made before the full data were available, placed the aggregate private income for 1931–32 at £100 m., hut in the light of further information the figure has been revised to £98 m.
During the last eight months of 1931–32, £490,000 was collected in respect of the charge on wages (the term “wages” as used here covers salaries also). The time lag in payment will have been partly offset by the prepurchase of stamps, so that £500,000 may be taken as the tax payable. This would cover an aggregate wages bill of £40 m. for the eight months and the total wages bill for the full twelve months on the basis would be £60 m.
The Arbitration Court award reducing wages by 10 per cent. was in operation for only the last ten months of 1931–32, and if this applied to or affected 50 per cent. of all wages an additional £0.5 m. should be added on this account for the first two months. Relief workers employed by local authorities, whose wages are wholly met out of the Unemployment Fund, are exempt from wages-tax; and payments to such workers totalled slightly over £2 m. for the year. Domestic servants in private employment are also exempt, and, if these be counted at 25,000 (they numbered 26,258 at the 1926 census) and their average weekly earnings be reckoned at 15s., another £1 m. should be added. Altogether, the aggregate wages bill for the year would appear to be about £63.5 m.
The charge on income other than salaries or wages is necessarily made on the income of the preceding year, so that the figure from which to estimate “other” income for 1931–32 is that of taxation receipts from this source in 1932–33. Such receipts were £1,125,000, which (with tax at 1s. in the pound) would represent an aggregate income of £22.5 m. It is probable, however, that evasions and late payments would be fairly considerable, and, though numerically the latter would be offset by late payments due in 1931–32, it should be noted that taxation during 1931–32 was at the rate of 3d. in the pound only. It seems reasonable to estimate taxable income other than from salary or wages at £25 m.
But certain types of income were not subject to the charge, exemptions including (1) company income not distributed to shareholders, &c.; (2) income of pensioners under the Pensions Act; (3) the first £20 of income (other than wages) of women; (4) income (other than wages) of male Maoris.
Apart from the number of women, no data exist from which to compute the aggregate amount represented by the first £20 of income other than wages or by such incomes which do not amount to £20, and an arbitrary method of estimation has to be resorted to. Excluding Maoris, the total number of women aged fifteen or over is approximately 500,000; and if it be reckoned that 50 per cent. of these have less than £1 of income other than from wages (average, say, 5s.), and that the remaining 50 per cent. are divided into five groups of 10 per cent. each, with incomes from £1 to £5, £5 to £10, £10 to £15, £15 to £20, and over £20, a weighted average of £6.2 emerges, giving an aggregate of £3.1 m., and bringing the “other” incomes of individuals other than Maoris up to £28.1 m.
In the case of Maoris, a basis of calculations lies in the fact that the Maori population is nearly 5 per cent. of the non-Maori. But is probable that the revenue-producing wealth of Maoris is proportionately less than that of Europeans, and 3½ per cent. seems a fair allowance, income of Maoris other than from wages being thus estimated at £1 m.
Company income assessable for income-tax was returned as £10 m. for the year 1930–31, and a 15 per cent. reduction on this—i.e., in keeping with the fall in the value of production—would indicate £8.5 m. for 1931–32. Of this, approximately £2 m. would be paid in income-tax, and would thus not be included in incomes paying the emergency charge. Probably, however, the bulk of the remaining £6.5 m. would be distributed, and it seems proper to assume that payments to reserves, &c would be only £1 m., which with the £2 m. paid in income-tax would bring undistributed company income to £3 m.
Pension payments under the Pensions Act during 1931–32 totalled £1.7 m.
There are other minor classes of exemptions from the charge on incomes other than wages, including such incomes of males under twenty years of age. If £0.5 m. be allowed for these, the aggregate estimate would come to nearly £98 m., made up as follows:—
Subject to emergency charge— | £m. |
---|---|
Wages | 60.5 |
Other income | 25.0 |
Wages of exempt relief workers | 2.0 |
Wages of domestic servants | 1.0 |
“Other” incomes under £20 of women | 3.1 |
“Other” incomes of Maoris | 1.0 |
Undistributed company income | 3.0 |
Pensions under Pensions Act | 1.7 |
Other exempt income | 0.5 |
.. | £97.8 |
It need scarcely be stressed that the estimate is merely a fairly rough approximation.
Table of Contents
RETAIL-PRICE quotations, from which index numbers are regularly calculated, are collected each month in twenty-five towns of the Dominion, selected as being representative of New Zealand as a whole. These twenty-five towns are distributed over both Islands, from Whangarei in the North to Invercargill in this South, and are representative of both coastal and inland districts, and of both large and small centres. Returns of prices are collected by local Inspectors of Factories, for the most part from representative retailers, and from these data index numbers are computed in the Census and Statistics Office, Wellington. These index numbers are published each month in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
The commodities for which monthly index numbers are compiled are foodstuffs and fuel and lighting, foodstuffs being divided into three groups—groceries, dairy-produce, and meat. House-rents have been collected at six-monthly intervals since the inauguration of price statistics in 1914, and some years ago the inquiry was extended to cover clothing and miscellaneous items, figures for which are now collected at quarterly intervals.
Separate series of index numbers of retail prices are compiled and published for the following groups:—
Group I.—Groceries. |
Group II.—Dairy-produce. |
Group III.—Meat. |
Group IV.—Housing. |
Group V.—Fuel and light. |
Group VI.—Clothing (including drapery and footwear). |
Group VII.—Miscellaneous items. |
In addition, index numbers are compiled and published for the food (that is, the first three) groups combined, and also for all groups combined.
Prior to the year 1931 the retail-price index numbers were compiled on a pre-war base; but during 1931 a series of index numbers was initiated based on the average of prices ruling during the five years 1926–30. In order to permit of the revision being carried out, a collection of household budgets was made in 1930, so that an estimate of the proportionate distribution of expenditure in the various main groups of household expenditure might be made. These data are used in combining the group index numbers in order to arrive at a single figure representing all groups combined. The results of the budget collection were published in some detail in the 1931 issue of the Year-Book (pp. 793–795).
In the compilation of the index numbers for the food groups, rent, and fuel and light, the aggregate expenditure method is used—that is, the retail price of each individual item in these groups is “weighted” according to its average annual consumption in the Dominion during the years 1926 to 1930. In the clothing and drapery and miscellaneous groups the unweighted geometric average of price ratios is used for most subgroups, no reliable data being available as to the consumption of individual items in these groups, except in the case of two subgroups in the miscellaneous group (fares and cleaning supplies), where the aggregate expenditure method is adopted.
The following table shows the annual average index numbers for the three food groups combined, for each of the four chief centres and for the Dominion as a whole during the past ten years. In the compilation of these indexes each item and separate group (groceries, dairy-produce, and meat) is accorded its proper relative importance in the combined food-groups index number. The average of annual Dominion index numbers for the years 1926 to 1930 equals 1000.
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 944 | 972 | 977 | 964 | 964 | 965 |
1924 | 1015 | 1006 | 997 | 1010 | 1007 | 1005 |
1925 | 1046 | 1020 | 1008 | 1030 | 1026 | 1030 |
1926 | 1027 | 1015 | 1010 | 1047 | 1025 | 1026 |
1927 | 976 | 978 | 982 | 986 | 981 | 983 |
1928 | 1009 | 980 | 990 | 1006 | 996 | 1004 |
1929 | 1030 | 984 | 995 | 1009 | 1005 | 1013 |
1930 | 983 | 959 | 946 | 966 | 964 | 974 |
1931 | 848 | 827 | 843 | 829 | 837 | 845 |
1932 | 773 | 761 | 770 | 751 | 764 | 775 |
The index numbers in the table are comparable both horizontally and vertically, since each column has the same base.
To obtain a general estimate of the course of prices for the whole Dominion it has been necessary to obtain a weighted average of the index numbers for each of the twenty-five representative towns. Price-indexes for each town have been weighted in accordance with the number of people in the respective centres, and a composite index number has been obtained, which, though necessarily artificial, represents accurately enough the average level of retail prices in the Dominion.
The twenty-live towns considered have a total population of approximately half that of New Zealand, and they are therefore more or less completely representative of the Dominion. The four chief centres, which include well over a third of the Dominion's population, account for about 70 per cent. of the population of the twenty-five towns, so that their influence in the Dominion index number is naturally predominating. However, the chief centres not only comprise a great part of the people of the Dominion, but also set the standard which is generally followed throughout the country.
The 1932 index numbers for each of the four cities and the Dominion are the lowest recorded during the last decade, a substantial fall occurring during each of the last three years. The Dominion annual average index (775) for 1932 was only 102 per cent. above July, 1914, prices. For the most recent index numbers refer to Appendix (a)—Latest Statistical Information—at the close of this volume.
Attention may be drawn in passing to the comparatively small differences recorded between the average figures for the four chief centres and the Dominion weighted averages. In this respect, as will be shown later on in this section, the average of the three food groups combined stands in marked contrast to the rent group.
Index numbers of retail prices of groceries in each of the four chief centres are given in the following table, which also shows the unweighted average of the four centres and the Dominion weighted average. The average of the Dominion annual index numbers for 1926 to 1930 equals 1000.
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 1024 | 1041 | 1017 | 1039 | 1030 | 1043 |
1924 | 1047 | 1062 | 1034 | 1061 | 1051 | 1060 |
1925 | 1047 | 1042 | 984 | 1044 | 1029 | 1044 |
1926 | 1038 | 1033 | 1021 | 1065 | 1039 | 1047 |
1927 | 1021 | 995 | 989 | 1006 | 1003 | 1015 |
1928 | 1042 | 1007 | 989 | 1020 | 1015 | 1033 |
1929 | 985 | 953 | 932 | 958 | 957 | 973 |
1930 | 928 | 922 | 883 | 924 | 914 | 932 |
1931 | 899 | 876 | 842 | 887 | 876 | 891 |
1932 | 856 | 837 | 804 | 863 | 840 | 857 |
Prices in the groceries group have fallen steadily, though slowly, during the last ten years, the 1932 Dominion index number being the lowest recorded during that period.
The factors underlying the fluctuations in the groceries group will be more clearly understood when it is remembered that the items comprising the group are varied in nature, and may be treated in three subgroups as shown below. The fundamental distinction is that the items comprising Group 1A are almost wholly imported from overseas, while those in Group 1B are almost wholly produced in the country. Sugar is not strictly a product of New Zealand, the raw material being imported and refined at Auckland. The Dominion weighted average index number, 1926–30, equals 1000 in each case.
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Group 1a.—General Groceries. | |||||
1928 | 1017 | 947 | 972 | 990 | 982 |
1929 | 986 | 915 | 902 | 965 | 942 |
1930 | 965 | 919 | 881 | 956 | 930 |
1931 | 901 | 847 | 815 | 865 | 857 |
1932 | 872 | 786 | 787 | 841 | 822 |
Group 1b.—Bread, Flour, Oatmeal, Potatoes, and Onions. | |||||
1928 | 1059 | 1037 | 990 | 1017 | 1026 |
1929 | 1002 | 985 | 963 | 954 | 976 |
1930 | 931 | 943 | 893 | 922 | 922 |
1931 | 941 | 940 | 839 | 846 | 892 |
1932 | 873 | 853 | 783 | 845 | 839 |
Group 1c.—Sugar. | |||||
1928 | 1021 | 1015 | 1024 | 1109 | 1042 |
1929 | 903 | 897 | 861 | 957 | 905 |
1930 | 825 | 831 | 836 | 850 | 836 |
1931 | 779 | 772 | 796 | 779 | 782 |
1932 | 896 | 890 | 907 | 918 | 903 |
Prices in each subgroup have fallen appreciably since 1928. General groceries have fallen continuously, a gradual fall during 1928, 1929, and 1930 being followed by a sharp decrease in 1931, and a further fall in 1932. The subgroup covering locally produced commodities also exhibits price recessions, the 1932 index numbers being much the lowest recorded during the five years under review.
The index number of sugar prices has fallen continuously since 1927, the 1931 index (782) being at an exceptionally low level. A sharp increase is observed in the 1932 index, no doubt due to the increased duty imposed late in 1931.
The next table shows annual average retail price index numbers for the dairy-produce group. The Dominion weighted average index number for 1926–1930 equals 1000.
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 994 | 1039 | 998 | 1000 | 1008 | 1009 |
1924 | 1058 | 1104 | 1010 | 1094 | 1067 | 1053 |
1925 | 1059 | 1070 | 1010 | 1061 | 1050 | 1043 |
1926 | 1065 | 1072 | 1009 | 1062 | 1052 | 1045 |
1927 | 1036 | 1032 | 968 | 1022 | 1015 | 1010 |
1928 | 1032 | 1025 | 958 | 1025 | 1010 | 1006 |
1929 | 1005 | 1031 | 943 | 1024 | 1001 | 999 |
1930 | 942 | 954 | 905 | 954 | 939 | 939 |
1931 | 819 | 836 | 766 | 778 | 800 | 807 |
1932 | 742 | 761 | 667 | 680 | 713 | 722 |
Between 1922 and 1929 dairy-produce prices did not fluctuate to any marked extent, the lowest Dominion annual index number during that period being 985 (in 1922) and the highest 1053 (in 1924). Between 1929 and 1932 a marked downward trend in dairy-produce prices is apparent. The 1932 annual average index (722) is considerably below that for any other year during the past decade. It is interesting to note that the 1932 index represents an increase of only three points, or 0.4 per cent., over, the July, 1914, figure, while the decrease since the peak year (1921) is as much as 42.6 per cent.
Between the years 1922 and 1929 the general trend of meat prices was upward, the lowest Dominion index number recorded during that period being 813 (in 1922) and the highest 1052 (in 1929). A slight falling-off in meat prices in 1930 was followed by a collapse in 1931, the index number for the latter year (834) representing a fall of 199 points, or 19.3 per cent., as compared with the 1930 figure. Retail prices of meat in 1931 were still slightly higher than in the year 1922; but, during the early months of 1932 prices fell to a lower level than was recorded during the slump of 1922, the annual average index number for 1932 (747) representing a considerable decrease on the 1922 annual average index number. It is noteworthy that the 1932 index number is slightly below the 1914 level.
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. (1926–30 = 1,000.) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 835 | 858 | 926 | 870 | 872 | 862 |
1924 | 953 | 879 | 954 | 901 | 922 | 920 |
1925 | 1035 | 961 | 1028 | 993 | 1004 | 1008 |
1926 | 990 | 959 | 1001 | 1021 | 993 | 994 |
1927 | 896 | 924 | 985 | 941 | 937 | 937 |
1928 | 966 | 926 | 1012 | 980 | 971 | 979 |
1929 | 1080 | 973 | 1079 | 1036 | 1042 | 1052 |
1930 | 1052 | 990 | 1023 | 1005 | 1018 | 1033 |
1931 | 829 | 781 | 897 | 815 | 831 | 834 |
1932 | 729 | 702 | 817 | 714 | 741 | 747 |
For purposes of all the foregoing tables the base period has been taken as the average of the years 1926–30. For some purposes, however, interest centres on the comparison between present prices and those prevailing immediately prior to the outbreak of the Great War. One of the advantages of the aggregate expenditure method is that it enables index numbers computed on one base to be converted by a simple application of the rule of proportion to another base regarded as desirable for some special purpose. The following table relates to the Dominion weighted average for the respective groups:—
Group. | First Quarter, 1932. | Second Quarter, 1932. | Third Quarter, 1932. | Fourth Quarter, 1932. | Average for Year 1932. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Index Number. | Percentage Increase.* | Index Number. | Percentage Increase.* | Index Number. | Percentage Increase.* | Index Number. | Percentage Increase.* | Index Number. | Percentage Increase.* | |
* Over July, 1914. †Decrease. | ||||||||||
Groceries (index number, July, 1914: 624) | 894 | 43.3 | 840 | 34.6 | 844 | 35.3 | 852 | 36.5 | 857 | 37.3 |
Dairy-produce (index number, July, 1914: 719) | 742 | 3.2 | 769 | 7.0 | 707 | 1.7† | 670 | 6.8† | 722 | 0.4 |
Meat (index number, July, 1914: 759) | 791 | 4.2 | 759 | .. | 731 | 3.7† | 705 | 7.2† | 747 | 1.6† |
Three food groups (index number, July, 1914: 703) | 810 | 15.2 | 787 | 11.9 | 760 | 8.1 | 741 | 5.4 | 775 | 10.2 |
Using the weights used in the compilation of the New Zealand food price-index, attempts have been made to determine the relation between food-prices in New Zealand and in other countries, experiments having shown that the use of the weights employed in the computation of the index numbers of the other countries respectively does not greatly affect the result in the case of comparisons between countries with not essentially dissimilar standards of living. The commodities included, though comparatively few, cover the most important foodstuffs. The percentages shown in the second column of figures in the table following are the results, taking food-prices in New Zealand (Dominion weighted average) in February, 1933, as 100.
Country. | Percentage of Food Prices to New Zealand Food Prices. | |
---|---|---|
July, 1914. | February, 1933. | |
United States | 129 | 107 |
Canada | 125 | 107 |
Australia | 105½ | 116 |
South Africa | 141 | 127 |
In investigating changes in the cost of housing the Census and Statistics Office has traced the movements of house-rent over a series of years. Such normally provide a reasonably accurate indication (and, in effect, the only practical means available) of movements in housing-costs in general, not only for those paying rent, but also for those who own or partially own the dwellings they occupy. It is probable that this assumption is less valid in the abnormal conditions existing since 1930.
By reason of the fact that leases, infrequent changes of residence, and the difficulty of departing from customary rents all tend to make the movement of the general level of rents comparatively slow, it has not been deemed necessary to attempt to measure the changes over short periods. The data from which the rent figures are compiled are therefore collected semi-annually only, in the months of February and August. Annual index numbers for rent are computed on the assumption that the February index number represents conditions prevailing during the first four and a half months of the year, the August number conditions prevailing during the next six months, and the number for February of the following year conditions prevailing during the last one and a half months of the year.
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christ church. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average (1926–30 = 1000). |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 795 | 877 | 794 | 666 | 783 | 792 |
1924 | 863 | 986 | 884 | 689 | 856 | 859 |
1925 | 934 | 1038 | 947 | 751 | 918 | 912 |
1926 | 990 | 1111 | 977 | 808 | 972 | 962 |
1927 | 1019 | 1191 | 1010 | 880 | 1025 | 1000 |
1928 | 1004 | 1261 | 1004 | 909 | 1045 | 1014 |
1929 | 985 | 1336 | 990 | 937 | 1062 | 1019 |
1930 | 953 | 1326 | 973 | 958 | 1053 | 1007 |
1931 | 876 | 1241 | 926 | 936 | 995 | 953 |
1932 | 763 | 1063 | 823 | 846 | 874 | 844 |
It is advisable to stress that the index numbers in respect of rent indicate the movement in the average rentals of a large number of houses already let, in many eases for some time, and that they do not purport to convey any statement as to the price at which housing accommodation has been obtainable from time to time by would-be occupants of houses then being relet.
The index numbers for each of the twenty-five towns at each of the last five collections are appended, together with yearly index numbers for 1931 and 1932.
Town. | Yearly Average 1931. | Yearly Average 1932. | August, 1931. | February, 1932. | August, 1932. | February, 1933. | August, 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 876 | 763 | 852 | 811 | 745 | 693 | 694 |
Wellington | 1241 | 1063 | 1242 | 1168 | 1013 | 946 | 933 |
Christchurch | 926 | 823 | 908 | 884 | 795 | 749 | 746 |
Dunedin | 936 | 846 | 931 | 893 | 820 | 812 | 791 |
Whangarei | 978 | 885 | 951 | 917 | 875 | 832 | 763 |
Hamilton | 942 | 897 | 907 | 985 | 851 | 813 | 787 |
Rotorua | 1012 | 900 | 1006 | 959 | 864 | 863 | 817 |
Waihi | 446 | 445 | 448 | 441 | 444 | 459 | 437 |
Gisborne | 879 | 786 | 881 | 826 | 765 | 753 | 738 |
Napier | 934 | 888 | 936 | 925 | 865 | 869 | 826 |
Dannevirke | 760 | 714 | 772 | 743 | 711 | 642 | 579 |
New Plymouth | 959 | 882 | 933 | 933 | 857 | 830 | 818 |
Wanganui | 801 | 686 | 772 | 748 | 653 | 630 | 603 |
Taihape | 870 | 762 | 863 | 809 | 739 | 715 | 653 |
Palmerston North | 983 | 911 | 978 | 941 | 912 | 819 | 809 |
Masterton | 903 | 818 | 897 | 875 | 784 | 781 | 768 |
Blenheim | 754 | 680 | 742 | 716 | 667 | 626 | 585 |
Nelson | 877 | 823 | 877 | 894 | 782 | 776 | 739 |
Greymouth | 772 | 736 | 783 | 779 | 723 | 658 | 627 |
Ashburton | 838 | 778 | 832 | 817 | 759 | 733 | 734 |
Timaru | 890 | 790 | 873 | 837 | 773 | 713 | 690 |
Oamaru | 845 | 739 | 832 | 795 | 706 | 703 | 689 |
Alexandra | 635 | 585 | 642 | 602 | 574 | 577 | 571 |
Gore | 683 | 640 | 669 | 700 | 599 | 620 | 620 |
Invercargill | 795 | 728 | 782 | 762 | 711 | 694 | 683 |
Dominion weighted average (1926–30 = 1000) | 953 | 844 | 940 | 904 | 816 | 774 | 762 |
House-rents reached a peak level in 1929, since which year the Dominion rent-index number has fallen at each successive collection. The August, 1932, index numbers are of special interest, in view of the fact that the effect of the rent-reductions (speaking generally, 20 per cent. of existing rents) of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932, operating from 1st April, 1932, is apparent in the August figures.
Generally speaking, apart from the consideration of different rates of population-increase, the chief centres have higher rentals than the minor centres. As, however, the four largest centres have lower indexes for food than the majority of the smaller towns, the combination of these two groups presents quite a different picture from that displayed by either group individually. The following figures represent yearly averages for 1932:—
Group. | Weighted Average of Four Chief Centres. (a.) | Weighted Average of Twenty-one Smaller Centres. (b.) | Excess of (b) over (a). | Dominion Weighted Average. |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Excess of (a) over (b). | ||||
Groceries | 841 | 898 | 57 | 857 |
Dairy-produce | 720 | 725 | 5 | 722 |
Meat | 740 | 763 | 23 | 747 |
Three food groups | 766 | 795 | 29 | 775 |
House-rent | 863 | 798 | 65* | 844 |
The following table shows the index numbers for the various groups for each of the twenty-five towns on the base: Dominion weighted average expenditure, 1926–30, equals 1000:—
Town. | Group I: Groceries. | Group II: Dairy-produce. | Group III: Meat. | Groups I-III: Food Groups. | Group IV: House-rent. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 856 | 742 | 729 | 773 | 763 |
Wellington | 837 | 761 | 702 | 761 | 1063 |
Christchurch | 804 | 667 | 817 | 770 | 823 |
Dunedin | 863 | 680 | 714 | 751 | 846 |
Whangarei | 900 | 736 | 739 | 789 | 885 |
Hamilton | 913 | 751 | 674 | 771 | 897 |
Rotorua | 987 | 758 | 812 | 851 | 900 |
Waihi | 905 | 754 | 763 | 805 | 445 |
Gisborne | 1003 | 754 | 599 | 770 | 786 |
Napier | 891 | 791 | 717 | 793 | 888 |
Dannevirke | 880 | 681 | 773 | 780 | 714 |
New Plymouth | 866 | 700 | 805 | 795 | 882 |
Wanganui | 392 | 745 | 799 | 813 | 686 |
Taihape | 985 | 786 | 781 | 846 | 762 |
Palmerston North | 899 | 674 | 686 | 750 | 911 |
Masterton | 912 | 719 | 727 | 783 | 818 |
Blenheim | 920 | 728 | 910 | 861 | 680 |
Nelson | 893 | 733 | 924 | 860 | 823 |
Grey mouth | 845 | 763 | 898 | 843 | 736 |
Ashburton | 830 | 686 | 836 | 791 | 778 |
Timaru | 860 | 720 | 877 | 827 | 790 |
Oamaru | 822 | 707 | 731 | 753 | 739 |
Alexandra | 954 | 756 | 836 | 850 | 585 |
Gore | 853 | 683 | 741 | 760 | 640 |
Invercargill | 902 | 675 | 742 | 773 | 728 |
Weighted average for Dominion | 857 | 722 | 747 | 775 | 844 |
Christchurch, Oamaru, and Ashburton are the cheapest in respect of prices of groceries, while Gisborne has the highest index for this group. Napier is dearest in respect of prices of dairy-produce, while the Nelson index for meat is highest, closely followed by Blenheim. Christchurch and Palmerston North show the lowest prices for dairy-produce, while meat is exceptionally cheap in Gisborne.
For the purposes of tracing the course of prices in the fuel and light group, a small group of seven items—coal, coke, firewood, kerosene, gas for lighting, electricity for lighting, and candles—is taken into account for the four chief centres. It is not feasible to extend this index to the remaining twenty-one centres covered by the food and rent indexes.
Period. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres (1926–30 = 1000.) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | |||||
1923 | 1063 | 980 | 1053 | 894 | 998 |
1924 | 1049 | 966 | 1051 | 873 | 985 |
1925 | 1059 | 980 | 1041 | 893 | 993 |
1926 | 1077 | 977 | 1057 | 897 | 1002 |
1927 | 1078 | 979 | 1061 | 901 | 1005 |
1928 | 1115 | 974 | 1054 | 899 | 1011 |
1929 | 1114 | 968 | 986 | 898 | 992 |
1930 | 1112 | 968 | 988 | 897 | 991 |
1931 | 1108 | 951 | 995 | 892 | 987 |
1932 | 1020 | 925 | 993 | 894 | 958 |
Quarter. | |||||
First, 1932 | 1107 | 908 | 995 | 891 | 975 |
Second, 1932 | 1028 | 919 | 995 | 894 | 959 |
Third, 1932 | 951 | 935 | 990 | 895 | 943 |
Fourth, 1932 | 995 | 937 | 990 | 895 | 954 |
First, 1933 | 984 | 939 | 995 | 900 | 956 |
Second, 1933 | 885 | 936 | 994 | 790 | 901 |
Third, 1933 | 789 | 928 | 982 | 719 | 855 |
The average index number for this group for the four chief centres fell sharply between 1922 and 1923, remained practically stationary between 1923 and 1931, and fell slightly in 1932. Fuel and lighting prices are, on the average, cheaper in Dunedin than in any of the other centres. It will be noted that substantial decreases in the fuel and light index numbers are disclosed in the June and September quarters of 1933, prices of household coal, firewood, and household electricity having fallen considerably during these quarters in two of the four cities covered by the index.
In regard to the method of treatment of the clothing and miscellaneous groups, it is to be explained that, as in the case of fuel and light, the inquiry is in general restricted to the four chief centres; further, except as regards fares, in respect of which accurate weights based on usage in the base period are available, enabling the aggregate-expenditure method to be employed, no satisfactory information is available or procurable which would enable individual weights to be allotted to each item. For this reason the same measure of precision is not possible in the treatment of these groups, but by selective balancing of representative items and arranging them in representative subgroups a measure of weighting is secured, each subgroup being treated as a separate unit. The ratios of prices at the date under investigation to the average of prices in 1926–30 for the various items comprising the different subgroups are first averaged (employing geometric averages), and the results so obtained are then combined in order to arrive at the price ratio for the group.
The movement of prices of clothing and miscellaneous items from year to year may be traced in the table under the next heading.
From the collection of household budgets in 1930, the average household expenditure under various heads was found to be as follows:—
Per Cent. | |
---|---|
Food | 29.52 |
Housing | 21.93 |
Clothing, drapery, and footwear | 12.61 |
Fuel and light | 6.17 |
Miscellaneous | 29.77 |
.. | 100.00 |
These weights are applied to the index numbers of the different groups in the process of arriving at the “all groups” retail price-index, with the exception that the weight applied to the miscellaneous group is 11.08 and not 29.77. Thus 81 per cent. of household expenditure is covered by the index number. The remaining 19 per cent. represents miscellaneous items for which it has been found impossible to obtain reliable price-quotations. Their omission has the effect of giving them the same general average price-movement as the 81 per cent. covered.
The following table shows the index numbers for all groups for each of the last ten years. It should be noted that the annual index numbers given represent the average price-level during each year, not at any of the particular points during the year at which the prices for the respective groups were collected:—
(Base: Dominion weighted average of prices in 1926–30 in twenty-five centres in case of Groups I to IV, and average of prices in 1926–30 in four chief centres in case of Groups V, VI, and VII = 1000.)
Year. | Food Groups. | Rent. (IV.) | Fuel and Light, (V.) | Clothing, Drapery, and Footwear. (VI.) | Miscellaneous. (VII.) | All Groups combined. (I-VII.) | Increase per Cent. over July, 1914. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Groceries. (I.) | Dairy-produce. (II.) | Meat. (III.) | Three Food Groups. (I-III.) | |||||||
* Month of July. | ||||||||||
1914* | 624 | 718 | 759 | 703 | 535 | 585 | 686 | 601 | 628 | .. |
1923 | 1043 | 1009 | 862 | 965 | 792 | 998 | 1193 | 1055 | 959 | 52.7 |
1924 | 1060 | 1053 | 920 | 1005 | 859 | 985 | 1139 | 1033 | 984 | 56.7 |
1925 | 1044 | 1043 | 1008 | 1030 | 912 | 993 | 1111 | 1015 | 1004 | 59.9 |
1926 | 1047 | 1045 | 994 | 1026 | 962 | 1002 | 1060 | 1013 | 1010 | 60.8 |
1927 | 1015 | 1010 | 937 | 983 | 1000 | 1005 | 1017 | 1033 | 1001 | 59.4 |
1928 | 1033 | 1006 | 979 | 1004 | 1014 | 1011 | 995 | 1002 | 1006 | 60.2 |
1929 | 973 | 999 | 1052 | 1013 | 1019 | 992 | 980 | 986 | 1004 | 59.9 |
1930 | 932 | 939 | 1033 | 974 | 1007 | 991 | 947 | 986 | 981 | 56.2 |
1931 | 891 | 807 | 834 | 845 | 953 | 987 | 869 | 986 | 906 | 44.3 |
1932 | 857 | 722 | 747 | 775 | 844 | 958 | 814 | 973 | 838 | 33.4 |
The index numbers for all groups combined had not fluctuated to any great extent between 1923 and 1930, but since the latter year a considerable fall has taken place. The 1932 annual average index number (838) showed a fall of 7.5 per cent. when compared with the 1931 figure, and an increase of 33.4 per cent. over the July, 1914, level of retail prices.
In most countries index numbers of wholesale prices are compiled from the price data available in trade journals or from the published reports of wholesale markets. In New Zealand wholesale markets scarcely exist, and consequently price data for the wholesale-prices investigation have been collected from wholesale merchants and traders, who from the volume of the business they transact are able to supply representative information.
Since 1917 such wholesale-price quotations have been collected monthly, the inquiry being for the most part confined to the four chief centres. In the case of a few commodities (e.g., newsprint), of which there is a local consumption so large that the article can scarcely be omitted from the price-index, yet for which no actual local market exists, the inclusion of the commodity in the index number has been rendered possible by ascertaining movements of prices from the import statistics. Statistics of imports and exports as a source of price data have, however, been avoided as far as possible, on the ground that where quotations are obtained from traders care can be taken to ensure that the grade, &c., quoted for is kept constant. A considerable volume of data as to wholesale prices was secured from merchants and traders (and in a few cases from import figures) by means of retrospective investigations covering the years 1891 to 1917, and sufficient information was secured to permit of the compilation for each year from 1891 onwards of a “general” wholesale-price index number based on the prices of 106 commodities.
During 1926 a revision of the wholesale price-index was effected specially designed, inter alia, to permit of the inclusion in the index number of several such items as motor-spirit, &c., the importance of which had increased enormously since the index was originally instituted. The list of commodities represents a wide range, covering articles of home production and of foreign production, of farm, mine, marine, factory, &c., origin, and representing all stages of production.
Index numbers under the revised system have been compiled only from 1913 onwards, the indexes shown for years prior to 1913 in the following table having been recomputed from the former indexes on the basis of the relationship of the old and new figures for 1913.
The base adopted for purposes of the wholesale-price inquiry is the average of the wholesale prices in the four chief centres during 1909 to 1913, the price quotations from the various merchants being so combined that each return from any given town has the same weight in the averaging process as any other return from that town, while in obtaining Dominion average prices for any given commodity each of the four centres is given the same weight.
Year. | Index Number. |
---|---|
1891 | 1016 |
1892 | 993 |
1893 | 994 |
1894 | 947 |
1895 | 940 |
1896 | 964 |
1897 | 963 |
1898 | 993 |
1899 | 913 |
1900 | 937 |
1901 | 951 |
1902 | 996 |
1903 | 975 |
1904 | 942 |
1905 | 1016 |
1906 | 1038 |
1907 | 1038 |
1908 | 1028 |
1909 | 970 |
1910 | 1005 |
1911 | 1016 |
1912 | 1064 |
1913 | 1012 |
1914 | 1053 |
1915 | 1184 |
1916 | 1273 |
1917 | 1449 |
1918 | 1705 |
1919 | 1782 |
1920 | 2092 |
1921 | 1942 |
1922 | 1665 |
1923 | 1598 |
1924 | 1634 |
1925 | 1627 |
1926 | 1553 |
1927 | 1478 |
1928 | 1492 |
1929 | 1488 |
1930 | 1449 |
1931 | 1346 |
1932 | 1297 |
Full details of the revised system were given in the 1927 number of this book. A schedule of the various commodities covered by the inquiry, classified by groups and with the class indicated in each case, was published in the 1925 number of the “Annual Statistical Report on Prices, &c.”
The wholesale-price index is purely a commodity index, no attempt having been made to cover the wholesale prices of services such as the supply of electric power, transportation, &c.
For purposes of the wholesale inquiry recourse is had to a modification of the method of the retail-prices investigation—the aggregate expenditure method. The 1927 Year-Book gives a detailed account of this also.
The following table shows annual wholesale index numbers by groups.
Group. | 1913. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1. Foodstuffs, &c., of vegetable origin— | |||||||
A. Agricultural produce | 967 | 1440 | 1631 | 1584 | 1537 | 4275 | 1336 |
B. Fresh fruit and vegetables | 1031 | 1464 | 1247 | 1408 | 1215 | 1104 | 914 |
C. Milled agricultural products | 982 | 1713 | 1713 | 1696 | 1718 | 1645 | 1436 |
D. Other vegetable foodstuffs and groceries | 1010 | 1710 | 1682 | 1642 | 1623 | 1670 | 1783 |
A-D. Four subgroups combined | 991 | 1593 | 1636 | 1612 | 1576 | 1479 | 1504 |
2. Textile manufactures | 1020 | 2010 | 1999 | 1956 | 1862 | 1681 | 1560 |
3. Wood and wood products | 1072 | 1979 | 1954 | 1974 | 1998 | 1898 | 1843 |
4. Animal products— | |||||||
A. Meats | 1111 | 1313 | 1370 | 1450 | 1449 | 1037 | 815 |
B. Raw animal products (not foods) | 1085 | 1417 | 1663 | 1341 | 840 | 649 | 596 |
C. Leather. | 1126 | 1577 | 1889 | 1718 | 1502 | 1244 | 1269 |
D. Manufactured foodstuffs and groceries of animal origin | 1030 | 1427 | 1453 | 1481 | 1282 | 1112 | 1016 |
A-D. Four subgroups combined | 1088 | 1368 | 1449 | 1465 | 1353 | 1035 | 877 |
5. Metals and their products | 932 | 1011 | 951 | 968 | 989 | 1061 | 1008 |
6. Non-metallic minerals and their products— | |||||||
A. Mineral oils | 1004 | 752 | 762 | 803 | 802 | 785 | 834 |
B. Coals | 1037 | 1892 | 1903 | 1891 | 1868 | 1848 | 1824 |
C. Other non-metallic minerals and their products | 1026 | 1723 | 1711 | 1702 | 1672 | 1661 | 1666 |
A-C. Three subgroups combined | 1022 | 1400 | 1406 | 1417 | 1401 | 1384 | 1395 |
7. Chemicals and manures | 1030 | 1171 | 1167 | 1163 | 1155 | 1101 | 1063 |
All groups combined | 1012 | 1478 | 1492 | 1488 | 1449 | 1346 | 1297 |
In the next table index numbers are given by classes from 1923 to 1932. The table also shows the separate index number for such imported items as are included in the wholesale-price investigation; alongside which, for purposes of convenience of comparison, are set the index numbers of locally produced items included in the wholesale-price series. The export price index number is also included for purposes of comparison, but it should be noted that this index is computed by a different method from that adopted in connection with the computing of the wholesale-price index.
These index numbers should be taken for no more than they purport to represent, viz., the movement in wholesale prices of those commodities covered by the wholesale prices inquiry which belong to the respective classes. The figure for Class III, for instance, does not purport to show the movement in building costs, nor does that for imported items purport to be an index number of import prices.
Year. | Consumers' Goods. | Producers' Materials, &c. | Imported Commodities. | Locally-produced Commodities. | All Classes combined. | Index Number of Export Prices. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class I: Foodstuffs. | Class II: Non-Foods. | Class III: Materials for Building and Construction. | Class IV: Materials for other Industries. | |||||
Average 1909–13 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1923 | 1565 | 1684 | 2008 | 1504 | 1555 | 1633 | 1598 | 1610 |
1924 | 1592 | 1680 | 1985 | 1573 | 1534 | 1714 | 1634 | 1788 |
1925 | 1611 | 1634 | 1963 | 1575 | 1516 | 1720 | 1627 | 1893 |
1926 | 1496 | 1550 | 1877 | 1535 | 1437 | 1649 | 1553 | 1540 |
1927 | 1459 | 1489 | 1795 | 1428 | 1376 | 1562 | 1478 | 1525 |
1928 | 1515 | 1466 | 1744 | 1444 | 1346 | 1613 | 1492 | 1683 |
1929 | 1519 | 1456 | 1751 | 1435 | 1342 | 1608 | 1488 | 1623 |
1930 | 1430 | 1433 | 1764 | 1412 | 1332 | 1545 | 1449 | 1283 |
1931 | 1243 | 1408 | 1691 | 1322 | 1329 | 1359 | 1346 | 984 |
1932 | 1180 | 1379 | 1655 | 1273 | 1296 | 1298 | 1297 | 892 |
Of the total base aggregate expenditure, Class I represented 30.1 per cent., Class II 20.5 per cent., Class III 7.4 per cent., and Class IV 42.0 per cent., while the imported items aggregated 42.8 per cent. of the total.
The index numbers for all classes show considerable decreases during the last two years. A study of the special indexes for imported and locally produced commodities, however, shows that the fall has occurred mainly in the latter.
For some years past index numbers have been compiled and published at monthly intervals, indicating the direction and extent of fluctuation in the level of prices in New Zealand produce exported. These index numbers are based on the declared values for export as recorded by the Customs Department.
Formerly each commodity included in the compilation was accorded an importance corresponding to the quantity of that commodity exported during the particular month or year under investigation For example, the annual index number for the year 1931 indicated the relationship between the total value in that year of exports of items included in the index numbers and the value of the quantities of the various commodities exported in 1931 at the average prices ruling during the years 1909–13, the base period of the investigation. Thus the “weight” or importance of each item in the regimen of the index number varied according to fluctuations in the quantities exported from month to month and from year to year.
During the last three years, however, the collapse in prices has not distributed itself evenly over the whole field of commodities exported. As a consequence, material fluctuations were caused in the monthly index numbers, which were not due to price-movements alone, but rather to fluctuations in the relative quantities of commodities exported from month to month.
In order to remedy this weakness in the index number, the system of compilation has been modified; the “weight” allotted to each item included in the new series now introduced being the average quantity of that item exported during the previous five exporting seasons—i.e., years ended 30th June. In the revision of the export-price index numbers also the opportunity has been taken of revising the grouping of commodities somewhat in order to permit of a closer analysis of the effect of price-movements on different sections of the producing community.
The revised index numbers for all groups combined and for all pastoral produce are shown in the next table, compiled on the base: 1909–13 = 1000.
Year. | Group I: Dairy-produce. | Group II: Meat. | Group III: Wool. | Group IV: Other Pastoral Produce. | Groups I-IV: All Pastoral and Dairy Produce. | Group V: Agricultural Produce. | Group VI: Timber. | Group VII: Minerals. | Groups I-VII: All Groups combined. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 1031 | 1196 | 1099 | 1100 | 1095 | 988 | 1000 | 1009 | 1089 |
1915 | 1206 | 1392 | 1222 | 1147 | 1251 | 1042 | 1023 | 1039 | 1239 |
1916 | 1364 | 1434 | 1725 | 1380 | 1478 | 1238 | 1090 | 1063 | 1460 |
1917 | 1536 | 1657 | 1773 | 1965 | 1663 | 1943 | 1187 | 1095 | 1655 |
1918 | 1552 | 1673 | 1777 | 2171 | 1691 | 1875 | 1602 | 1162 | 1684 |
1919 | 1716 | 1665 | 1802 | 2471 | 1787 | 1797 | 1928 | 1199 | 1776 |
1920 | 1819 | 1696 | 1800 | 2318 | 1824 | 1418 | 2252 | 1338 | 1806 |
1921 | 2273 | 1909 | 835 | 1297 | 1725 | 1329 | 2437 | 1391 | 1713 |
1922 | 1495 | 1615 | 924 | 1240 | 1352 | 1451 | 2333 | 1371 | 1363 |
1923 | 1648 | 2009 | 1274 | 1429 | 1619 | 1338 | 2139 | 1330 | 1610 |
1924 | 1661 | 2015 | 1902 | 1595 | 1806 | 1377 | 2383 | 1304 | 1788 |
1925 | 1520 | 2218 | 2234 | 1951 | 1914 | 1476 | 2472 | 1250 | 1893 |
1926 | 1409 | 1855 | 1427 | 1643 | 1541 | 1449 | 2515 | 1182 | 1540 |
1927 | 1375 | 1763 | 1526 | 1617 | 1529 | 1417 | 2409 | 1129 | 1525 |
1928 | 1476 | 1801 | 1924 | 1805 | 1700 | 1350 | 2338 | 1081 | 1683 |
1929 | 1457 | 1827 | 1710 | 1703 | 1634 | 1424 | 2380 | 1078 | 1623 |
1930 | 1206 | 1712 | 1003 | 1243 | 1279 | 1267 | 2447 | 1062 | 1283 |
1931 | 989 | 1301 | 679 | 767 | 965 | 1155 | 2191 | 1177 | 984 |
1932 | 934 | 1109 | 625 | 622 | 870 | 1102 | 2073 | 1162 | 892 |
Export prices collapsed in the later months of 1930, the annual average index number for that year (1283) representing a fall of 340 points as compared with the 1929 figure. This rapid downward movement in export prices continued during 1931 and 1932, the annual average figure for the latter year reaching the extremely low level of 892–10.8 per cent. below 1909–13 export prices. Each individual group shared in this collapse with the exception of the minerals group; while the index numbers for wool (625) and “other” pastoral produce (622) were considerably lower than those recorded for any of the other groups.
The index number for the group “All pastoral and dairy produce” has fallen from the comparatively high level of 1700 in 1928 to 870 in 1932—a decrease of almost 50 per cent. during the last four years.
Prices of a large selection of farm-products are included in the official wholesale and export price index numbers. Many of the principal items of farm expenditure, however, are not covered by the wholesale price index, which is purely a commodity index. A special index number has now been constructed in which such items as interest-payments, rates and taxes, wages, freight, and commission are included in addition to the material commodities which are bought for use in farm production. Statistics of prices of farm-implements, saddlery, harness, and sundry other commodities not covered by the wholesale prices inquiry have also been obtained from merchants and manufacturers of farm machinery, and included in this index, so that practically the whole of the working-expenses of the average farm are now represented. A full description of the method of compilation of this index number is contained in the 1932 issue of the Year-Book.
While it is considered that the farm expenditure index indicates the effect of price movements on farm expenditure generally, it is not intended to apply to particular types of farming or to particular localities. Again, the weights used in compiling the index are fixed, so that it is assumed that expenditure is distributed in the same proportions during each year under review.
Indexes for the years 1923 to 1932 (on base 1914 = 1000) are given below. For purposes of comparison the general indexes of wholesale and retail prices, and the export index number for all pastoral and dairy produce combined, are also included on the same base year.
Year. | Farm Expenditure Index. | Pastoral and Dairy Produce Export Price Index. | General Wholesale Price index. | All Groups Retail Price Index. |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Approximate. Recent changes in certain items are incapable of exact measurement. | ||||
1914 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1923 | 1593 | 1479 | 1518 | 1527 |
1924 | 1586 | 1649 | 1552 | 1567 |
1925 | 1582 | 1748 | 1545 | 1599 |
1926 | 1555 | 1407 | 1475 | 1608 |
1927 | 1574 | 1396 | 1404 | 1594 |
1928 | 1642 | 1553 | 1417 | 1602 |
1929 | 1636 | 1492 | 1413 | 1599 |
1930 | 1628 | 1168 | 1376 | 1562 |
1931 | 1490 | 881 | 1278 | 1447 |
1932 | 1250* | 795 | 1232 | 1334 |
The peak year for the farm-expenditure and wholesale-price index numbers was the year 1920; for retail prices, the year 1921; and for export prices, the year 1925. Although the farm-expenditure index had a relatively low peak-level (1661) this index has not fallen to the same extent as the other indexes, the 1932 figure (1250) being still considerably above the 1914 level of prices—in marked contrast to the export-price index number for pastoral and dairy produce, which was, in 1932, 20.5 per cent. below the corresponding figure for the year 1914.
It is interesting to compare the farm-expenditure index with the export-price index. From 1915 to 1921 the export-price index was the higher—the difference being 235 points in 1917. In 1921 the position was reversed, the farm-expenditure index in that year being 31 points above the export price-level. By the year 1922 the export index had dropped to 1235, the farm-expenditure index for this year (1543) being 308 points above that figure. A recovery in export prices during the two succeeding years once more brought this index to a higher level than the farm-expenditure index, the 1924 index being 63 points and the 1925 index 166 points higher. Export prices again fell away; and since 1925 the export index has remained below the farm expenditure index, the difference in 1932 being 455 points.
The fluctuations in the market value of shares listed on the Stock Exchange form a very sensitive indication of changes in business conditions generally, and an index number of ordinary share prices is thus a valuable complement to other business indicators—such as trade and production statistics, wholesale and export price index numbers, &c. Index numbers of share prices, based on the market prices of forty-nine leading shares on the New Zealand Stock Exchanges, are now compiled by the Census and Statistics Office. The selection of the shares for inclusion in the index number was made with the object of reflecting New Zealand economic conditions; and, consequently, only companies whose business is conducted largely or wholly in New Zealand are included. Again, only ordinary shares—the return on which varies directly with the profits of the company in which shares are taken—are considered; preference shares and other investments normally bearing a fixed return being excluded.
The market prices on which the index numbers are based have been extracted from Stock Exchange lists of individual exchanges prior to September, 1929, and from the list of share prices included in the Stock Exchange. Gazette and its successor, the Official Record of the Stock Exchanges of New Zealand, since that month. The prices quoted relate to the last trading day in each month; so that the “monthly” index numbers compiled from this data relate to that day only, while the annual averages represent the average of the monthly index numbers. The base adopted is the average price ruling during the year 1926 (= 1000). For further observations on the methods employed, refer to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics for August, 1932.
Following are annual index numbers for various groups and all groups combined.
Group. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—These index numbers are comparable horizontally but not vertically. | ||||||
Banks | 999 | 1024 | 1029 | 883 | 718 | 677 |
Insurance | 984 | 1074 | 1143 | 1023 | 921 | 919 |
Loan and agency | 902 | 956 | 1032 | 763 | 517 | 470 |
Frozen meat | 916 | 1045 | 1041 | 835 | 646 | 701 |
Woollens | 963 | 1043 | 1180 | 977 | 792 | 778 |
Breweries | 893 | 879 | 1326 | 1201 | 773 | 602 |
Gas | 1002 | 1012 | 1097 | 1060 | 1008 | 969 |
Timber | 801 | 675 | 603 | 480 | 323 | 348 |
Minerals | 977 | 997 | 1058 | 991 | 859 | 700 |
Miscellaneous | 989 | 1043 | 1052 | 855 | 678 | 715 |
All groups combined | 966 | 1002 | 1061 | 913 | 739 | 703 |
In the following table index numbers of market prices of ordinary shares on the last trading-day of each month are shown. This index indicates the average movement in prices of forty-nine ordinary shares in companies operating in New Zealand; each individual share and group of shares included being “weighted” according to its importance in the investment market of the Dominion.
— | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* No lists issued for these months. | |||||||
January | 981 | 971 | 1056 | 957 | 74b | 715 | 722 |
February | 981 | 971 | 1058 | 964 | 751 | 680 | 730 |
March | 980 | 979 | 1059 | 956 | 779 | 671 | 753 |
April | 985 | 984 | 1056 | 945 | 781 | 666 | 773 |
May | 971 | 991 | 1067 | 950 | 755 | 669 | 795 |
June | 958 | 986 | 1079 | 948 | 742 | 674 | 821 |
July | 952 | 997 | 1084 | 916 | 738 | 708 | 849 |
August | 951 | 1021 | 1091 | 892 | 697 | 738 | 862 |
September | 948 | 1035 | 1083 | 834 | 687 | 764 | 885 |
October | 955 | 1037 | 1052 | 858 | 728 | 745 | .. |
November | 966 | 1042 | 1038 | 830 | 734 | 725 | .. |
December | * | * | 1012 | * | 729 | 683 | .. |
Annual average | 966 | 1002 | 1061 | 913 | 739 | 703 | .. |
International comparisons of price indexes can be made only with considerable caution; but, in the case of the indexes of share prices selected for inclusion in the table following, many of the difficulties attendant on such comparisons are lessened by the facts that all series are compiled on the same base year (1926) and that the method of compilation of each of the indexes is substantially comparable in each case. Naturally enough, the indexes for England, United States, and Canada are based on a much wider selection of shares than the New Zealand or the Australian figures; and, moreover, the volume of transactions on the exchanges in these countries is such that a finer market price can be arrived at than is possible in the Dominion.
The following table shows the highest and lowest monthly indexes for 1930, 1931, 1932, and the month of June, 1933:—
Month. | New Zealand (Official). | Australia* (Melbourne Stock Exchange Record). | England (Bankers' Magazine). | Canada (Official). | United States (Standard Statistics Company). |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* May, 1926 = 100. | |||||
1929—Highest | 108 | 108 | 124 | 209 | 225 |
Lowest | 101 | 92 | 110 | 157 | 151 |
1930—Highest | 96 | 83 | 111 | 167 | 181 |
Lowest | 83 | 53 | 89 | 103 | 109 |
1931—Highest | 78 | 65 | 90 | 112 | 122 |
Lowest | 69 | 50 | 67 | 65 | 58 |
1932—Highest | 76 | 82 | 73 | 65 | 58 |
Lowest | 66 | 62 | 59 | 43 | 34 |
1933—June | 82 | 86 | 79 | 75 | 75 |
While the index numbers in the above table show the movement in ordinary share prices in each country covered, comparisons of recent index numbers for one country with those for another country should not be made without taking into account the relative exchange value of the various local currencies. For example, the index numbers quoted for New Zealand express the movement in share prices in New Zealand currency, the exchange value of which has depreciated since the beginning of 1930—a factor which should be borne in mind when comparing New Zealand indexes with figures for countries with currencies of higher or lower exchange value than the New Zealand pound. The following table is interesting in this connection, in that it shows the relative values in June, 1933, of an investment of £100 sterling made in 1926 in representative shares on each of the different stock exchanges.
Country. | Month of June, 1933. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Index Number of Share Prices (1926 = 100). | Average Rate of Exchange on London. | Present Value of Shares bought in 1926 for £100 Sterling. | ||
In Local Currency. | In Sterling. | |||
* Per £100 sterling. | ||||
£ | ||||
United States | 75 | $4.1415 | $365 | 88 |
Canada | 75 | $4.5897 | $365 | 80 |
England | 79 | .. | £79 | 79 |
Australia | 86 | £125.25* | £86 | 69 |
New Zealand | 82 | £124.75* | £82 | 66 |
Table of Contents
THE material used in the compilation of statistics of wages-rates in New Zealand is taken almost entirely from the awards of the Arbitration Court. It is recognized that the rates specified in such awards are minimum rates, and that wages may in some cases be above the prescribed minima, so that a rise or fall in the award rates does not necessarily connote an immediate change in the wage-rates of workers being paid more than these rates. Nevertheless, for the purpose of tracing the movement in wage-rates over any considerable space of time, the award rates form a more reliable basis than any information which could be collected directly from employers or trade-union secretaries as to the ruling or predominant rates in any industry. In the case of two important classes of workers—agricultural and pastoral employees and railway employees—no awards exist. Information has been obtained from the Labour Department as to the ruling rates of wages in the former case, and from the Railways Department in the latter case.
The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act, 1932, contains, inter alia, a provision that, in the case of parties to an industrial dispute being unable to come to agreement before the Conciliation Council, the award lapses. In cases where awards have lapsed under this provision, information has been collected as to the ruling rates of wages paid by the majority of employers.
The award rates for the four principal districts—Northern, Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago and Southland—have in general been taken as representative of the ruling wages throughout the Dominion. For such industries as are carried on in the towns these rates are quite satisfactory; in cases where the important centre of an industry is situated outside the geographical boundaries of the four principal districts the award rates for that centre have been used. For instance, the rates used for coal-mining and sawmilling in the Canterbury District are those prescribed by the awards for the Westland Industrial District.
The system of compilation of wage-rate index numbers was revised some years ago, separate index numbers now being compiled for men and women workers.
The wage-rates used in the compilation of the index numbers for male workers are those paid to adult workers only. In weighting these rates three sources of information as to the numbers engaged in the various occupations have been drawn on—viz., (1) the occupations statistics of the 1926 census, (2) the annual factory production statistics, and (3) the membership rolls of trade-unions registered under the Arbitration Act. It is possible to allocate weights to the individual occupations included in these computations. Although in some few cases absolute accuracy in weighting cannot be hoped for, the data are sufficiently accurate for the purpose in view, since minor differences in weighting do not affect the accuracy of the index number. Occupations are grouped into industries, with an appropriate weight for each occupation and each industry; while industries are grouped into fourteen principal industrial groups. The weights for the individual occupations and industries have been devised from the census or the factory production statistics; while the industrial-group weighting has been taken from the membership, as at 31st December, 1926, of trade-unions registered under the Arbitration Act, except in the case of agricultural and pastoral workers, the weights for which industrial group have been interpolated, using the 1926 census figures as a basis. Trade-union membership is relatively very low for this type of worker. For full detail of weighting refer to the “Statistical Report on Prices, Wages, &c.,” for the year 1928.
The following table shows the index numbers of nominal wage-rates of males for each industrial group and all groups combined. The base is the Dominion weighted average wage-rate for all groups combined, 1909–13 (= 1000).
Industrial Group. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—The index numbers in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally. Where board and (or) lodging is a usual perquisite attached to any occupation, an allowance estimated to cover the value of such has been added to the money wage-rate. | ||||||||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 1739 | 1798 | 1840 | 1862 | 1875 | 1883 | 1882 | 1885 | 1794 | 1684 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 1605 | 1619 | 1655 | 1677 | 1698 | 1730 | 1732 | 1733 | 1633 | 1555 |
Textiles and weaving | 1571 | 1571 | 1571 | 1628 | 1696 | 1696 | 1696 | 1677 | 1533 | 1481 |
Building and construction | 1701 | 1723 | 1737 | 1784 | 1804 | 1810 | 1815 | 1819 | 1715 | 1634 |
Wood-manufacture | 1710 | 1739 | 1756 | 1766 | 1792 | 1834 | 1841 | 1841 | 1725 | 1641 |
Printing, &c. | 1913 | 1913 | 2003 | 2012 | 2013 | 2013 | 2013 | 2014 | 1890 | 1791 |
Metal-working and engineering | 1770 | 1771 | 1812 | 1822 | 1882 | 1882 | 1885 | 1885 | 1757 | 1674 |
Other manufactures | 1693 | 1693 | 1707 | 1755 | 1769 | 1773 | 1780 | 1779 | 1672 | 1598 |
Mining | 1687 | 1790 | 1840 | 1849 | 1862 | 1849 | 1822 | 1831 | 1724 | 1621 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 1297 | 1307 | 1305 | 1331 | 1378 | 1581 | 1584 | 1576 | 1379 | 1107 |
Land transport | 1635 | 1644 | 1712 | 1714 | 1739 | 1748 | 1751 | 1751 | 1639 | 1519 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1795 | 1804 | 1835 | 1842 | 1849 | 1849 | 1867 | 1921 | 1818 | 1722 |
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service | 1562 | 1567 | 1575 | 1602 | 1626 | 1631 | 1631 | 1631 | 1537 | 1454 |
Miscellaneous | 1599 | 1624 | 1650 | 1685 | 1710 | 1737 | 1738 | 1738 | 1635 | 1563 |
All industrial groups combined | 1612 | 1634 | 1659 | 1683 | 1710 | 1765 | 1767 | 1772 | 1644 | 1512 |
The highest index numbers are recorded in the group “printing, &c.,” the 1932 index in this industry being 1791 and representing an increase of 79.1 per cent. above the “all groups” level in 1909–13. It is worthy of note that this group is consistently high, due, no doubt, to the preponderance of highly skilled tradesmen.
The 1932 index for the group “agricultural and pastoral” (1107) is the lowest, followed by “hotels and restaurants” (1454), and “textiles and weaving” (1481). In the “agricultural and pastoral,” “hotels and restaurants,” and “shipping and cargo-working” groups the estimated value of board and lodging is added to the money wage-rate in order to make a legitimate comparison with other industries. In the case of waterside workers (an important subgroup of the shipping group) this allowance is, of course, omitted.
Wage-rates rose steadily and in fairly regular gradations from year to year from 1914 to 1918. When the provisions of the War Legislation and Statute Law Amendment Act providing for the regulation of wages in accordance with movements in the cost of living came into effect the lag between prices and wage-rates was partially eliminated; consequently sharp increases took place—160 points between 1919 and 1920, and 116 points between 1920 and 1924. The effect of the post-war slump thereafter became apparent, decreases being recorded in the two subsequent years (1922 and 1923), the nominal wage-rate index for all groups of industries falling from 1666 in 1921 to 1612 in 1923. Following the recovery from the slump, the index number rose year by year until in 1929 it reached 1767, and, in 1930, 1772, the highest level yet recorded. A general order of the Arbitration Court, dated 29th May, 1931, reduced all rates of pay and allowances prescribed by awards and industrial agreements by 10 per cent. The rates of remuneration of apprentices are exempt from this order; and, in addition, flax-mill employees in the Wellington Industrial District, who had already suffered a substantial cut in wages, were exempted. The average rates of pay of agricultural and pastoral workers, although not subject to the Court's order, were considerably below those ruling during previous years. As a consequence of these reductions a substantial fall occurred in the 1931 annual average index numbers for all groups. This reduction in wage-rates, being on a strictly percentage basis, caused a levelling-up in the group indexes, the relatively higher-paid groups of workers suffering the largest reduction in rates. The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act, 1932, made provision for the review of existing awards. In several cases amendments to current awards were made during 1932, and there was a further fall in ruling rates of wages for two classes of workers not covered by awards (farm hands and railway employees). The decrease made during 1931 also fully affected the 1932 index number, whereas in 1931 they had only partial effect on the index.
The following table shows the index numbers of male wage-rates for all groups combined for each industrial district and the Dominion weighted average. From this table comparisons may be made between the index numbers for the four principal industrial districts. The base is the Dominion weighted average of wage-rates for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 (= 1000).
Your. | Northern. | Wellington. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Dominion. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—The indexes in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally. | |||||
1923 | 1604 | 1598 | 1642 | 1612 | 1612 |
1924 | 1622 | 1621 | 1671 | 1632 | 1634 |
1925 | 1647 | 1634 | 1698 | 1670 | 1659 |
1926 | 1665 | 1658 | 1729 | 1699 | 1683 |
1927 | 1687 | 1680 | 1777 | 1720 | 1710 |
1928 | 1752 | 1759 | 1784 | 1767 | 1765 |
1929 | 1755 | 1762 | 1738 | 1770 | 1767 |
1930 | 1759 | 1765 | 1788 | 1799 | 1772 |
1931 | 1645 | 1636 | 1664 | 1629 | 1644 |
1932 | 1502 | 1496 | 1549 | 1509 | 1512 |
The index numbers quoted in the foregoing pages relate to nominal wage-rates—that is, they are based on actual money rates without any allowance being made for changes known to have occurred in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit during the period under review. It is obvious that this factor is of considerable importance; for a rise in wage-rates may be offset by a fall in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit, while, on the other hand, a fall in money wages may be offset by a rise in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit. Changes in the index numbers of retail prices are inversely proportional to changes in the purchasing-power of the pound; and index numbers of effective (or “real”) wage-rates can be arrived at by dividing the index numbers for nominal wage-rates by the corresponding index numbers for retail prices covering all groups of domestic expenditure. To this end the index numbers of nominal wage-rates on the base 1909–13 = 1000 are first converted to the base 1914 by dividing them by the correction factor 1.066, the 1914 index number of nominal wage-rates of males on the former base being 1066. The resulting nominal wage-rate index numbers on the new base are then divided by the retail price indexes (all groups) on base July 1914 = 1000, and the resulting quotient multiplied by 1000 yields the effective wage-rate indexes for the years concerned.
These index numbers afford a measure of the fluctuations in the “real” wage-rates of those in full-time employment; and in normal times this is a reasonably accurate basis of comparison of the relative earning-power from year to year of wage-earners covered by these index numbers.
At the present time, however, with unemployment and short-lime rife, it appears necessary to stress that the index number of effective wage-rates (in common, of course, with that of nominal wage-rates) is applicable only to wage-earners in full-time employment on standard rates of pay, and not to the average of all wage-earners, inclusive of those unemployed or working short time.
The following table compares nominal and effective wage-rates of male workers in each of the last ten years. The base of the index-numbers is in each case the year 1914 (= 1000):—
Year. | Retail Prices. | Nominal Wage-rates. | Effective Wage-rates. |
---|---|---|---|
1923 | 1527 | 1512 | 990 |
1924 | 1567 | 1533 | 978 |
1925 | 1599 | 1556 | 973 |
1926 | 1608 | 1579 | 982 |
1927 | 1594 | 1604 | 1006 |
1928 | 1602 | 1656 | 1034 |
1929 | 1599 | 1658 | 1037 |
1930 | 1562 | 1665 | 1066 |
1931 | 1443 | 1542 | 1069 |
1932 | 1334 | 1418 | 1063 |
It should be noted that an unemployment-relief wages-tax (1d. for every 6s. 8d. of wages from August, 1931, to April, 1932, and 1d. for every 1s. 8d. since the latter month) is now in operation. This has not been taken into account in the compilation of index numbers of effective wage-rates.
The index numbers in the preceding tables being all on a common base, comparisons between movements in the various groups cannot be readily made; an increase of (say) 10 per cent. in the group “clothing and boots,” in which the index numbers are consistently low, being considerably smaller numerically than an increase of the same percentage in (say) the printing trade, where the index numbers are considerably higher. The following table brings out the movements in the various groups more clearly. The bases are the Dominion average wage-rates for each industrial group respectively, 1914 (= 1000).
Industrial Group. | 1914. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—Vertical comparisons are indicative merely of the relative percentage increases of wage-rates in the different industrial groups since 1914, not of the actual relative levels of wage-rates in the different industries. | ||||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 1000 | 1614 | 1613 | 1615 | 1537 | 1442 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 1000 | 1681 | 1683 | 1684 | 1587 | 1511 |
Textiles and weaving | 1000 | 1769 | 1768 | 1748 | 1598 | 1544 |
Building and construction | 1000 | 1562 | 1565 | 1569 | 1479 | 1410 |
Wood-manufacture | 1000 | 1747 | 1753 | 1753 | 1643 | 1563 |
Printing, &c. | 1000 | 1563 | 1563 | 1563 | 1468 | 1391 |
Metal-working and engineering | 1000 | 1580 | 1583 | 1582 | 1476 | 1405 |
Other manufactures | 1000 | 1725 | 1730 | 1731 | 1627 | 1555 |
Mining | 1000 | 1619 | 1594 | 1603 | 1509 | 1419 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 1000 | 1790 | 1794 | 1785 | 1562 | 1253 |
Land transport | 1000 | 1679 | 1683 | 1681 | 1575 | 1460 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1000 | 1649 | 1666 | 1714 | 1622 | 1536 |
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service | 1000 | 1459 | 1458 | 1458 | 1375 | 1300 |
Miscellaneous | 1000 | 1737 | 1738 | 1738 | 1636 | 1563 |
All industrial groups combined | 1000 | 1656 | 1658 | 1665 | 1542 | 1418 |
Care must be exercised in drawing inferences from this table, for, while horizontal comparisons are quite valid, the vertical comparison between the various groups is valid only in so far as it shows in which groups the greater or the smaller increases have been observed since the base period (1914 in this case). For example, nominal wage-rates of males in the “textile and weaving” group show in 1932 an increase of 54.4 per cent. since 1914, while those in the group “mining” have increased by only 41.9 per cent.; nevertheless wage-rates were higher in the latter group in 1932 having been considerably higher in 1914—the base year.
Index numbers showing movements in the wage-rates paid to women workers have been compiled, using the award rates of the Arbitration Court as representative of the ruling rates of wages. A much smaller list of occupations is used than is the case in computing index numbers of wage-movements for male workers. Although only fourteen occupations are taken into consideration in the case of women workers, it has been ascertained that these occupations cover a large proportion of the total women in industry—more than sufficient to be a representative sample for measuring movements in wages. The weights used have been computed from the data as to occupations made available by the 1926 census results. In order to arrive at district weights the Dominion totals were split up in proportion to the numbers of women registered in the various unions in the different industrial districts.
The table following shows index numbers for women divided into the principal industries in which women workers are engaged. It should be remembered that domestic servants (numerically a very important branch of women workers) are not represented in the compilation of these indexes.
The highest index numbers are recorded in the “hotel and restaurant workers” group. The comparatively high figure for this industry is, no doubt, accounted for by the fact that board and lodging is a usual perquisite of hotel workers, while meals are usually provided for restaurant employees. The estimated value of these additions has been added to the money wage-rates in this industry. Women, in general, receive-lower money wages than men, so that the addition of board and lodging has the effect of raising wage-rates for women in a much greater proportion than the addition of the same perquisite does in the case of men. Indeed, wages for men in this group are low as compared with most other industries.
In the printing trades the next highest level of wage-rates is recorded, followed closely by shop assistants. Wage-rates in the clothing and textiles trades are at a lower level than those in the other industries under review.
In the table following the base is the Dominion “all groups” weighted average of wage-rates, 1909–13 (= 1000).
Year. | Clothing Trades. | Textile Workers. | Printing-trades Employees. | Hotel and Restaurant Workers. | Shop Assistants. | All Groups combined. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 1436 | 1364 | 1708 | 2059 | 1420 | 1707 |
1924 | 1436 | 1364 | 1728 | 2067 | 1559 | 1723 |
1925 | 1444 | 1364 | 1800 | 2087 | 1587 | 1740 |
1926 | 1514 | 1445 | 1806 | 2104 | 1587 | 1780 |
1927 | 1514 | 1503 | 1808 | 2109 | 1642 | 1790 |
1928 | 1519 | 1503 | 1809 | 2113 | 1754 | 1803 |
1929 | 1519 | 1503 | 1809 | 2113 | 1754 | 1803 |
1930 | 1519 | 1503 | 1815 | 2113 | 1754 | 1804 |
1931 | 1431 | 1415 | 1710 | 1989 | 1651 | 1698 |
1932 | 1383 | 1353 | 1626 | 1871 | 1578 | 1616 |
The all-groups index for 1932 shows a decrease of 4.8 per cent. since 1931, and of 10.4 per cent. from the peak level recorded in 1930. Each group shares very evenly in this downward movement. The greatest decrease since 1930 (11.5 per cent.) is recorded in the case of hotel and restaurant workers, while the lowest decrease (9.0 per cent.) is observed among clothing trade employees.
The following table shows the unweighted averages of award rates for the four principal districts. In cases where awards have been allowed to lapse under the provisions of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act, 1932, the ruling rates of wages are quoted. The estimated value of board and lodging has been added to the wages in those occupations where it is a usual perquisite of employment.
Occupation. | Average Wage-rate (Four Principal Districts). | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
At 31st March, | ||||||||||||
1914. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |||||||
s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | |
Bakers—Journeymen | 55 | 0 | 100 | 0 | 100 | 0 | 100 | 0 | 90 | 0 | 86 | 10 |
Labourers | 48 | 0 | 80 | 6 | 80 | 6 | 80 | 6 | 72 | 6 | 71 | 10 |
Butchers— First shopmen | 72 | 6 | 116 | 10½ | 116 | 10½ | 116 | 10½ | 105 | 2 | 105 | 2 |
Second shopmen | 62 | 6 | 105 | 0 | 105 | 0 | 105 | 0 | 94 | 6 | 94 | 6 |
Butter-factory employees— | ||||||||||||
Churning and buttermaking— | ||||||||||||
General hands | 52 | 6 | 81 | 9 | 81 | 9 | 81 | 9 | 73 | 9 | 72 | 9 |
Flour-milling—Kilnmen | 48 | 0 | 96 | 0 | 96 | 0 | 96 | 0 | 86 | 5 | 86 | 5 |
Assistant smuttermen | 48 | 0 | 88 | 0 | 88 | 0 | 88 | 0 | 79 | 2 | 79 | 2 |
Rollermen | 56 | 0 | 100 | 0 | 100 | 0 | 100 | 0 | 90 | 0 | 90 | 0 |
Meat-freezing— | ||||||||||||
Slaughtermen (per 100 sheep) | 27 | 6 | 40 | 0 | 40 | 0 | 40 | 0 | 36 | 0 | 30 | 0 |
General hands | 54 | 0 | 91 | 8 | 91 | 8 | 91 | 8 | 82 | 6 | 79 | 9 |
Meat-preserving— | ||||||||||||
Boners | 62 | 0 | 103 | 7 | 103 | 7 | 103 | 7 | 92 | 3 | 90 | 9 |
Meat-preservers—Second men | 59 | 6 | 95 | 4 | 95 | 4 | 95 | 4 | 85 | 10 | 82 | 6 |
Sausage - casing making—General hands | 58 | 8 | 95 | 4 | 95 | 4 | 95 | 4 | 85 | 10 | 82 | 6 |
Aerated-waters and cordial making— | ||||||||||||
Cordial-makers | 58 | 9 | 93 | 0 | 93 | 0 | 93 | 0 | 83 | 9 | 83 | 9 |
Bottle-washers | 45 | 0 | 83 | 0 | 83 | 0 | 83 | 0 | 74 | 8 | 74 | 8 |
Brewing—Labourers | 47 | 7½ | 83 | 6 | 83 | 6 | 83 | 6 | 74 | 8 | 74 | 8 |
Tailors—Journeymen | 53 | 9 | 95 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 85 | 6 | 86 | 0 |
Factory hands | 56 | 0 | 87 | 6 | 87 | 6 | 87 | 6 | 78 | 9 | 78 | 9 |
Tailoresses (factory)—Journey women | 27 | 6 | 45 | 0 | 45 | 0 | 45 | 0 | 40 | 6 | 40 | 6 |
Boot operatives— | ||||||||||||
Male | 52 | 6 | 88 | 11 | 88 | 11 | 88 | 11 | 80 | 0 | 79 | 9 |
Female journey women | 27 | 6 | 50 | 0 | 50 | 0 | 50 | 0 | 45 | 0 | 44 | 0 |
Woollen-mills— | ||||||||||||
Males—Spinners | 51 | 0 | 93 | 9 | 93 | 9 | 93 | 9 | 84 | 5 | 84 | 5 |
General hands | 46 | 6 | 82 | 6 | 82 | 6 | 82 | 6 | 74 | 3 | 74 | 3 |
Females—All adults | 26 | 3 | 45 | 0 | 45 | 0 | 45 | 0 | 40 | 6 | 40 | 6 |
Building and construction— | ||||||||||||
Bricklayers | 68 | 5¼ | 99 | 11¼ | 104 | 6 | 104 | 6 | 94 | 1 | 93 | 1 |
Carpenters | 64 | 3½ | 101 | 9 | 101 | 9 | 101 | 9 | 91 | 7 | 88 | 0 |
Joiners (outside work) | 64 | 3½ | 101 | 9 | 101 | 9 | 101 | 9 | 91 | 7 | 88 | 0 |
Plasterers | 67 | 9½ | 102 | 3 | 102 | 3 | 104 | 1 | 93 | 8 | 92 | 7 |
Plumbers (competent) | 66 | 9½ | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 89 | 1 | 89 | 3 |
Builders' labourers | 52 | 6½ | 82 | 6 | 82 | 6 | 82 | 6 | 74 | 3 | 74 | 3 |
Sawmilling, bush— | ||||||||||||
Engine-drivers, first class | 54 | 0 | 104 | 6 | 104 | 6 | 104 | 6 | 94 | 1 | 82 | 2 |
Sawyers | 53 | 0½ | 103 | 4 | 103 | 4 | 103 | 4 | 93 | 0 | 84 | 11 |
Tailers-out | 43 | 9 | 89 | 10 | 89 | 10 | 89 | 10 | 80 | 11 | 74 | 9 |
Yardmen | 55 | 8¾ | 100 | 2 | 100 | 2 | 100 | 2 | 90 | 2 | 82 | 4 |
General hands | 51 | 0 | 86 | 9 | 86 | 9 | 86 | 9 | 78 | 1 | 70 | 6 |
Boatbuilding—Shipwrights | 62 | 8 | 104 | 6 | 104 | 6 | 104 | 6 | 94 | 1 | 88 | 0 |
Metal-works, &c.— | ||||||||||||
Blacksmiths, floormen | 61 | 7 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 89 | 1 | 89 | 1 |
Boilermaking—Journeymen | 62 | 8 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 89 | 1 | 87 | 10 |
Iron and brass moulders | 64 | 7½ | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 89 | 1 | 89 | 1 |
Tinsmiths—Journeymen | 62 | 8 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 89 | 1 | 89 | 1 |
Engineering— | ||||||||||||
Fitters, &c. | 64 | 7½ | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 89 | 1 | 82 | 6 |
Electrical workers | 61 | 10½ | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 89 | 1 | 85 | 2 |
Motor mechanics | 64 | 11½ | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 89 | 1 | 80 | 8 |
Skin and leather workers— | ||||||||||||
Curriers | 58 | 0 | 102 | 0 | 102 | 0 | 102 | 0 | 91 | 9 | 91 | 9 |
General hands | 49 | 6 | 85 | 8 | 85 | 8 | 85 | 8 | 77 | 1 | 77 | 1 |
Mineral and stone workers— | ||||||||||||
Brickmakers | 53 | 11½ | 104 | 2 | 104 | 2 | 104 | 2 | 93 | 9 | 93 | 9 |
General hands | 46 | 9¾ | 86 | 4 | 87 | 4 | 87 | 4 | 78 | 7 | 78 | 7 |
Mining (coal)— | ||||||||||||
Surface—Tippers | 53 | 7½ | 87 | 7 | 87 | 7 | 87 | 7 | 78 | 10 | 74 | 6 |
Labourers | 54 | 3¾ | 87 | 7 | 87 | 7 | 87 | 7 | .. | 10 | 75 | 6 |
Engine-drivers, first class | 67 | 6 | 117 | 6 | 117 | 6 | 117 | 6 | 105 | 9 | 102 | 0 |
Miners on day wages | 63 | 3 | 106 | 10 | 106 | 10 | 106 | 10 | 95 | 2 | 90 | 8 |
Truckers | 55 | 11 | 92 | 9 | 93 | 6 | 93 | 6 | 84 | 2 | 81 | 6 |
Mining (gold)— | ||||||||||||
Miners in rises or winzes with machines | 64 | 6 | 94 | 2 | 94 | 2 | 94 | 2 | 84 | 9 | 80 | 9 |
Quarrymen | 52 | 8½ | 85 | 3¼ | 85 | 3$41/2 | 85 | 3¼ | 76 | 9 | 76 | 9 |
Agricultural and pastoral workers— | ||||||||||||
General farm hands (agricultural) | 42 | 0 | 69 | 0 | 69 | 0 | 69 | 0 | 45 | 5 | 41 | 3 |
Threshing-mill hands | 60 | 0 | 109 | 0 | 111 | 0 | 99 | 11 | 97 | 0 | 84 | 0 |
Ploughmen | 48 | 4 | 70 | 0 | 70 | 0 | 70 | 0 | 48 | 8 | 45 | 4 |
Shearers (per 100 sheep shorn) | 23 | 0 | 35 | 0 | 34 | 0 | 30 | 0 | 26 | 0 | 22 | 6 |
Shepherds | 49 | 2 | 80 | 0 | 80 | 0 | 80 | 0 | 49 | 11 | 48 | 9 |
Wool-pressers | 30 | 0 | 97 | 6 | 94 | 6 | 82 | 6 | 75 | 0 | 64 | 0 |
Dairy-farm hands | 44 | 4 | 69 | 0 | 69 | 0 | 69 | 0 | 43 | 5 | 41 | 3 |
Railways— | ||||||||||||
Engine-drivers (average grade 1 and grade 2) | 75 | 0 | 112 | 4 | 112 | 4 | 112 | 4 | 101 | 1 | 90 | 11 |
Firemen (average grade 1 and grade 2) | 60 | 0 | 94 | 5 | 94 | 5 | 94 | 5 | 84 | 11 | 76 | 6 |
Guards (average grade 1 and grade 2) | 63 | 0 | 110 | 0 | 110 | 0 | 110 | 0 | 99 | 0 | 89 | 2 |
Tramways—Motormen | 53 | 6 | 95 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 85 | 6 | 86 | 0 |
Conductors | 47 | 7½ | 90 | 6 | 90 | 6 | 90 | 6 | 81 | 6 | 81 | 6 |
Shipping and cargo-working— | ||||||||||||
Assistant stewards, first class | 43 | 5 | 93 | 3 | 93 | 3 | 93 | 3 | 83 | 11 | 81 | 11 |
Assistant stewards, second class | 36 | 6 | 90 | 11 | 90 | 11 | 90 | 11 | 81 | 10 | 79 | 10 |
Chief cooks | 78 | 0 | 125 | 6 | 125 | 6 | 125 | 6 | 112 | 11 | 111 | 0 |
Second cooks | 54 | 11 | 107 | 1 | 107 | 1 | 107 | 1 | 96 | 4 | 94 | 5 |
A.B. seamen | 54 | 11 | 100 | 2 | 100 | 2 | 99 | 2 | 97 | 2 | 88 | 0 |
Ordinary seamen, first class | 45 | 8 | 78 | 3 | 78 | 3 | 77 | 3 | 75 | 3 | 68 | 6 |
Waterside workers—Ordinary cargo | 62 | 4 | 97 | 9 | 102 | 8 | 102 | 8 | 92 | 5 | 88 | 0 |
Hotel workers—Chefs (male) | 112 | 6 | 132 | 0 | 132 | 0 | 132 | 0 | 118 | 9 | 111 | 0 |
Waiters (male) | 53 | 0 | 87 | 0 | 87 | 0 | 87 | 0 | 78 | 3 | 72 | 9 |
Cooks (female) | 52 | 6 | 79 | 6 | 79 | 6 | 79 | 6 | 71 | 7 | 66 | 3 |
Housemaids | 32 | 6 | 62 | 6 | 62 | 6 | 62 | 6 | 56 | 3 | 51 | 9 |
Waitresses | 43 | 1 | 62 | 6 | 62 | C | 62 | 6 | 56 | 3 | 51 | 9 |
Miscellaneous— | ||||||||||||
Soft-goods assistants (male) | 55 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 85 | 6 | 85 | 6 |
Warehouse storemen | 51 | 3¼ | 85 | 0 | 85 | 0 | 85 | 0 | 76 | 6 | 76 | 6 |
Grocers' assistants | 50 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 95 | 0 | 85 | 6 | 84 | 7 |
The wage-rates published above are, with certain exceptions, minimum rates of pay as prescribed in awards of the Arbitration Court. No awards exist for general farm hands, information as to wages for these wage-earners being collected from Inspectors of Factories in the principal industrial districts. A special inquiry as to rates of pay in this industry was made by the Census and Statistics Office in 1929 to ascertain how closely the wage-rates offered for labour engaged through the Employment Bureaux corresponded to the actual ruling rates for farm labour. The results of this inquiry are contained in the 1931 issue of the Year-Book (pp. 813–815). The rates of wages quoted for railway employees are also actual ruling rates, and not award minima.
The following table shows index numbers of the number of hours constituting a full week's work in the various industrial groups for 1914 and for each year from 1923 to 1932. The material from which the index numbers have been compiled has been taken from the awards of the Arbitration Court in most cases; but where hours are not prescribed in the awards reference has been made to the Factories Act and the Shops and Offices Act. The agricultural and pastoral workers group has been omitted from the computations, which cover both male and female employees. The base is the Dominion weighted average for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 (= 1000).
Industrial Group. | 1914. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—The index numbers in the above table are comparable both vertically and horizontally. | |||||||||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 993 | 948 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 |
Clothing, boots &c. | 928 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 |
Textiles and weaving | 976 | 934 | 934 | 934 | 934 | 934 | 934 | 934 | 934 | 934 | 934 |
Building and construction | 910 | 900 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 | 901 |
Wood-manufacture | 951 | 914 | 917 | 917 | 917 | 917 | 917 | 917 | 917 | 917 | 917 |
Printing, &c. | 978 | 889 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 |
Metal-working and engineering | 958 | 908 | 908 | 908 | 908 | 908 | 908 | 908 | 908 | 908 | 908 |
Other manufactures | 973 | 946 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 |
Mining | 958 | 908 | 920 | 920 | 920 | 918 | 918 | 918 | 918 | 918 | 918 |
Land transport | 1002 | 929 | 952 | 952 | 952 | 952 | 952 | 952 | 952 | 952 | 952 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1054 | 1098 | 1098 | 1098 | 1043 | 1043 | 1043 | 1043 | 1043 | 1043 | 1043 |
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service | 1203 | 982 | 982 | 982 | 982 | 982 | 982 | 982 | 982 | 982 | 982 |
Miscellaneous | 955 | 897 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 | 890 |
All industrial groups combined | 995 | 942 | 946 | 946 | 941 | 941 | 941 | 941 | 941 | 941 | 941 |
The index numbers in the above table being all on a common base, comparisons between movements in the different groups cannot be readily made. The following table brings out the movements in the various groups more clearly, the 1909–13 average in the case of each group being taken as the base (= 1000) in each case for that group. Care must be exercised in drawing inferences from this table; for while horizontal comparisons can be rigorously effected vertical comparisons are of value only for the purpose of indicating which groups have shown the greatest and which the smallest decreases since the base period.
Industrial Group. | 1914. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—Vertical comparisons are indicative merely of the relative percentage changes in the length of the working week in the different industries since the base period, not of the actual respective number of hours for the different industrial groups. | |||||||||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 995 | 950 | 947 | 947 | 947 | 947 | 947 | 947 | 947 | 947 | 947 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 997 | 968 | 968 | 968 | 968 | 968 | 968 | 968 | 968 | 968 | 968 |
Textiles and weaving | 1000 | 957 | 957 | 957 | 957 | 957 | 957 | 957 | 957 | 957 | 957 |
Building and construction | 993 | 983 | 984 | 984 | 984 | 984 | 984 | 984 | 984 | 984 | 984 |
Wood-manufacture | 1000 | 961 | 964 | 964 | 964 | 964 | 964 | 964 | 964 | 964 | 964 |
Printing, &c. | 1000 | 909 | 910 | 910 | 910 | 910 | 910 | 910 | 910 | 910 | 910 |
Metal-working and engineering | 997 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 | 945 |
Other manufactures | 999 | 971 | 970 | 970 | 970 | 970 | 970 | 970 | 970 | 970 | 970 |
Mining | 1000 | 948 | 960 | 960 | 960 | 958 | 958 | 958 | 958 | 958 | 958 |
Land transport | 999 | 926 | 949 | 949 | 949 | 949 | 949 | 949 | 949 | 949 | 949 |
Shipping and cargo working | 980 | 1020 | 1020 | 1020 | 969 | 969 | 969 | 969 | 969 | 969 | 969 |
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service | 990 | 808 | 808 | 808 | 808 | 808 | 808 | 808 | 808 | 808 | 808 |
Miscellaneous | 962 | 903 | 896 | 896 | 896 | 896 | 896 | 896 | 896 | 896 | 896 |
All industrial groups combined | 995 | 942 | 946 | 946 | 941 | 941 | 941 | 941 | 941 | 941 | 941 |
The increase recorded between 1923 and 1924 is due almost exclusively to an increase in the length of the working week in certain branches of the Railway service. The following table shows the index numbers for the various districts. In spite of the fact that certain industries are more or less confined to certain districts and that, consequently, fluctuations arise from this fact alone, the index numbers show remarkably little variation as between district and district. The base is the Dominion weighted average for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 (= 1000).
Year. | Northern. | Wellington. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Dominion. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—The index numbers in the above table are comparable both vertically and horizontally. | |||||
1914 | 1004 | 1004 | 973 | 987 | 995 |
1923 | 936 | 955 | 928 | 946 | 942 |
1924 | 940 | 958 | 933 | 951 | 946 |
1925 | 940 | 958 | 933 | 951 | 946 |
1926 | 934 | 951 | 931 | 946 | 941 |
1927 | 934 | 951 | 930 | 946 | 941 |
1928 | 934 | 951 | 930 | 946 | 941 |
1929 | 934 | 951 | 930 | 946 | 941 |
1930 | 934 | 951 | 930 | 946 | 941 |
1931 | 934 | 951 | 930 | 946 | 941 |
1932 | 934 | 951 | 930 | 946 | 941 |
As indicated by the foregoing tables, changes in the length of the full working week have been relatively few in recent years. The greatest number of hours in the normal working week is found in the case of workers aboard ship, the hours prescribed by award for cooks and stewards while at sea being nine hours per day for a seven-day working week. In butter and cheese factories also the nature of the work involves a seven-day week, the working week in butter-factories being 56 hours for six months of the year and 44 hours for the remainder of the year. In the case of cheese-factories some awards specify 60 hours per week at the height of the season, 48 hours for another portion of the year, and 38 hours in the slack season. It is interesting to note that in a recent award for cheese-factories in one district the principle of set hours has been partially abandoned, the hours prescribed being as follows: “During eight months of the year the time to be worked in cheese-factories each day shall be the time required to complete the manufacture of cheese, having due regard to all the technicalities of the process. During two months of the year the time to be worked shall be 48 hours per week, and during the remaining two months the time to be worked shall be 44 hours per week.”
The hours of labour prescribed by awards for hotel and restaurant workers and shop-assistants are 48 per week, while in the engineering, building, and clothing trades a 44–hour week is normal. In coal-mines an eight-hour day is usual with no work on alternate Saturdays. The lowest hours per week among occupations coming within the scope of these index numbers is recorded in certain branches of the printing trade—e.g., typographers—where a 42-hour working week is prescribed by award.
AT a very early stage in the economic history of New Zealand, legislative enactments designed for the protection of the wage-earner and the amelioration of social conditions generally were placed on the statute-book. It is not surprising that such Acts as the Trade-unions Act of 1878 and the Master and Apprentices Act of 1865 found places among the laws of this country so early in its history, since experience in the older countries in a more advanced state of economic development had proved the necessity for a certain amount of State regulation of the terms of the wage contract. But legislators of New Zealand were not content merely to follow in the wake of their brethren overseas; and we find the State, in its endeavour to improve social conditions generally, not only regulating industry by a rapidly growing code of labour laws but also venturing into the economic field itself when it considered such participation in the public interest. The establishment of a Government Life Insurance Department in 1869 and of a Public Trust Office in 1873, and in later years the establishment of a State Fire Insurance Office, are examples of this.
In addition to the Master and Apprentices Act and the Trade-unions Act, certain sections of other early Acts deal with labour conditions. Section 23 of the Offences against the Person Act of 1867 protected servants and apprentices from ill treatment by their employers, while a considerable portion of the Shipping and Seamen Act of 1877 regulated conditions of life aboard ship, payment of wages, &c. The Inspection of Machinery Act of 1882 provided for the inspection of machinery in factories, &c., and required that persons in charge of boilers should be properly qualified. An Employers' Liability Act was passed in 1882, this Act legislating in the matter of industrial accidents with the object of mitigating the consequences to the worker without recourse to expensive litigation at common law.
Until recent times factory production was of very minor importance in New Zealand when compared with that of the agricultural and pastoral industries; nevertheless, even in the “eighties” and early “nineties” it was apparent that some of the evils experienced in the early stages of the development of factory production in the older countries already existed in New Zealand: and, during the lean years between 1885 and 1891 (during which period there was an excess of emigration over immigration), the grim spectre of unemployment hovered over the erstwhile prosperous colony. In 1889 it was alleged that “sweating” existed in New Zealand, especially in the clothing trades; and, although a Commission set up to inquire into the matter declared it could find no traces of this evil, a minority report did not fully agree with this view, and it was admitted that conditions were unsatisfactory in various respects.
An important measure affecting labour passed during this period of stress was the Electoral Act of 1889, which established the principle of “one man one vote.” This enactment prevented property-owners with holdings in several electorates from voting in each electorate. The extension of the franchise to women followed four years later.
The maritime strike of 1890, which caused great distress throughout the country, proved to the trade-unions that they were not sufficiently strong to obtain their demands by direct action; and, at the same time, aroused public interest and caused the Legislature to frame measures designed to prevent the recurrence of such industrial strife in the future. A brief résumé of the enactments affecting labour passed during the period 1890–98 is here given.
The Truck Act of 1891 ensured to the worker the payment of his wages in full in coin of the realm; the Wages Attachment Act of 1895 limited a creditor's right to obtain orders of Court attaching forthcoming earnings; the Factories Act of 1891 provided for the inspection of factories and the regulation of conditions of employment therein; and the Shops and Shop-assistants Act of 1892 provided similarly for the benefit of workers in shops. Trade-unionists, who were protected by an Act passed in 1878 from prosecution for conspiracy by reason merely that they were in restraint of trade, were still further protected by the Conspiracy Law Amendment Act of 1894, which laid down that any act by a union in furtherance of a trade dispute should not be deemed unlawful so as to render such persons liable to criminal prosecution for conspiracy, if such act committed by one person would not be deemed unlawful. This removed a very serious handicap under which unionists up to this time had suffered. The Servants Registry Act of 1895 provided for the inspection of servants registry-offices and regulated the fees charged therein. The Shipping and Seamen Act Amendment Act, 1894, contained, inter alia, sections improving conditions aboard ship. The Coal-mines Act of 1891 contained, in addition to sections aiming at the improvement of working-conditions, provision for a fund—to be established by a levy on all coal sold—for the relief of the families of miners killed or injured during the course of their employment. The inspection of accommodation provided for shearers was dealt with in the Shearers' Accommodation Act of 1898, which also gave the Inspectors authority to demand that, where necessary, improvements should be made. The scope of this Act was extended in 1907 to include agricultural labourers and flax-mill and sawmill hands. Other important measures affecting workers passed during these years were the Old-age Pensions Act of 1898, which provided for the payment of a yearly pension to every person (with only a limited number of exceptions) over sixty-five years of age with twenty-five years residence in the country; and the State Advances to Settlers Act of 1894, which, by providing for the advancing of money to settlers on the land, gave the poorer classes an opportunity of acquiring rural holdings.
The most important of the labour laws passed during this period was the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act of 1894, which was designed for the peaceful settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration. This Act is dealt with in some detail in the 1932 issue of the Year-Book (pp. 707–710).
Another interesting experiment brought into operation at this time was the construction of public works under the co-operative system, which was adopted by the Government in 1891. Works such as road and railway formation have been carried out by this system, the plant, explosives, &c., being supplied to the men by the State at cost price or at low hire. A modified form of the system then adopted is still followed in public works construction.
The enactments passed during the period 1890–98 form the nucleus of the labour code at present in force in this country, although in some cases administrative experience has found defects in the working of certain sections of these Acts and rendered subsequent amendments necessary; while the rapid economic development of the country and the growth of new ideas on the subject of labour legislation has led to many additions to the enactments passed during that period. The passing of the Labour Department Act in 1903, giving statutory recognition and powers to the Department of Labour, which had been formed in 1891, was an important milestone in the progress of labour legislation in New Zealand. The duties of the Department are to administer the labour laws and to furnish information in all industrial matters, while power is given to collect statistics with the authority wherewith a commission of inquiry is invested.
In 1905 a Workers' Dwellings Act was passed authorizing the Minister of Labour to erect dwellings to be let to bona fide workers at a rental of 5 per cent. per annum of the capital value of such dwellings, and in the following year a system of advances to workers for the purpose of acquiring homes was instituted. Later statutes dealing with the same subject were the Housing Acts of 1910 and 1919 and the State Advances Act of 1913, which, as amended subsequently, is the existing enactment on the subject. A section of the Finance Act, 1932 (first session), contains authority for the capitalization of arrears of interest in respect of State advances. This provision, which was designed for the temporary relief of mortgagors, expires automatically in May, 1935. Certain sections of the War Legislation Amendment Act of 1916 dealt with house rents; the maximum rent being fixed by statute at 8 per cent. per annum of the capital value of the dwelling, except in cases where the dwelling had been erected, improved, or structurally altered since the commencement of the Great War. Material alterations in the law from 1st August, 1927, were made by the Rent Restriction Act, 1926, which also enacted a repeal of the whole legislation on the subject as from 1st January, 1928. A postponement of the changes to 1st May, 1928, was made by the Rent Restriction Continuance Act, 1927, which kept the rent restriction provisions in force till 1st January, 1929. Further postponements in respect of the latter have since been made, the date of expiry now standing at 31st October, 1934.
In order to encourage the principle of profit-sharing among workers the Companies Empowering Act was passed in 1924, empowering any company registered under the Companies Act, 1908, to issue labour shares to its employees. Such shares, which are not transferable, have no nominal value, and do not form part of the ordinary capital of the company. Except as otherwise provided, these shares entitle the holders to the same privileges as the ordinary shareholders. In the event of an employee leaving his employment or dying, the shares must be surrendered in cash or capital shares to him or to his heirs. The Act of 1924 required the Arbitration Court to inquire into the merits of each scheme before such scheme could be validated, but this requirement was repealed in 1931.
In 1910 an Act was passed establishing a National Provident Fund subsidized by the State; and in the following year the Widows' Pensions Act was placed on the statute-book. In 1926 a scheme of allowances to parents of three or more children was provided for by the Family Allowances Act. These Acts are referred to in detail in Section XXIV of this book.
An important addition to the labour laws of New Zealand was made in 1930 by the passing of the Unemployment Act. Details of this enactment and of its amendments of 1931 and 1932 are given later on in this section.
With but few exceptions, the labour legislation on the New Zealand statute-book is designed for the protection of individual sections of workers; for example, the Factories Act applies to factory workers, the Shops and Offices Act to employees in shops and offices, the labour sections of the Shipping and Seamen Act to seamen, and the Coal-mines Act to miners, &c. The Arbitration Act has a wider scope in that awards are made under it covering almost every type of industry carried on in the country. From another point of view, however, it is specific in application, in that only unions registered under the Act come under its provisions, and that each award applies to a particular body of workers in a particular trade and usually in a definite district or locality. Acts like the Workers' Compensation Act are more general in their application, but it is only such enactments as the Wages Protection and Contractors' Liens Act (which has replaced the old Wages Protection Act), as well as other statutes on cognate subjects, which are general in application. Certain sections of the Bankruptcy Act, which give priority of payment for wages or salaries of workers (with certain limitations as to amount and period) in preference to certain other debts in the case of the bankruptcy of an employer, fall in the same category. Under the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927, wages now take precedence over rents. Under the Companies' Act wages (with the same limitations as under the Bankruptcy Act) are a first claim on the assets of a company being wound up.
In no case do the provisions laid down by any particular labour law cancel the worker's rights at common law; but since, naturally enough, better conditions are laid down by statute than the worker is entitled to at common law, it is unusual to find in these days litigation under the common law affecting master and servant. It sometimes happens, however, notably in workers' compensation cases, that appeal is made at common law instead of under the Act, since there are no statutory limits to the damages which may be obtained at common law.
Since, with the exception of such of the labour statutes as are of general application, no labour legislation exists affecting certain classes of workers—e.g., domestic servants—their relations with their employers are still governed mainly by the common law affecting master and servant.
Following is a list of the more important Acts dealing partially or exclusively with the regulation of conditions of employment and cognate subjects:—
Factories Act, 1921–22. |
Shops and Offices Act, 1921–22. |
Workers' Compensation Act, 1922. |
Wages Protection and Contractors' Liens Act, 1908. |
Scaffolding and Excavation Act, 1922. |
Apprentices Act, 1923. |
Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, 1925. |
Labour Disputes Investigation Act, 1913. |
Unemployment Act, 1930. |
Shipping and Seamen Act (certain sections), 1908. |
Mining Act (certain sections), 1926. |
Coal-mines Act (certain sections), 1925. |
Each of the Acts listed above is reviewed in some detail in the 1932 issue of the Year-Book (pp. 705–716).
During the past two years several laws designed to mitigate the severity of the economic depression have been enacted. Certain of these laws formulate definite amendments to the previously existing code of labour legislation, while other enactments which cannot, however, be classed as labour laws, affect wage-earners in common with ether sections of the community. Among the latter, the following emergency measures may be cited: The Mortgagors Relief Act, 1931, and its amendments of 1931, 1932, and 1933, which, inter alia, empower the Courts to vary the terms of a mortgage; and the Immigration Restriction Act, 1931, which empowers the Governor-General to make regulations restricting the number of immigrants entering the country. Both these statutes lapse (under provisions existing at present—September, 1933) on the 31st December, 1933. Again, certain sections of the National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932, enforce a statutory reduction in rents and interest on mortgages and reductions in old-age and other pensions, also in family allowances paid under the Family Allowances Act.
Recent amendments to laws directly regulating wages and working-conditions are briefly discussed in the following paragraphs:—
Finance Act, 1931.—Part I of this Act reduced salaries, wages, &c., of persons in the Public Service by 10 per cent. In Part II of the Act the Arbitration Court is empowered to amend, by general order, awards or industrial agreements with respect to rates of remuneration. The Court is also empowered to amend apprenticeship orders in respect of rates of wages.
National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932.—This Act included provision for a further reduction in salaries, &c., of persons in the Public Service; salaries and wages not exceeding £225 per annum being reduced by 5 per cent., while those of £225 to £720 were reduced by 10 per cent.; those exceeding £720 by 12½ per cent.; and, in addition, certain specific reductions of 15 per cent. were made.
Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment, 1932.—This Act amends the law in two important respects.
In the first place, the Act as now amended provides for compulsory conciliation but voluntary arbitration among unions registered. If an agreement is made between employers' and workers' representatives at Conciliation Council proceedings, such agreement is registered under the Act and becomes binding on both parties. In the event of no agreement being arrived at, the dispute may be forwarded by mutual consent to the Arbitration Court for decision; but if the parties fail to agree to either of these courses, the award lapses thirty days after the breakdown of conciliation proceedings. An exception is made, however, in the case of female workers. Upon application by an industrial union the Court will issue an order fixing minimum rates of wages that may be paid to female workers, notwithstanding the fact that the award covering these workers has been cancelled.
Secondly, the Act now makes provision for the review of existing awards. Any union (of employers or workers) may apply for the review of an existing award in force not less than six months, and with an unexpired term of not less than three months. Such an application is to be set down for hearing by the Conciliation Council as an industrial dispute.
Unemployment Act, 1930, and Amendments of 1931 and 1932.—Particulars of the taxation provisions of the Unemployment Act, 1930, as amended in 1931 and 1932, are given in Section XXIIIB of this volume. One-half of the total expenditure from the Unemployment Fund was originally borne by the Consolidated Fund by way of subsidy, but this provision in the Act was repealed in an amending Act in 1932.
An Unemployment Board is established to assist in the administration of the Act. An outline of its relief measures appears in Section XXXIX of this volume.
The Act of 1930 authorizes the payment of sustenance allowances out of the Unemployment Fund, but this authority has been utilized only to a very limited extent, the funds being mainly devoted to the subsidizing (or refunding in full) of wages of men for whom work has been provided under various relief schemes. In certain cases sustenance allowance up to 50 per cent. of the scale of relief pay are made; but only where it has been found impossible to provide relief employment for men able to take such employment if it were offering. The 1932 amendment authorizes the Unemployment Board to expend moneys in the purchase of food, clothing, or other necessities; and since the passing of this amendment ration-cards have been issued in necessitous cases as a supplement to payment for relief work.
The employment of an unregistered person or of a person who is more than one month in arrears with any instalment of levy is an offence under the Act.
Finance Act, 1932.—Section 56 of this Act makes provision for the amendment, suspension, or cancellation of contracts of apprenticeship entered into under the Apprentices Act, 1923. On application of any party a Stipendary Magistrate may vary the terms of, suspend, or cancel such a contract; provided the Magistrate is satisfied that, owing to the economic conditions affecting the industry, the employer cannot be reasonably expected to carry out the terms of the contract.
Table of Contents
THE numbers and membership of industrial unions of employers registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act as at the end of each of the last five years are shown in the following table.
As at 31st December, | Industrial District. | Totals. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Northern. | Wellington. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Taranaki. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | ||
Number of Unions. | |||||||||
1928 | 33 | 29 | 30 | 29 | 7 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 134 |
1929 | 32 | 33 | 30 | 29 | 7 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 137 |
1930 | 31 | 33 | 31 | 28 | 7 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 136 |
1931 | 30 | 32 | 29 | 28 | 7 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 131 |
1932 | 28 | 31 | 29 | 27 | 7 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 127 |
Membership. | |||||||||
1928 | 1,226 | 1,052 | 1,572 | 933 | 166 | 72 | 16 | 8 | 5,045 |
1929 | 1,213 | 1,193 | 1,541 | 1,717 | 178 | 65 | 16 | 6 | 5,929 |
1930 | 1,160 | 1,187 | 1,478 | 1,787 | 173 | 61 | 16 | 3 | 5,865 |
1931 | 1,130 | 1,057 | 1,159 | 1,268 | 176 | 75 | 12 | 3 | 4,880 |
1932 | 967 | 941 | 1,239 | 840 | 172 | 80 | 12 | 3 | 4,254 |
The number of unions of employers and their membership rose gradually to 149 unions, with 5,819 members, in 1914, the year following that of the prolonged waterside workers' strike. Since that year there have been many slight variations, and considerable decreases were recorded in 1931 and 1932—a reflection of the adverse economic conditions prevailing.
Industrial unions of workers and their membership are shown in the following table as at the end of each of the last five years. It should be noted that the statistics cover only unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, and that all unions are not so registered.
As at 31st December, | Industrial District. | Totals.* | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Northern. | Wellington. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Taranaki. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | ||
* Including unions of railway employees—not included in figures for any district. | |||||||||
Number of Unions. | |||||||||
1928 | 100 | 81 | 67 | 100 | 18 | 7 | 13 | 14 | 403 |
1929 | 100 | 78 | 70 | 100 | 18 | 8 | 15 | 17 | 409 |
1930 | 101 | 80 | 71 | 100 | 19 | 9 | 17 | 16 | 416 |
1931 | 100 | 77 | 69 | 96 | 19 | 9 | 17 | 15 | 405 |
1932 | 97 | 77 | 67 | 96 | 20 | 7 | 18 | 15 | 400 |
Membership. | |||||||||
1928 | 26,620 | 26,112 | 17,835 | 14,943 | 1,816 | 538 | 643 | 2,449 | 103,980 |
1929 | 25,680 | 25,751 | 17,319 | 14,286 | 1,725 i | 598 | 696 | 2,827 | 102,646 |
1930 | 26,012 | 25,463 | 16,866 | 14,557 | 1,830 | 596 | 781 | 2,581 | 101,526 |
1931 | 23,238 | 22,484 | 15,651 | 12,473 | 1,795 | 575 | 762 | 1,946 | 90,526 |
1932 | 19,800 | 19,068 | 13,247 | 11,989 | 1,684 | 467 | 624 | 1,627 | 79,283 |
In drawing inferences from the preceding table allowance must be made for the fact that, since these figures represent the numbers on the rolls of the various unions, a certain amount of duplication takes place, as it is possible for a worker to be a member of two or more unions at the one time, especially in the case of a casual occupation such as waterside working. It is impossible to form any idea as to the extent to which such duplication takes place; but it is very unlikely that it occurs to such an extent as to affect materially the total figures.
The membership of workers' unions rose year by year, without exception, from 17,989 in 1900 to 73,991 in 1914. It fell off during the war years, but a phenomenal rise was recorded in 1919, the year immediately following the cessation of hostilities. The total for 1928 (103,980) is the highest so far recorded. Decreases in membership have been recorded annually since 1928. The last two years in particular reflect the economic depression. Cancellations of registration are responsible for only a small portion of the decline.
In the following table industrial unions of workers are classified according to membership:—
Year. | Under 50. | 50 and under 100. | 100 and under 200. | 200 and under 300. | 300 and under 500. | 500 and under 1,000. | 1,000 and under 2,000. | 2,000 and under 3,000. | 3,000 and over. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Unions. | ||||||||||
1901 | 99 | 43 | 30 | 19 | 5 | 4 | 1 | 1 | .. | 202 |
1928 | 131 | 80 | 77 | 27 | 36 | 27 | 20 | 4 | 1 | 403 |
1929 | 141 | 82 | 72 | 29 | 32 | 28 | 19 | 5 | 1 | 409 |
1930 | 149 | 84 | 72 | 27 | 34 | 26 | 20 | 3 | 1 | 416 |
1931 | 162 | 77 | 58 | 31 | 30 | 29 | 14 | 3 | 1 | 405 |
1932 | 169 | 74 | 58 | 31 | 29 | 25 | 11 | 2 | 1 | 400 |
Membership. | ||||||||||
1901 | 2,759 | 3,018 | 4,032 | 4,815 | 2,073 | 2,520 | 1,651 | 2,900 | .. | 23,768 |
1928 | 3,577 | 5,663 | 10,451 | 6,498 | 13,966 | 18,889 | 26,331 | 9,619 | 8,986 | 103,980 |
1929 | 3,813 | 5,856 | 10,170 | 7,029 | 12,106 | 18,621 | 24,473 | 11,415 | 9,163 | 102,646 |
1930 | 3,991 | 6,071 | 9,973 | 6,726 | 13,360 | 18,991 | 26,632 | 6,857 | 8,925 | 101,526 |
1931 | 4,304 | 5,665 | 7,966 | 7,578 | 11,244 | 20,602 | 18,566 | 6,744 | 7,857 | 90,526 |
1932 | 4,264 | 5,210 | 7,749 | 7,622 | 11,143 | 16,848 | 14,287 | 4,660 | 7,500 | 79,283 |
Percentage of Total Membership. | ||||||||||
1901 | 11.61 | 12.70 | 16.96 | 20.26 | 8.72 | 10.60 | 6.95 | 12.20 | .. | 100.00 |
1928 | 3.44 | 5.45 | 10.05 | 6.25 | 13.43 | 18.17 | 25.32 | 9.25 | 8.64 | 100.00 |
1929 | 3.71 | 5.71 | 9.91 | 6.85 | 11.79 | 18.14 | 23.84 | 11.12 | 8.93 | 100.00 |
1930 | 3.94 | 5.98 | 9.82 | 6.62 | 13.16 | 18.71 | 26.23 | 6.75 | 8.79 | 100.00 |
1931 | 4.75 | 6.26 | 8.80 | 8.37 | 12.42 | 22.76 | 20.51 | 7.45 | 8.68 | 100.00 |
1932 | 5.38 | 6.57 | 9.77 | 9.61 | 14.05 | 21.25 | 18.02 | 5.88 | 9.47 | 100.00 |
The steady growth in the average size of industrial unions of workers is brought out in the above table. It is noteworthy that while the actual number of unions has increased from 202 in 1901 to 400 in 1932, an increase of 98 per cent., the membership has increased from 23,768 to 79,283, an increase of 234 per cent. The increase in membership in unions containing 300 members and over is particularly marked.
In the next table industrial unions of employers as at the end of 1932 are shown according to industry, and membership according to district.
Industrial Group. | Membership—Industrial Districts. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Northern. | Wellington. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Taranaki. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Totals. | Number of Unions. | |
Food, drink, &c. | 246 | 124 | 135 | 114 | 61 | .. | .. | .. | 680 | 16 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 13 | 43 | 29 | 12 | 15 | .. | 6 | .. | 118 | 9 |
Building and construction | 98 | 297 | 267 | 159 | 17 | .. | .. | .. | 838 | 26 |
Wood-manufacture | 79 | 42 | 38 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 159 | 10 |
Paper - manufacture and printing | 68 | 43 | 28 | 38 | 10 | .. | .. | .. | 187 | 12 |
Metal-working and engineering | 48 | 16 | 25 | 28 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 117 | 6 |
Other manufactures | .. | .. | 11 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 16 | 2 |
Mining, &c. | 1 | .. | .. | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 6 | 3 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 142 | 183 | 520 | 347 | .. | 70 | .. | .. | 1,262 | 10 |
Land transport | 77 | 63 | 14 | 15 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 169 | 4 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 13 | 25 | 26 | 13 | 8 | 10 | 6 | 3 | 104 | 13 |
Hotels, restaurants, &c. | 160 | .. | 129 | .. | 11 | .. | .. | .. | 300 | 4 |
Miscellaneous | 22 | 105 | 17 | 104 | 50 | .. | .. | .. | 298 | 12 |
Totals | 967 | 941 | 1,239 | 840 | 172 | 80 | 12 | 3 | 4,254 | 127 |
The most noteworthy feature of this table is the extremely high membership of unions of agricultural and pastoral employers. As will be seen from the table immediately following, this is in marked contrast to the position respecting unions of workers, a position due no doubt to the fact that many small farmers belong to the employers' unions. The workers, on the other band, are almost entirely seasonal workers, especially in the case of the majority of those unionized—viz., the shearers and the threshing-mill employees. In these cases the workers travel round and work for several employers in the one season.
Similar information to that given for industrial unions of employers is now given for workers' unions, as at the end of 1932.
Industrial Group. | Membership—Industrial Districts. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Northern. | Wellington. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Taranaki. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Totals. | Number of Unions. | |
*Including three unions of railway employees, with a total membership of 10,777. | ||||||||||
Food, drink, &c. | 2,364 | 4,255 | 2,104 | 1,896 | 839 | 70 | 22 | .. | 11,550 | 53 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 1,634 | 375 | 1,261 | 914 | .. | .. | .. | 11 | 4,195 | 19 |
Textiles and weaving | 86 | 353 | 226 | 551 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,216 | 6 |
Building and construction | 2,473 | 2,658 | 1,606 | 1,435 | 127 | .. | 192 | 65 | 8,556 | 70 |
Wood-manufacture | 673 | 476 | 383 | 449 | 35 | .. | 12 | 604 | 2,632 | 22 |
Paper manufacture and printing | 732 | 793 | 507 | 540 | .. | .. | 7 | 16 | 2,595 | 19 |
Metal - working and engineering | 1,081 | 1,434 | 1,210 | 852 | 75 | .. | 91 | 45 | 4,788 | 30 |
Other manufactures | 449 | 146 | 206 | 342 | 36 | .. | 32 | .. | 1,211 | 28 |
Mining, &c. | 1,494 | .. | .. | 323 | .. | .. | .. | 389 | 2,206 | 14 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 729 | 526 | 2,377 | 1,281 | .. | 230 | .. | .. | 5,143 | 10 |
Land transport | 1,253 | 1,256 | 800 | 616 | 97 | 40 | 30 | .. | 14,869* | 23* |
Shipping and cargo-working | 2,365 | 3,794 | 810 | 1,160 | 248 | 50 | 155 | 275 | 8,857 | 41 |
Hotels, restaurants, &c. | 2,100 | 1,079 | 1,020 | 550 | 125 | 60 | 63 | 106 | 5,103 | 9 |
Miscellaneous | 2,367 | 1,923 | 737 | 1,080 | 102 | 17 | 20 | 116 | 6,362 | 56 |
Totals | 19,800 | 19,068 | 13,247 | 11,989 | 1,684 | 467 | 624 | 1,627 | 79,283* | 400* |
At 31st December, 1932, there were 13 industrial associations of employers and 34 of workers, the former having 73 affiliated unions and the latter 221. The following summary shows the number of industrial associations of employers and workers in each industrial group, with the number of affiliated unions in each case.
Industrial Group. | Employers. | Workers. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Associations. | Affiliated Unions, | Associations. | Affiliated Unions. | |||||
2. | 1931. | 1932. | 1931. | 1932. | 1931. | 1932. | 1931. | |
Food, drink, &c. | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 4 | 4 | 18 | 19 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 1 | 1 | 4 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 12 | 12 |
Textiles and weaving | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 5 | 5 |
Building and construction | 3 | 3 | 27 | 26 | 6 | 5 | 48 | 45 |
Wood-manufacture | 2 | 2 | 9 | 10 | 2 | 2 | 11 | 12 |
Paper-manufacture and printing | 9 | 2 | 12 | 12 | 3 | 3 | 13 | 14 |
Metal-working and engineering | 1 | 1 | 4 | 4 | 3 | 4 | 17 | 24 |
Other manufactures | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Agricultural and pastoral | 1 | 1 | 4 | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Land transport | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 | 15 | 15 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1 | 1 | 10 | 10 | 4 | 4 | 37 | 34 |
Hotels, restaurants, &c. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 9 | 9 |
Miscellaneous | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 6 | 6 | 36 | 39 |
Totals | 13 | 13 | 73 | 73 | 34 | 34 | 221 | 228 |
In the 1932 Year-Book appears an analysis of the proportion of workers belonging to unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act to the total number of wage-earners in the country (from Census returns). The percentages at five-yearly intervals 1900–25 were: 8, 11, 19, 24, 26, 24. Considering the proportions at the end of 1925, the lowest ratio of unionists was amongst agricultural and pastoral workers (6 per cent.), and the highest, shipping and cargo-working (67 per cent.), building and construction (65 per cent.), and food and drink, &c. (61 per cent.).
Table of Contents
EXCEPT for occasional returns relating to State unemployment relief which were presented to Parliament from time to time, practically no direct statistical evidence as to the extent of unemployment in New Zealand prior to 1892 is available.
Unemployment was well known to have been acute in the middle and late “sixties,” owing to the paralysing effect of the Maori wars in the North Island and to the collapse of the alluvial gold booms in Otago and Westland. At no time, however, during the depression of the late “sixties” does there appear to have been any unemployment among females. With the inauguration at the beginning of the “seventies” of the Vogel policy of public works and assisted immigration, employment was available for large numbers of new arrivals. At the beginning of the “eighties” scarcity of funds for the prosecution of public works necessitated, along with other considerations, the checking for a space of the stream of assisted immigrants. By 1883 the position had materially improved; but unemployment once more became serious in the late “eighties” and early “nineties,” mainly owing to the fall in the prices that New Zealand's products (notably wool) were fetching in the World's markets, and to a further slackening of the rate of prosecution of public works. During both of these periods the unemployment position was so acute as to be responsible for a considerable exodus of male population to Australia and elsewhere.
Direct statistical evidence as to the extent of unemployment in New Zealand is available from the census (since 1896) and from the records of the Labour Department (since 1892). In addition, statistics of unemployment among trade-unionists (from trade-union secretaries), and of monthly employment in factories and works, have been collected in recent years by the Census and Statistics Office—the former from 1925 to 1930 and the latter from 1926.
The great disadvantage of the Census inquiry as an indicator of the trend of unemployment is that it provides data at quinquennial intervals only.
Census. | Number of Males Unemployed. | Proportion per Thousand Mule Wage-earners. |
---|---|---|
12 April, 1896 | 14,759 | 100 |
31 March, 1901 | 8,467 | 48 |
12 April, 1906 | 8,189 | 39 |
2 April, 1911 | 7,152 | 30 |
15 October, 1916 | 5,920 | 26 |
17 April, 1921 | 11,061 | 39 |
20 April, 1926 | 10,694 | 34 |
A more comprehensive survey of unemployment than- had previously been attempted was made at the 1926 census: a concise description of the results is contained in the 1931 issue of the Year-Book (pp. 850–56), while full statistics are published in Volume X of the results of the 1926 census.
The creation of the Labour Department in 1891 has not only assisted to deal wit the problem of unemployment, but has been the means of useful statistical data being obtained and recorded. The figures relating to the activities of the employment bureaux of the Department do not show the full volume of unemployment, but they may safely be regarded as roughly symptomatic of the general unemployment situation.
The following table shows the numbers of the unemployed assisted to employment from year to year by the Labour Department. The figures exclude the operations of the Women's Employment Branch of the Department, which was twice created (not under identical names) on those somewhat rare occasions when there was a dearth of employment for women, and twice discontinued as urgency passed:—
Year ended 31st March, | Number assisted. |
---|---|
* Excluding those engaged under Unemployment Board's No. 5 scheme. | |
1892 | 2,593 |
1893 | 3,874 |
1894 | 3,371 |
1895 | 3,030 |
1896 | 2,871 |
1897 | 1,718 |
1898 | 2,035 |
1899 | 2,115 |
1900 | 2,147 |
1901 | 3,124 |
1902 | 1,830 |
1903 | 3,704 |
1904 | 2,860 |
1905 | 3,130 |
1906 | 6,712 |
1907 | 7,393 |
1908 | 6,305 |
1909 | 10,391 |
1910 | 8,506 |
1911 | 7,102 |
1912 | 5,735 |
1913 | 5,848 |
1914 | 5,645 |
1915 | 7,515 |
1916 | 5,978 |
1917 | 2,966 |
1918 | 2,952 |
1919 | 3,199 |
1920 | 4,205 |
1921 | 3,364 |
1922 | 4,989 |
1923 | 3,987 |
1924 | 3,877 |
1925 | 3,890 |
1926 | 3,397 |
1927 | 10,268 |
1928 | 15,246 |
1929 | 16,363 |
1930 | 21,890 |
1931 | 30,223 |
1932 | *18,328 |
1933 | *29,942 |
Commencing with 1926, unemployment, particularly during the winter months, assumed substantial proportions, in spite of steps taken by the Government, local bodies, and private organizations to provide work. In 1929 and 1930 matters reached a stage which led to the passing of the Unemployment Act, 1930, the main provisions of which are given elsewhere in this book.
The slackness in industry and trade already evident when the Unemployment Act came into force has intensified to such an extent since the end of 1930 that, despite the employment of large numbers of men on various relief works under the control of the Unemployment Board, the number of unplaced applicants on the registers totally unprovided for steadily increased until the beginning of 1932. During 1932 the increase in the employment of men under the schemes of the Unemployment Board more than offset new registrations, so that the number of men unprovided for was much lower in 1932 than was the case in the previous year.
The following table shows the position at quarterly intervals commencing with the first quarter of 1930. The highest levels (in heavy type) for each year are also included.
Week ended | Number of Placements during Week. | Number of Placements in Government Employment included in Foregoing. | Number of Registered Unemployed at End of Week. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland City Bureau. | Wellington City Bureau. | Christchurch City Bureau. | Dunedin City Bureau. | Other Branch Offices. | Total. | |||
17 Feb., 1930 | 428 | 334 | 817 | 483 | 400 | 169 | 580 | 2,449 |
20 May, 1930 | 386 | 222 | 1,151 | 421 | 558 | 262 | 996 | 3,388 |
18 Aug., 1930 | 290 | 254 | 1,296 | 1,006 | 979 | 566 | 1,792 | 5,639 |
17 Nov., 1930 | 299 | 228 | 2,132 | 1,057 | 1,018 | 436 | 2,125 | 6,768 |
15 Dec., 1930 | 1,076 | 371 | 3,101 | 1 | 1,771 | 687 | 4,029 | 11,442 |
16 Feb., 1931 | 1,180 | 720 | 4,647 | 3,313 | 3,058 | 1,872 | 9,952 | 22,842 |
18 May, 1931 | 539 | 89 | 5,086 | 3,814 | 4,419 | 2,314 | 23,920 | 39,553 |
17 Aug., 1931 | 138 | 59 | 7,156 | 4,980 | 5,250 | 2,878 | 28,868 | 49,132 |
5 Oct., 1931 | 518 | 33 | 7,190 | 5,378 | 5,217 | 3,092 | 30,531 | 51 408 |
16 Nov., 1931 | 446 | 63 | 6,921 | 5,414 | 5,053 | 2,945 | 28,462 | 48,795 |
15 Feb., 1932 | 299 | 56 | 5,813 | 5,854 | 4,683 | 2,777 | 25,944 | 45,071 |
16 May, 1932 | 524 | 11 | 6,577 | 5,145 | 4,556 | 3,222 | 32,951 | 52,451 |
15 Aug., 1932 | 706 | 35 | 6,935 | 4,625 | 4,772 | 3,085 | 36,985 | 56,402 |
12 Sept., 1932 | 654 | 103 | 7,100 | 4,892 | 4,841 | 3,088 | 36,577 | 56,498 |
19 Nov., 1932 | 733 | 114 | 6,911 | 4,639 | 4,653 | 3,015 | 33,681 | 52,899 |
18 Feb., 1933 | 484 | 159 | 7,110 | 4,432 | 5,124 | 2,663 | 31,027 | 50,356 |
20 May, 1933 | 538 | 233 | 7,524 | 4,303 | 5,112 | 2,671 | 34,888 | 54,998 |
22 July, 1933 | 472 | 50 | 7,910 | 4,964 | 5,375 | 2,774 | 36,329 | 57,352 |
19 Aug., 1933 | 395 | 31 | 7,868 | 4,983 | 5,464 | 2,761 | 35,838 | 56,914 |
The figures quoted in the foregoing table for Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin relate to registrations at the city bureaux only. A comparison on an urban-area basis is given in a later table in this section.
In the compilation of the statistics care is taken to exclude from the figures of applications remaining on the books all cases of applicants for employment from whom the Department of Labour has not heard for fourteen days, on the assumption that such applicants have obtained employment through other means.
The rapid increase in unemployment during 1931 and 1932 is illustrated in the following table, which shows new applications, placements, and total number of registered unemployed at monthly intervals. Since February, 1931, the numbers of men placed on Scheme 5 of the Unemployment Board are shown separately. They cannot be regarded as “placements” each week, nor are they wholly unemployed.
Week ended | New and Renewed Applications for Employment during Week. | Placements through Bureaux during Week. | Registered Unemployed at End of Week. | Registered Unemployed obtaining Relief-work under Scheme 5 of Unemployment Board. | Totally Unemployed. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1931. | |||||
January 5 | 4,938 | 1,002 | 8,703 | .. | 8,703 |
February 2 | 4,935 | 1,543 | 17,556 | .. | 17,556 |
March 2 | 6,066 | 291 | 29,434 | 12,119 | 17,315 |
April 6 | 3,154 | 163 | 37,598 | 26,037 | 11,561 |
May 4 | 4,642 | 477 | 36,921 | 23,950 | 12,971 |
June 1 | 3,973 | 443 | 42,523 | 30,425 | 12,098 |
July 6 | 2,853 | 305 | 46,359 | 34,396 | 11,963 |
August 3 | 2,561 | 328 | 48,396 | 35,504 | 12,892 |
September 7 | 2,726 | 194 | 51,018 | 36,374 | 14,644 |
October 5 | 2,272 | 518 | 51,408 | 37,009 | 14,399 |
November 2 | 2,141 | 361 | 50,284 | 36,758 | 13,526 |
December 7 | 1,926 | 196 | 47,096 | 33,446 | 13,650 |
1932. | |||||
January 4 | 1,028 | 123 | 44,561 | 22,268 | 22,293 |
February 1 | 2,034 | 400 | 45,654 | 30,447 | 15,207 |
March 7 | 2,479 | 233 | 44,368 | 32,393 | 11,975 |
April 4 | 2,271 | 291 | 45,799 | 33,333 | 12,466 |
May 2 | 3,442 | 362 | 50,093 | 34,980 | 15,113 |
June 6 | 2,596 | 439 | 54,027 | 40,874 | 13,153 |
July 4 | 2,431 | 776 | 54,328 | 42,975 | 11,353 |
August 1 | 2,698 | 683 | 55,837 | 45,515 | 10,322 |
September 5 | 2,215 | 571 | 56,456 | 49,380 | 7,076 |
October 1 | 2,331 | 701 | 55,728 | 49,189 | 6,539 |
November 5 | 2,220 | 663 | 54,182 | 48,519 | 5,663 |
December 3 | 2,803 | 653 | 52,785 | 47,471 | 5,314 |
1933. | |||||
January 7 | 1,707 | 352 | 52,658 | 47,465 | 5,193 |
February 4 | 2,010 | 431 | 51,250 | 44,933 | 6,317 |
March 4 | 2,262 | 515 | 50,155 | 44,344 | 5,811 |
April 1 | 2,439 | 497 | 51,529 | 46,290 | 5,239 |
May 6 | 2,258 | 370 | 53,851 | 48,228 | 5,623 |
June 3 | 2,422 | 568 | 55,965 | 49,817 | 6,148 |
July 1 | 2,081 | 479 | 56,813 | 51,441 | 5,372 |
August 5 | 1,819 | 495 | 57,313 | 52,188 | 5,125 |
September 2 | 1,829 | 482 | 56,901 | 52,384 | 4,517 |
During the last twelve months a weekly average of upwards of 40,000 registered unemployed have been provided with partial employment under Scheme 5 of the Unemployment Board. These men are still included on the unemployment registers. Men employed on the more permanent relief schemes of the Unemployment Board, however, are withdrawn from the unemployment registers. It should be explained that the numbers shown as totally unemployed include men ordinarily engaged on Scheme 5, but standing down during the week shown in accordance with the system still in operation in country districts and formerly throughout the Dominion.
In making comparisons between registrations since the beginning of 1931 and in previous years several important reservations must be borne in mind. In the first place, the passing of the Unemployment Act provided the unemployed with a definite incentive to register, since the Unemployment Board made it clear that all workers engaged under its schemes for relief would be recruited from the ranks of the registered unemployed only. Consequently, the statistics of registered unemployed from 1931 onwards, when considered in conjunction with the statistics of numbers engaged on the various relief schemes (shown in a later paragraph in this section) afford a more comprehensive survey of the total extent of unemployment than is available for the years immediately preceding 1931.
An analysis of registered unemployed into the principal occupational groupings during the first complete week in each quarter is set out below.
Date. | Building Tradesmen. | Engineering Tradesmen. | Other Skilled Tradesmen. | Labourers and Quarry-men. | Farm Hands. | Hotel and Restaurant Workers and Cooks. | Others. | Total.* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes cases unspecified as to classification. | ||||||||
1931. | ||||||||
Mar. 9 | 3,367 | 1,192 | 2,086 | 13,613 | 1,262 | 680 | 1,550 | 29,941 |
June 8 | 4,768 | 1,894 | 4,755 | 20,441 | 2,294 | 794 | 5,549 | 43,453 |
Sept. 7 | 5,780 | 2,107 | 5,875 | 25,149 | 2,670 | 769 | 8,668 | 51,018 |
Dec. 7 | 5,536 | 1,863 | 5,608 | 22,526 | 2,116 | 701 | 8,736 | 47,096 |
1932. | ||||||||
Mar. 7 | 5,773 | 2,008 | 5,249 | 19,974 | 2,030 | 710 | 8,179 | 44,368 |
June 13 | 6,589 | 2,164 | 6,336 | 25,365 | 3,149 | 832 | 9,687 | 54,122 |
Sept, 12 | 7,375 | 2,223 | 6,201 | 25,086 | 3,299 | 851 | 11,463 | 56,498 |
Dec. 10 | 6,421 | 1,975 | 5,731 | 22,146 | 2,584 | 817 | 11,243 | 52,510 |
1933. | ||||||||
Mar. 11 | 6,365 | 1,873 | 6,146 | 21,052 | 2,441 | 781 | 10,949 | 50,409 |
June 10 | 6,605 | 1,967 | 6,577 | 23,937 | 3,388 | 955 | 10,884 | 55,993 |
Sept. 9 | 6,490 | 1,854 | 6,612 | 24,961 | 3,301 | 927 | 12,736 | 56,881 |
The seasonal variation in unemployment is illustrated below. The average number of unemployed on the register during each month of the years 1928 to 1932 is expressed as a percentage of the average number so registered during these five years.
Month. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
January | 9 | 12 | 11 | 63 | 220 |
February | 12 | 12 | 12 | 103 | 216 |
March | 13 | 13 | 14 | 158 | 216 |
April | 13 | 15 | 16 | 182 | 231 |
May | 15 | 16 | 22 | 191 | 254 |
June | 16 | 17 | 26 | 215 | 262 |
July | 15 | 18 | 26 | 228 | 267 |
August | 13 | 15 | 26 | 237 | 273 |
September | 11 | 13 | 28 | 247 | 272 |
October | 11 | 25 | 29 | 245 | 267 |
November | 9 | 13 | 32 | 235 | 258 |
December | 9 | 9 | 46 | 222 | 254 |
Average for year | 12 | 15 | 24 | 195 | 254 |
During the years 1928 and 1929 the maximum monthly numbers of registered unemployed were recorded between May and August, while in January and November of 1928, and in December of 1928 and 1929 the lowest numbers were recorded. During 1929 the normal seasonal fluctuation is observed, except for the sudden increase in October of that year consequent on the announcement by the Government that work would be found for registered unemployed. Since 1930, however, the seasonal fluctuation has been largely lost sight of in the increase in registrations due to the economic depression.
The increase in registrations during 1931 and 1932 is well illustrated by this table. It will be noted, however, that during October, November, and December of those years a slight recession from the peak figures established in August and September took place, consequent on the seasonal increase in employment, normal in the later months of the year.
Considerable interest attaches to the relative extent of unemployment in the major centres of population. In view of the fact that the areas served by the city bureaux vary considerably as between the four chief centres, the next table has been compiled on an urban-area basis, the figures quoted representing in each case the aggregate of unfilled applications for employment at all bureaux or post-offices within the boundaries of the urban area.
Week ended | Urban Areas. | Rest of Dominion. | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | |||
1931. | ||||||
May 4 | 6,811 | 4,705 | 4,406 | 2,511 | 18,488 | 36,921 |
June 1 | 8,654 | 5,364 | 5,245 | 2,876 | 20,384 | 42,523 |
July 6 | 9,271 | 5,821 | 5,379 | 3,309 | 22,579 | 46,359 |
Aug. 3 | 9,660 | 6,492 | 5,562 | 3,390 | 23,292 | 48,396 |
Sept. 7 | 10,400 | 6,775 | 5, 783 | 3,684 | 24,376 | 51,018 |
Oct. 5 | 10,309 | 7,180 | 5,625 | 3,724 | 24,570 | 51,408 |
Nov. 2 | 10,129 | 7,276 | 5,491 | 3,684 | 23,704 | 50,284 |
Dec. 7 | 9,298 | 7,229 | 5,549 | 3,437 | 21,583 | 47,096 |
1932. | ||||||
Jan. 4 | 8,637 | 7,131 | 5,451 | 3,347 | 19,995 | 44,561 |
Feb. | 8,960 | 7,607 | 5,483 | 3,347 | 20,257 | 45,654 |
Mar. 7 | 8,817 | 6,732 | 4,631 | 3,483 | 20,705 | 44,368 |
April 4 | 8,834 | 6,829 | 4,419 | 3,575 | 22,142 | 45,799 |
May 2 | 9,388 | 7,204 | 4,734 | 3,910 | 24,857 | 50,093 |
June 6 | 9,609 | 7,176 | 5,197 | 3,677 | 28,368 | 54,027 |
July 4 | 9,710 | 6,517 | 5,106 | 3,773 | 29,222 | 51,328 |
Aug. 1 | 9,944 | 6,476 | 5,290 | 3,773 | 30,489 | 55,972 |
Sept. 5 | 10,179 | 6,873 | 5,512 | 3,824 | 30,068 | 56,456 |
Oct. 1 | 10,280 | 6,610 | 5,326 | 3,794 | 29,718 | 55,728 |
Nov. 5 | 9,978 | 6,541 | 5,296 | 3,751 | 28,652 | 54,218 |
Dec. 3 | 9,790 | 6,572 | 5,704 | 3,639 | 27,080 | 52,785 |
1933. | ||||||
Jan 7 | 9,710 | 6,678 | 5,332 | 3,656 | 26,782 | 52,658 |
Feb. 4 | 10,264 | 6,174 | 5,677 | 3,414 | 25,721 | 51,250 |
Mar. 4 | 10,264 | 6,250 | 5,561 | 3,291 | 24,789 | 50,155 |
April 1 | 10,307 | 6,459 | 5,535 | 3,225 | 26,003 | 51,529 |
May 6 | 10,701 | 6,682 | 5,600 | 3,261 | 27,607 | 53,851 |
June 3 | 10,906 | 6,941 | 5,784 | 3,406 | 28,928 | 55,965 |
July 1 | 11,100 | 7,054 | 5,824 | 3,437 | 29,398 | 56,813 |
Aug. 5 | 11,250 | 7,014 | 6,196 | 3,444 | 29,409 | 57,313 |
Sept. 2 | 11,366 | 7,111 | 6,170 | 3,374 | 28,880 | 56,901 |
An interesting aspect of the geographical distribution of registered unemployed during the last two years is the rapidly increasing volume of registrations in the secondary centres and country districts. Prior to the year 1931 registered unemployed in the four chief centres accounted for the vast majority of registrations throughout the Dominion. In making comparisons between individual centres, it is necessary to take cognizance of relative populations. The following table is of interest in this connection:—
Urban Area. | Estimated Population, 1st April, 1933 | Number of Registered Unemployed. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
5th August, 1933. | Peak Level. | ||||
Number. | Per 1000 Inhabitants. | Number. | Per 1000 Inhabitants, | ||
Auckland | 219,800 | 11,250 | 51 | 11,366 | 52 |
Wellington | 145,900 | 7,014 | 48 | 7,610 | 52 |
Christchurch | 130,100 | 6,196 | 48 | 6,196 | 48 |
Dunedin | 87,900 | 3,444 | 39 | 3,952 | 45 |
The peak level up to the present time (September, 1933) was reached in Auckland on 2nd September, 1933, with 11,366 registered unemployed; in Wellington on 11th January, 1932, with 7,610 registered unemployed; in Christchurch on 5th August, 1933 (6,196); and in Dunedin on 16th May, 1932 (3,952).
It should be remembered that only males are registered at the Employment Bureaux of the Labour Department, so that the figures quoted in the preceding pages do not take account of unemployment among women. Although no recent data are available as to the number of women and girls unemployed, this aspect of the unemployment problem is also serious, and a special committee was set up by the Unemployment Board in 1931 to co-operate with voluntary organizations in the relief of unemployment among women; and grants have been since made from the Board's funds for this purpose.
Since October, 1932, the Unemployment Board has issued, at four-weekly intervals a bulletin containing information as to the number of men engaged in subsidized employment on each of the various schemes initiated by the Board, together with a statement as to the number of registered unemployed ineligible for relief work for various reasons. In addition, the annual report of the Board for the year ended 31st March, 1932, contains similar information at quarterly intervals since 30th June, 1931.
The major relief scheme—in point of numbers engaged—administered by the Unemployment Board is the provision of part-time work by the payment of wages of men employed on relief works by local bodies. Men provided with relief work under this scheme remain on the unemployment registers of the Labour Department, while men engaged in other employment where their wages are paid wholly or in part from the Unemployment Fund are removed from the registers. The periodical statements as to the number of men engaged under the various schemes are, therefore, necessary to a clear understanding of the extent of unemployment. In recent months the Board has devoted considerable attention to the transfer of men from relatively unproductive part-time relief to more directly productive subsidized employment schemes; and, as a consequence, the total number of men in receipt of unemployment relief has recently been considerably in excess of the number registered as unemployed. The total number of men employed under the Board's schemes, together with those registered but ineligible for such employment, therefore provides in some respects a more complete indication of the extent of unemployment than can be obtained from the statistics of registered unemployment. The statistics of the employment bureaux form, however, the only available data as to the geographical distribution of unemployment for periods later than the 1926 census inquiry; and, again, the statements prepared by the Unemployment Board in respect of the Dominion as a whole are not available prior to 30th June, 1931.
The following statement shows the number of men engaged under the Board's schemes in full-time and in part-time employment, the number of registered unemployed ineligible for relief, and the total of these classes; while for purposes of comparison the total remaining on the unemployment register is shown on the same (or nearest available) dates:—
Date. | Engaged under Hoard's Relief Schemes. | Registered Unemployed ineligible for Relief. (c.) | Total of (a), (b), and (c). | Total Remaining on Register as “Unemployed,” including Columns (b) and (c). | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
In Full-time Employment. (a.) | In Part-time Employment. (b.) | ||||
1931. | |||||
30th June | 5,800 | 38,600 | 6,700 | 51,100 | 45,264 |
30th September | 3,190 | 43,800 | 7,600 | 54,590 | 51,375 |
31st December. | 6,985 | 40,300 | 4,800 | 52,085 | 45,140 |
1932. | |||||
31st March | 9,120 | 38,400 | 7,000 | 54,520 | 45,383 |
30th June | 14,35t | 46,850 | 7,450 | 68,650 | 54,342 |
30th September | 17,920 | 49,190 | 6,540 | 73,650 | 55,728 |
29th October | 17,422 | 48,343 | 6,206 | 71,971 | 54,549 |
26th November | 16,834 | 47,129 | 5,348 | 69,311 | 52,477 |
24th December | 16,657 | 47,425 | 5,199 | 69,281 | 52,624 |
1933, | |||||
21st January | 15,162 | 46,431 | 6,272 | 67,865 | 52,703 |
18th February | 15,426 | 44,962 | 5,394 | 65,782 | 50,356 |
18th March | 15,931 | 45,136 | 5,585 | 66,652 | 50,721 |
15th April | 16,159 | 46,784 | 5,312 | 68,255 | 52,096 |
13th May | 15,950 | 48,722 | 5,830 | 70,502 | 54,552 |
10th June | 16,925 | 50,191 | 5,802 | 72,918 | 55,993 |
8th July | 18,001 | 51,522 | 5,511 | 75,034 | 57,033 |
2nd September | 21,726 | 52,384 | 4,517 | 78,627 | 56,901 |
30th September | 23,262 | 51,872 | 4,301 | 79,435 | 56,173 |
In utilizing the data in the above table as an indication of the extent of unemployment in the Dominion, the following considerations must be borne in mind:—
The provision of employment for women and juveniles is outside the scope of the relief schemes of the Unemployment Board. While the farm employment subsidy schemes contain certain limited provision for the employment of youths, registration and employment under these schemes are, in the main, confined to adult males only.
The Board has been forced by consideration of finance to limit assistance to the more urgently necessitous cases. Consequently, it is probable that a considerable number of unemployed men whose present financial position would debar them from receiving relief would not trouble to register as unemployed.
The total shown above (penultimate column) includes men in employment where their wages are paid wholly or in part out of the Unemployment Fund. While these men remain a charge on the fund, and as such are regarded as “unemployed,” it should be noted that they are in employment in some cases—e.g., the building subsidy scheme—at standard rates of pay. Again, men employed on farms under the farm was subsidy schemes—numbering some ten thousand in recent months—are in cautious employment on work of a definitely useful character. The inclusion of these men in statistics of unemployed is justified only on the grounds that their wages are paid wholly or partly out of the Unemployment Fund. Nevertheless, the cost of the subsidy paid to these men must be offset to a very large extent by the benefits accruing to the Dominion as a primary-producing country from the assistance thus granted to the farming industry.
The following analysis shows the nature of the work on which men in receipt of wages subsidy from the Unemployment Fund are engaged:—
Nature of Relief Employment. | June, 1932. | December, 1932. | March, 1933. | June, 1933. | September, 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes a number of men prospecting for gold under the rates of pay and conditions of employment prescribed for Scheme 5. † Excluding men employed in gold-prospecting under Scheme 5. | |||||
Scheme 5 (see letterpress, post) | 46,850* | 46,151† | 43,374† | 47,337† | 48,743† |
Farm schemes | 11,500 | 9,209 | 8,450 | 9,977 | 10,110 |
Land improvement and development, &c. | 2,465 | 3,809 | 4,848 | 3,510 | 3,853 |
Gold-prospecting | 235 | 1,506 | 2,217 | 3,595 | 3,908 |
Building subsidy scheme | .. | 3,243 | 1,808 | 477 | 6,360 |
Subsidized employment by Public Works Department | .. | .. | .. | 2,125 | 2,063 |
Subsidized employment in various industries | 150 | 164 | 370 | 95 | 97 |
Totals | 61,200 | 64,082 | 61,067 | 67,116 | 75,134 |
The shift of relief employment from the local - body scheme (Scheme 5) to more directly productive avenues of employment is clearly shown in this table. In June, 1933, 19,779 men—or 29 per cent. of the total receiving relief—were engaged in farm schemes, gold-prospecting, and other directly productive work; while in June, 1931, only 5,800, or 13 per cent. of the total, were so engaged. In addition, a considerable number of Scheme 5 men are now employed on land-development and similar productive work.
Immediately unemployment began to be seriously felt in the winter of 1926, steps were taken by the State and by local authorities to absorb as much labour as possible on ordinary public works and on relief works. One of the first enactments of the 1926 session of Parliament was the Local Authorities Empowering (Relief of Unemployment) Act, which empowered local authorities, without taking a poll of the ratepayers, to borrow moneys for the purpose of providing relief works for unemployed men.
In addition to providing direct employment as far as possible, the State further assisted by subsidizing expenditure by local authorities. In spite of the efforts of the general and local governments, however, unemployment continued in evidence; and, with a view to remedying the situation, the Government undertook, in September, 1929, to find employment within a specified time for all genuinely unemployed men, provided that they registered at the Government labour bureaux and were willing and able to accept the work offered.
As will be realized from a survey of the recent statistics included in the immediately preceding pages, the magnitude of unemployment has grown very considerably since the beginning of 1930. The question of providing some permanent solution of the problem has received a good deal of attention, and in 1928, arising out of a recommendation of the National Industrial Conference of that year, a committee was set up to go fully into the matter. Following on the report of this committee, an Unemployment Act was passed in the 1930 session of Parliament. Details of this enactment and its amendments are contained elsewhere in this book.
The Unemployment Board under the Act of 1930 and subsequent amendments comprises the Minister of Employment (Chairman), the Commissioner of Unemployment, and three other members appointed by the Governor-General, one of whom is Deputy Chairman of the Board. Details of the operations of the Board will be found in its annual reports to Parliament, The following briefly outlines certain of the larger features of its activities:—
Scheme 4A.—Subsidy of 10s. per week (single men) and 15s. to 25s. per week (married men) on wages paid to additional farm labour employed, board and lodging, where necessary, to be provided by the employer.
Scheme 5.—This scheme is designed to provide partial employment for unemployed, mainly in the larger centres of population, with the co-operation of local bodies, which provide work on roading, land-reclamation, &c. The local body provides tools and supervision, while the Unemployment Fund bears the cost of the wages of the men so employed and, from October, 1932, the cost of workers' compensation and insurance. The Board endeavours to place in more directly productive avenues of employment as large a number of Scheme 5 workers as possible. Many men employed under Scheme 5 conditions are now engaged in gold-prospecting, land-development, and similar pursuits. The rates of pay of workers employed under this scheme vary according to number of dependants, &c.
Camps for Single Unemployed Men.—The Unemployment Board has established camps in various parts of the country where single men are employed in improving access to the backblocks, scrub-cutting, drainage, and other work of a productive nature. The men are provided with food, while camps are erected for their lodging. In addition, they receive in cash approximately 10s. per week.
Small-farm Plan.—The Unemployment Board is endeavouring to place as large a number of unemployed workers as possible on rural allotments of from 5 to 10 acres, as a moans of relieving unemployment and of ensuring a supply of readily available and skilled labour for employment, by neighbouring farmers on seasonal farm-work. Rural settlement on wider lines is the intention of the Small-farms (Relief of Unemployment) Act of March, 1933. Operations are administered by the Department of Lands and Survey under a Board of five members, one of whom is a member of the Unemployment Board.
Reference to cottages erected under the small-farms scheme will be found in the section on Building and Construction.
Subsidy to Wages paid on Building Operations.—The Unemployment Board, in order to stimulate building activity, brought into operation from the 1st July to 31st December, 1932, a scheme whereby the wages of workers engaged in certain specified building operations are subsidized by the Board. During June-September, 1933, the scheme was re-introduced on more liberal lines, the subsidy payable being on a basis of forty hours per man per week, and employees not requiring to be engaged from unemployment bureaux. The subsidy was fixed at one-third of award wages, or one-half in the case of a dwelling of not over £650 cost.
Numerous subsidiary relief schemes have been promulgated or aided by the Board, among which may be mentioned a subsidy to gold prospecting, a subsidy on wages cost of contracts by unemployed for farm-development work, assistance to the flax industry, financial assistance to women's organizations for the relief of distress among unemployed women, &c.
The growth of unemployment throughout the world in recent years has prompted in most countries statistical examination of the fluctuations or periodicity of employment. Until recent years the statistics available on this phenomenon in New Zealand have been somewhat scanty, being restricted to employment on public works. In addition to the material quoted in the earlier portion of this section data are now available on some of the avenues of industrial employment (including building and construction, but excluding transport and mining) as well as that contracted with local authorities.
On pages 858 to 869 of the 1929 Year-Book a fairly exhaustive treatment was given of the data relating to the annual course of employment in 1926 in factories, mills, works, &c., in building and construction establishments, and on public works.
The following table shows, by industrial groups, the maximum and minimum monthly numbers of male and female wage-earners (excluding proprietors actively engaged, managers, overseers, accountants, clerks, &c.) engaged in factories, mills, works, &c., and in the building industry, during the calendar year 1931, together with the monthly average for the year:—
Industry. | Maximum for Year. | Minimum for Year. | Average of Twelve Months, | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Month. | Number. | Month. | ||
Males. | |||||
Animal food | 11,772 | Feb. | 5,540 | Aug. | 8,655 |
Vegetable food | 2,014 | Jan. | 1,869 | July | 1,931 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 1,357 | Jan. | 1,123 | July | 1,217 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 725 | Feb. | 449 | Sept. | 606 |
Working in wood | 5,032 | Jan. | 4,378 | July | 4,649 |
Paper-manufactures | 210 | Dec. | 196 | April | 203 |
Heat, light, and power | 4,390 | May | 3,901 | Dec. | 4,180 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 1,496 | Jan. | 981 | Aug. | 1,174 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 4,680 | Jan. | 3,853 | Nov. | 4,101 |
Precious metals | 130 | April | 122 | Aug. | 125 |
Books and publications | 3,555 | Jan. | 3,250 | Nov. | 3,496 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 133 | Feb. | 101 | July | 114 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 106 | Jan. | 97 | Sept. | 100 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 632 | Jan. | 512 | May | 559 |
Carriages and vehicles | 3,989 | Jan. | 3,610 | Sept. | 3,788 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 770 | April | 573 | Sept. | 678 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 758 | May | 464 | July | 579 |
House-furnishings | 1,589 | Jan. | 1,412 | Oct. | 1,470 |
Chemicals and by-products | 820 | Aug. | 685 | Feb. | 746 |
Textile fabrics | 901 | Nov. | 855 | Mar. | 873 |
Apparel | 2,425 | Dec. | 2,201 | Feb. | 2,300 |
Fibrous materials | 305 | Dec. | 196 | April | 247 |
Building and construction | 4,140 | Jan. | 3,210 | Dec. | 3,756 |
Females. | |||||
Animal food | 154 | Mar. | 68 | July | 120 |
Vegetable food | 1,613 | Mar. | 1,350 | July | 1,439 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 507 | May | 392 | Feb. | 470 |
Paper-manufactures | 259 | Sept. | 231 | June | 246 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 107 | June | 82 | Sept. | 99 |
Books and publications | 927 | May | 821 | Jan. | 899 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 91 | Aug. | 84 | Mar., May | 87 |
House-furnishings | 218 | Jan. | 196 | Sept. | 206 |
Chemicals and by-products | 285 | Nov. | 230 | May | 252 |
Textile fabrics | 1,341 | Dec. | 1,248 | May | 1,290 |
Apparel | 7,848 | Dec. | 6,738 | June | 7,133 |
Due allowance should be made for the inclusion of male wage-earners in establishments operated by local authorities (other than Electric-power Boards) both under factories, mills, works, &c., and under local authorities, when these two branches of employment are being considered together.
The tables following give for all factory industries and building and construction a monthly comparison for 1930 and 1931, together with the monthly deviations from the means of the respective years.
Month. | 1930. | 1931. | Differences, 1930 and 1931. | Deviation from Mean. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1930. | 1931. | ||||
Factories, Mills, Works, &c. | |||||
MALES. | |||||
January | 53,417 | 47,083 | -6,334 | + 3,299 | +5,143 |
February | 53,030 | 46,378 | -6,652 | +2,912 | +4,438 |
March | 53,472 | 45,289 | -8,183 | +3,354 | +3,349 |
April | 53,407 | 43,801 | -9,606 | +3,289 | + 1,861 |
May | 51,928 | 42,877 | -9,051 | +1,810 | + 937 |
June | 49,430 | 40,481 | -7,949 | - 688 | -1,459 |
July | 47,778 | 38,355 | -9,423 | -2,340 | -3,585 |
August | 47,154 | 37,841 | -9,313 | -2,964 | -4,099 |
September | 47,497 | 38,291 | -9,206 | -2,621 | -3,649 |
October | 47,525 | 38,890 | -8,635 | -2,593 | -3,050 |
November | 47,775 | 40,078 | -7,697 | -2,343 | -1,862 |
December | 49,012 | 43,921 | -5,091 | -1,106 | + 1,981 |
Averages | 50,118 | 41,940 | -8,178 | 2,443 | 2,951 |
FEMALES. | |||||
January | 13,291 | 12,358 | - 933 | - 608 | - 297 |
February | 13,739 | 12,363 | -1,376 | - 160 | - 292 |
March | 13,973 | 12,609 | -1,364 | + 74 | - 46 |
April | 14,050 | 12,413 | -1,635 | + 151 | - 240 |
May | 13,970 | 12,459 | -1,511 | + 71 | - 196 |
June | 14,025 | 12,163 | -1,862 | + 126 | - 492 |
July | 14,006 | 12,143 | -1,863 | + 107 | - 512 |
August | 13,878 | 12,415 | -1,463 | - 21 | - 240 |
September | 14,052 | 12,838 | -1,214 | + 153 | + 183 |
October | 14,068 | 13,149 | - 919 | + 169 | + 494 |
November | 13,962 | 13,418 | - 544 | + 63 | + 763 |
December | 13,773 | 13,528 | - 245 | - 126 | + 873 |
Averages | 13,899 | 12,655 | -1,244 | 152 | 386 |
Building and Construction. | |||||
MALES. | |||||
January | 8,021 | 4,140 | -3,881 | + 327 | + 384 |
February | 7,888 | 4,031 | -3,857 | + 194 | + 275 |
March | 7,838 | 4,065 | -3,773 | + 144 | + 309 |
April | 8,083 | 4,101 | -3,982 | + 389 | + 345 |
May | 8,017 | 4,123 | -3,894 | + 323 | + 367 |
June | 7,942 | 3,772 | -4,170 | + 248 | + 16 |
July | 7,785 | 3,527 | -4,258 | + 91 | - 229 |
August | 7,606 | 3,543 | -4,063 | - 88 | - 213 |
September | 7,469 | 3,538 | -3,931 | - 225 | - 218 |
October | 7,482 | 3,594 | -3,888 | - 212 | - 162 |
November | 7,267 | 3,430 | -3,837 | - 427 | - 326 |
December | 6,925 | 3,210 | -3,715 | - 769 | -546 |
Averages | 7,694 | 3,756 | -3,937 | 286 | 282 |
Seasonal unemployment has to a certain extent been coped with by the institution of relief works by the Public Works Department, which has tended to swell the numbers engaged on public works. This employment on public works may be classified according to the authority meeting the cost of the works:—
Public Works Department.
Public Works Department and local authorities.
Local authorities only.
Unemployment Fund.
Unfortunately, complete statistics covering all phases of this employment are not extant. Those available for past years relate to class (a), and part of class (b)to the extent to which the cost is met by the Public Works Department; furthermore, they do not include the employees of contractors. The statistics are entirely exclusive of workmen engaged by local authorities, and are calculated by dividing the total amount paid as wages during each month by the sum which would represent the full-time earnings of one worker during each particular period. The statistics cover those workers who are employed on “time” as well as “piece” rates. Class (d) in 1932–33 represents several thousand men, all of whom are also included in figures relating to the Unemployment Board's operations.
Even with the deficiencies referred to the available figures are not without interest, and afford some measure of the additional work provided by the State in periods of unemployment. The following figures show the monthly average number of men employed on public works over a range of years:—
Year ended 31st March, | Roads. | Railways, Buildings, &c. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1895 | 1,103 | 962 | 2,065 |
1900 | 1,825 | 1,243 | 3,068 |
1905 | 1,407 | 2,119 | 3,526 |
1910 | 1,762 | 3,929 | 5,691 |
1915 | 2,494 | 2,234 | 4,728 |
1920 | 1,495 | 2,498 | 3,993 |
1925 | 1,614 | 5,151 | 6,765 |
1927 | 2,095 | 5,330 | 7,425 |
1928 | 3,043 | 5,044 | 8,087 |
1929 | 4,643 | 4,109 | 8,752 |
1930 | 5,380 | 5,487 | 10,867 |
1931 | 6,365 | 6,057 | 12,422 |
1932 | 5,255 | 4,182 | 9,437 |
1933 | 3,213 | 3,520 | 6,733 |
Figures for each month of the last four years are next given, in such form as readily to permit of a comparison between corresponding months, as well as showing the movement from month to month:—
Month. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|
January | 11,140 | 12,061 | 7,264 | 6,880 |
February | 12,010 | 12,000 | 7,874 | 8,000 |
March | 12,034 | 11,580 | 8,940 | 8,310 |
April | 11,976 | 11,543 | 6,520 | 8,066 |
May | 12,436 | 10,213 | 6,427 | 8,153 |
June | 12,815 | 10,183 | 6,247 | 8,350 |
July | 13,039 | 9,897 | 6,542 | 8,344 |
August | 13,015 | 9,533 | 6,489 | 8,321 |
September | 12,592 | 9,445 | 6,256 | 8,152 |
October | 12,512 | 9,155 | 6,249 | .. |
November | 12,716 | 8,605 | 6,405 | .. |
December | 12,327 | 8,591 | 6,465 | .. |
Figures are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics showing each month the number engaged on the various public works throughout the Dominion.
LOCAL AUTHORITIES.
Employment by local authorities comprises principally the construction and maintenance of roads and streets, and the operation and maintenance of public-utility industries (gas, electric supply, and tramways) and social services.
Particulars relating to wage-earning employees engaged by the various classes of local authorities during the local-body year ended March, 1932, are presented in the following table. The statistics do not cover Hospital Boards, Fire Boards, or Electric-power Boards. Employees of Electric-power Boards are included in the figures already given for manufacturing industries.
Class of Local District. | Maximum for Year. | Minimum for Year. | Average of Twelve Months. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Month. | Number. | Month. | ||
Boroughs | 24,903 | Dec. | 21,210 | June | 22 282 |
Counties | 11,559 | Dec. | 10,347 | Jan. | 11,083 |
Harbour Boards | 2,534 | May | 2,154 | Feb. | 2,375 |
Urban transport districts | 2,196 | May | 1,781 | Mar. | 2,004 |
Town districts | 1,048 | June | 895 | Aug. | 983 |
Urban drainage districts | 198 | Nov. | 120 | Mar. | 178 |
River districts | 1,271 | Aug. | 757 | May | 1,000 |
Road districts | 299 | Dec. | 182 | Feb. | 247 |
Rabbit districts | 112 | May | 79 | Mar. | 91 |
Land-drainage districts | 916 | Mar. | 531 | Aug. | 711 |
Gas-lighting district | 40 | Mar. | 33 | Various | 35 |
Railway district | 20 | April | 15 | Aug. | 17 |
Water-supply districts | 27 | Various | 8 | April, May | 20 |
All districts | 45,459 | Dec. | 40,858 | Jan. | 41,026 |
The figures in the above table include, besides permanent, temporary, and casual employees, a very large number of relief workers (vide earlier portion of this section). The inclusion of relief workers has somewhat obscured the normal characteristics of local-body employment, as exemplified in this way.
Table of Contents
THE collection of information regarding industrial disputes was initiated by the Census and Statistics Office at the beginning of the year 1920. Information concerning disputes prior to that year was obtained by examination of the records of the Labour Department.
Under the system originated in 1920 returns furnished by Inspectors of Factories form the main source from which information is obtained. It is considered that the statistics based on these reports are less liable to bias than would be the case if parties to the dispute or other private persons were relied on to furnish the information. It is the duty of an Inspector, during the course of a dispute in his industrial district, to collect all available particulars relating to it. The Inspectors have power to demand information from the parties concerned in the dispute, and by exercising this power when necessary they can obtain complete information.
In these tabulations the term " industrial dispute " refers only to those disputes which result in a strike or a lockout. Many disputes are, of course, settled without recourse to such measures; these are not recorded for statistical purposes.
Reference to enactments framed to mitigate the severity of industrial disputes will be found in the section on labour legislation.
From the passing of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act in 1894 till the end of 1905 there were no industrial disputes between employers and workers coming within the scope of the Act; indeed, New Zealand may be said to have been almost entirely free from industrial disputes during that period. The greatest number of disputes in any one year since 1894 occurred in 1925, when there were eighty-three disputes—mostly, however, of trivial importance. Other years in which the number of disputes was relatively high were 1921, seventy-seven disputes; 1920, seventy-five disputes; and 1913, seventy-three disputes. The number of workers concerned was greatest in 1924, when 14,815 workers were involved in industrial disputes. Of this number, 11,839 were accounted for by a strike among railway employees, which, however, lasted for only five days. The next highest number (13,400) was recorded in 1913—a serious shipping strike accounting for the relatively high number of workers involved in disputes in that year. The only other year in which the number of workers involved in industrial disputes has exceeded 10,000 was in 1921 (10,433).
Year. | Disputes. | Firms affected. | Workers involved. | Working-days lost. | Estimated Loss in Wages. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1923 | 49 | 79 | 7,162 | 201,812 | £ 114,074 |
1924 | 34 | 58 | 14,815 | 89,105 | 62,732 |
1925 | 83 | 93 | 9,905 | 74,552 | 49,149 |
1926 | 59 | 67 | 6,264 | 47,811 | 32,355 |
1927 | 38 | 40 | 4,476 | 12,485 | 11,819 |
1928 | 39 | 56 | 9,258 | 21,997 | 22,304 |
1929 | 47 | 60 | 7,151 | 25,889 | 26,940 |
1930 | 38 | 44 | 5,467 | 31,669 | 37,299 |
1931 | 24 | 37 | 6,356 | 48,486 | 44,544 |
1932 | 23 | 67 | 9,355 | 108,605 | 105,715 |
The number of working-days lost is calculated by multiplying the number of workers involved by the number of days lost (exclusive of Sundays and public holidays), It is assumed that work would have been continuous if no dispute had taken place, and no allowance is made for loss of work from unemployment or other causes which might have occurred even if there had been no dispute. In some cases, such as shearing, there is a definite amount of work to be done, and a stoppage of work does not decrease the total amount of work done, but only postpones its completion. In those oases the figures are perhaps more or less fictitious, but in the great majority of cases they represent a real loss.
Although the actual number of disputes occurring during 1932 (twenty-three) was the lowest recorded during the past decade, the number of working-days lost and the loss in wages consequent on industrial disputes was considerably higher than has been the case in any other recent year.
Several disputes occurred in the coal-mining industry during the year, which were in some cases serious in extent. Following a reduction in wages, together with altered terms and conditions of employment by owners of mines in various parts of the Dominion, a series of disputes broke out in this industry, the most serious in point of numbers affecting all mines on the west coast of the South Island. This strike, which commenced on the 7th June, involved some 1,750 miners. After being nine working-days on strike the men returned to work pending the holding of a conference with the employers. The Denniston miners refused to accept the agreement subsequently drawn up and went on strike from the 20th August to the 6th December, the men eventually accepting the agreement. To similar causes may be attributed a strike in the Waikato Coalfield in June and July, 829 men being involved in a strike which lasted for twenty-six working-days. In this case the employers eventually compromised somewhat in regard to the conditions of employment laid down by them prior to the strike.
A number of strikes took place in the shipping and cargo-working industry during the year, the most important being a refusal by waterside workers at various ports throughout the Dominion to accept a reduction in wages and altered conditions regarding overtime, &c. Some 642 watersiders were involved. Although the dispute broke out at different ports at various dates between the 22nd August and 26th September, the longest duration at any one port was three days, the men returning to work pending a conference between the parties, at which an amicable settlement of the difficulties was arranged.
At the beginning of the 1932–33 freezing season owners of freezing-works throughout the Dominion offered terms of employment for the new season which the freezing workers' unions were not prepared to accept. Consequently, union members did not accept employment when the season opened, the work being carried on by " free " labour. Although the commencement of killing was delayed at some freezing-works, the work, once commenced, was not interrupted; and during the course of the season industrial agreements were drawn up in several instances between unions and employers at different freezing-works. This disagreement between employers and union members does not come within the definition of a strike for statistical purposes, but warrants special mention in view of the importance of the industry concerned.
The next table shows the nature of disputes and the number of workers involved during the last ten years.
Year. | Nature of Dispute. | Number of Workers involved. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Direct Strike. | Sympathetic Strike. | Partial Strike. | Lockout. | Total. | Direct Strike. | Sympathetic Strike. | Partial Strike. | Lockout. | Total. | |
1923 | 45 | 2 | 2 | .. | 49 | 6,659 | 207 | 296 | .. | 7,162 |
1924 | 33 | .. | 1 | .. | 34 | 14,791 | .. | 24 | .. | 14,815 |
1925 | 73 | 6 | 2 | 2 | 83 | 7,694 | 1,229 | 47 | 935 | 9,905 |
1926 | 49 | 9 | 1 | , | 59 | 4,437 | 1,788 | 39 | .. | 6,264 |
1927 | 35 | .. | 3 | .. | 38 | 4,389 | .. | 87 | .. | 4,476 |
1928 | 32 | 4 | 1 | 2 | 39 | 4,447 | 3,864 | 859 | 88 | 9,258 |
1929 | 40 | 2 | 4 | 1 | 47 | 5,114 | 1,837 | 185 | 15 | 7,151 |
1930 | 34 | 1 | 3 | .. | 38 | 5,170 | 140 | 157 | .. | 5,467 |
1931 | 19 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 24 | 5,429 | 350 | 572 | 5 | 6,356 |
1932 | 18 | 5 | .. | .. | 23 | 7,945 | 1,410 | .. | .. | 9,355 |
It will be seen that the vast majority of disputes are in the nature of direct strikes, although in some years “sympathetic” strikes (when the workers go on strike in sympathy with the claims of other workers, and not on account of a grievance arising out of their own wages or conditions) attain serious proportions. The table following illustrates the duration of disputes during 1932:—
Duration. | Number of Disputes. | Number of Workers involved. | Number of Working-days lost. | Estimated Loss in Wages. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | ||||
1 day and less | 5 | 678 | 671 | 654 |
2 days and more than 1 day | 3 | 2,788 | 4,199 | 3,897 |
3 days and more than 2 days | 2 | 642 | 1,567 | 590 |
Over 3 days and less than 1 week | 1 | 450 | 1,800 | 1,700 |
1 week to 2 weeks | 6 | 2,672 | 22,826 | 23,999 |
2 weeks to 4 weeks | 2 | 526 | 9,032 | 8,140 |
4 weeks to 6 weeks | 2 | 991 | 27,224 | 25,180 |
6 weeks to 8 weeks | 1 | 158 | 5,286 | 5,555 |
8 weeks and over | 1 | 450 | 36,000 | 36,000 |
Totals | 23 | 9,355 | 108,605 | 105,715 |
The loss in wages occasioned by industrial disputes in 1932 is relatively high when compared with the immediately preceding years. This is due mainly to two disputes involving 608 workers and lasting for a period of six weeks or over; while two more disputes, involving 991 men, were of between four and six weeks' duration. The relatively high loss in working-days and wages caused by disputes in 1932 is not so much an indication of serious industrial trouble during that year as a striking commentary on the comparative absence of disputes of prolonged duration in recent years. In fact, during the past decade, there have been only twenty disputes of eight weeks' duration or over; while during the five years prior to 1932 only seven disputes, involving on the average forty-three workers, are recorded in that class.
The following table shows the number of disputes in each industrial district for the last five years and also the number of workers involved. The position of the Westland District is outstanding.
Year. | Northern. | Taranaki. | Wellington. | Marlborough. | Nelson | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes one partial strike which involved workers in Canterbury, Wellington, and Northern districts. † Includes two strikes involving workers in various districts. | |||||||||
Number of Disputes. | |||||||||
1928 | 8 | .. | 8 | .. | .. | 16 | 4 | 3 | 39 |
1929 | 13 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | 23 | 2 | 6 | 47 |
1930 | 8 | .. | 3 | .. | .. | 18 | 4 | 5 | 38 |
1931 | 4 | .. | 4 | .. | .. | 13 | 1 | 1 | 24* |
1932 | 5 | .. | 4 | .. | .. | 8 | 2 | 2 | 23† |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||||
1928 | 906 | .. | 1,175 | .. | .. | 7,025 | 34 | 118 | 9,258 |
1929 | 522 | 191 | 38 | .. | .. | 5,938 | 115 | 347 | 7,151 |
1930 | 877 | .. | 65 | .. | .. | 4,092 | 164 | 269 | 5,467 |
1931 | 1,798 | .. | 739 | .. | .. | 3,541 | 273 | 5 | 6,356 |
1932 | 1,708 | 78 | 855 | .. | .. | 5,815 | 304 | 595 | 9,355 |
In the following table industrial disputes are classified according to the industries in which disputes took place. The classification into industrial groups is the same as that used in the compilation of wage and trade-union statistics. In seven of the fourteen groups of the classification there were no disputes, and such groups have been omitted.
Industrial Group. | 1923. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Disputes. | |||||
Food, drink, &c. | 1 | 6 | 3 | 1 | 2 |
Wood-manufacture | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | .. |
Metal-working and engineering | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
Mining | 23 | 24 | 23 | 16 | 13 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
Shipping and cargo-working | 13 | 15 | 11 | 6 | 6 |
Miscellaneous | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 39 | 47 | 38 | 24 | 23 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||
Food, drink, &c. | 859 | 326 | 205 | 481 | 260 |
Wood-manufacture | .. | 18 | 12 | .. | .. |
Metal-working and engineering | .. | .. | .. | .. | 182 |
Mining | 8,009 | 6,237 | 4,915 | 5,144 | 7,833 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 8 | .. | .. | 5 | .. |
Shipping and cargo-working | 352 | 555 | 335 | 726 | 1,080 |
Miscellaneous | 30 | 15 | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 9,258 | 7,151 | 5,467 | 6,356 | 9,355 |
Out of a total of 171 disputes during the five years ninety-nine occurred in the mining industry. Of the 37,587 workers involved in disputes during the five years, 32,138 were engaged in this industry. The great majority of these disputes were, however, of very short duration. A more detailed analysis of disputes occurring during 1932 is given below.
Industrial Group. | Number of Disputes. | Number of Firms affected. | Number of Workers involved. | Number of Working-days lost. | Estimated Loss in Wages. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Directly. | Indirectly. | Total. | |||||
£ | |||||||
Food, drink, &c. | 2 | 2 | 260 | .. | 260 | 3,484 | 2,208 |
Metal-working and engineering | 2 | 8 | 82 | 100 | 182 | 5,890 | 4,165 |
Mining | 13 | 30 | 7,777 | 56 | 7,833 | 96,658 | 98,064 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 6 | 27 | 1,052 | 28 | 1,080 | 2,573 | 1,278 |
Totals | 23 | 67 | 9,171 | 184 | 9,355 | 108,605 | 105,715 |
The greatest number of disputes in any one industry during 1932 was recorded in the mining industry, where thirteen strikes took place. In general these disputes were only of short duration, but in one case the dispute lasted for several weeks.
In the next table the causes of disputes occurring during the years 1928–32 are shown. Under the heading " Wages" are included disputes concerning a reduction or increase in the rates of wages in industries where time rates are paid, or concerning an increase or decrease in the rates for piecework in industries where piece rates are paid. Disputes concerning an increase or decrease in the rates for overtime are also included in this class.
Disputes concerning the employment or non-employment of certain classes of persons are included under the heading “Employment.” This question usually arises in connection with trade-union affairs — the employment of non-unionists, or the dismissal of men when, in the opinion of the other workers, their dismissal is due solely or mainly to the fact that they are prominent in union activities.
Under the heading “Sympathy” are included all disputes caused by workers striking not on account of a grievance with their own particular employer, but in sympathy with the demands of other workers.
Cause. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Disputes. | |||||
Wages | 8 | 3 | 6 | 6 | 10 |
Hours | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Employment | 8 | 11 | 10 | 2 | 2 |
Other working-conditions | 15 | 27 | 19 | 11 | 5 |
Sympathy | 4 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 5 |
Other causes | 4 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 1 |
Totals | 39 | 47 | 38 | 24 | 23 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||
Wages | 574 | 337 | 1,187 | 1,482 | 6,130 |
Hours | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Employment | 632 | 1,168 | 1,554 | 573 | 406 |
Other working-conditions | 3,240 | 3,236 | 2,567 | 3,491 | 1,393 |
Sympathy | 3,864 | 1,837 | 140 | 350 | 1,410 |
Other causes | 948 | 573 | 19 | 460 | 16 |
Totals | 9,258 | 7,151 | 5,467 | 6,356 | 9,355 |
The following table classifies disputes for the year 1932 according to cause, and shows for each group of causes the number of disputes, the number of workers involved, the time lost, and the estimated loss in wages.
Cause. | Number of Disputes. | Number of Workers involved. | Number of Working-days lost. | Estimated Loss in Wages. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | ||||
Wages | 10 | 6,130 | 88,709 | 88,060 |
Employment | 2 | 406 | 8,758 | 7,755 |
Other working-conditions | 5 | 1,393 | 4,993 | 4,508 |
Sympathy | 5 | 1,410 | 6,113 | 5,369 |
Other causes | 1 | 16 | 32 | 23 |
Totals | 23 | 9,355 | 108,605 | 105,715 |
Following is a table showing the methods of settlement of disputes during the last five years. " Negotiations under Act" covers negotiations under both the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act and the Labour Disputes Investigation Act.
Method of Settlement. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Disputes. | |||||
Negotiations under Act | 8 | 8 | 6 | 1 | 2 |
Private negotiations between parties | 17 | 11 | 8 | 5 | 12 |
Substitution | 4 | 1 | 3 | 9 | 1 |
Otherwise | 10 | 27 | 21 | 16 | 8 |
Totals | 39 | 47 | 38 | 24 | 23 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||
Negotiations under Act | 531 | 408 | 880 | 1,120 | 279 |
Private negotiations between parties | 2,344 | 1,868 | 894 | 1,492 | 7,030 |
Substitution | 29 | 23 | 78 | 14 | 15 |
Otherwise | 6,354 | 4,852 | 3,615 | 3,730 | 2,031 |
Totals | 9,258 | 7,151 | 5,467 | 6,356 | 9,355 |
Further information for the year 1932 is given in the next table.
Method of Settlement. | Number of Disputes. | Number of Workers involved. | Number of Working-days lost. | Estimated Loss in Wages. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | ||||
Negotiations under Act | 2 | 279 | 3,503 | 2,200 |
Private negotiations between parties | 12 | 7,030 | 57,659 | 56,560 |
Substitution | 1 | 15 | 8 | 6 |
Otherwise | 8 | 2,031 | 47,435 | 46,949 |
Totals | 23 | 9,355 | 108,605 | 105,715 |
The results of all industrial disputes are classified under one of the four heads used in the next table.
Result. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Disputes. | |||||
In favour of workers | 11 | 15 | 14 | 3 | 4 |
In favour of employers | 12 | 11 | 8 | 10 | 4 |
Compromise | 10 | 15 | 10 | 3 | 9 |
Indeterminate | 6 | 6 | 6 | 8 | 6 |
Totals | 39 | 47 | 38 | 24 | 23 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||
In favour of workers | 1,510 | 3,932 | 2,809 | 1,186 | 648 |
In favour of employers | 2,087 | 1,155 | 906 | 2,268 | 898 |
Compromise | 877 | 1,658 | 1,093 | 740 | 6,368 |
Indeterminate | 4,784 | 406 | 659 | 2,162 | 1,441 |
Totals | 9,258 | 7,151 | 5,467 | 6,356 | 9,355 |
Result. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
Number of Working-days lost. | |||||
In favour of workers | 9,681 | 14,436 | 17,967 | 8,566 | 2,914 |
In favour of employers | 3,143 | 3,082 | 2,227 | 21,421 | 46,930 |
Compromise | 4,329 | 7,977 | 8,824 | 12,843 | 52,617 |
Indeterminate | 4,844 | 394 | 2,651 | 5,656 | 6,144 |
Totals | 21,997 | 25,889 | 31,669 | 48,486 | 108,605 |
An “indeterminate” result is recorded in a considerable proportion of cases. This is only natural since many disputes—notably “sympathetic” strikes—cannot by their very nature have a definite settlement one way or the other. Again, considerable care has been taken in assigning disputes to the various classes, no dispute being classified as ending in favour of either the workers or the employers unless the result is quite clear. Of disputes ending definitely in favour of one party or the other during the five years, workers won in 47 instances and employers in 45.
In the following table the causes and results of disputes occurring during 1932 are shown in conjunction:—
Result. | Cause. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Wages. | Employment. | Other Working-conditions. | Sympathy. | Other Causes. | Totals. | |
Number of Disputes. | ||||||
In favour of workers | 1 | .. | 2 | .. | 1 | 4 |
In favour of employers | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 4 |
Compromise | 6 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | 9 |
Indeterminate | .. | .. | 1 | 5 | .. | 6 |
Totals | 10 | 2 | 5 | 5 | 1 | 23 |
Number of Workers involved. | ||||||
In favour of workers | 170 | .. | 462 | .. | 16 | 648 |
In favour of employers | 740 | 158 | .. | .. | .. | 898 |
Compromise | 5,220 | 248 | 900 | .. | .. | 6,368 |
Indeterminate | .. | .. | 31 | 1,410 | .. | 1,441 |
Totals | 6,130 | 406 | 1,393 | 1,410 | 16 | 9,355 |
Number of Working-days lost. | ||||||
In favour of workers | 170 | .. | 2,712 | .. | 32 | 2,914 |
In favour of employers | 41,644 | 5,286 | .. | .. | .. | 46,930 |
Compromise | 46,895 | 3,472 | 2,250 | .. | .. | 52,617 |
Indeterminate | .. | .. | 31 | 6,113 | .. | 6,144 |
Totals | 88,709 | 8,758 | 4,993 | 6,113 | 32 | 108,605 |
Table of Contents
AS a result of an international conference of official statisticians held at Geneva in 1923, under the auspices of the International Labour Office set up by the League of Nations, the collection and compilation of statistics of industrial accidents on substantially uniform lines is now being undertaken in virtually all of the principal countries. From the administrative standpoint, the principal types of industrial accidents occurring in New Zealand may be classified as follows:—
Factory Accidents.—Section 41 of the Factories Act requires the reporting to Inspectors of Factories of all accidents likely to incapacitate the injured person for at least forty-eight hours. Reports are compiled by Inspectors of Factories in connection with each such accident causing loss of work amounting to three days or upwards. These are ultimately forwarded to the Census and Statistics Office for statistical analysis.
Scaffolding Accidents.—The procedure adopted in connection with the compilation of statistics of scaffolding accidents is identical with that in connection with factory accidents.
Accidents to Railway, Public Works, and Post and Telegraph Employees.—Individual reports of all accidents involving loss of work for three days or upwards are supplied by the respective Departments to the Census and Statistics Office for more detailed analysis and tabulation.
Accidents to Employees in Mines and Quarries.—Particulars of accidents to employees in metalliferous mines, in coal-mines, and in quarries and other places under the Stone-quarries Act, are given in successive numbers of the Mines Statement, parliamentary paper C.-2.
Other Industrial Accidents.—There are numerous types of industrial accidents for which it has not as yet been found practicable to collect and compile statistics. The principal classes of such accidents are those occurring to persons engaged in land transport (other than railway operation), in " watersiding," in bushfelling, and in marine navigation. Accidents of the last-mentioned type are reportable to the Marine Department under the Shipping and Seamen Act.
For the purpose of computing frequency rates in New Zealand, data as to the number of employees in establishments coming under the heading of various industries have been compiled in the Census and Statistics Office from returns furnished for the purpose by the Labour Department's Inspectors of Factories; while information as to the hours worked has been ascertained from awards, and supplemented by the statistics of short time and overtime compiled from data collected with the annual census of factory production. Similar data have been obtained from the records of the Post and Telegraph, Public Works, and Railways Departments. One hour's work performed by one man is taken as a unit. Data as to man-hours are not available in the case of scaffolding operations.
The following table shows, in respect of industrial accidents tabulated for five years, the frequency rates and the amount of compensation paid (including medical and surgical expenses):—
Year. | Total Accidents. | Accidents per 100,000 Man-hours worked.* | Accidents where Particulars of Compensation available. | Total Compensation or Damages paid in such Cases. | Compensation per Case where known. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding scaffolding accidents. | |||||
£ | £ | ||||
1927 | 5,902 | 2.422 | 5,889 | 116,122 | 19.1 |
1928 | 6,344 | 2.213 | 6,333 | 120,478 | 19.0 |
1929 | 7,218 | 2.503 | 7,164 | 136,486 | 19.1 |
1930 | 7,128 | 2.557 | 7,099 | 130,268 | 18.4 |
1931 | 5,793 | 2.378 | 5,777 | 103,139 | 17.9 |
The distribution of industrial accidents in 1931 among the classes of industries covered by the statistics is indicated in the following table:—
Class. | Total Accidents. | Accidents per 100,000 Man-hours worked. | Accidents where Particulars of Compensation available. | Total Compensation or Damages paid in such Cases. | Compensation per Case where known. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* No information available. † Excluding scaffolding accidents. | |||||
£ | £ | ||||
Factory | 2,250 | 1.348 | 2,246 | 40,454 | 18.0 |
Public Works | 2,072 | 8.641 | 2,066 | 36,437 | 17.6 |
Scaffolding | 199 | * | 197 | 5,668 | 28.8 |
Railways | 1,138 | 3.908 | 1,135 | 18,274 | 16.1 |
Post and Telegraph | 134 | 0.881 | 133 | 2,306 | 17.3 |
Grand totals | 5,793 | 2.378† | 5,777 | 103,139 | 17.9 |
Scaffolding accidents involved the highest compensation payment per accident in 1931, a high proportion of fatal accidents (six out of a total of 199 accidents) occurring in this group.
The number of accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked was highest in the case of accidents to Public Works employees.
In the table on the page following industrial accidents during the year 1931 are classified into certain important industrial groups. Details for individual industries, under this and other headings, are published in an annual report (Statistical Report on Prices, Wage-rates, &c.) issued by the Census and Statistics Office.
The groups “Clothing, drapery, and footwear” and “Personal service” show the lowest number of accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked (0.151 in each case). In respect of average amount of compensation paid the group “Clothing, drapery, and footwear” (£11 8s. per case) is considerably lower than any other group, excluding “Quarrying,” where only one accident was recorded among workers within the field covered by these statistics. The highest amount of compensation paid per accident is recorded in the case of the “Woodworking” group, the average amount paid in respect of thirty-eight accidents to workers engaged in boatbuilding being as high as £61 2s., while in the sawmilling industry—also included in the “Woodworking” group—the average was £52.
Industrial Group. | Total Accidents. | Accidents per 100,000 Man-hours worked. | Accidents where Particulars of Compensation available. | Total Compensation or Damages paid in such Cases. | Compensation per Case where known. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Data on which to compute not available. † Excluding scaffolding accidents. | |||||
£ | £ | ||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 1,532 | 3.182 | 1,529 | 22,592 | 14.8 |
Clothing, hoots, and shoes | 45 | 0.151 | 45 | 514 | 11.4 |
Textiles and weaving | 50 | 0.752 | 50 | 1,019 | 20.4 |
Public Works | 2,072 | 8.641 | 2,066 | 36,437 | 17.6 |
Scaffolding | 199 | * | 197 | 5,668 | 28.8 |
Woodworking | 184 | 0.975 | 184 | 8,307 | 45.1 |
Paper-manufacture and printing | 55 | 0.466 | 55 | 916 | 16.6 |
Metal-working and engineering | 234 | 0.836 | 234 | 4,152 | 17.7 |
Other manufactures | 109 | 0.715 | 108 | 1,778 | 16.4 |
Transport and communication— | |||||
Railways | 1,138 | 3.908 | 1,135 | 18,274 | 16.1 |
Post and Telegraph | 134 | 0.881 | 133 | 2,306 | 17.3 |
Tram-car construction and repair | 5 | 1.163 | 5 | 128 | 25.9 |
Quarrying | 1 | 0.167 | 1 | 7 | 6.8 |
Personal service | 4 | 0.151 | 4 | 146 | 36.5 |
Miscellaneous | 31 | 0.643 | 31 | 895 | 28.9 |
Total | 5,793 | 2.378† | 5,777 | 103,139 | 17.9 |
The average compensation paid in respect of industrial accidents naturally varies considerably in different industries and years according to the proportion of serious accidents occurring. A few fatalities or cases of permanent partial disability will often raise the average compensation paid very materially, particularly in industries where only a small number of accidents occur during the year under consideration.
The following table shows for each year since 1927 the average compensation paid in conjunction with the extent of disability:—
Year. | Temporary Disability. | Permanent Partial Disability. | Fatality. | Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Cases.* | Average Amount of Compensation. | Number of Cases.* | Average Amount of Compensation. | Number of Cases.* | Average Amount of Compensation. | Number of Cases.* | Average Amount of Compensation. | |
* Where amount of compensation known. | ||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||||
1927 | 5,632 | 10.1 | 219 | 173.8 | 38 | 544.2 | 5,389 | 19.1 |
1928 | 6,105 | 9.3 | 188 | 197.0 | 40 | 669.8 | 6,333 | 19.0 |
1929 | 6,888 | 9.5 | 241 | 194.2 | 35 | 698.4 | 7,164 | 19.1 |
1930 | 6,820 | 9.0 | 242 | 189.5 | 37 | 627.1 | 7,099 | 18.4 |
1931 | 5,588 | 9.2 | 163 | 203.4 | 26 | 707.0 | 5,777 | 17.9 |
The average amount of compensation paid in respect of fatalities is normally considerably below the maximum amount which may be paid under the Workers' Compensation Act in respect of such accidents. This is due mainly to the fact that in cases where the deceased worker had no dependants only medical and funeral expenses are paid; and in cases of partial dependancy the amount paid as compensation may be considerably less than the maximum.
With regard to the extent and degree of the disability sustained, it is usual to distinguish fatal accidents, accidents causing temporary disability, accidents causing permanent partial disability, and accidents causing permanent total disability. In the actual compilation of the statistics difficulty occasionally arises as to whether a particular injury should be regarded as temporary or permanent; and in cases of doubt the conservative practice has been adopted of debiting the injury to the temporary-disability class.
Cause. | Temporary Disability. | Permanent Partial Disability. | Fatality. | Total. | Percentage of Total Accidents. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Machinery— | |||||
Prime movers | 58 | 5 | 1 | 64 | 0.2 |
Transmission | 123 | 14 | 4 | 141 | 0.4 |
Lifting-machinery | 669 | 42 | 18 | 729 | 2.3 |
Power-working machines | 2,610 | 483 | 7 | 3,100 | 9.6 |
Vehicles | 1,891 | 40 | 39 | 1,970 | 6.1 |
Explosions and fires | 191 | 36 | 14 | 241 | 0.7 |
Poisonous, hot, and corrosive substances | 836 | 10 | 6 | 852 | 2.6 |
Electricity | 72 | 5 | 12 | 89 | 0.3 |
Falls of persons— | |||||
From elevations. | 1,564 | 63 | 34 | 1,661 | 5.1 |
Into excavations | 223 | 2 | .. | 225 | 0.7 |
Slipping and stumbling on the level | 2,554 | 22 | .. | 2,576 | 8.0 |
Stepping on or striking against fixed objects— | |||||
Stepping on | 394 | .. | 1 | 395 | 1.2 |
Striking against | 1,549 | 9 | 1 | 1,559 | 4.8 |
Falling objects, not being handled by the person injured | 719 | 22 | 11 | 752 | 2.3 |
Falls of earth | 1,009 | 28 | 16 | 1,053 | 3.2 |
Handling of objects— | |||||
Heavy | 6,024 | 104 | 6 | 6,134 | 18.9 |
Sharp | 2,033 | 26 | .. | 2,059 | 6.4 |
Hand-trucks, &c. | 486 | 10 | 1 | 497 | 1.5 |
Hand-tools— | |||||
In hands of person injured— | |||||
Glancing of tool | 4,375 | 80 | 2 | 4,457 | 13.8 |
Breaking of tool | 70 | 2 | .. | 72 | 0.2 |
Flying particles | 588 | 42 | .. | 630 | 2.0 |
Other | 891 | 10 | .. | 901 | 2.8 |
In hands of other than person injured | 385 | 10 | 1 | 396 | 1.2 |
Animals (including vehicle accidents due to animals) | 342 | 3 | .. | 345 | 1.1 |
Miscellaneous— | |||||
Strains, sprains, and septic wounds undefined as to cause (sustained while slaughtering) | 525 | 2 | .. | 527 | 1.6 |
Doors, windows, covers, gates (excluding elevators) | 306 | 6 | .. | 312 | 1.0 |
Other | 621 | 18 | 9 | 648 | 2.0 |
Summary. | |||||
Factories | 12,771 | 644 | 48 | 13,463 | 41.6 |
Public Works | 8,106 | 221 | 54 | 8,381 | 25.9 |
Scaffolding | 1,813 | 93 | 32 | 1,938 | 6.0 |
Railways | 7,405 | 121 | 35 | 7,561 | 23.3 |
Post and Telegraph | 1,013 | 15 | 14 | 1,042 | 3.2 |
Totals | 31,108 | 1,094 | 183 | 32,385 | 100.0 |
A classification of accidents according to the nature of the injuries sustained gives the following results for the last five years:—
Nature of Injury. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | Totals 1927–31. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Contusions and abrasions | 1,813 | 1,516 | 1,962 | 1,988 | 1,436 | 8,715 |
Burns and scalds | 188 | 217 | 247 | 202 | 162 | 1,016 |
Concussions | 28 | 22 | 40 | 45 | 36 | 171 |
Cuts and lacerations | 1,726 | 2,008 | 2,261 | 2,167 | 1,903 | 10,065 |
Punctures | 324 | 415 | 421 | 410 | 311 | 1,881 |
Amputations | 139 | 152 | 182 | 139 | 91 | 703 |
Dislocations | 37 | 39 | 42 | 34 | 27 | 179 |
Fractures | 247 | 243 | 286 | 238 | 194 | 1,208 |
Sprains and strains | 1,195 | 1,354 | 1,494 | 1,600 | 1,321 | 6,964 |
Other and ill-defined | 205 | 378 | 283 | 305 | 312 | 1,483 |
Totals | 5,902 | 6,344 | 7,218 | 7,128 | 5,793 | 32,385 |
Number of cases where septic poisoning followed | 810 | 923 | 1,002 | 976 | 930 | 4,641 |
Percentage of all accidents | 13.7 | 14.5 | 13.9 | 13.7 | 16.1 | 14.3 |
A feature of special interest brought out by this table is the relatively high percentage of accidents in which septic poisoning followed. Although the probability of sepsis intervening depends largely on the general health of the patient, there is no doubt that carelessness in attending to slight wounds is a major cause of septic poisoning. Prompt attention to slight wounds and reasonable after-care would materially reduce the number of cases of septic poisoning.
The type of accident varies in the different classes of industry. Cuts and lacerations predominate among factory accidents; contusions and abrasions in Public Works, Railway, and scaffolding accidents; while sprains and strains form the most frequent individual type of accident to Post and Telegraph employees.
Informative figures showing the number of cases in which the different parts of the body were affected by industrial accidents occurring in 1927—31 are given in the following table:—
Part of Body affected. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | Totals. 1927–31. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Head | 123 | 124 | 138 | 137 | 127 | 649 |
Eyes | 192 | 202 | 286 | 249 | 220 | 1,149 |
Pest of face | 102 | 81 | 96 | 101 | 95 | 475 |
Neck | 10 | 11 | 28 | 20 | 18 | 87 |
Back | 453 | 490 | 607 | 648 | 524 | 2,722 |
Thorax and contents | 215 | 247 | 293 | 290 | 247 | 1*292 |
Abdomen and contents | 123 | 96 | 121 | 136 | 86 | 562 |
External genitals | 14 | 15 | 18 | 22 | 20 | 89 |
Upper limbs— | ||||||
Collarbone and shoulder | 135 | 134 | 148 | 145 | 128 | 690 |
Arm | 377 | 356 | 447 | 408 | 287 | 1,875 |
Hand and wrist | 829 | 916 | 1,012 | 1,041 | 765 | 4,563 |
Finger and thumb | 1,778 | 1,890 | 2,049 | 1,978 | 1,699 | 9,394 |
Lower limbs— | ||||||
Pelvis, hip, and thigh | 97 | 114 | 134 | 140 | 111 | 596 |
Leg | 547 | 589 | 675 | 644 | 502 | 2,957 |
Ankle and foot | 751 | 862 | 959 | 964 | 755 | 4,291 |
Undefined or multiple | 156 | 217 | 207 | 205 | 209 | 994 |
Totals | 5,902 | 6,344 | 7,218 | 7,128 | 5,793 | 32,385 |
Accidents to the fingers and hands form a large proportion of total accidents. Out of a total of 32,385 accidents classified during 1927 to 1931, 13,957 cases were recorded where fingers or hands were affected.
A tabulation made for 1931 correlating nature of injury with part of body-affected showed that the most common type of accident was to the fingers and thumbs, resulting in cuts or lacerations: of the 5,793 accidents tabulated, 1,069 came under this category; of the 91 cases of amputations also, 80 resulted in loss of some part of the fingers or thumbs; contusions of the feet numbered 243, and cuts and lacerations of the hands 323; of the 1,321 sprains, 458 resulted in injury to the back, while sprained ankles, &c., accounted for a further 237.
A further measure of the extent of disability is furnished in the cases of temporary disability by data as to duration of absence from work as the result of the accident. A summary of this aspect of the matter is given below.
Duration. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | Totals, 1927 to 1931. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | No. | No. | Per Cent. | No. | Per Cent. | No. | Per Cent. | No. | Per Cent. | |
1 week or under | 1,256 | 1,418 | 1,586 | 22.0 | 1,549 | 21.7 | 1,262 | 21.8 | 7,071 | 21.8 |
1 week to 2 weeks | 1,762 | 1,867 | 2,197 | 30.5 | 2,217 | 31.1 | 1,811 | 31.3 | 9,854 | 30.4 |
2 weeks to 4 weeks | 1,521 | 1,651 | 1,828 | 25.3 | 1,836 | 25.8 | 1,490 | 25.7 | 8,326 | 25.7 |
4 weeks to 6 weeks | 484 | 560 | 588 | 8.1 | 570 | 8.0 | 511 | 8.8 | 2,713 | 8.4 |
6 weeks to 13 weeks | 441 | 458 | 531 | 7.4 | 508 | 7.1 | 390 | 6.7 | 2,328 | 7.2 |
13 weeks to 6 months | 124 | 117 | 125 | 1.7 | 121 | 1.7 | 104 | 1.8 | 591 | 1.8 |
Over 6 months | 39 | 30 | 35 | 0.5 | 21 | 0.3 | 27 | 0.5 | 152 | 0.5 |
Total specified cases of temporary disability | 5,627 | 6,101 | 6,890 | 95.5 | 6,822 | 95.7 | 5,595 | 96.6 | 31,035 | 95.8 |
Cases where employee did not return or duration not stated | 17 | 5 | 35 | 0.5 | 9 | 0.2 | 7 | 0.1 | 73 | 0.2 |
Permanent partial disability | 220 | 198 | 254 | 3.5 | 258 | 3.6 | 164 | 2.8 | 1,094 | 3.4 |
Fatality | 38 | 40 | 39 | 0.5 | 39 | 0.5 | 27 | 0.5 | 183 | 0.6 |
Totals | 5,902 | 6,344 | 7,218 | 100.0 | 7,128 | 100.0 | 5,793 | 100.0 | 32,385 | 100.0 |
In many cases the injured employee did not cease work immediately, in some instances a considerable period intervening. The following table shows for such cases occurring during the year 1931 the length of time elapsing before the employee left work, and the final cause of cessation of work.
— | Factories. | Public Works. | Scaffolding. | Railways. | Post and Telegraph. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Period elapsing. | |||||
Under 1 week | 164 | 145 | 9 | 259 | 31 |
Over 1 week and under 2 weeks | 18 | 16 | .. | 36 | .. |
Over 2 weeks | 4 | 14 | 1 | 17 | 1 |
Final Cause. | |||||
Incipient septic poisoning | 123 | 72 | 6 | 89 | 13 |
Strains | 24 | 48 | 3 | 99 | 8 |
Other causes | 39 | 55 | 1 | 124 | 11 |
Totals | 186 | 175 | 10 | 312 | 32 |
Percentage of all accidents | 8.3 | 8.4 | 5.0 | 27.4 | 23.9 |
This indicates that many employees suffering from minor injuries pay no immediate attention, especially in the case of small cuts, strains, or abrasions. The neglect may cause more severe pain (with abrasions, septic poisoning), and the absence then enforced is likely to be longer than if the first injury had immediate attention. Lost time means lost wages, especially if the injury results in under three days' absence, in which case no compensation is payable. Further, in the case of apprentices, lost time has to be made up at the termination of the period of apprenticeship, and these two considerations are likely to militate against the worker ceasing work immediately on account of a minor injury.
By the 31st January of the calendar year following that in connection with which factory accidents under investigation occurred, there must always necessarily be a number of employees injured during the previous calendar year who have not yet returned to work. In order to render the statistics of tune lost and compensation paid as complete as possible supplementary reports on such outstanding cases are prepared by Inspectors of Factories for the Census and Statistics Office in June of the year following that in which the accidents occurred. By June most outstanding cases can be cleared up, although there remains a not altogether inconsiderable residuum of cases where employees fail to return to their former work — especially through having taken up other employment or through the seasonal closing-down of the industry (e.g., freezing) in connection with which the accident occurred, so that they cannot be traced. The cases still outstanding at the end of January must naturally be the severer cases, and, as the severest cases of all may still be outstanding in June, the toll of time lost as a result of factory accidents tends to be slightly underestimated in the statistics. The June clearing-up accounts for a few minor discrepancies between the statistics of factory accidents published in this volume and those published in the Annual Report of the Department of Labour.
The mere number of industrial accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked is not a complete measure of hazard, for it takes no account of the severity of accidents. The only measure of accident severity is time lost, but in arriving at an estimate of working-days lost some difficulty is experienced in dealing with cases of death and permanent partial disability.
In view of the fact that the age of the individual is not particularly relevant to the character of the hazard from which the injury has occurred, it is assumed for the purpose of calculating accident-severity rates that a constant loss of 60,000 working-hours is occasioned by each fatality irrespective of the age of the person at the time of death. In respect of permanent partial disablement an international scheme for the apportionment of loss of earning-power caused by this type of accident has been drawn up by the International Labour Office.
Under this scheme, which has been adopted with some slight modifications in the treatment of New Zealand statistics, time lost on account of permanent partial disability is assessed on the basis of a proportionate part of the time lost in connection with injuries resulting in death. For example, dismemberment or loss of use of hand is regarded as a 50-per-cent. disability—that is, the time lost on account of an injury of this type is assessed as 50 per cent. of 60,000 working-hours—i.e., 30,000 working-hours.
— | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding scaffolding accidents. | |||||
Total cases resulting in— | |||||
Temporary disability | 5,644 | 6,106 | 6,925 | 6,831 | 5,602 |
Permanent partial disability | 220 | 198 | 254 | 258 | 164 |
Fatality | 38 | 40 | 39 | 39 | 27 |
Total | 5,902 | 6,344 | 7,218 | 7,128 | 5,793 |
Calendar days lost per accident | 136 | 127 | 124 | 125 | 112 |
Hours lost per 100,000 man-hours worked (i.e., severity rate)* | 2,070 | 1,548 | 1,911 | 1,874 | 1,527 |
The principal advantages gained by adopting a fixed allowance of working-days lost in eases of death or permanent partial disability is that by this means adventitious fluctuations in severity rates caused by the varying ages of persons injured in different industries is eliminated.
A more detailed explanation of the method of compilation of accident severities is contained in the 1931 issue of the Year-Book.
The severity rate for all accidents has varied between 1,527 (in 1931) and 2,070 (in 1927). The extent of the toll on industry exacted by industrial accidents is realized when it is considered that during the five years 1927–31 one hour was lost as a result of such accidents out of every fifty-six hours worked in the industries covered by these statistics.
Comparison of the severity rates as between different industrial groups is affected by the varying proportions of serious accidents and fatalities in different industries. Where a large number of accidents occurs in any one industry the severity rate affords a true measure of industrial hazard in that industry, but where the number of accidents in any one group is very small, the presence or absence of even one fatality will have a marked effect on the severity rate. In the main groups covered by the cumulative table for the five years shown below the effect of this factor is minimized by the relatively large number of accidents classified.
Industrial Group. | Total Cases of Accidents resulting in | Calendar Days lost per Accident. | Hours lost per 100,000 Han - hours worked (Severity Rate). | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Temporary Disability. | Permanent Partial Disability. | Fatality. | Total. | |||
* Excluding scaffolding accidents. | ||||||
Food, drink, &c. | 7,623 | 186 | 12 | 7,821 | 60 | 1,409 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 195 | 13 | .. | 202 | 78 | 57 |
Textiles and weaving | 257 | 21 | 1 | 279 | 137 | 600 |
Public Works | 8,106 | 221 | 54 | 8,381 | 130 | 5,856 |
Scaffolding | 1,813 | 93 | 32 | 1,938 | 268 | .. |
Woodworking | 1,207 | 222 | 10 | 1,439 | 270 | 1,981 |
Paper-manufacturers and printing | 356 | 32 | 4 | 392 | 234 | 961 |
Metalworking and engineering | 1,932 | 105 | 10 | 2,047 | 139 | 1,081 |
Other manufactures | 885 | 46 | 11 | 942 | 214 | 1,226 |
Transport and communication— | ||||||
(1) Railways | 7,405 | 121 | 35 | 7,561 | 97 | 2,933 |
(2) Post and Telegraph | 1,013 | 15 | 14 | 1,042 | 159 | 1,238 |
(3) Tram-car construction | 34 | 1 | .. | 35 | 49 | 679 |
Quarrying | 26 | 4 | .. | 30 | 315 | 1,570 |
Personal services | 41 | 6 | .. | 47 | 219 | 521 |
Miscellaneous | 215 | 8 | .. | 223 | 81 | 479 |
Totals | 31,108 | 1,094 | 183 | 32,385 | 125 | 1,734* |
Provision is made in certain cases for the actual impairment of wage-earning capacity to be stated. Of the 164 cases of permanent partial incapacity in 1931, 88 answered the question as to what wages the employee would earn on resumption. In 69 cases it was reported that, though dismemberment or disablement had occurred, no diminution of earning-power had taken place. In 19 cases, however, definite impairment eventuated, in most cases to a serious extent.
The average ages of workers meeting with accidents where the age was reported were as follows for the year 1931:—
Males. Years. | Females. Years. | Both Sexes. Years. | |
---|---|---|---|
Factories | 32.33 | 20.52 | 31.93 |
Public Works | 36.07 | .. | 36.07 |
Scaffolding | 35.07 | .. | 35.07 |
Railways | 35.31 | 27.00 | 35.26 |
Post and Telegraph | 31.48 | 27.80 | 31.34 |
All reported accidents | 34.35 | 21.46 | 34.14 |
If the extent of the disability incurred is related to the age of the male employee, it is found that the age of persons suffering permanent incapacity varied little from the general average, but with regard to fatalities the average of all the groups was over six years greater (40.58), and in the individual groups the differences range from one to over twenty years.
The average age of males injured in industrial accidents is just slightly less than the average age of male wage-earners as returned at the 1926 census (35.33). In the case of females, however, the census average age for all wage-earners (27.85 years) is substantially higher than the average for those injured. The very much younger ages for females than for males is accounted for by the fact that for the majority of women employees remunerated employment is terminated at a comparatively early age by marriage.
The following tabulation of industrial accidents, according to the hour of occurrence, shows the effects of fatigue during the working day:—
Time of Occurrence, to nearest Hour. | Year. | Causes, 1927–31. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | Machinery. | Falls of Person. | Handling Objects. | Hand Tools. | Other | |
8 a.m. | 184 | 223 | 260 | 291 | 227 | 147 | 180 | 291 | 229 | 338 |
9 a.m. | 522 | 548 | 638 | 670 | 550 | 406 | 342 | 734 | 730 | 716 |
10 a.m. | 912 | 933 | 1,168 | 1,004 | 820 | 591 | 592 | 1,444 | 1,071 | 1,139 |
11 a.m. | 902 | 962 | 1,062 | 1,090 | 828 | 655 | 626 | 1,374 | 986 | 1,203 |
12 noon | 500 | 526 | 644 | 577 | 462 | 328 | 419 | 687 | 553 | 722 |
1 p.m. | 169 | 175 | 199 | 177 | 172 | 139 | 132 | 202 | 167 | 252 |
2 p.m. | 479 | 553 | 567 | 569 | 473 | 365 | 339 | 673 | 602 | 662 |
3 p.m. | 714 | 818 | 856 | 844 | 667 | 495 | 499 | 1,076 | 822 | 1,007 |
4 p.m. | 684 | 724 | 830 | 747 | 596 | 465 | 519 | 973 | 685 | 939 |
5 p.m. | 315 | 368 | 387 | 417 | 321 | 178 | 273 | 468 | 336 | 553 |
Other hours | 363 | 354 | 463 | 610 | 594 | 223 | 473 | 527 | 179 | 982 |
Not stated | 139 | 126 | 92 | 62 | 57 | 31 | 61 | 152 | 74 | 158 |
Not applicable | 19 | 34 | 52 | 70 | 26 | 11 | 7 | 89 | 22 | 72 |
Totals | 5,902 | 6,344 | 7,218 | 7,128 | 5,793 | 4,034 | 4,462 | 8,690 | 6,456 | 8,743 |
This table shows the latter part of the morning—10 a.m. and 11 a.m. being almost equal in incidence—as the time when most accidents occur; but it is apparent that the Saturday half-holiday reduces materially the number of accidents occurring in the late afternoon, and this should be considered in its interpretation. Finally, most establishments are idle between noon and 1 p.m. When these facts are allowed for, it would appear that for most classes of accidents there is a tendency for the risk to increase (in sympathy with increasing fatigue) with each additional hour of the working half-day, the midday and the night-time rest eliminating the cumulated effects of such fatigue. In the case of some causes of accidents, the increased risk with the number of hours continuously worked is much greater than in other cases: the increase, as the working half-day progresses, in the number of accidents caused by falls of persons in particular is exceptionally marked.
A more definite indication is given by considering the length of time the employee had worked when the accident occurred.
Number of Hours already worked. | 1927. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | Totals, 1927–31. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding accidents to Post and Telegraph employees. | ||||||
Under 1 | 315 | 343 | 409 | 418 | 359 | 1,844 |
1 and under 2 | 586 | 633 | 712 | 744 | 640 | 3,315 |
2 and under 3 | 922 | 1,012 | 1,202 | 1,071 | 916 | 5,123 |
3 and under 4 | 863 | 1,004 | 1,136 | 1,081 | 905 | 4,989 |
4 and under 5 | 529 | 531 | 619 | 621 | 502 | 2,802 |
5 and under 6 | 480 | 556 | 570 | 558 | 482 | 2,646 |
6 and under 7 | 699 | 768 | 869 | 849 | 667 | 3,852 |
7 and under 8 | 649 | 751 | 838 | 863 | 639 | 3,740 |
8 or over | 367 | 353 | 450 | 442 | 343 | 1,955 |
Not stated | 492 | 362 | 360 | 203 | 183 | 1,600 |
Not applicable | .. | 31 | 53 | 57 | 23 | 164 |
Totals | 5,902 | 6,344 | 7,218 | 6,907* | 5,659* | 32,030 |
The foregoing tabulation shows that the greatest number of accidents occurred during the third, and to a lesser extent during the fourth, hour worked in the day.
Table of Contents
ALTHOUGH abundant water-power is available throughout New Zealand, comparatively little use was made of it before 1900, but since then the development has been extensive. In 1903 water-power to the extent of 9,911 horse-power was actually in use. By 1913 this amount had risen to 34,956 horse-power, by 1923 to 54,244, and by 1932 to 229,185. The last-mentioned figure is nearly four times that for 1925, the increase being mainly due to the bringing into operation of the Government hydro-electric stations in the North Island.
The Public Works Act vests the sole right to use the water-power of the Dominion in the Crown, subject to any existing rights, and gives the Government the right to develop such power, or to delegate it to any local authority, or, outside a mining district, to any person or company, subject to conditions. Advantage has been taken of this in several cases, the right in the case of local authorities being issued subject to a royalty of 1s. per year per kilowatt of maximum output, and in the case of private concerns developing water-power for electrical distribution, subject to a royalty of 4s. per year per kilowatt of maximum output.
Persistent demands were made for some years that the Government should itself develop the power resources of the Dominion for the benefit of the people generally, and in 1910 the Aid to Water-power Works Act was passed, and the Lake Coleridge scheme for the supply of Christchurch City and Canterbury Provincial District was selected for development. Operations were commenced on these works in 1911 and completed in 1915, with a capacity of 4,500 kw., which was extended to 27,000 kw. in 1926, and further extended to 34,500 kw. in 1930. After the successful inauguration of the Lake Coleridge scheme a complete system was drawn up of interconnected power systems in both the North and South Islands.
For the North Island the scheme embraces three main stations—viz., Mangahao (24,000 h.p.), Lake Waikaremoana (40,000 h.p., capable of extension to 140,000 h.p.), and the Arapuni Rapids, on the Waikato River (60,000 h.p., capable of extension to 120,000 h.p.). The Mangahao and Waikaremoana Stations have been linked up, and it is intended later to extend the linking-up to include Arapuni also.
In the South Island developments are in hand for an ultimate capacity as follows:—
Horse-power. | |
---|---|
Lake Coleridge (Public Works Department) | 46,000 |
Waitaki River, Kurow (Public Works Department) | 40,000 |
Waipori Falls (Dunedin City Council) | 28,000 |
Lake Monowai (Southland Electric-power Board) | 16,000 |
.. | 130,000 |
As in the North Island, the two Government stations will be interconnected. It is proposed that the other two stations will be linked up also, making a complete system covering the major portion of the South Island.
A commencement with the first of the major generating stations in the North Island was made at Mangahao in 1922, the full development of 24,000 kw. being undertaken. Mangahao was completed in 1925.
A start was made almost immediately with the Waikaremoana station of 40,000 kw., and power was turned on to full capacity in November, 1929. These two stations are now working as a single system.
In November, 1920, the Waihi Gold-mining Company's electric-power plant of 6,300 kw. at Horahora was acquired by the State. Considerable extension, to 10,300 kw., was made in 1925. The requirements of the whole of the Auckland District were in time to be supplied from Arapuni (60,000 kw.), and a commencement with this huge development was made in 1925. The first unit of 15,000 kw. was brought into operation in June, 1929, and the station linked up with Horahora. Two further units were in use by March, 1930, and the fourth and final unit of the present development went into commission in 1932. Unfortunately, in Juno, 1930, an earth movement occurred, necessitating the temporary closing-down of the station. Remedial measures to recondition the headworks were made, and the station resumed operation in 1932.
The Waitaki River was selected as the next source of power for the South Island system. Construction is progressing, but the financial depression has resulted in the date of completion being put back to 1934 or later.
The following table for the last five years covers those systems in actual operation in each year:—
— | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Aggregate of power-houses. † Due to Arapuni being temporarily shut down. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Capital outlay | 6,109,837 | 8,709,527 | 9,150,517 | 10,149,137 | 10,566,152 |
Total revenue | 516,127 | 681,792 | 685,242 | 680,003 | 864,746 |
Power purchased | 89,205 | 8,181 | 55,619 | 25,389 | 6,543 |
Working-costs | 125,914 | 150,666 | 162,779 | 178,372 | 229,249 |
Interest | 271,992 | 403,264 | 358,821 | 339,619 | 512,872 |
Sinking fund | 50,374 | 23,783 | 17,126 | 18,062 | 20,539 |
Depreciation | 96,675 | 137,778 | 110,149 | 103,083 | 82,197 |
Total costs | 634,160 | 723,672 | 704,494 | 664,525 | 851,400 |
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
Units generated | 302,456,037 | 489,546,987 | 465,928,407 | 462,081,637 | 652,858,396 |
Units purchased | 42,345,760 | 7,772,888 | 11,553,580 | 16,295,235 | 6,544,567 |
Totals | 344,801,797 | 497,319,875 | 477,481,987 | 478,376,872 | 659,402,963 |
Units sold | 310,753,555 | 444,617,054 | 427,138,304 | 428,164,585 | 583,963,603 |
kw. | kw. | kw. | kw. | kw. | |
Maximum load* | 56,804 | 109,520 | 124,980 | 95,030† | 132,140 |
In view of the ramifications of the electric supply industry it is difficult to present a compendious statistical treatment covering the whole industry. The treatment given hereunder deals separately with generating as distinct from distributing stations. In many cases distributing stations operate " standby" generating plants when required, and in a few cases small generating plants are operated continuously.
It should be noted that the classification into generating and distributing stations is based on whether an undertaking purchases more energy than it generates or vice versa. Under the heading "Generating" the establishments cover (1) central generating undertakings where the energy is, except for a very small quantity, sold in bulk, and where the problem of retail distribution is scarcely touched upon: (2) establishments such as, for instance, the Southland Electric-power Board, where all the energy is generated and is sold partly in bulk but is mostly retailed; and (3) the smaller generating undertakings which, in addition to the generation of the energy, sell in retail to the various consumers.
It will be realized that the stations grouped under the headings “Generating” and “Distributing” are not necessarily comparable from year to year for the reason that as hydro-generated energy becomes available some stations, formerly principally generating, now purchase more than they generate and are consequently transferred to the “distributing” group.
With regard to the distribution side of the industry, attention is drawn to the fact that a certain amount of energy is generated by the undertakings themselves.
In addition to the Government schemes the following hydro-electric schemes of 1,000 kw. and over are in operation:—
Waipori River, thirty-two miles from Dunedin. The present capacity of the plant is 19,735 kw., and the capital outlay to 31st March, 1933, was £1,710,617.
At Wairua Falls (Whangarei) a 2,000 kw. plant was installed in 1916 by a company engaged in cement-manufacture.
New Plymouth has a plant of 4,550 kw., installed in 1905.
The Southland Electric-power Board has constructed a 6,000 kw. plant at Lake Monowai.
The Taranaki Electric-power Board has constructed a plant to develop 3,200 kw. from the Manganui River; the Marlborough Electric-power Board a plant to develop 1,000 kw. from the Waihopai River; the Tauranga Borough Council a plant to develop 3,000 kw. from the Wairoa River; and the Grey Electric-power Board a plant of 2,500 kw. from the Arnold River.
There are numerous smaller hydro schemes and several systems generating energy from other sources, the principal of the latter being the steam station of the Auckland Electric-power Board, which, following the breakdown at Arapuni, installed an additional 15,000 kw. set.
The statistics given post under this head relate to all undertakings engaged in the generation of electric current for sale. A number of private plants and a fairly big plant run for the operation of the Otira Railway Tunnel do not sell current. Particulars of the Government stations which have already been shown separately are included.
The following summary shows for 1932–33 the principal details for employees and for salaries and wages paid:—
Class of Employment. | Persons engaged. | Salaries and Wages paid. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | To Males. | To Females. | Total. | |
(a) Salaries or Wages paid out of Revenue from Sale of Energy. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Secretaries, managers, engineers | 83 | 2 | 85 | 29,319 | 429 | 29,748 |
Clerical staff | 101 | 27 | 128 | 19,882 | 4,012 | 23,894 |
Wage-earning employees | 737 | 6 | 743 | 166,490 | 393 | 166,883 |
Total | 921 | 35 | 956 | 215,691 | 4,834 | 220,525 |
(b) Salaries or Wages not paid directly out of Revenue from Sale of Energy. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
House-wiring | 16 | .. | 16 | 2,872 | .. | 2,872 |
Trading departments | 4 | .. | 4 | 1,066 | .. | 1,066 |
New construction-works | 171 | .. | 171 | 35,389 | .. | 35,389 |
Total | 191 | .. | 191 | 39,327 | .. | 39,327 |
Grand totals | 1,112 | 35 | 1,147 | 255,018 | 4,834 | 259,852 |
The following is a summary of the data collected for 1932–33:—
Class of Expenditure. | Expenditure during Year ended 31st March, 1933. | Total Expenditure up to 31st March, 1933. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Land in connection with power-house, headworks, cottages, &c. | 339 | 110,413 |
Power-house, buildings, cottages, &c. | Cr. 155 | 932,424 |
Generating plant, headworks, &c. | 74,449 | 6,173,034 |
Special standby plant | 601 | 261,838 |
Main transmission-line and main substations | 254,991 | 3,151,480 |
Distribution systems, substations, land, cottages, &c. | 78,648 | 2,846,253 |
Public (street) lighting | 2,595 | 76,483 |
Interest during construction | 35,301 | 1,318,402 |
Motors and other apparatus on hire | 581 | 54,182 |
Stocks and materials (excluding stocks in trading department) | Cr. 17,230 | 165,026 |
Capital sunk in trading department (including land, buildings, &c.) | 290 | 121,217 |
Miscellaneous (cost of raising loans, law-costs, &c.) | 48,126 | 1,364,777 |
Totals | 478,536 | 16,575,529 |
Statistics relating to the capital outlay of any industry are not always simple to collect. Confusion arises as to whether the term covers the gross capital expenditure, or this figure loss depreciation and expenditure on plant scrapped or sold—i.e., the net capital outlay. Formerly the gross capital outlay figure less expenditure on plant scrapped or sold was asked for, but commencing with 1927–28 the inquiry was enlarged to cover both the gross and net outlays. The latter is, however, available for capital assets as a whole only, and not for individual items.
The amount allowed for depreciation during the year was £122,607, and the total amount up to 31st March, 1933, was £1,535,188. As previously mentioned, depreciation cannot be given for individual assets, owing to the practice followed in many cases of crediting all depreciation to the one reserve account. The total book-value of capital outlay to 31st March, 1933, was £15,040,341.
During the year under discussion nearly £500,000 was expended in capital equipment for those stations classified for statistical purposes under the heading " Generating." and of this amount 16 per cent. was on generating-plant, head-works, &c., against 70 per cent. on transmission and distribution systems. The total capital expenditure to date on transmission and distribution plant is, however, £1,400,000 less than that on generating-plant and headworks.
At 31st March, 1933, accrued funds of generating-stations were as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
Depreciation funds | 37,523 |
Renewal funds | 220,227 |
Sinking funds | 842,809 |
Other funds | 9,605 |
.. | £1,110,164 |
Particulars relating to the power plant in use at generating-stations during the year ended 31st March, 1933, are set out hereunder:—
Source of Power. | Main Plant. | Standby Plant. | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | B.h.p. | Number. | B.h.p. | Number. | B.h.p. | |
Water-turbines and Pelton wheels | 92 | 321,584 | 4 | 1,140 | 96 | 322,724 |
Boilers | 3 | 900 | 8 | 7,200 | 11 | 8,100 |
Steam-engines | 2 | 1,249 | 5 | 7,882 | 7 | 9,131 |
Gas-engines | 3 | 240 | 3 | 281 | 6 | 521 |
Oil-engines | 5 | 306 | 17 | 16,778 | 22 | 17,084 |
Altogether 816,634,848 units were generated at generating-stations during the year under discussion, 80 per cent. of this total emanating from the Government systems of Horahora-Arapuni, Mangahao-Waikaremoana, and Coleridge, their respective contributions to the total figure being 3d, 30, and 16 per cent.
The following is a summary for all generating stations during the year ended 31st March, 1933:—
Station. | Units. | Percentage Non-productive. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Generated. | Purchased. | Total. | Sold. | ||
Horahora-Arapuni | 278,082,120 | 6,395,886 | 284,478,006 | 257,109,806 | 9.62 |
Mangahao - Waikaremoana | 241,969,796 | 148,681 | 242,118,477 | 205,381,908 | 15.17 |
Lake Coleridge | 132,806,480 | .. | 132,806,480 | 121,471,889 | 8.53 |
Other stations | 163,776,452 | 5,078,121 | 168,854,573 | 135,739,232 | 19.61 |
Totals | 816,634,848 | 11,622,688 | 828,257,536 | 719,702,835 | 13.11 |
Of the total units sold 562,470,564 were sold in bulk and 157,232,271 were sold retail.
The fact that the Government hydro stations sell in bulk to distributing units (Electric-power Boards, Borough Councils, &c.), whereas the majority of the other stations sell retail, is clearly displayed by the revenue figures relating to the sale of current. Although the former stations provided 81 per cent. of the total units sold, their revenue from the sale of current constituted only 56 per cent. of the total revenue from this source for all stations. The fact that the costs of operation are relatively lower in the Government stations as compared with the other stations is also a factor in accounting for the relatively smaller proportion of the total revenue coming from the former stations, since costs of operation are the principal determinants of the selling-prices of the energy. The revenue for the year ended 31st March, 1933, for generating stations, classified according to the source whence it was derived, is given hereunder:—
Source of Revenue. | Horahora-Arapuni. | Mangahao-Waikaremoana. | Lake Coleridge. | Other Stations. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Sale of energy | 333,643 | 310,024 | 211,117 | 666,569 | 1,521,353 |
Profits—Sale of apparatus | 8 | .. | 461 | 10,273 | 10,742 |
Miscellaneous | 3,990 | 3,736 | 1,767 | 17,339 | 26,832 |
Interest | .. | .. | .. | 5,037 | 5,037 |
Rates | .. | .. | .. | 45,566 | 45,566 |
Totals | 337,641 | 313,760 | 213,345 | 744,784 | 1,609,530 |
A study of the expenditure figures immediately reveals that overhead costs, comprising management expenses and capital charges, completely over-shadow the prime costs, which may be taken as the operating-expenses. During the year ended 31st March, 1933, of the total expenditure recorded (£1,550,648), approximately 76 per cent. represented overhead expenses, while operating-expenses or prime costs stood at 24 per cent. It is not difficult to imagine from these figures that the actual output of electrical energy can be enormously increased for a relatively small additional per-unit cost.
The table following gives an analysis of expenditure recorded for generating stations during the year ended 31st March, 1933.
Comparisons in costs between the Government stations should not be made without taking into consideration the varying quantities of energy purchased, mainly from steam, oil, or gas standby stations. The more energy purchased the higher will be the per-unit costs.
Horahora-Arapuni. | Mangahao Waikaremoana. | Lake Coleridge. | Other. | Total. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
* Includes £75,951 paid to Auckland Electric-power Hoard towards the extra capital charges of the King's Wharf steam station. | |||||
Operating Expenditure. | |||||
Cost of power | 6,129 | 414 | .. | 13,017 | 19,560 |
Cost of generation | 7,824 | 14,489 | 3,507 | 36,390 | 62,210 |
Fuel | 683 | .. | .. | 11,074 | 11,757 |
Stores | 485 | .. | 114 | 1,662 | 2,261 |
Repairs | 3,529 | .. | 4,386 | 8,660 | 16,575 |
Standby plant | *79,059 | .. | 20,804 | 1,753 | 101,616 |
Cost of transmission | 15,567 | 14,528 | 13,217 | 3,901 | 47,213 |
Cost of distribution | 494 | 13,522 | 6,892 | 83,021 | 103,929 |
Public (street) lighting | .. | .. | .. | 3,005 | 3,005 |
Totals | 113,770 | 42,953 | 48,920 | 162,483 | 368,126 |
Miscellaneous Expenditure. | |||||
Cost of management | 3,117 | 11,368 | 8,511 | 47,495 | 70,491 |
Insurance | 565 | .. | .. | 6,883 | 7,448 |
Losses from trading | .. | .. | .. | 1,000 | 1,000 |
Other expenditure | 6,239 | .. | 349 | 17,178 | 23,766 |
Totals | 9,921 | 11,368 | 8,860 | 72,556 | 102,705 |
Capital Charges. | |||||
Interest | 218,848 | 209,776 | 84,248 | 287,436 | 801,308 |
Sinking fund | .. | .. | 20,539 | 81,281 | 101,820 |
Depreciation reserve | .. | 52,645 | 29,552 | 40,410 | 122,607 |
Loan repayment | 38,938 | .. | .. | 4,916 | 43,854 |
Exchange | .. | .. | .. | 10,228 | 10,228 |
Totals | 257,786 | 262,421 | 134,339 | 425,271 | 1,079,817 |
Grand totals | 381,477 | 316,742 | 192,119 | 660,310 | 1,550,648 |
The expression of the expenditure per unit sold is given hereunder:—
— | Horahora-Arapuni. | Mangahao-Waikaremoana. | Lake Coleridge. | Other. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
d. | d. | d. | d. | d. | |
Operating-expenses | 0.11 | 0.05 | 0.10 | 0.29 | 0.12 |
Capital charges and miscellaneous expenses | 0.25 | 0.32 | 0.28 | 0.88 | 0.40 |
Totals | 0.36 | 0.37 | 0.38 | 1.17 | 0.52 |
The policy of the Government generally is to supply power in bulk, leaving the reticulation and retail supply in the hands of the local authorities. Formerly the only local authorities available were the cities, boroughs, counties, and town districts, but with the extension of electric supply into the country areas a wider organization became necessary, and this was first provided under the Electric-power Boards Act of 1918. This Act provides for several local districts to combine for the purpose of electric-power distribution, and to set up a special Electric-power Board to carry out the work, with rating-powers over the district concerned. The legislation was consolidated and amended in the Electric-power Boards Act, 1925, amendments to which were enacted in 1927 and 1928. An Act of 1930 established an Association of Electric power Boards and municipal electric-lighting authorities.
So far only one of the four main cities—viz., Auckland—has been included in the inner area of a power district, but of the secondary centres the cities of Wanganui, Palmerston North, and Invercargill, and the boroughs of Gisborne, Napier, Hastings, Masterton, Lower Hutt, Petone, Blenheim, Greymouth, Timaru, and Oamaru are included.
Twenty - seven Boards — viz., Waitemata, Franklin, Cambridge, Central. Te Awamutu, Waitomo, Thames Valley, Bay of Plenty, Poverty Bay, Wairoa, Hawke's Bay, Central Hawke's Bay, Dannevirke, South Taranaki, Wanganui-Rangitikei, Manawatu-Oroua, Horowhenua, Tararua, Wairarapa, Hutt Valley, North Canterbury, Malvern, Banks Peninsula, Springs-Ellesmere, Ashburton, South Canterbury, and Waitaki—have carried out fairly complete reticulation of their areas, and are distributing power taken in bulk from the systems of Horahora-Arapuni. Mangahao-Waikaremoana, and Lake Coleridge. The Auckland Board, which took over the city electric-power station and has provided large extensions of both plant and mains, is now taking its supply from the Horahora-Arapuni scheme. Eight Boards—viz., Wairere, Opunake, Taranaki, Marlborough, Golden Bay, Grey, Teviot, and Southland—have local water-power stations in operation. The Westland Board has delegated its license to a private company for a term of years. The Tauranga, Otago, and Otago Central Boards have arranged to purchase power in bulk from other authorities. The other five—viz., North Auckland, Waimea, Buller, Reefton, and Hurunui—were not actually functioning during 1932–33.
The following is a summary of actively functioning Electric-power Boards:—
Year ended 31st March, | Capital Outlay as at End of Year. | Revenue. | Expenditure. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sale of Electricity (Gross). | Sale of Material (Profit). | Total.* | Capital Charges. | Power. | Total.* | ||
* Include other items. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1924 | 3,212,296 | 332,467 | 10,740 | 343,207 | 165,557 | 42,454 | 338,673 |
1925 | 5,993,028 | 538,615 | 18,469 | 577,684 | 337,621 | 222,830 | 619,513 |
1926 | 7,350,516 | 855,432 | 15,900 | 898,008 | 375,806 | 245,144 | 802,970 |
1927 | 9,411,592 | 1,243,528 | 16,119 | 1,312,212 | 673,163 | 487,596 | 1,323,883 |
1928 | 11,078,670 | 1,553,627 | 15,387 | 1,628,191 | 720,388 | 609,003 | 1,520,489 |
1929 | 12,009,891 | 1,788,719 | 15,298 | 1,850,453 | 797,205 | 735,773 | 1,749,991 |
1930 | 12,920,150 | 2,030,239 | 12,150 | 2,092,169 | 859,262 | 786,147 | 1,887,500 |
1931 | 13,637,177 | 2,157,228 | 10,976 | 2,223,879 | 905,479 | 667,527 | 2,044,457 |
1932 | 13,847,760 | 2,129,192 | 4,555 | 2,203,485 | 944,868 | 908,116 | 2,076,822 |
1933 | 14,026,320 | 2,120,697 | 5,209 | 2,248,663 | 1,095,826 | 896,328 | 2,199,841 |
Revenue in the foregoing table is exclusive of moneys derived from rates. Rates, inclusive of arrears, brought in £56,626 in 1932–33, comprising £42,679 from general rates, £5,278 from availability rates, and £8,669 from special rates. Capital charges are inclusive of interest, sinking-fund, and depreciation payments, while power charges include wages, stores, and fuel (if any).
Exclusive of the five Boards not yet functioning, and of the Westland Board, which has delegated its license, the total area of districts of Electric-power Boards at 31st March, 1933, was 64,456 square miles, of which 39,061 square miles comprised the inner districts and 25,395 square miles the outer areas. The population, as estimated by the respective Boards, was 981,000 (inner districts, 913,000; outer areas, 68,000). The total amount of loan authorized to 31st March, 1933, was £13,419,176. To the same date aggregate voting on loan polls was: For. 68,960; against, 12,387.
The following data and explanations cover all distributing stations whether they are operated by Electric-power Boards, other local authorities, or private enterprise.
As indicated earlier, the statistics given hereunder in respect of distributing stations cover some stations which generate a small amount of energy apart from that which is purchased from the generating stations. This generation as a general rule is carried on with steam and oil plants which have not yet been scrapped, and which now operate chiefly as standby plants.
During the year ended 31st March, 1933, there were 61 undertakings in the Dominion purchasing energy from generating stations, and, with the exception of a small amount sold in bulk, retailing it to the consumer. All these stations were operated by local authorities, with the exception of a Government station at Rotorua.
Particulars regarding distributing stations for the year ended 31st March, 1933, are presented hereunder:—
Class of Employment. | Persons engaged. | Salaries and Wages paid | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | To Males. | To Females. | Total. | |
(a) Salaries or Wages paid out of Revenue from Sale of Energy. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Secretaries, managers, engineers | 185 | .. | 185 | 74,281 | .. | 74,281 |
Clerical staff | 292 | 217 | 509 | 58,489 | 27,372 | 85,861 |
Wage-earning employees | 959 | 10 | 969 | 227,758 | 886 | 228,644 |
Totals | 1,436 | 227 | 1,663 | 360,528 | 28,258 | 388,786 |
(b) Salaries or Wages not paid directly out of Revenue from Sale of Energy. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
House-wiring | 99 | 1 | 100 | 17,924 | 247 | 17,171 |
Trading departments | 41 | 8 | 49 | 7,798 | 799 | 8,597 |
New construction-works | 280 | .. | 280 | 50,917 | .. | 50,917 |
Totals | 420 | 9 | 429 | 76,639 | 1,046 | 77,685 |
Grand totals | 1,856 | 236 | 2,092 | 437,167 | 29,304 | 466,471 |
The plant of distributing stations was returned as follows for the year ended 31st March, 1933:—
Kind of Engine. | Main Plant. | Standby Plant. | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Brake Horsepower. | No. | Brake-Horsepower. | No. | Brake Horsepower. | |
Water-turbines and Pelton wheels | 9 | 1,715 | 7 | 1,740 | 16 | 3,455 |
Boilers | 6 | 14,500 | 34 | 58,200 | 40 | 72,700 |
Steam-engines | 3 | 11,500 | 33 | 59,820 | 36 | 71,320 |
Gas-engines | .. | .. | 6 | 1,610 | 6 | 1,610 |
Oil-engines | .. | .. | 21 | 6,060 | 21 | 6,060 |
The generating-plant at distributing stations consisted of 14 main-plant generators of 9,105 kv.a. and 61 standby generators of 54,644 kv.a.
Of the total capital expenditure of distributing stations at 31st March, 1933, 61 per cent. had been spent in distribution works against 9 per cent. and 13 per cent. in transmission-lines and generating (including standby) plant respectively. The relatively low figure for transmission-fines is due to the fact that the transmission-lines between the generating and distributing stations appear in the capital outlay for the former. The following summary shows the capital outlay during the year ended 31st March, 1933, and the total to that date.
Class of Expenditure. | Expenditure during Year ended 31st March, 1933. | Total Expenditure to 31st March, 1933. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Land in connection with power - house, headworks, cottages, &c. | .. | 184,123 |
Power-house buildings, cottages, &c. | 412 | 618,204 |
Generating plant, headworks, &c. | 6,627 | 1,732,559 |
Special standby plant | 52 | 87,493 |
Main transmission-line and main substations | 25,761 | 1,295,820 |
Distribution system, substations, land, cottages, &c. | 194,312 | 8,851,141 |
Public (street) lighting | 2,201 | 368,370 |
Interest during construction | .. | 381,813 |
Motors and other apparatus on hire | 1,164 | 36,350 |
Stocks and materials (excluding stocks in trading department) | 8,172 | 142,309 |
Capital sunk in trading department (including land, buildings, &c.) | 329 | 115,332 |
Miscellaneous (cost of raising loans, law-costs, &c.) | 14,711 | 661,237 |
Totals | 253,741 | 14,474,751 |
Depreciation amounting to £1,868,518 has been written off the capital expenditure shown, thus reducing the book-value of the assets to £12,606,233.
Distributing stations had set aside at 31st March, 1933, £2,344,526 in the way of accrued funds. Sinking funds comprised £1,706,107, while depreciation funds represented £358,063. The balance was made up as follows: Renewal funds, £155,371; accident funds, £26,388; and other funds, £98,597.
During the year ended 31st March, 1933, 15,062,468 units were generated and 591,009,722 units were purchased by distributing stations.
Of the total units dealt with during the year (606,072,190) only 2.5 per cent. were generated by the distributing stations, the balance (97.5 per cent.) being purchased from generating stations or intermediate distributing stations. Losses in transmission and distribution accounted for 14 per cent. of the total units generated and purchased, leaving a balance of 522,571,570 units sold. Of these, 44,543,640 units were sold in bulk.
The revenue from all sources was recorded as £2,932,005 during the year ended 31st March, 1933, the great bulk of which (£2,787,454) represented revenue from sales of current. Quite a considerable trade is done in the sale and hire of apparatus, this trade providing a profit of £6,084 for the year. Miscellaneous receipts provided £97,559; interest, £18,893; rates, £14,835; and trading department, £7,180.
As regards the revenue from the sale of current, the following figures give a classification of revenue according to the purposes for which the power was consumed.
Revenue. £ | Percentage of Total. | |
---|---|---|
Street-lighting | 113,461 | 4.07 |
Light, heating, and cooking | 1,786,639 | 64.10 |
Power | 681,606 | 24.45 |
Tramways | 106,055 | 3.80 |
Other and undefined purposes | 19,736 | 0.71 |
Bulk supply | 19,957 | 2.87 |
Total | 2,787,454 | 100.00 |
The proportion of operating-expenses to total expenditure in 1932–33 was higher in the case of distributing than in generating stations, while overhead expenses, including miscellaneous and management expenses and capital charges, were relatively higher in the generating than in the distributing stations. The actual percentages were as follows:—
Operating-expenses. | Overhead. | |
---|---|---|
Distributing stations | 50 | 50 |
Generating stations | 24 | 76 |
The table following shows a classification of the expenditure for undertakings which purchased more energy than they generated during the year ended 31st March, 1933.
£ | |
---|---|
Operating Expenses. | |
Generation | 15,578 |
Power-purchases | 887,704 |
Fuel | 14,581 |
Stores | 1,981 |
Repairs | 38,677 |
Standby plant | 30,030 |
Transmission | 10,543 |
Distribution | 284,460 |
Public (street) lighting | 18,533 |
Total | 1,302,087 |
Miscellaneous. | |
Management | 180,009 |
Insurance | 31,861 |
Losses from trading | 2,555 |
Other | .37,589 |
Total | 252,014 |
Capital Charges. | |
Interest | 654,949 |
Sinking Fund | 169,346 |
Depreciation reserve | 199,984 |
Loan repayment | 21,552 |
Exchange | 27,074 |
Total | 1,072,905 |
Grand total | 2,627,006 |
Something in the way of a general survey of the whole electric-power industry is afforded by the following table, which shows the principal statistics for both generating and distributing stations for the year ended 31st March, 1933. The figures for Mangahao-Waikaremoana are wholly included in the totals for Wellington Provincial District.
Provincial District. | Persons engaged. | Revenue (including Rates). | Expenditure. | Appropriation. | Capital Outlay (less Depreciation) at 31st March, 1933. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||
Auckland | 1,073 | 1,650,051 | 1,579,375 | 75,376 | 10,483,934 |
Hawke's Bay | 117 | 207,842 | 196,446 | 3,973 | 899,849 |
Taranaki | 158 | 196,895 | 179,500 | 5,801 | 1,211,770 |
Wellington | 819 | 1,109,376 | 967,756 | 134,048 | 6,663,823 |
Marlborough | 27 | 39,266 | 38,323 | .. | 330,619 |
Nelson | 58 | 51,084 | 42,012 | 9,860 | 189,475 |
Westland | 60 | 49,658 | 48,761 | 427 | 414,915 |
Canterbury | 534 | 705,300 | 658,096 | 55,916 | 3,495,423 |
Otago | 269 | 309,233 | 265,372 | 54,537 | 2,154,958 |
Southland | 124 | 222,830 | 202,013 | 14,459 | 1,801,808 |
Total | 3,239 | 4,541,535 | 4,177,654 | 354,397 | 27,646,574 |
The table given hereunder shows the energy retailed classified according to the purpose for which it was used, together with the amount of revenue derived from the sales for each purpose:—
Units Retailed. | Revenue. | |
---|---|---|
.. | (000 omitted.) | £ |
Street-lighting | 12,850 | 134,000 |
Light, heating, and cooking | 419,789 | 2,268,563 |
Power | 149,469 | 834,922 |
Tramways | 42,762 | 133,087 |
Other and undefined purposes | 10,390 | 26,625 |
Total | 635,260 | 3,397,197 |
The industrial statistics appear to indicate that development in the electric-supply industry has outstripped that for most other industries. The investment of more than £30,000,000 in the industry within such a relatively short space of time has given it an important place in the economic structure of the Dominion. The capital investment per head of population has advanced from £3.12 in 1920–21 to £20.31 in 1932–33, while the units generated per head of population have risen from 136 to 544.
The “capital turnover,” which is based on the relationship between the revenue and the capital invested, shows that the latter, as represented by the book-value of the undertakings at 31st March, 1933 (total capital outlay minus depreciation written off), will, on the basis of the present revenue, be turned over in approximately six years. This gives some idea of the permanency of the investment, and is in striking contrast to many other industries where the capital is turned over several times in the one year.
The following table shows fairly detailed comparisons between the figures for the last three years ended 31st March.
— | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. |
---|---|---|---|
Stations No. | 100 | 100 | 100 |
Persons engaged (both sexes) No. | 3,050 | 2,965 | 2,619 |
Salaries and wages £ | 756,845 | 717,900 | 609,311 |
Consumers No. | 300,779 | 309,726 | 323,243 |
Generators (capacity)— | |||
Main Kw. | 223,768 | 222,879 | 254,442 |
Standby Kw. | 26,524 | 33,514 | 77,084 |
Route-miles of lines Miles | 19,657 | 20,298 | 20,622 |
Revenue— | |||
Current— | |||
Retail £ | 3,526,692 | 3,443,628 | 3,397,197 |
Bulk £ | 734,849 | 736,891 | 911,610 |
Other £ | 184,599 | 181,948 | 232,728 |
Total £ | 4,446,140 | 4,362,467 | 4,541,535 |
Expenditure— | |||
Working expenses £ | 2,094,736 | 2,035,184 | 2,024,932 |
Capital charges £ | 1,928,067 | 1,943,525 | 2,152,722 |
Total £ | 4,022,803 | 3,978,709 | 4,177,654 |
Appropriations £ | 418,017 | 404,591 | 354,397 |
Capital outlay— | |||
Total expenditure £ | 29,197,174 | 30,362,736 | 31,050,280 |
Per head of population £ | 19.49 | 20.01 | 20.31 |
Book-value at 31st March £ | 26,970,000 | 27,701,109 | 27,646,574 |
Units— | |||
Generated No. | 759,827,056 | 787,650,029 | 831,697,316 |
Per head of population Units | 507 | 519 | 544 |
Sold (retail) No. | 590,756,732 | 614,525,266 | 635,260,201 |
Bulk sales No. | 448,601,639 | 457,821,073 | 607,014,204 |
Capacity of plant (main and Kv.a. standby)—Generators | 250,292 | 256,393 | 331,526 |
Miles of lines— | |||
Transmission and distribution Miles | 19,329 | 19,891 | 20,231 |
Underground cables Miles | 328 | 406 | 391 |
Total Miles | 19,657 | 20,297 | 20,622 |
Number of— | |||
Stoves | 29,480 | 31,973 | 33,998 |
Milking-machines | 13,656 | 14,163 | 15,951 |
Water-heaters | 42,803 | 45,796 | 48,052 |
Electric motors | 60,464 | 61,378 | 73,537 |
The figures given in respect of employees and salaries and wages are exclusive of those engaged on new construction work.
The following table shows the hydro-electric horse-power actually in use in the various districts at the 31st March in each of the last five years:—
District. | 1928–29. | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Due to exclusion of Arapuni plant during temporary close-down. | |||||
H.P. | H.P. | H.P. | H.P. | H.P. | |
Auckland North | 2,800 ½ | 2,794 | 2,794 | 2,799 | 2,839 |
Auckland | 6,835 | 6,793 | 7,120 | 7,104 | 349 |
Auckland South | 16,477* | 66,477 ½ | 66,477 ½ | 16,447 ½* | 118,452 |
Gisborne | 3,269 | 56,012 | 56,012 | .. | .. |
Hawke's Bay | 387 ½ | 349 ½ | 349 ½ | 56,329 | 46,331 |
Taranaki North | 10,489 | 10,430 | 9,815 ½ | 10,880 ½ | 10,462 |
Taranaki | 1,493 | 1,668 | 1,572 ½ | 1,300 | 1,300 |
Wellington North | 1,141 | 1,166 | 1,166 | 32,853 | 43,086 |
Wellington | 34,421 ½ | 34,421 ½ | 35,396 ½ | 1,547 | 1,547 |
Nelson and Marlborough | 1,833 ½ | 1,718 ½ | 921 | 2,473 | 2,473 |
Westland | 3,561 | 3,374 | 3,397 | 5,256 | 7,906 |
Canterbury | 40,506 | 40,506 | 51,349 ½ | 51,377 | 49,344 |
Canterbury South | 177 | 177 | 177 | .. | .. |
Otago | 19,570 ½ | 19,744 ½ | 27,169 ½ | 26,065 ½ | 31,169 ½ |
Southland | 14,456 ¼ | 14,802 ¼ | 14,753 ½ | 14,753 ½ | 12,450 |
Totals | 157,418 ¼ | 260,433 ¾ | 278,471 | 229,185 | 328,708 ½ |
The following table gives an analysis of the purposes for which hydro-electric power was employed as at the 31st March, 1933:—
District. | Mining. | Electric Supply. | Flax-mills. | Sawmills. | Flour-mills. | Dairying. | Construction Works. | Freezing-works. | Paper-mills. | Miscellaneous. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
H.P. | H.P. | H.P. | H.P. | H.P. | Q.P. | H.P. | H.P. | H.P. | H.P. | H.P. | |
Auckland North | .. | 2,770 | .. | .. | .. | 24 | .. | 40 | .. | 5 | 2,839 |
Auckland | 149 | 150 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 10 | 40 | 349 |
Auckland South | 1,013 | 117,403 | .. | 17 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 19 | 117,452 |
Gisborne | |||||||||||
Hawke's Bay | .. | 46,319 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 12 | 46,331 |
Taranaki North | .. | 10,165 | .. | 24 | 231 | .. | 20 | .. | .. | 22 | 10,462 |
Taranaki | .. | 1,230 | .. | 40 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 30 | 1,300 |
Wellington N. | .. | 43,050 | .. | .. | .. | 3 | .. | .. | .. | 33 | 43,086 |
Wellington | .. | 1,523 | .. | .. | .. | 7 | .. | .. | .. | 17 | 1,547 |
Nelson | |||||||||||
Marlborough | .. | 2,289 | 45 | 65 | .. | 29 | .. | .. | .. | 45 | 2,473 |
Westland | 338 | 8,245 | 48 | 251 | .. | 18 | .. | .. | .. | 6 | 8,906 |
Canterbury | |||||||||||
Canterbury S | .. | 49,154 | 27 | .. | 117 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | 41 | 49,344 |
Otago | 970 | 28,725 | .. | 7,118 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,349 ½ | 31,169 ½ |
Southland | .. | 10,800 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,200 | 450 | .. | 12,450 |
Totals | 2,470 | 321,823 | 120 | 380 | 259 | 317 | .. | 1,270 | 450 | 1,619 ½ | 328,708 ½ |
Table of Contents
THE Public Trust Office is designed mainly to afford, at low rates of commission, a secure and convenient recourse in any case where a person residing either in New Zealand or abroad desires to draw a will, form a trust, or appoint an executor, trustee, agent, or attorney in the Dominion. The Office aims also to relieve those who for various reasons may be unable or unwilling to commence or continue the administration of trust property to which they may have been appointed.
The Public Trust Office commenced operations in 1873, at the end of which year 257 estates, of a total value of £17,500, were being administered by the Office. Since then there has been a progressive increase in both number and value of estates administered, the records at 31st March, 1933, showing 20,936 estates of a value of £59,757,449.
Year ended 31st March, | Total Value of Estates in Office, including Unrealized Assets. | Funds at Credit of Estates and Accounts. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1924 | 32,404,724 | 19,215,388 |
1925 | 35,570,642 | 20,864,356 |
1926 | 38,009,480 | 24,426,009 |
1927 | 41,043,523 | 26,485,917 |
1928 | 44,155,548 | 28,485,442 |
1929 | 47,334,790 | 31,043,172 |
1930 | 53,049,437 | 34,824,210 |
1931 | 57,527,263 | 36,488,434 |
1932 | 59,132,512 | 36,859,518 |
1933 | 59,757,449 | 36,815,941 |
New estates which came into the Office during the year ended 31st March, 1933, numbered 2,748, and represented a value of £5,650,839. The classification of these and of the estates under administration at 31st March, 1933, is as follows:—
— | New Estates during 1932–33. | Estates under Administration at 31st March, 1933. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Value. | Number. | Value. | |
£ | £ | |||
Wills estates | 1,250 | 3,050,994 | 5,703 | 17,485,666 |
Trust estates | 248 | 741,251 | 2,538 | 8,778,066 |
Intestate estates | 455 | 319,915 | 2,445 | 1,704,673 |
Mental patients' estates | 420 | 417,697 | 1,931 | 2,179,166 |
Miscellaneous estates | 375 | 1,120,982 | 8,319 | 29,609,878 |
Totals | 2,748 | 5,650,839 | 20,936 | 59,757,449 |
Testators and other clients appointing the Public Trustee their executor or trustee may direct investment of their funds either in the Common Fund of the Office or outside of the Common Fund. In the former case the investments are not earmarked to the estate, but capital and interest are guaranteed by the State. Interest, which is at such rate as is fixed from time to time by the Governor-General, accrues from the date the moneys reach the Office, and is free of all commission and other charges.
In the case of special investment outside of the Common Fund, the investments belong to the estate, but there is no State guarantee, and (subject to the Public Trustee's ordinary liability as a trustee) any loss falls on the estate. Commission is charged on the interest collected.
In general, investment in the Common Fund is preferred by clients, the safety of such investment being an important consideration. The Common Fund at 31st March, 1933, held moneys to the total of £25,164,119.
The total amount invested by the Public Trust Office as at 31st March, 1933, on behalf of the estates and funds under administration was £36,181,483.
During the year ended 31st March, 1933, 4,052 wills were deposited with the Public Trustee, and 1,641 were withdrawn on account of the death of the testator or for other reasons, the net increase for the year being 2,411. The number of wills on deposit at the 31st March, 1914, was 6,427; by 1920 it had increased to 25,792; while at 31st March, 1933, it had risen to 79,535.
Since the Companies Act of 1903 (included in the 1908 consolidation of statutes) no comprehensive revision of statute law relating to companies has been made in New Zealand, and the essential provisions of company law have remained substantially unaltered. In 1930 the Attorney - General appointed an advisory committee to act with the Law Draftsman in framing a new measure which, in the form of the Companies Bill, is at present (November, 1933) before the House. In great part the measure is an adaptation of the Imperial Act of 1929 to suit the special conditions of New Zealand, and harmonizes also with similar measures already passed or in hand in Australian States.
During the year ended 31st December, 1932, 812 joint-stock companies were registered, with a total nominal capital of £6,865,769. In the following table companies registered in 1932 are classified according to the amount of their nominal capital.
Amount. | Private Companies. | Public Companies. | Overseas Companies. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | |
* Includes one company, capital not known. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Under £1,000 | 328 | 138,519 | 10 | 1,980 | .. | .. |
£1,000 and under £2,000 | 177 | 207,609 | 9 | 11,600 | .. | .. |
£2,000,, £3,000 | 82 | 178,050 | 12 | 27,900 | .. | .. |
£3,000,, £4,000 | 27 | 82,760 | 7 | 21,500 | .. | .. |
£4,000,, £5,000 | 19 | 79,420 | 4 | 16,000 | .. | .. |
£5,000,, £6,000 | 23 | 116,500 | 7 | 35,000 | .. | .. |
£6,000,, £7,000 | 8 | 49,500 | 3 | 18,000 | .. | .. |
£7,000,, £8,000 | 6 | 42,500 | 8 | 58,000 | .. | .. |
£8,000,, £9,000 | 4 | 32,800 | 1 | 8,000 | .. | .. |
£9,000,, £10,000 | 1 | 9,000 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
£10,000,, £15,000 | 11 | 116,725 | 11 | 121,174 | 1 | 10,000 |
£15,000,, £20,000 | 4 | 62,850 | 3 | 45,000 | 1 | 15,000 |
£20,000,, £50,000 | 10 | 269,882 | 17 | 459,500 | 1 | 20,000 |
£50,000 and over | 1 | 105,000 | 11 | 1,130,000 | 4 | 3,375,000 |
Totals | 701 | 1,492,115 | 103 | 1,953,654 | 8* | 3,420,000* |
The next table gives figures of total registrations during each of the last three years, classified according to amount of nominal capital.
Amount. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | |
* Includes one company, capital not known. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Under £1,000 | 232 | 105,412 | 269 | 110,080 | 338 | 140,499 |
£1,000 and under £2,000 | 208 | 255,328 | 171 | 209,722 | 186 | 220,209 |
£2,000,, £3,000 | 121 | 264,354 | 104 | 223,924 | 94 | 205,950 |
£3,000,, £4,000 | 66 | 202,837 | 56 | 175,916 | 34 | 104,260 |
£4,000,, £5,000 | 28 | 116,763 | 26 | 109,250 | 23 | 95,420 |
£5,000,, £6,000 | 56 | 284,991 | 43 | 217,605 | 30 | 151,500 |
£6,000,, £7,000 | 17 | 103,622 | 15 | 91,000 | 11 | 67,500 |
£7,000,, £8,000 | 15 | 107,500 | 7 | 50,250 | 14 | 100,500 |
£8,000,, £9,000 | 13 | 106,485 | 11 | 88,600 | 5 | 40,800 |
£9,000,, £10,000 | 4 | 37,000 | 2 | 18,000 | 1 | 9,000 |
£10,000,, £15,000 | 44 | 468,550 | 37 | 392,053 | 23 | 247,899 |
£15,000,, £20,000 | 22 | 340,000 | 10 | 155,515 | 8 | 122,850 |
£20,000,, £50,000 | 38 | 1,000,250 | 23 | 579,500 | 28 | 749,382 |
£50,000 and over | 29 | 3,309,583 | 21 | 5,862,166 | 16 | 4,610,000 |
Totals | 893 | 6,702,675 | 795 | 8,283,581 | 812* | 6,865,769* |
In comparing one year with another, as in the following table, it should not be overlooked that re-registrations on account of reconstruction of companies or for other reasons are included. Such re-registrations may have a considerable effect on the year's total, when large companies are concerned.
Year. | Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
1913 | 282 | 6,658,722 |
1914 | 226 | 4,987,526 |
1915 | 304 | 4,431,830 |
1916 | 258 | 4,072,803 |
1917 | 261 | 5,367,201 |
1918 | 200 | 3,055,351 |
1919 | 328 | 5,942,605 |
1920 | 501 | 9,563,933 |
1921 | 337 | 3,498,208 |
1922 | 417 | 13,125,494 |
1923 | 502 | 13,006,085 |
1924 | 565 | 21,367,310 |
1925 | 621 | 14,760,398 |
1926 | 655 | 10,748,231 |
1927 | 698 | 8,701,808 |
1928 | 736 | 10,984,907 |
1929 | 903 | 12,472,057 |
1930 | 893 | 6,702,675 |
1931 | 795 | 8,283,581 |
1932 | 812 | 6,865,769 |
The tables which follow, the result of a special compilation, show the number and capital of all companies on the register at 31st December, 1932. In the case of public companies, the information was obtained from the statutory returns furnished annually by each public company to the Registrar of Companies, and includes details of the nominal, subscribed, and paid-up capital, and also of the amount of mortgages registered under the Companies Act. As regards private companies, the information is less complete, there being no annual return as in the case of public companies. On the registration of a private company, however, it is necessary that all the capital be subscribed for in accordance with the Act, so that, except in cases where the capital has been subsequently increased by resolution, the subscribed capital is identical with the nominal capital. The paid-up and loan capital, as explained later, is capable of approximate estimation.
Amount of Nominal Capital. | Number. | Nominal Capital. | Subscribed Capital. | Paid-up Capital. | Mortgages under Companies Act. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||
Under £1,000 | 86 | 39,867 | 30,869 | 27,217 | 36,484 |
£1,000 and under £2,000 | 83 | 101,379 | 68,326 | 57,536 | 28,852 |
£2,000,, £3,000 | 127 | 271,351 | 192,028 | 163,188 | 63,969 |
£3,000,, £4,000 | 84 | 258,275 | 185,874 | 152,900 | 50,264 |
£4,000,, £5,000 | 45 | 185,521 | 133,652 | 108,714 | 67,605 |
£5,000,, £6,000 | 117 | 587,900 | 379,013 | 318,181 | 158,155 |
£6,000,, £7,000 | 40 | 241,777 | 172,595 | 141,466 | 166,265 |
£7,000,, £8,000 | 34 | 244,500 | 172,210 | 137,055 | 19,637 |
£8,000,, £9,000 | 42 | 339,450 | 263,677 | 216,253 | 101,250 |
£9,000,, £10,000 | 6 | 54,000 | 44,921 | 34,261 | 6,000 |
£10,000,, £15,000 | 196 | 2,094,321 | 1,445,713 | 1,174,715 | 472,406 |
£15,000,, £20,000 | 82 | 1,268,422 | 960,580 | 828,330 | 259,712 |
£20,000,, £50,000 | 359 | 9,916,312 | 7,280,037 | 6,117,071 | 2,238,446 |
£50,000,, £100,000 | 199 | 11,711,959 | 8,614,229 | 7,315,955 | 2,564,822 |
£100,000 and over | 232 | 70,238,544 | 51,078,012 | 42,314,060 | 9,219,297 |
Totals, 31st December, 1932 | 1,732 | 97,553,578 | 71,021,736 | 59,106,902 | 15,453,164 |
Totals, 31st December, 1926 | 1,630 | 89,544,858 | 58,807,519 | 49,982,593 | 16,181,126 |
The total capital employed by the 1,732 public companies on the register at the 31st December, 1932, amounted to £74,560,066, as compared with £66,163,719 for 1,630 companies at the date of the previous tabulation (31st December, 1926). In regard to the mortgages included in the foregoing amounts, it should be noted that complete accuracy is impossible, owing to the fact that many of the mortgages are to secure current accounts which vary from time to time. Moreover, information regarding bank overdrafts and other accommodation not requiring registration is not available.
Amount of Nominal Capital. | Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
Under £1,000 | 1,129 | 488,590 |
£1,000 and under £2,000 | 1,021 | 1,250,409 |
£2,000,, £3,000 | 736 | 1,594,938 |
£3,000,, £4,000 | 495 | 1,556,926 |
£4,000,, £5,000 | 314 | 1,307,221 |
£5,000,, £6,000 | 459 | 2,319,577 |
£6,000,, £7,000 | 254 | 1,558,212 |
£7,000,, £8,000 | 150 | 1,081,421 |
£8,000,, £9,000 | 121 | 982,854 |
£9,000,, £10,000 | 71 | 647,080 |
£10,000,, £15,000 | 551 | 5,974,744 |
£15,000,, £20,000 | 201 | 3,194,469 |
£20,000,, £50,000 | 447 | 11,783,657 |
£50,000,, £100,000 | 84 | 5,074,298 |
£100,000 and over | 50 | 9,548,710 |
Totals, 31st December, 1932 | 6,083 | 48,363,106 |
Totals, 31st December, 1926 | 3,439 | 36,060,343 |
There has been a greater relative growth in private companies than in public companies in the six years' interval since the preceding compilation.
Assuming that the subscribed capital of private companies is equivalent to the nominal capital, and that the ratio of subscribed capital to paid-up capital obtaining in the case of private companies engaged in manufacturing industries (this information being available from the annual returns of factory production) is constant throughout all private companies, the total paid-up capital of all private companies may be put down as approximately £44,800,000. Making a similar assumption in regard to the ratio of mortgages to paid-up capital, the mortgages of all private companies total about £9,800,000, which, added to the paid-up capital, gives a total working capital of £54,600,000, compared with £41,600,000 in 1926. For both public and private companies the total working capital is thus estimated at approximately £129,000,000, the corresponding figure for 1926 being £108,000,000.
The figures given above in respect of companies on the register in December, 1932, do not include foreign companies, regarding which information is extremely scanty, only the total nominal capital being recorded with the Registrar of Companies. At the end of 1932 there were 203 foreign companies on the register, with a total nominal capital of £143,800,000, this being a small decrease on the 1926 total of £145,300,000 (205 companies). This capital, however, gives no indication whatever as to the amount of overseas capital employed in the Dominion, which, nevertheless, must be only a small proportion of the totals shown.
In addition to the foregoing there were at the end of 1932 41 companies limited by guarantee, 16 unlimited companies, 33 rural intermediate credit associations, and 11 companies of a miscellaneous character.
There were 1,846 applications for letters patent during 1932, 1,192 of these being filed with provisional specifications, and 654 with complete specifications. Patent fees for the year amounted to £8,615.
The total number of applications received up to the 31st December, 1932, was 70,141, and the patents in force in New Zealand at that date numbered 8,126. The number of patent agents on the register was 18.
In the following table are shown the countries of residence of persons who applied for patents in New Zealand during the last three years. Owing to applications being received from joint applicants resident in different countries, also from applicants giving two addresses, the figures usually total more than the actual number of applications received.
Country. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. |
---|---|---|---|
New Zealand | 1,119 | 1,325 | 1,211 |
United Kingdom | 324 | 273 | 267 |
Australia | 305 | 215 | 182 |
United States | 197 | 122 | 82 |
Germany | 50 | 45 | 51 |
France | 17 | 12 | 10 |
Netherlands | 31 | 10 | 1 |
Italy | 10 | 10 | 5 |
Canada | 7 | 9 | 0 |
Sweden | 7 | 9 | 3 |
Austria | 7 | 7 | 1 |
Switzerland | 5 | 6 | 4 |
Union of South Africa | 6 | 3 | 5 |
Denmark | 7 | 1 | 5 |
All other countries | 15 | 20 | 13 |
Totals | 2,107 | 2,067 | 1,846 |
The total number of applications during 1932 in respect of trade-marks was 925, and the fees received totalled £3,207. Of the total applications, (remarks above regarding joint applicants are applicable here also) 532 were made by residents of New Zealand, 232 came from Great Britain, 88 from Australia, 58 from the United States, 10 from Germany, 9 from Canada, and 9 from France.
The number of applications for registration of designs totalled 164, and the fees received for the year, £148.
The following table shows the number of applications for patents and for the registration of trade-marks and designs in each of the last ten years:—
Year. | Patents. | Trademarks. | Designs. |
---|---|---|---|
1923 | 2,075 | 1,163 | 183 |
1924 | 2,085 | 1,338 | 185 |
1925 | 2,046 | 1,332 | 203 |
1926 | 2,137 | 1,143 | 204 |
1927 | 2,052 | 1,325 | 145 |
1928 | 2,070 | 1,201 | 163 |
1929 | 2,251 | 1,359 | 125 |
1930 | 2,103 | 1,265 | 169 |
1931 | 2,065 | 999 | 151 |
1932 | 1,846 | 925 | 164 |
For the year 1932 the total receipts of the Patent Office were £12,035 and the payments £4,782, leaving a surplus of £7,253.
The Inspection of Machinery Act makes provision for the inspection of all steam boilers, digesters, and other steam-pressure vessels, of air-receivers, hydraulic, electric, and other lifts, all types of power-driven cranes and power-driven machinery on land, also of machinery used on vessels afloat that are not self-propelled.
It also provides for the issue of certificates to those who pass the prescribed examinations for land engineers and engine-drivers in charge of boilers and machinery, for winding-engine drivers for mining purposes, for drivers employed on locomotives working on railway-lines not under the control of the Government Working Pail-ways Department, and for the drivers of traction-engines on roads. Certificates are also issued to electric-tram drivers as provided by the Tramways Amendment Act, 1910. The issue of these certificates is controlled by a Board of Examiners set up by the Act, the Chairman being the Chief Inspector of Machinery.
Annual inspections of machinery during the year ended 31st March, 1933, numbered 24,559, and of boilers, 7,658. The following figures cover inspections during the last four years:—
Number inspected. | Year ended 31st March, | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1933. | |
Boilers— | ||||
Stationary, portable, traction | 5,005 | 4,989 | 4,728 | 4,501 |
Digesters, vulcanizers, &c. | 2,532 | 2,613 | 2,531 | 2,522 |
Air-receivers | 388 | 543 | 655 | 635 |
Machinery— | ||||
Electric motors | 24,961 | 28,372 | 23,429 | 17,217 |
Internal-combustion engines | 12,764 | 14,510 | 9,157 | 2,523 |
Water-power engines | 465 | 597 | 457 | 270 |
Lifts | 2,613 | 3,096 | 2,988 | 2,940 |
Cranes | 273 | 287 | 310 | 303 |
Hoists | 1,188 | 1,323 | 1,351 | 1,306 |
Total | 50,189 | 56,330 | 45,606 | 32,217 |
By the Inspection of Machinery Amendment Act, 1931, farm machinery of not more than 6 horse-power was exempted from annual inspection, and this is the reason for the marked decrease in the number of inspections.
New boilers to the number of 242, representing an aggregate of 859 horse-power, were inspected and tested before being used. Of these, 115, of a total horse-power of 634, had been made in New Zealand, the others being imported.
During the year ended 31st March, 1933, 313 certificates were issued to land engineers, engine-drivers, and electric-tram drivers. At examinations during the year 386 candidates sat, 269 being successful.
Revenue and expenditure in connection with inspection of machinery have been as follows:—
— | 1929–30. | 1930–31. | 1931–32. | 1932–33. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Revenue— | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Inspection fees, &c. | 20,791 | 22,536 | 22,802 | 18,981 |
Examination fees, &c. | 369 | 385 | 384 | 401 |
Total | 21,160 | 22,921 | 23,186 | 19,382 |
Expenditure | 24,993 | 28,319 | 26,141 | 17,144 |
Complete statistics covering all phases of production are not available; and, in compiling the following statistics of value of production, estimates of production have been made in several cases where direct data are not available. Since statistical information as to production in each of the major productive activities is collected by the Census and Statistics Office, the items for which estimates must be made are, with the exception of one group of commodities, relatively unimportant. Although the value of products made in the home—e.g., home-made clothing, jams, kitchen-garden products, &c.—must, in the aggregate, account for a considerable annual value, it is quite impossible to estimate with any reasonable degree of accuracy the value of such production; which is, on this account, omitted from the value of production statistics.
The general principle followed in assessing values has been to value products as near as possible to the actual point of production. For example, live-stock is valued at saleyard prices, while values at the factory are used in the case of factory products. In some cases, however, reliable data as to values at or near the point of production cannot be obtained; and in these cases export valuations or wholesale price quotations have been used in assessing values. Although absolute uniformity of treatment in the basis of valuation as between different commodities has not been possible, the method of valuation of each individual item has been the same for each year throughout the period covered. The statistics thus afford a fairly accurate indication of the extent of fluctuations in the value of production from year to year, although the absolute figures for any individual year must be regarded as approximate only.
Since the basis of valuation is (as far as possible) at the point of production. transport costs are only partly represented in the values shown, while the accretions to the value of commodities caused by the services of retailers and other distributors of finished products are not included in the statistics.
In classifying the value of production into the principal groups care has been taken to avoid duplication, products of one group which constitute the raw material of another group being excluded from the statistics. For example, the gross value of agricultural products in 1931–32 is estimated at £27.3 millions; but, as the major part of this was utilized for the purpose of adding value to live-stock, the net value only (£8.0 million) is classified under the beading "Agricultural "; since live-stock and live-stock products are included in Groups II and III. For this reason, the value of agricultural products shown in the following table cannot be compared with other statistics of agricultural products (e.g., consumption).
Products have been classified into the groups to which they most logically belong from a production point of view; butter and cheese, for example, being classified under Group III—Dairying, Poultry, and Bees—and not as factory products. The figure shown under the heading " Factory Production" is the aggregate value added to materials by the process of manufacture, excluding industries which are already included in other groups (e.g., butter and cheese-making, meat-freezing, fish-curing, and sawmilling). The total output of factory industries is included in cases where the materials are produced in New Zealand and are not already included as production in some other group.
The series of annual estimates of value of production have recently been revised back to the year 1900–01, the revised figures being given in the following table, expressed in millions of pounds. It should be understood that all values are in terms of New Zealand currency, which since the latter portion of 1929–30 has been at a discount on sterling.
Year. | Agricultural. | Pastoral. | Dairying, Poultry, and Bees. | Mining. | Fisheries. | Forestry. | Factory. | Building and Miscellaneous. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£m. | £m. | £m. | £m. | £m. | £m. | £m. | £m. | £m. | |
1900–01 | 4.1 | 12.2 | 3.7 | 2.9 | 0.1 | 2.0 | 5.4 | 3.5 | 33.9 |
1905–06 | 4.3 | 17.3 | 5.3 | 4.0 | 0.1 | 2.6 | 6.8 | 5.2 | 45.6 |
1910–11 | 4.0 | 20.5 | 7.4 | 4.0 | 0.2 | 2.8 | 8.1 | 5.8 | 52.8 |
1915–16 | 7.6 | 31.2 | 11.5 | 3.7 | 0.3 | 1.9 | 9.7 | 5.3 | 71.2 |
1916–17 | 6.3 | 31.4 | 12.7 | 3.3 | 0.2 | 2.4 | 10.6 | 5.2 | 72.1 |
1917–18 | 7.3 | 32.9 | 13.8 | 2.8 | 0.2 | 2.6 | 11.5 | 5.3 | 76.4 |
1918–19 | 8.0 | 37.6 | 14.8 | 3.8 | 0.3 | 2.6 | 12.6 | 5.9 | 85.6 |
1919–20 | 8.8 | 37.2 | 18.0 | 4.1 | 0.4 | 3.1 | 15.1 | 6.4 | 93.1 |
1920–21 | 8.8 | 30.2 | 26.2 | 3.0 | 0.4 | 4.6 | 18.6 | 7.6 | 99.4 |
1921–22 | 9.5 | 28.8 | 21.8 | 3.2 | 0.5 | 4.5 | 17.2 | 8.2 | 93.7 |
1922–23 | 8.1 | 31.4 | 25.2 | 3.1 | 0.4 | 4.5 | 18.0 | 9.7 | 100.4 |
1923–24 | 7.1 | 33.2 | 24.6 | 3.4 | 0.5 | 4.7 | 19.2 | 11.4 | 104.1 |
1924–25 | 3.1 | 44.1 | 26.2 | 3.5 | 0.5 | 4.8 | 20.8 | 11.9 | 119.9 |
1925–26 | 8.4 | 32.9 | 26.3 | 3.6 | 0.6 | 4.7 | 22.3 | 13.1 | 111.9 |
1926–27 | 8.8 | 32.7 | 25.7 | 3.9 | 0.5 | 4.0 | 23.0 | 13.9 | 112.5 |
1927–28 | 9.6 | 39.3 | 28.3 | 4.1 | 0.5 | 3.5 | 22.8 | 13.1 | 121.2 |
1928–29 | 9.9 | 43.1 | 30.4 | 4.0 | 0.5 | 3.4 | 24.0 | 12.4 | 127.7 |
1929–30 | 9.1 | 36.1 | 29.6 | 4.1 | 0.6 | 3.6 | 25.6 | 13.4 | 122.1 |
1930–31 | 8.8 | 24.6 | 23.7 | 4.0 | 0.5 | 2.9 | 23.3 | 11.3 | 99.1 |
1931–32 | 8.0 | 19.8 | 23.1 | 3.7 | 0.4 | 1.7 | 18.6 | 10.0 | 84.8 |
From the figures of total value of production it is possible, by taking into account the increase of population and the movement of prices, to compile a series of index numbers showing the relative volume of production. The index number of producers' prices used in this compilation is obtained by combining the index number of wholesale prices of locally produced commodities with the index number of export prices. The figures are given in detail in the next table.
Year. | Mean Population. Year ended 30th June, | Value of Production. | Index Numbers of Value of Production (1928–29 = 1000). | Index Number of Producers' Prices (1928–29 = 1000). | Index Numbers of Volume of Production (1928–29 = 1000). | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | Per Head. | Total. | Per Head. | Total. | Per Head. | |||
£m. | £ | |||||||
1900–01 | 812,010 | 33.9 | 41.7 | 265 | 478 | 467 | 567 | 1024 |
1905–06 | 929,066 | 45.6 | 49.1 | 357 | 563 | 605 | 590 | 931 |
1910–11 | 1,050,014 | 52.8 | 50.3 | 413 | 577 | 604 | 684 | 955 |
1915–16 | 1,150,372 | 71.2 | 61.9 | 558 | 710 | 827 | 675 | 859 |
1916–17 | 1,148,578 | 72.1 | 62.8 | 565 | 720 | 913 | 619 | 789 |
1917–18 | 1,151,235 | 76.4 | 66.4 | 598 | 761 | 984 | 608 | 773 |
1918–19 | 1,174,628 | 85.6 | 72.9 | 670 | 836 | 1032 | 649 | 810 |
1919–20 I | 1,217,150 | 93.1 | 76.5 | 729 | 877 | 1093 | 667 | 802 |
1920–21 | 1,259,869 | 99.4 | 78.9 | 778 | 905 | 1110 | 701 | 815 |
1921–22 | 1,291,413 | 93.7 | 72.6 | 734 | 833 | 1002 | 733 | 831 |
1922–23 | 1,317,154 | 100.4 | 76.2 | 786 | 874 | 953 | 825 | 917 |
1923–24 | 1,339,786 | 104.1 | 77.7 | 815 | 891 | 1034 | 788 | 862 |
1924–25 | 1,367,978 | 119.9 | 87.6 | 939 | 1005 | 1090 | 861 | 922 |
1925–26 | 1,399,578 | 111.9 | 80.0 | 876 | 917 | 1042 | 841 | 880 |
1926–27 | 1,427,455 | 112.5 | 78.8 | 881 | 904 | 962 | 916 | 940 |
1927–28 | 1,447,391 | 121.2 | 83.7 | 949 | 960 | 978 | 970 | 982 |
1928–29 | 1,464,164 | 127.7 | 87.2 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1929–30 | 1,482,235 | 122.1 | 82.4 | 956 | 945 | 928 | 1030 | 1018 |
1930–31 | 1,503,299 | 99.1 | 65.9 | 776 | 756 | 792 | 980 | 955 |
1931–32 | 1,520,357 | 84.8 | 55.8 | 664 | 640 | 695 | 955 | 921 |
The value of production in 1931–32 (£84.8 millions) represents a fall of 33.6 per cent. as compared with the peak level of £127.7 millions reached in 1928–29. By far the greater portion of this decrease is, however, accounted for by the fall in prices, the index number of producers' prices having fallen by 30.5 per cent. between 1928–29 and 1931–32.
The volume of production was 7.1 per cent. lower in 1931–32 than in the year in which the greatest volume was recorded (1929–30). Building activity was at an extremely low level in 1931–32, while production in many factory industries had declined considerably. These decreases. together with abnormally low harvests in that season, due to drought conditions in certain important agricultural districts, caused the total volume of production to fall, despite the fact that production of butter and gold had increased considerably since 1929–30.
Under the immediately preceding title estimates are given of the annual value, within defined limits, of the total production of New Zealand. From this basis it is possible to compute the ratio of local consumption to exports, a feature which is of peculiar significance to New Zealand in view of its high per caput overseas trade and debt.
It is first necessary to deduct from the production totals (miscellaneous group) the value represented by buildings and by road and railway construction, &c., for these items are not possible of export. In order to avoid such fluctuations as are caused by the unequal incidence of price-changes or by the holding of wool stocks, &c., the aggregate of five years has been adopted. For production, figures have been taken for the production years (terminating at varying dates for different commodities) 1927–28 to 1931–32; for exports, partly as naturally later in point of time, the calendar years 1928–32 are adopted.
Produce. | Consumed locally. Per Cent. | Exported. Per Cent. |
---|---|---|
Agricultural and pastoral. | 38 | 62 |
Forest | 84 | 16 |
Mining. | 79 | 21 |
Other | 98 | 2 |
Total | 57 | 43 |
It is impracticable to separate agricultural and pastoral products, as noted under "Value of Production" (supra). The term "other" includes fisheries, factory (added value), and other industrial production; but it should be noted herein that the output of butter and cheese factories and of meat-freezing works is treated under agricultural and pastoral and not under factory production. Similarly, sawmill output is included with forestry.
An important qualification of the above figures lies in the fact that production values are computed as close to the point of production as possible, while export values are f.o.b. at the point of shipment, and consequently include transport and accessory charges. The effect is to understate slightly local consumption, which may be taken as approximately 60 per cent. of the total production of commodities.
References will be found in other parts of this volume to production and local consumption of specific commodities—e.g., wool (page 337), timber (page 356), coal (pages 369 and 385), and wheat (page 326). Foodstuffs are dealt, with below.
In the following table an attempt has been made, by taking the total production figures of a commodity and adding or subtracting the net imports or exports, to gauge the extent to which certain foodstuffs are consumed in New Zealand. In order to eliminate the fluctuations which would naturally occur if a single year were taken—this is especially noticeable in the case of imports and exports—the figures relate to an average of the three years 1930–32. In some instances the production year is used, in others the calendar year. It should be mentioned here that in the case of potatoes, onions, and fresh fruits no attempt has been made to estimate the total quantity raised in home gardens for local consumption, and the figures for these commodities are deficient to that extent. Figures for meat (which include bone) are based on arbitrarily selected average weights of dressed carcasses, and are therefore approximate only. Further details will be found on pages 345–46. Figures for fruit production are approximations only.
The figures showing production, imports, exports, amount available for home consumption, and consumption per head for the principal items of foodstuffs are given in the table following. In studying the figures for the amount available for local consumption, attention is drawn to the fact that in the case of the first seven items listed hereunder adjustments have been made for stocks held at the beginning and end of the three-yearly period.
Article. | Production. | Imports. | Exports. | Excess of Imports over Exports. | Amount available for Local Consumption. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | Per Head. | |||||
* Excess of exports over imports. † Other than rock-suit. ‡ On refined basis. | ||||||
000 lb. | 000 lb. | 000 lb. | 000 lb. | 000 lb. | lb. | |
Butter | 271,203 | .. | 199,627 | 199,627* | 60,190 | 40 |
Cheese | 202,405 | .. | 186,410 | 186,410* | 10,917 | 7 |
Fresh meat— | ||||||
Beef | 240,936 | .. | 39,944 | 39,944* | 200,236 | 134 |
Mutton | 269,790 | .. | 137,913 | 137,913* | 123,571 | 83 |
Lamb | 284,123 | .. | 260,137 | 260,137* | 16,521 | 11 |
Pork | 34,440 | .. | 15,094 | 15,094* | 19,707 | 13 |
Veal | 64,420 | .. | 9,947 | 9,947* | 54,174 | 36 |
Bacon and ham | 18,462 | 1 | 297 | 296* | 18,166 | 12 |
Potatoes | 297,453 | 916 | 2,833 | 1,917* | 295,536 | 197 |
Onions | 17,295 | 8,329 | 2,461 | 5,868 | 23,163 | 15 |
Flour | 267,167 | 20,756 | 340 | 20,416 | 288,583 | 193 |
Oatmeal, rolled oats, &c. | 15,993 | 155 | 389 | 234* | 15,759 | 11 |
Maizena and cornflour | .. | 2,966 | 5 | 2,961 | 2,961 | 2.0 |
Macaroni and vermicelli | .. | 630 | .. | 630 | 630 | 0.4 |
Sago and tapioca | .. | 2,950 | 4 | 2,946 | 2,943 | 2.0 |
Rice | .. | 7,513 | 96 | 7,417 | 7,417 | 5 |
Salt† | .. | 72,238 | 38 | 72,200 | 72,200 | 48 |
Sugar‡ | .. | 176,158 | 2,721 | 173,437 | 173,437 | 116 |
Tea | .. | 10,903 | 104 | 10,799 | 10,799 | 7 |
Dried apricots | .. | 701 | .. | 701 | 701 | 0.5 |
Currants | .. | 1,448 | .. | 1,448 | 1,448 | 1.0 |
Dates | .. | 4,556 | .. | 4,556 | 4,556 | 3.0 |
Figs | .. | 576 | .. | 576 | 576 | 0.4 |
Prunes | .. | 1,687 | .. | 1,687 | 1,687 | 1.1 |
Raising and sultanas | .. | 9,328 | .. | 9,328 | 9,328 | 6 |
Apples | 90,760 | 1,119 | 47,095 | 45,976* | 44,784 | 30 |
Pears | 11,446 | 8 | 1,938 | 1,930* | 9,516 | 6 |
Lemons | 1,690 | 1,289 | .. | 1,289 | 2,979 | 20 |
Bananas | .. | 22,148 | .. | 22,148 | 22,148 | 15 |
Oranges | 331 | 16,807 | .. | 16,807 | 17,138 | 11 |
Tobacco | 1,003 | 4,392 | 36 | 4,356 | 5,359 | 3.6 |
000 Gallons. | 000 Gallons. | 000 Gallons. | 000 Gallons. | 000 Gallons. | Gals. | |
Vinegar | 662 | 24 | 1 | 23 | 685 | 0.5 |
Beer | 11,386 | 74 | 16 | 58 | 11 444 | 8 |
Spirits | .. | 465 | 5 | 460 | 460 | 0.3 |
Wine | 38 | 183 | 1 | 182 | 220 | 0.2 |
The four staple products of New Zealand are wool, meat, butter, and cheese. The relative local consumption of wool has been dealt with in Section XVIIC: percentages for the other staple. are given below, covering the period of the preceding table.
The 1931 general election of parliamentary representatives was held in December of that year—for Maori electorates on the 1st, and for European electorates on the 2nd. Dealing with the latter only, it is found that out of a total roll number of 838,344 (exclusive of the Bay of Plenty, Oroua, Pahiatua, and Waitomo districts, where no contests were held) some 698,027 (83.26 per cent.) exercised their votes. A summary for the general elections of 1925, 1928, and 1931, is as follows:—
1925. | 1928. | 1931. | |
---|---|---|---|
Number of votes recorded for candidates elected | 380,231 | 365,116 | 382,562 |
Number of votes recorded for candidates defeated | 291,740 | 370,275 | 310,510 |
Number of informal votes | 6,906 | 8,300 | 4,955 |
Total number of electors who voted at the election | 678,877 | 743,691 | 698,027 |
Percentage of votes recorded for candidates elected to total valid votes recorded | 57.17 | 49.65 | 55.20 |
Total number of electors on roll (where contest) | 754,113 | 844,633 | 838,344 |
Number of districts where no contest | 1 | .. | 4 |
Percentage of electors on roll who voted | 90.92 | 88.05 | 83.26 |
Percentage of votes recorded for candidates elected to total number of electors on roll | 50.42 | 43.22 | 45.63 |
Number of seamen's rights exercised | 1,573 | 1,771 | 837 |
Number of electors voting as absent voters | 37,223 | 38,887 | 31,160 |
Number of electors exercising postal votes | .. | 7,977 | 6,956 |
Total population of Dominion at last census (excluding Maoris) | 1,218,913 | 1,344,469 | 1,344,469 |
The relative interest in the poll evinced by men and women may be measured by the percentage of votes recorded to the number on the roll—viz., men 84.51 per cent., women 81.99 per cent. in 1931, the 1928 figures being 89.03 and 87.03 respectively.
A statement of the voting in individual electorates in 1931 is given in 1932 parliamentary papers H.-33 and H.-33A.
In the four Maori electorates 21,439 votes were recorded in 1931, viz.: Northern Maori, 5,630; Southern Maori, 917; Eastern Maori, 7,099; Western Maori, 7,793 Votes cast for elected candidates numbered 12,889, and for defeated candidates 8,550. There are no rolls in the case of Maori elections.
Since the general election of 1931, four by-elections have been necessary, owing to the death of sitting members. On the 3rd August, 1932, Mr. E. T. Tirikatene was elected for Southern Maori; Mr. K. J. Holyoake for Motueka on the 1st December, 1932; and Mrs. E. R. McCombs (the first woman member of a New Zealand Parliament) for Lyttelton on the 13th September, 1933. The by-election for Buller will be hold on the 22nd November, 1933.
According to a return compiled by the Department of Justice, the following are the licenses for the sale of intoxicating liquors:—
Publican's licenses | 1,032 |
Accommodation licenses | 192 |
Wholesale licenses | 145 |
Packet licenses | 19 |
New Zealand wine licenses | 4 |
Total | 1,392 |
The date of the return is nominally 1st September, 1929, but the above numbers cannot be increased and the figures may be accepted as correct to the end of December, 1932. In addition, there were (October, 1933) 46 club charters, and (August, 1933) 58 wine-maker's licenses. A further 412 conditional licenses (temporary licenses for race-meetings, agricultural shows, &c.) were granted during 1929–30.
The proportion of licensed houses to population is steadily declining. The average number of persons to each licensed (i.e., publican' or accommodation licenses) house at the end of 1932 may be taken as 1,253, as compared with 1,147 in 1922, 875 in 1912, and 551 in 1902.
The annual fees payable for licenses are,—
(1) For a publican's license— | £ |
(a) Within the limits of a borough or town district | 40 |
(b) Outside the aforesaid limits | 25 |
(2) For a New Zealand wine license | 1 |
(3) For an accommodation license, a sum to be determined by the Licensing Committee, not exceeding | 20 |
(4) For a packet license— | |
(a) For a vessel exceeding 50 tons register | 10 |
(b) For a vessel not exceeding 50 tons register | 5 |
(5) For a wholesale license | 20 |
(6) For a conditional license, according to duration of license, a sum not exceeding | 30 |
Fees form part of the revenue of the local body of the district in which the license was issued.
The licensing poll of the 14th November, 1927, held in conjunction with the parliamentary elections, was the fourth at which the three issues—national continuance, State purchase and control, and national prohibition (without compensation)—were submitted to the electors. The votes recorded for the various issues at each of the four polls referred to are as follows:—
1919. | 1922. | 1925. | 1928. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
For national continuance | 241,251 | 282,669 | 299,590 | 373,692 |
For State purchase and control | 32,261 | 35,727 | 56,037 | 64,276 |
For national prohibition | 270,250 | 300,791 | 319,450 | 294,453 |
In the no-license districts an additional issue is submitted—viz., local restoration—three-fifths of the valid votes cast being required for the carrying of the proposal. The voting figures for each of the twelve districts affected, and the votes recorded for the three national issues for each licensing district, in 1928, are given on pp. 985–986 of the 1930 Year-Book.
The Licensing Poll Postponement Act, 1931, relegated the date of the next licensing poll to that of the second general election after the passing of the Act. The postponement of the poll which in the ordinary course would have fallen in 1931 was enacted on grounds of economy.
[By J. CHRISTIE, LL.M., Parliamentary Law Draftsman.]
Introductory— It is customary for the New Zealand Parliament to assemble in June of each year, and to continue in session for a period of from four to six months. In 1932, however, the usual course of events was departed from, for the continuance of a state of economic " world chaos" demanded an early meeting of Parliament. Parliament was called together on 23rd February, 1932, and in the period intervening between that date and its adjournment on 10th May passed eleven measures of a special or urgent character. Parliament was again called together on 22nd September of the same year, and continued in session until 17th March, 1933, though it stood adjourned from 9th December, 1932, till 26th January, 1933.
In both sessions legislation of an emergency nature was passed. The following are the measures of outstanding importance:—
The Mortgagors and Tenants Relief Acts.
The National Expenditure Adjustment Act.
The Banks Indemnity (Exchange) Act.
The Loan Conversion Acts (both Government and local bodies' loans). The Sales Tax Act.
The Customs Acts, for the ratification of the Ottawa and other trade agreements.
The following review deals with the more important measures:—
The Mortgagors and Tenants Relief Act (1932, No. I).—This Act was passed in amendment of the Mortgagors Relief Act, 1931. By that Act a mortgagor who was threatened with the exercise of the remedial rights of his mortgagee was given the right to apply to the Courts for relief, and the Courts had extensive powers of granting relief. A mortgagor, however, could not apply for relief unless his mortgagee took the initiative of proposing to exercise his remedial powers. The first amending Act of 1932 accordingly extended to mortgagors the right to apply for relief without the necessity of waiting for action on the part of the mortgagee. It was provided, also, that, on application by a mortgagor, the Court should have power to postpone the rights of a mortgagee to sue under the personal covenant—i.e., the covenant to repay the balance of a mortgage debt in cases where the full amount was not realized by the sale of the security.
By section 6 of the Act relief of the nature afforded by that and prior Acts to mortgagees was extended to lessees. In addition, various amendments of the earlier legislation (principally by way of increasing concessions to mortgagors) were included in this Act.
The Mortgagors and Tenants Further Relief Act (1932, No. 17).— This Act extends in various particulars the protection given to mortgagors and lessees by the Mortgagors Relief Act, 1931, and its amendments. The tendency since the passing of the original Act has been to steadily extend the nature of the relief given and the classes of transactions which are within its scope. At first, for example, the legislation had no application to mortgages executed after the date of its passing: by the Act now under review it was extended so as to bring within its scope two new classes of mortgages, namely—
Mortgages which have since the passing of the principal Act been materially varied by the parties.
Mortgages executed since the passing of the principal Act in replacement or substantial replacement of mortgages executed before that date.
Section 8 expressly enables the Court to join the stock mortgagee in any proceeding by a mortgagor of farm lands for relief; when that is done the Adjustment Commission to whom the application for relief is referred is directed " to make special inquiries and to report whether or not, in its opinion, any power or right conferred by any such mortgage, assignment, or other instrument has been exercised in a harsh or unconscionable manner to the disadvantage of the mortgagor or mortgagee of the land, or other party to the proceedings."
The Mortgagors and Tenants Relief Amendment Act (1932–33, No. 34).—Still further provisions in relief of mortgagors are contained in this enactment, most of the provisions of which were passed with the intention of affording relief in particular cases of hardship. The principal provisions are as follow:—
Section 2 gives to a mortgagor a right to apply again to the Court for relief, if his mortgagee, having been authorized to execute his powers of sale or other remedies, has " slept " on his accrued right for three months or more.
Section 3 invalidates “contracting-out" agreements entered into between mortgagors and mortgagees. It applies to future agreements of the class referred to as well as to agreements that were in force when the amending Act came into operation.
Section 4 gives further protection to lessees, by prohibiting a landlord from executing judgments for rent without complying with the requirements of the principal Act as to notices, &c., so giving to the tenant an opportunity of applying to the Court for relief.
The Unemployment Amendment Act (1932, No. 2).—The persistence of the economic depression rendered inadequate the provision made in relief of unemployment by the Unemployment Acts of 1930 and 1931, which (inter alia) imposed a Special income-tax of 1d. on every 6s. 8d. for the establishment of an. "Unemployment Fund. By the amending Act of 1932 that tax was increased to 1d. in every 1s. 8d., and the incidence of the tax was enlarged by bringing within its scope the incomes (other than from wages, which were already taxable) of many women who were formerly exempt unless in receipt of an annual income of £250 from all sources. Under the law as amended, such part of the " other " income of women as is in excess of £20 is now taxable.
A further change of policy was initiated by the amending Act, by which the Unemployment Board was empowered to make provision for the issue of food and clothing, the original policy being in general " no work, no relief." The general practice has been to make the performance of work a condition of the receipt of relief, but the rule is subject to exception.
In addition to the general amendments of the former law indicated above, a scheme of settlement on small farms was inaugurated by this amending Act, a scheme which was afterwards extended by the Small Farms (Relief of Unemployment Act), 1932 (post).
The Small Farms (Relief of Unemployment) Act (1932, No. 43) is a measure complementary to Part I of the Unemployment Amendment Act, 1932 (supra). In that Act the Legislature had in mind the authorized but informal occupation of land, by persons otherwise unemployed, that they might be thus assisted to provide in part for the suitable maintenance of themselves and their families. This informal tenure soon proved unsatisfactory, and the Act now under review provides for leases of suitable land being granted to persons registered as unemployed or to other persons (not themselves unemployed) whose occupation of land would tend to reduce general unemployment. The tenure contemplated is a lease for ten years, with a right to the tenant to acquire the fee-simple of his holding. Special provisions are made for the acquisition of land for the purposes of the Act, on terms favourable to the prospective tenants. If sufficient land is not voluntarily made available for acquisition by the Crown for the purposes of the Act, it may in certain circumstances be compulsorily acquired. Where land acquired is subject to mortgage, provision is made for protection of the interests of the mortgagee (whose consent is not essential) by the application for his benefit of part of the rent and purchase-money.
The Public Safely Conservation Act (1932, No. 3).— The "long title " of this Act is " An Act to make Provision for the Protection of the Community in Cases of Emergency." It is an adaptation without material alteration of the Imperial Act, 10 & 11, Geo. 5, c. 55, the Short Title of which is the Emergency Powers Act, 1920.
In addition, it contains provisions which give to the senior officer of police in any district an immediate authority in case of a sudden grave emergency (e.g., such as earthquake, fire, tempest, public disorder) to take control, pending the issue of an emergency Proclamation which would bring into operation the special regulations applicable in such events.
The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act (1932, No. 4).—The general purpose of this Act is sufficiently if not very accurately described in the phrase “voluntary arbitration, compulsory conciliation." Instead of unsettled industrial disputes being automatically referred to the Court of Arbitration for settlement (the terms of settlement being embodied in an award, enforceable by action) the amending Act provided more machinery for the settlement of disputes by means of conferences of the parties or their representatives, but restricted the reference of disputes to the Court to those rare cases where the representatives of employers and workers were practically unanimous in the desire to refer the matter to the Court for the making of an award. Failure to settle a dispute involves the cancellation of existing awards or industrial agreements, leaving the way clear to freedom of contract between employer and workers.
The National Expenditure Adjustment Act (1932, No. 8).—This Act contains machinery for a comprehensive reduction of public and private expenditure. By Part I further reductions on the lines of those effected by the corresponding Act passed in 1931 (i.e., Finance Act, 1931, Part I) were made in the salaries and emoluments of Ministers of the Crown, Members of Parliament, and public servants, except members of the judiciary and of the Naval Forces and persons employed under contract for a specific term. In the case of public servants in receipt of not more than £225 per annum the rate of reduction was fixed at 5 per cent.; other rates of reduction were 10 per cent. (up to £720); 12 ½ per cent. (above £720); and, in the case of Ministers of the Crown, 15 per cent. As in other Acts, corresponding reductions were made in the grants made out of public moneys and available for the payment of salaries by educational and other public authorities.
By Part II a general reduction was made in the rates of pensions and of other payments made out of public moneys. The pensions affected included old-age pensions, widows' pensions, miners' pensions, family allowances, and war pensions.
Speaking generally, Part III sought to reduce rents and interests by 20 per cent. of what was recognized as the rates appropriate to contracts of tenancy or of mortgage entered into on 1st January, 1930. This Part necessitated elaborate machinery provisions designed to avoid hardship in exceptional cases. Supplementary provisions gave to the Supreme Court power, on applications based on hardship, to make orders for the reduction of annuities and of other periodical payments (e.g., alimony, maintenance orders, &c.).
Part IV imposed an ad valorem stamp duty of 10 per cent. on interest derived from Government and local bodies' stock (including debentures), the proceeds so derived from local bodies' stock being paid over to those bodies. These provisions have been largely superseded by later legislation for the conversion of Government and local bodies' loans. (See Nos. 37, 41, and 42, post.)
Part V gave to the Governor-General authority to fix the maximum rates of interest that could be paid on deposits by savings-banks, building societies, and investment societies, while corresponding provisions were made by Part VI in respect of deposits accepted by trading companies.
The Trade Agreement (New Zealand and Canada) Ratification Act (1932, No. 10) confirmed an agreement for Customs reciprocity made between the Governments of Canada and New Zealand. The agreement was originally for a term of one year commencing on 24th May, 1932, but its operation has twice been extended for a further period of six months.
The Customs Acts Amendment Act (1932, No. 13) was passed for the purpose of giving effect to an agreement between His Majesty's Government of the United Kingdom and His Majesty's Government of New Zealand, reached at Ottawa in the course of the Imperial Economic Conference held there in 1932.
The Finance Act (1932, No. 11) contains sixty-eight sections, very many of which are included therein from reasons of parliamentary expediency rather than because of their appropriateness to a measure that purports to deal with the public finances.
Part I marks a simplification in the methods of keeping the public accounts. By it a great many statutory accounts within the Public Account have been abolished; this does not mean that items of revenue and expenditure will be less carefully recorded, but the records will be matters of good book-keeping and not of law.
Part III contains amendments of the State Advances Act, most of them being rendered necessary by reason of the financial difficulties which beset the mortgagors of the Department by reason of the persistence of the economic depression. One of the most important of these amendments is that which provides for the capitalization of arrears of instalments of principal and interest.
Part V contains a series of amendments of the Education Act. The most important is that which raises from five to six years the age at which children become eligible to be enrolled as pupils of a State school.
The most important provision of Part VI is the extension of the life of the existing Parliament from three to four years.
The Urban Farm Land Hating Act (1932, No. 20).—The purpose of this Act is to reduce the burden of rates on land which, though situated within the boundaries of a borough or town district, is used exclusively or principally for agricultural, horticultural, or other rural purposes. The Act provides the machinery necessary for the assessment of a special rateable value of lands of the class to which it applies, conferring rights of objection on persons who may be adversely affected by consequent changes in the incidence of rates.
The Cook Islands Amendment Act (1932, No. 21) transfers the administration of the Island of Niue to the Department of External Affairs, which administers the mandated territory of Western Samoa. The reason for the change is that, because of its geographical situation, Niue is more conveniently administered from Western Samoa.
The Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Amendment Act (1932, No. 22) makes various amendments of the principal Act (i.e., the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926). The most important of these amendments are those which aim at a reduction in the number of Hospital Boards. The economic depression has emphasized the need for economy of administration, and the amending Act confers on the Governor-General in Council, after receiving the report of a Commission of inquiry, authority to reduce the number of Boards (there are at present forty-six) and to make the necessary adjustments in the boundaries of districts.
Another amendment (of quite a different kind) is contained in section 15, which makes the cost of relief afforded by a Hospital Board to a person who suffers injury by reason of the fault of another a charge on the damages that he may recover. This amendment is of importance in relation to the Motor-vehicle Insurance (Third-party Risks) Act, 1928.
New Zealand Loans Act (1932, No. 23). —This Act is largely a consolidation of former enactments—viz., the New Zealand Loans Act, 1908, the New Zealand Inscribed Stock Act, 1917, and their respective amendments. These enactments in the main prescribe the machinery through which borrowing-powers from time to time conferred on the Government may be exercised. In the result the new measure effects certain economies in administration. Part III repeats the provisions of the British Investors' Rights Act, 1908. By virtue of these provisions the Government is under an obligation to pay out in London, in accordance with the final order of a Court of competent jurisdiction in the United Kingdom, any moneys adjudged to be payable by that Government in respect of any Government debentures or other Government securities.
The Fire Brigades Amendment Act (1931, No. 26) resembles the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Amendment Act (No. 22) in that it aims at a reduction of the administrative expenses of local government by a reduction in the number of governing bodies, with the consequent adjustment of the boundaries of districts.
The Property Law Amendment Act (1932, No. 27) is founded on section 99 of 15 Geo. V, c. 20. It confers on a mortgagee in possession power to grant a lease of the mortgaged land for a term not exceeding seven years in any case.
The Waitangi National Trust Board Act (1932, No. 28) is incidentally a record of the generosity of the Governor-General of New Zealand (the Right Hon. Lord Bledisloe) and of Lady Bledisloe, who, having acquired an area of something over 1,000 acres, including the site of the signing of the famous Treaty of Waitangi, have transferred it to a Board of Trustees, to be held as a place of historic interest, recreation, enjoyment, and benefit for the people of the Dominion of New Zealand. At a later period their Excellencies acquired a further surrounding area of about 1,400 acres, and transferred it to the Trust Board, to be held by it in conjunction with the area formerly vested in it.
The Waitangi Endowment Act (1932–33, No. 44) is complementary to the Waitangi National Trust Board Act, 1932. One purpose of the endowment (winch is the gift of Their Excellencies Lord and Lady Bledisloe) is to serve " as a scenic background for the lands of the Waitangi National Trust." Subject to the obligation to observe this purpose, the endowment is to be administered as a State forest, one-half of the net revenues being payable to the Trust Board.
The Judicature Amendment Act (1932, No. 31).—Ordinarily the Court of Appeal holds its sittings at times and places fixed by the Governor-General in Council in accordance with the provisions of the Judicature Amendment Act. 1913, Provision is made by the Judicature Amendment Act, 1932, for special sittings of the Court of Appeal where circumstances make it undesirable in any particular ease that an appeal should be held over until the next ordinary session of the Court.
The Banks Indemnity (Exchange) Act (1932–33, No. 32). — One of the expedients adopted by the Government of New Zealand to alleviate hardship arising from the low prices obtained overseas from the sale of primary products was the increase of the rate of exchange on London from 10 per cent. (which had been the ruling rate since the beginning of 1931) to 25 per cent. As the new rate was being fixed artificially, the banks were reluctant to take the initiative, and the Banks Indemnity (Exchange) Act was passed. The principal substantive provisions contain an undertaking by the Government that it will, on application, purchase from the banks any exchange acquired in London, in respect of their New Zealand business, on or after the date when the rate of exchange was artificially increased—viz., 20th January, 1933.
The Sales Tax Act (1932–33, No. 33) though not passed until the 9th March, 1933, actually became operative (by virtue of resolutions passed by the Committee of Ways and Means of the House of Representatives) on the 9th February, 1933.
The Act is administered by the Comptroller of Customs (as one of the Customs Acts, as defined in the Customs Act, 1913). The effect of the new Act being constituted " a Customs Act " is to incorporate therein, without the necessity of re-enactment, the tried machinery provisions of the Customs Act, 1913.
The tax is levied on the sale value of taxable goods (a) sold by a wholesaler, or (b)manufactured by a manufacturing retailer, or (c) imported into New Zealand (in each case after the 8th February, 1933). The rate of tax has been fixed at 5 per cent. of the wholesale sale value. In addition to many statutory exemptions, the Governor-General is empowered to exempt further classes of goods by Order in Council.
The New Zealand Debt Conversion Act (1932–33, No. 37) makes provision (see also Finance Act immediately following) for the conversion of the internal public debt. The purpose of the Act is to reduce to 4 per cent. the rate of interest payable on Government securities where the place for payment is fixed in New Zealand. Where such a reduction would involve a reduction by more than 20 per cent. of the rate of interest, the necessary adjustments are made in the capital sum deemed to be invested. The Act not only provides for the reduction of the internal interest debt, but distributes the repayment of principal over dates ranging from the 15th January, 1940, to the 10th June, 1955.
The conversion of the debt incurred by local authorities is provided for in Act No. 41 (post).
The Finance Act (1932–33, No. 42) is complementary to the New Zealand Debt Conversion Act. 1932–33. Its effect is that those who dissent from the scheme of conversion therein propounded are penalized by the imposition of an interest-tax at the rate of 33 ⅓ per cent. of the interest payable in respect of their securities. The Act has no application to securities held out of New Zealand if the holder has a right to require that the interest be paid out of New Zealand.
The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act (1932–33, No. 40) amends in several details the provisions of former Acts. Hitherto income received as pension (including superannuation or retiring-allowances to public servants and others) has been treated as "unearned income." By section 2 of the amending Act it is provided that such payments shall hereafter be classified as " earned" income. Sections 4 and 5 together impose what has been popularly referred to as a “bachelor tax." Section 4 allows a special exemption of £50 to a married taxpayer in respect of his dependent wile; section 5 reduces by £50 the special exemption otherwise allowed to taxpayers generally.
Section 8 contains special provisions as to deductions from gross income to which picture-theatre proprietors are entitled in respect of their electric-sound-production machines.
Section 10 is a machinery provision to assist the Commissioner in checking the accuracy of returns of income from Government and certain other specified classes of securities. The Commissioner is required to compile a register of holders (as he already does in respect of debentures, issued by local authorities or by companies); when such a register has been compiled, the registered owner is deemed to remain the owner unless and until the Commissioner receives written notice of transfer or other disposition.
The Local Authorities Interest Reduction and Loans Conversion Act (1932–33, No. 41) may be regarded as a complement to the New Zealand Debt Conversion Act, 1932–33.
Part I (reduction and limitation of rates of interest) provides in the first place for a reduction by 20 per cent. of the rate of interest payable on existing local authorities' debentures where the principal or interest is payable in New Zealand, but so that the rate is not reducible below 4 ¼ per cent.
Part II provides authority for the conversion by local authorities of their internal debt. The circumstances of the several local authorities are so diverse that no common scheme was found practicable; local authorities are therefore invited to propound schemes, which, after consideration by the Local Government Loans Board, are submitted to the Governor-General in Council. Debenture-holders who decline to accept new securities in terms of a conversion scheme are penalized by a further reduction of interest to a rate that is 33 ⅓ per cent. lower than the original rate.
The Finance Act (No. 2), (1932–33, No. 45) is the fourth and last Finance Act passed during the sessions the work of which is now under review. It contains forty-one sections in all, very few of which call for mention.
Section 8 empowers the Minister of Finance to contract with the Master of the Royal Mint for the minting of special silver and bronze coins, with a distinctive design, so as to have value as currency in New Zealand alone.
Another provision is to be found in sections which require the payment of annual licensing or practising fees by medical practitioners, masseurs, opticians, and plumbers (with respect to all of whom there are in existence systems for annual registration, administered by the Department of Health). The annual fee is not designed for revenue purposes, but is merely sufficient to cover the departmental costs involved in the administration of the several systems of licensing and registration.
Section 19 imposes a special tax on motor-vehicles of which the motive power is not derived from motor-spirits—e.g., motor-vehicles using electricity or crude oil as the basis of motive-power. The tax is calculated by reference to mileage records.
The Government Railways Amendment Act (1932–33, No. 48) empowers the Governor-General to dispose to private enterprise railway-lines that cannot be profitably worked by the Government Railways Board.
The Education Amendment Act (1932–33, No. 49) contains miscellaneous amendments of the Education Act, 1914, and certain subsequent Acts relating to primary or secondary education. The provisions governing the appointment, transfer, and removal of teachers have been consolidated with amendments. " Junior high schools " are abolished, and provisions for the establishment of " intermediate schools " have been substituted. Provision is made also for the summary removal from duty of teachers charged with neglect of duty, immoral conduct, or gross misbehaviour. Other provisions made by this Act are of minor importance.
Table of Contents
ON page 1 of this book the islands comprising the Dominion of New Zealand are divided into three groups, viz.:—
Islands forming the Dominion proper for statistical and general practical purposes.
Outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries of New* Zealand as proclaimed in 1847.
Annexed islands.
Only the first of these groups has been covered by the preceding sections of this book. The present section deals briefly with the second and third groups, and also with the mandated territories of Western Samoa and Nauru, the Ross Dependency, and the Tokelau or Union Group.
The outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries as proclaimed in 1847 are—
Three Kings Islands. | Antipodes Islands. |
---|---|
Auckland Islands. | Bounty Islands. |
Campbell Island. | Snares Islands. |
The THREE KINGS ISLANDS (so named by Tasman on account of his having discovered them on the anniversary of the Feast of the Epiphany) are a group of uninhabited islets extending about seven miles in an east-north-east direction, and situated about thirty-eight miles west-north-west of Capo Maria van Diemen, at the northern extremity of the North Island. It was here that the s.s. “Elingamite” was wrecked on the 9th November, 1902, with heavy loss of life.
The AUCKLAND ISLANDS were discovered on the 18th August, 1806, by Captain Abraham Bristow, in the ship " Ocean." They lie about 290 miles south of Bluff Harbour, their accepted position being given as latitude 50° 32′ south and longitude 166° 13′ east. They have several good harbours. The largest of the islands is about twenty-seven miles long by about fifteen miles broad, and is very mountainous, the highest part being about 2,000 ft. above the sea.
CAMPBELL ISLAND, which lies about 150 miles south-east of the Auckland Islands, was discovered in 1810 by Frederick Hazelburgh, master of the brig " Perseverance," owned by Mr. Robert Campbell, of Sydney. It is mountainous, and of a circumference of about thirty miles. There are several good harbours.
The ANTIPODES ISLANDS are an isolated group, consisting of several detached rocky islands lying nearly north and south over a space of four to five miles; accepted position, 49° 41′ 15" south, and longitude 178° 43′ east.
The BOUNTY ISLANDS, a little cluster of islets, thirteen in number, and without verdure, were discovered in 1788 by Captain Bligh, R.N., of H.M.S. " Bounty"; position verified by observation, 47° 43′ south, longitude 179 ° 0 ½′east.
The SNARES ISLANDS are situated about fifty-six miles to the south-west of Stewart Island, and comprise six islets of a total area of about 600 acres. None of the outlying islands is at present inhabited.
The KERMADEC ISLANDS, four in number, with some outlying islets, rank as " annexed islands," having been annexed to New Zealand by Proclamation dated the 21st July, 1887. The islands are situated between the parallels of 29° 10′ and 31° 30′ south latitude, and between the meridians of 177° 45′ and 179° west longitude. The principal island, Sunday, is 600 miles distant from Auckland, and lies a little more than half-way to Tonga, but 100 miles to the eastward of the direct steam route to that place. It is 300 miles eastward of the steam route to Fiji, and 150 miles westward of that from Auckland to Rarotonga. Macaulay Island (named after the father of Lord Macaulay) and Curtis Islands were discovered in May, 1788, by Lieutenant Watts, in the “Penrbyn,” a transport ship. The remainder of the group was discovered in 1793 by Rear-Admiral de Bruni, Chevalier d'Entrecasteaux.
The islands are volcanic, and in two of them signs of activity are still to be seen. The rainfall is plentiful but not excessive. The climate is mild and equable, and slightly warmer than that of the north of New Zealand. The following are the areas of the islands and islets of the group: Sunday Island, 7,200 acres; Herald group of islets, 85 acres; Macaulay Island, 764 acres; Curtis Islands, 128 acres and 19 acres; L'Espérance, 12 acres: total. 8,208 acres. Sunday Island is twenty miles in circumference, roughly triangular in shape, and at the highest point 1,723 ft. above the sea-level. It is rugged and broken over a very large extent of its surface, and, except in a few places, covered with forest. The soil everywhere on the island is very rich, being formed by the decomposition of a dark-coloured pumiceous tuff and a black andesitic lava, with which is closely mixed a fine vegetable mould. The great luxuriance and richness of the vegetation bear witness to the excellence of the soil, which is everywhere—except where destroyed by eruptions and on the steep cliffs—the same rich loam. Want of water is one of the drawbacks. Three of the four lakes on the island are fresh, but are so difficult of approach as to be practically useless.
Several attempts have been made to settle on the islands, which are at present uninhabited.
The COOK ISLANDS, with others included within the extended boundaries of the Dominion as from the 11th June, 1901, are as under:—
RAROTONGA (1,638 miles from Auckland), the most fertile and valuable of the Cook Group, is a magnificent island, rising to a height of 2,100 ft. It is clothed to the tops of the mountains with splendid vegetation, and has abundant streams, considerable tracts of sloping land, and rich alluvial valleys. The two harbours are poor.
MANGAIA, the south-easternmost of the Cook Group, is of volcanic origin, and about eighteen miles in circumference. It produces large quantities of coconuts, bananas, oranges, limes, citrons, and other fruits.
ATIU resembles Mangaia in appearance and extent. It is a raised mass of coral, steep and rugged, except where there are small sandy beaches and some clefts, where the ascent is gradual. On the highest point of the central ridge coconuts, bananas, oranges, and coffee grow with the utmost luxuriance; and the kumara, one of the most valuable of South Sea vegetables, yields large crops.
MAUKE is a low circular island about two miles across, lying to the north-east of Rarotonga. Like Mangaia and Atiu, it is surrounded by an unbroken fringing reef. Mauke is very fertile.
MITIARO is a low-lying island, from three to four miles long and one mile wide.
MANUAE and TE AU-O-TU (Hervey Islands) are surrounded by a reef which is about 10 ½ miles in circumference.
TAKUTEA is a small coral island, about half a square mile in area, some 120 miles distant from Rarotonga.
AITUTAKI is probably the most fertile of all the islands forming the Lower Group. It is capable of exporting large quantities of tropical fruits and vegetables, but exports are restricted owing to irregular and infrequent shipping calls. The island is eighteen miles in circuit.
NICE was one of the islands annexed to New Zealand in 1901. By an Act of the New Zealand Legislature passed in December, 1932, its administration was transferred from the Minister for the Cook Islands to the Minister of External Affairs. Separate reference to Nine appears later.
PALMERSTON is an atoll lying about 450 miles east of Niue and about 220 miles from the nearest island of the Cook Group (Aitutaki), and is remarkable as the " San Pablo " of Magellan, the first island discovered in the South Sea. It has no harbour. The soil is fairly fertile.
SUWARROW lies about 500 miles east of Apia, the capital of Western Samoa. It is a coral atoll, of a triangular form, fifty miles in circumference, the reef having an average width of half a mile across, enclosing a land-locked lagoon eight miles by six, which is capable of being made into an excellent harbour. The island is at present uninhabited, although visited periodically.
PUKAPUKA (Danger): Next to the 10th parallel, but rather north of the latitude of the Navigators and east of them, are a number of small atolls. Of these, the nearest to the Samoan Group—about 500 miles—is Pukapuka, bearing north-west of Suwarrow about 250 miles.
NASSAU is a fine island of about 360 acres, and lies about 45 miles to the south-east of Pukapuka or Danger Island. The area under cultivation (well-planted coconuts) is about 300 acres.
RAKAHANGA is an atoll, three miles in length and of equal breadth.
MANIHIKI, lying about 400 miles eastward of Danger Island, is an atoll, about thirty miles in circumference, valuable from the extent of the coconut-groves. The interior lagoon contains a vast deposit of pearl-shell.
PENRHYN (Tongareva) lies about 300 miles north-east of Manihiki. It is one of the most famous pearl-islands in the Pacific, and there is a lagoon (with two entrances) capable of being made into a harbour lit for a large number of vessels. The island grows large quantities of coconuts.
Government is by Island Councils consisting of ex officio, elected, or nominated members, Generally, European officials and Arikis or Native chiefs are Councillors ex officio, and nominated members hold office during the pleasure of the Governor-General or for a fixed period not exceeding five years. Women are eligible both as members and as electors of Island Councils. The Cook Islands Amendment Act, 1921, provided for the election of a European member of the Island Council of Rarotonga as a representative of the European population.
Each Council is empowered to make laws for the good government of the island, with the proviso that such laws must not be repugnant to Acts of the New Zealand Parliament or regulations made thereunder. The maximum penalties imposed by the Ordinance of an Island Council must not exceed three months' imprisonment or a fine of £50. The Council has no power to deal with Customs duties, to borrow money, to establish Courts of Justice, or to appropriate expenditure of revenue other than that raised under authority of their Ordinance. No Ordinance has effect until it has received the assent of the Resident Commissioner or the Governor-General. The Governor-General may, by notice in the Gazette, disallow any Ordinance within one year after the Commissioner has given his assent.
Laws are enforced through the High Court, which has all jurisdiction, civil or criminal, necessary for the administration of justice. The Chief Judge resides at Rarotonga. A Commissioner may, with some exceptions, exercise the full powers and functions of a Judge. A judgment obtained in a civil proceeding in the High Court may be enforced in the Supreme Court of New Zealand. From any decision in the former Court an appeal lies to the Supreme Court in the Dominion.
The manufacture or importation of intoxicating liquor is prohibited absolutely, except for medicinal, sacramental, or industrial purposes.
At the census of the 20th April, 1926, the islands had a population of 10,082 (males 5,266, females 4,816). all but 169 males and 112 females being Natives.
Island. | Population 1926 Census. | Estimated Population, April, 1933. |
---|---|---|
* Uninhabited at census. | ||
Aitutaki | 1,431 | 1,655 |
Atiu | 933 | 1,070 |
Mangaia | 1,249 | 1,445 |
Manihiki | 416 | 465 |
Manuae and Te Au-o-Tu | 23 | 25 |
Mauke | 511 | 580 |
Mitiaro | 238 | 290 |
Palmerston | 97 | 110 |
Penrhyn | 395 | 460 |
Pukapuka | 526 | 610 |
Rakahanga | 327 | 365 |
Rarotonga | 3,936 | 4,613 |
Suwarrow | * | .. |
Takutea | * | .. |
Nassau | * | .. |
Totals | 10,082 | 11,688 |
Each of the five censuses taken since 1906 has shown a small but consistent increase. In the seven years since the last census the estimated gain in population has been 1,606, equivalent to 2.0 per cent. per annum. A system of compulsory registration of births, deaths, and marriages is in force in the islands, but in view of the irregularity and infrequency of communication with some of the islands it is impossible to give precise figures for a given period. In 1932 registered births for the island of Rarotonga numbered 164 (males 80, females 84); deaths, 72 (males 40, females 32); and marriages, 24. Equivalent rates per 1,000 of mean population are: Births, 36; deaths, 16; and marriages, 5.
In 1916 education in the Cook Islands was placed under the control of the Minister for the Cook Islands, and Government schools in charge of certificated European teachers from New Zealand have since that date been established on all the principal islands of the Lower Cook Group.
Including seven subsidized mission schools in the northern islands (with 285 pupils) there are now 18 schools under the jurisdiction of the Administration in the Cook Islands and the northern islands, with a total of 2,330 pupils on the rolls in 1932, In addition there is a Catholic mission school at Rarotonga, with a roll of 156 pupils.
A technical school has been established at Avarua (Rarotonga), with classes in agriculture, drawing, and woodwork, and an advanced class in carpentry. In most of the schools classes for simple cookery and for mat and basket weaving are held. Agriculture and wood-work are also taught in all schools.
Classes for Native teachers are conducted by the European headmasters of Government schools. In 1930 a special class was established at the Normal School, Avarua, to enable the most promising pupils from all Cook Islands schools to reach proficiency standard without the necessity of going to New Zealand.
Radio communication with New Zealand is maintained by the station at Rarotonga. Subsidiary stations have been established at the islands of Atiu, Aitutaki, Mangaia, and Mauke.
Including grants totalling £13,850 from the New Zealand Government, the revenue of the Cook Islands Administration in 1932–33 was £41,308, other principal items being: Customs duties, £9,723; copra export duty, £979; fruit-inspection fees, &c., £2,864; wireless telegraph, £1,085; and stamp-sales, £3,428. The total expenditure was £40,896.
The figures for each of the last ten years are—
Year. | Exports to New Zealand. | Total Exports. | Imports from New Zealand. | Total Imports. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 92,388 | 118,710 | 93,756 | 131,590 |
1924 | 108,352 | 154,554 | 101,727 | 138,202 |
1925 | 95,362 | 151,939 | 91,506 | 130,609 |
1926 | 101,752 | 138,588 | 95,531 | 134,473 |
1927 | 99,106 | 138,357 | 87,773 | 116,606 |
1928 | 96,470 | 133,051 | 81,511 | 117,639 |
1929 | 93,066 | 124,486 | 73,565 | 106,835 |
1930 | 85,965 | 109,438 | 69,976 | 103,468 |
1931 | 66,932 | 79,945 | 49,223 | 69,260 |
1932 | 59,880 | 73,409 | 48,263 | 63,585 |
From the above table it is apparent that the bulk of the trade is with New Zealand. In 1932 other countries of export included France, £5,373; the United States, £4,669; the United Kingdom, £2,145; and Western Samoa, £1,206. Imports in 1932, exclusive of imports from New Zealand, came chiefly from the United Kingdom, £5,464; the United States, £4,403; and Australia, £3,549.
Exports of principal items during 1932 were— | Quantity. | Value. |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
Copra | 1,294 tons | 12,340 |
Oranges | 84,064 cases | 26,319 |
Bananas | 62,390,, | 20,357 |
Tomatoes | 54,218,, | 11,807 |
Fruit-juice | 440 packages | 650 |
Coconuts | 1,002 sacks | 300 |
Niue (or Savage Island), lying about 300 miles to the east of Tonga, is a coral island, thirty-six miles in circumference and 64,028 acres in area, rising to a height of 200 ft. It is fertile and has the usual tropical productions. Niue is included within the boundaries of the Cook and other islands annexed in 1901, but has a separate Administration.
By the Cook Islands Amendment Act, 1932, the control of Niue Island was transferred from the Minister for the Cook Islands to the Minister of External Affairs. The constitution and laws (vide observations under " Cook Islands," immediately preceding) otherwise remain unaltered. A Resident Commissioner, who is also Judge, is stationed on the island.
Since the inclusion of Niue within the boundaries of New Zealand in 1901 there have been six censuses, the population fluctuating between 4,079 in 1902 and 3,750 in 1921. At the census of 1926 the population consisted of 3,763 Natives and half-castes (1,763 males, 2,000 females), and 32 (18 males, 14 females) Europeans. The total estimated population at the 1st April, 1933, was 3,836, and the mean population for 1932 3,795.
There are two Government schools where agriculture, handicraft, domestic art, and woodwork form part of the curriculum. The average roll number of these two schools was 247 in 1932. In addition, there are ten schools under the control of the London Missionary Society, which are subsidized by the Administration. The average roll-number for these schools during 1932 was 532.
A Government hospital is established in Niue, the staff consisting of a European matron and a number of Native nurses. The medical work of the island is under the control of a European medical officer. Medical and surgical aid and attendance are given free of charge to all Natives.
During 1932 births registered in Niue numbered 108 (60 males, 48 females); deaths, 89 (37 males, 52 females); and marriages, 43. Equivalent rates per 1,000 of mean population were: Births, 29; deaths, 23; and marriages, 11.
Revenue of the Niue Island Administration for the year ended 31st March, 1933, was £18,198, the principal item in this case also being grants from the New Zealand Government (£3,520). Customs duties brought in £2,088, copra export duty £283, sale of fruit-cases £3,048, and landing and shipping charges £1,081. Expenditure aggregated £16,863.
There is no intercommunication between the Cook Group and Niue, which lies 600 miles west of Rarotonga. The only communication is by direct vessel from New Zealand. Great difficulty was experienced in the past in providing a satisfactory subsidized service with New Zealand until the advent of the Government motor-vessel “Maui Pomare.” The “Maui Pomare” maintains a regular four-weekly service from Lyttelton. Wellington, and Apia to Niue, and this service adequately caters for the needs of the island.
Radio communication is maintained through Apia Radio-station. Direct communication between Niue and New Zealand has recently been made possible, but in practice this is confined to night schedules.
Exports and imports for the last ten years are given below. The greater part of the trade is with New Zealand.
Year. | Exports to New Zealand. | Total Exports. | Imports from New Zealand. | Total Imports. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1923 | 12,960 | 13,227 | 14,737 | 18,388 |
1924 | 14,603 | 14,603 | 14,169 | 16,798 |
1925 | 17,320 | 17,429 | 14,953 | 18,747 |
1926 | 17,655 | 17,655 | 14,105 | 17,563 |
1927 | 14,290 | 14,350 | 10,896 | 14,006 |
1928 | 16,347 | 20,938 | 14,403 | 18,637 |
1929 | 13,449 | 22,206 | 14,688 | 19,107 |
1930 | 13,323 | 15,877 | 14,863 | 18,630 |
1931 | 5,186 | 7,191 | 8,958 | 11,507 |
1932 | 10,820 | 13,987 | 11,568 | 14,756 |
Omitting New Zealand trade (given in the table above), exports in 1932 went chiefly to the United States (£2,570), and to Western Samoa (£576), while imports were mainly from the United Kingdom (£2,424), Australia (£360), and Western Samoa (£209).
The principal items of export are bananas and copra. Other items include fungus, fancy baskets, and hats. With a view to improving the marketing of bananas in New Zealand, grading and packing for export are now done under the control and supervision of the Resident Commissioner and his inspectors. The export of fruit from Niue was hampered until 1925 by the difficulty and irregularity of communication with New Zealand, but the provision of a Government vessel has been reflected in increased exports of bananas.
Exports of principal items during 1932 were— | Quantity. | value. |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
Copra | 366 tons | 3,815 |
Bananas | 22,828 cases | 7,384 |
Fancy baskets | 683 dozen | 270 |
Hats | 775,, | 467 |
Fancy-goods | .. | 251 |
Fungus | 13,104 lb. | 315 |
Kumeras | 31 tons | 348 |
The Native race inhabiting Samoa is of typical Polynesian character, with straight hair, brown colouring, good physique, and mild and hospitable disposition.
The first known visit of Europeans to the islands was that of a Dutch expedition, under Jacob Roggeveen, in its voyage around the world in 1721–22. In 1768 De Bougainville called at the islands, and in 1787 La Pérouse, who named them " Navigators Islands," a name which the French retain. The first British vessel to pay a visit was H.M.S. " Pandora," in 1790. Missionaries, who were to play an important part in the development of the country, made their advent in the person of two members of the London Missionary Society, arriving at Savai'i in 1830.
The first formal recognition of " whites" took place some eight years later, when Captain Bethune, of the British Navy, concluded a commercial treaty with the Native chiefs, by which harbour dues were to be paid and security to European interests guaranteed in return. Next year (1839) Lieutenant Charles Wilkes, in command of a United States exploring expedition, completed a similar treaty.
Three great nations were to have control of the destinies of the Samoans. Great Britain appointed a Consular Agent in 1847, the United States a Commercial Agent in 1853, and Germany her first representative in 1861.
In 1869 one of the frequent internecine wars of the Natives broke out, a war that was to have far-reaching consequences, for the foreign authorities took for the first time direct measures to ensure peace. The trouble arose over rival claimants to the Native chieftainship, and continued, despite several patched-up truces, for some years.
At a conference in Berlin in 1889, an Act was signed by the representatives of Great Britain, the United States, and Germany declaring the neutrality and independence of the islands, providing for equal rights therein of the nationals of the three signatory Powers and other matters affecting the government of the islands. This arrangement was never free from trouble, and when, on the death of King Malietoa Laupepa in 1898, disturbances again arose over the succession, in accordance with the recommendation of a joint Commission the kingship was abolished. By the Anglo-German agreement of the 14th December, 1899, accepted by the United States in January, 1900, Great Britain renounced in favour of Germany all rights over Western Samoa, and similarly in favour of the United States all rights over Tutuila and the other islands of Eastern Samoa.
On the outbreak of war in 1914 between the United Kingdom and Germany a New Zealand Expeditionary Force took possession of Western Samoa, landing unopposed at Apia on the 29th August, and remained in occupation until the establishment of Civil Government under the ægis of the Dominion.
The islands are now administered under mandate of the League of Nations, the Administrator being appointed by the Governor-General of New Zealand and responsible to the Minister of External Affairs. There is a Legislative Council, consisting of not less than four nor more than six official members appointed by the Governor-General, and four unofficial members, two of whom are Europeans elected triennially by the European residents, the remaining two being Native Samoans, appointed by the Governor-General. The Administrator, acting with the advice and consent of this Council, is empowered to make Ordinances for the peace, order, and good government of the Territory, subject to disallowance by the Governor-General. A High Court is established, and the Supreme Court of New Zealand is given jurisdiction over Western Samoa.
Under the present system of administration the mandated territory has progressed steadily, particularly in the realms of health, public works, and education; and there was considerable expansion, prior to the current depression, in production and commerce.
Normally, the Samoan Natives have to a large extent domestic self-government, the Fono of Faipules (Native Parliament, chiefs elected by every district), meeting twice yearly to consider matters affecting the welfare of the Samoan people, and submitting recommendations thereon to the Administrator (the present holder of the office being Brigadier-General H. E. Hart, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O., V.D.).
Western Samoa includes the Islands of Upolu, Savai'i, Apolima, and Manono together with several small islets, lying between the 13th and 15th degrees of south latitude and the 171st and 173rd degrees of longitude west of Greenwich.
The principal islands are Savai'i and Upolu. Savai'i is the larger of the two, with a length of 48 miles, a breadth of 25 miles, and a total area of 703 square miles. The island is mountainous, rising to a height of over 6,000 ft. Upolu, which extends some 45 miles in length and 13 in breadth, measures about 430 square miles in area. Of the two, Upolu is the more fertile and populous, and contains the port and capital of Apia. Rainfall is plentiful throughout the Group.
At the 1st April, 1933, the estimated population of Western Samoa was 48,181, made up as follows:—
Mules. | Females. | Total. | |
---|---|---|---|
Native Samoan population | 22,869 | 21,618 | 44,487 |
European and half-caste population | 1,553 | 1,385 | 2,938 |
Chinese labourers (and dependants) | 636 | .. | 636 |
Melanesian labourers (and dependants) | 119 | 1 | 120 |
Totals | 25,177 | 23,004 | 48,181 |
The following figures of the recorded movement of the population relate to the twelve months ended the 31st December, 1932:—
— | Births. | Deaths. | Marriages. | Immigration. | Emigration |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Native Samoans | 1,277 | 535 | 157 | 764 | 655 |
Europeans and half-castes | 82 | 15 | 22 | 488 | 503 |
Chinese labourers (and dependants) | .. | 5 | .. | .. | 71 |
Melanesian labourers (and dependants) | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 8 |
Totals | 1,359 | 557 | 179 | 1,252 | 1,237 |
The Samoa Health Ordinance, 1921, is on the lines of the New Zealand Health Act, 1920, but remodelled to suit local conditions. A Government hospital is maintained at Apia, district hospitals have been established at Tuasivi (Savai'i) and Aleipata (Upolu), and there are three dispensaries in out-districts and at mission-stations.
Of the more important tropical diseases only three are prevalent in Western Samoa—viz., ankylostomiasis (or hookworm), frambœsia (yaws), and filariasis (elephantiasis).
Every effort has been made to stamp out these diseases, particularly hookworm and yaws, and systematic campaigns to this end have been in progress since 1923. These have resulted in a marked improvement in the general health of the Natives.
The sanitation of Apia has been considerably improved in recent years.
The reticulation of Apia with a high-pressure water-supply system has been completed. Water has been piped into several villages from springs in the hills. In other villages where this is not possible large reinforced-concrete tanks are erected to receive the rain-water from church buildings.
Education in Samoa had until recent years been almost entirely in the hands of the missions. Formerly higher education was not attempted except for the training of pastors, whose duty included that of teaching in the village schools connected with their respective churches. But latterly higher education in the English language has been carried out by the Administration schools at Ifi Ifi, Malifa, Vaipouli, and Avele, by the London Missionary Society at Papauta, by the Methodist Mission at Faleula, and by the Marist Brothers and Sisters at Apia. These schools are frequently inspected by one of the Senior Inspectors of the New Zealand Education Department.
A count taken in 1933 showed that 15,177 children were attending the various Government and mission schools. The great bulk of the pupils are at village mission schools, where the instruction is in the hands of Native pastors. Second-grade or district schools, where the Government and the missions co-operate, the teachers being paid by the Government, number 39, with an aggregate roll number of 2,982 at 31st March, 1933. The Government schools had an average attendance of 869 during the year ended 31st March, 1933.
The revenue for the financial year ended 31st March, 1933, was £105,920, of which Customs and marine contributed £73,212, other principal items being—Fees and charges (Court, hospital, &c.), £11,374; and post-office and wireless-telegraphy receipts, £5,968. Native taxes, which showed a total of £17,849 in 1926–27, yielded only £1,019 in 1932–33. No subsidy from the New Zealand Government has been paid since 1930–31. The expenditure for the year totalled £104,166, including repayment of £6,000 temporary advance from the New Zealand Government. The figures of revenue and expenditure for each of the last five years are—
Year ended 31st March. | Revenue. | Expenditure. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1929 | 141,904 | 130,455 |
1930 | 151,416 | 131,280 |
1931 | 151,385 | 140,288 |
1932 | 109,040 | 128,936 |
1933 | 105,920 | 98,166 |
The cost of the Samoa Military Police and Constabulary during 1928–29 and 1929–30 was borne by the New Zealand Government, and is not included in the figures given above for those years. The public debt of the Territory at 31st March, 1932, was £171,200. The money has been provided by the New Zealand Government, a further £25,000 of that expended on public works having been donated as a gift free of charge. During 1932–33 the public debt was reduced by repayment of a temporary advance of £6,000 and by liquidation of sinking-fund contributions £26,155, so that the total indebtedness on 31st March, 1933, was £139,045.
The exports and imports of Western Samoa for each of the last ten years are—
Year. | Exports. | Imports. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1923 | 288,774 | 268,881 |
1924 | 361,418 | 274,803 |
1925 | 379,388 | 345,989 |
1926 | 320,783 | 324,940 |
1927 | 335,978 | 304,369 |
1928 | 422,175 | 326,553 |
1929 | 293,938 | 288,849 |
1930 | 284,515 | 275,355 |
1931 | 194,447 | 164,950 |
1932 | 183,028 | 150,902 |
The principal item of export is copra, exports of which in 1932 totalled 10,879 tons, of a value of £108,698. Up to about 1923 the bulk of the copra went to the United States, but, with the exception of 354 tons, the whole export in 1932 went to the United Kingdom and the Continent of Europe, the exact destination not generally being declared at time of shipment. Cocoa-beans of a value of £49,712, representing 825 tons, and bananas £20,016 (66,715 cases), constituted the only other items of any importance.
Of the exports in 1932, £179,104 was the produce of Western Samoa, the remaining £3,924 being re-exports. Total exports in 1932 included £46,654 to the United Kingdom, £22,578 to New Zealand, £12,181 to the United States, £2,612 to Holland, and £96,546 to the Continent of Europe (exact destination unknown). The imports in 1932 came principally from New Zealand (£54,403). United Kingdom (£32,213), Australia (£31,707). the United States (£12,105), Gilbert and Ellice Islands (£9,402). Canada (£3,617), and Dutch East Indies (£2,306).
The decline in trade in 1931 and 1932 was due to the world-wide depression, and especially the low price of copra.
In addition to a scale of import duties, there are export duties, of which the chief are: Copra (£1 10s. per ton from 6th May, 1929—formerly £1 per ton), cocoa-beans (£2 per ton), and bananas (3d. per case net). The net import duty collected in 1932 was £34,159, export duties collected totalling £26,367.
Vessels entered inwards at the Port of Apia during 1932 numbered 114 (all steam or oil-engined vessels), and represented an aggregate tonnage of 77,205. The tonnage of cargo brought by these vessels was 9,849, while cargo entered outwards totalled 19,215 tons.
Barely one-third of a degree south of the Equator, and lying 166° 56′ east of Greenwich, is the little phosphate island known as Nauru or Pleasant Island. Prior to the world-wide conflagration of 1914–19 this rich though little-known island was a German possession. It was surrendered to H.M.A.S. " Melbourne " on the 9th September, 1914, and was included with the German New Guinea possessions in the capitulation of Herbertshohe. The island was garrisoned with Australian troops on the 6th November, 1914, and a Civil administration was established on the 1st January, 1915. A mandate for the administration of the island was conferred by the Allied and Associated Powers upon the British Empire, to come into operation at the same date as the Treaty of Peace with Germany. The mandate is held jointly by the Imperial Government, the Government of Australia, and the New Zealand Government.
An agreement between the three parties to the mandate was drawn up and completed on the 2nd July, 1919. The administrative control of the island is vested in an Administrator, whose term of appointment is five years.
Under the concession granted by the German Government to the Jaluit Gesellschaft, and transferred by that company to the Pacific Phosphate Company, the rights of which were purchased by the Governments of Great Britain, Australia, and New Zealand for £3,500,000 (including the company's interests in the nearby Ocean Island), and vested by these Governments in the British Phosphate Commission, the Commission holds the exclusive right to work the phosphate-deposits on the island. The Natives are paid £40 per acre (prior to 1st July, 1927, this was £20) for all phosphate-bearing lands, with an annual rental of £3 per acre for all non-phosphate lands leased, and are compensated for trees destroyed. A royalty of 7 7/8d. (prior to 1st July, 1932, 7 ½d.) per ton of phosphate shipped is paid, 4 3/8d. going to the Native landowner, 1 ½d. being used by the Administrator solely for the benefit of the Nauruan people, and the remaining 2d. held in trust by the Administrator for the benefit of the landowner.
The yearly production of phosphates was for the five years ended the 30th June, 1925, to be allocated between the three Governments in the following proportions, which coincide with the proportion of capital supplied by each towards the undertaking: Great Britain, 42 per cent.; Australia, 42 per cent.; New Zealand, 16 per cent. Any portion of its share not required by any Government may be disposed of either to the other Governments pro rata, or, if they do not require it, to other countries. The partner countries receive interest at 6 per cent. on their capital invested, and redemption of capital within fifty years is provided for by a sinking fund. At the end of the first quinquennial period the allocation of phosphates was to have been readjusted on the basis of actual requirements, similar readjustments to be made every five years in future. The re-allocation was, however, deferred at the instance of Great Britain, which has hitherto taken very little of its quota, being at present able to obtain phosphates to better advantage from North African sources of supply. The total shipments from Nauru and Ocean Islands, with deliveries to New Zealand, during each of the last five years have been as follows:—
Year ended 30th June. | Total Shipments. | Shipments to New Zealand. | |
---|---|---|---|
Quantity. | Per Cent. of Total. | ||
Tons. | Tons. | ||
1929 | 576,590 | 142,195 | 24.66 |
1930 | 504,173 | 127,100 | 25.21 |
1931 | 385,977 | 122,930 | 31.85 |
1932 | 431,540 | 146,270 | 33.89 |
1933 | 660,300 | 177,915 | 26.95 |
Totals to 30th June, 1933 | 6,007,906 | 1,335,680 | 22.23 |
At the present time the Commonwealth and Dominion take practically the whole output, leaving very little for export to other countries.
Nauru, which is encircled by a road ten miles long, has an area of only 5,396 acres. The island is surrounded by a wide reef. Near the coast is a belt of flat land, covered with coconut-trees, and behind this rises higher land covering about three-quarters of the total area, and enclosing a lagoon of almost fresh water. The phosphate deposits, which are of enormous extent and of very high quality, cover this higher country, overlying a bedrock of coralliferous limestone.
At the 1st April, 1932, there were 1,475 Native inhabitants, who speak a language akin to that of the Gilbert-Islanders. In addition there were 4 Natives of other Pacific Islands, and 696 Chinese, who have been introduced for the working of the phosphate-deposits. Europeans numbered 141, the total population being thus 2,316.
Imports during 1930 were valued at £108,729, consisting almost entirely of food-supplies and of machinery for the working of the phosphate.
Nauru possesses wireless communication.
Revenue and expenditure of the Nauru Administration for each of the last five years available are—
Year. | Revenue. £ | Expenditure. |
---|---|---|
1927 | 17,041 | 17,242 |
1928 | 19,903 | 17,267 |
1929 | 19,936 | 17,859 |
1930 | 18,992 | 15,532 |
1931 | 16,440 | 16,903 |
The New Zealand Government has received from the British Phosphate Commission an annual contribution of £35,849 (£36,075 in 1931–32) towards interest on and amortization of loan-money raised to meet the Dominion's share of the purchase-money of the Pacific Phosphate Company's rights. The indebtedness of the New Zealand Government on account of Nauru and Ocean Islands, originally £600,000, had been reduced to £479,400 at 31st March, 1933.
By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Rosa Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories between the 160th degree of east longitude and the 150th degree of west longitude, and south of the 60th degree of south latitude, were proclaimed a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, under the name of the Ross Dependency. The dependency was placed under the jurisdiction of the Governor - General of New Zealand. There is no permanent population, and the only industry engaged in is whaling.
Regulations dated the 24th October, 1929, which supersede those of 1st November, 1926, prohibit the carrying-on of whaling operations within the boundaries of the Ross Dependency without a license, the annual fee. payable for which is £200, in addition to which the Government receives a royalty of 2s. 6d. per barrel (40 gallons). The owner or master of a vessel engaged in whaling or used as a floating whale-factory is liable to a fine not exceeding £1,000 for each day on which operations are carried on without a license. A penalty not exceeding £100 per day is provided for in cases of noncompliance with the terms of the license granted in respect of any vessel used for whaling or as a floating factory and a similar penalty for failure to equip a floating factory in accordance with the requirements of the regulations or to convert a whale into commercial products within 48 hours after delivery at the factory. Provision is made for the arrest on warrant of any vessel in respect of which an offence against the regulations is committed.
The regulations apply, of course, only to territorial waters, and operations are carried on outside territorial waters by unlicensed expeditions. The great majority of whales are taken outside territorial waters.
The whale-oil taken by New Zealand licensed expeditions in each of the ten seasons during which the system of licensing has been in operation is as follows:—
Season. | Barrels.* |
---|---|
* Of 40 imperial gallons. † Not available. | |
1923–24 | 17,791 |
1924–25 | 32,165 |
1925–26 | 37,700 |
1926–27 | 70,300 |
1927–28 | 124,000 |
1928–29 | 122,000 |
1929–30 | 169,190 |
1930–31 | 272,500 |
1931–32 | † |
1932–33 | † |
For the 1932–33 season two licenses were issued by the High Commissioner for New Zealand, and it is known that at least one vessel proceeded to Antarctic waters.
The latest addition to New Zealand's dependencies is the Tokelau or Union Group, which consists of three islands, or groups of islets (Atafu, Nukunono, and Fakaofu), of a total area of 2,550 acres. They are situated between 8° and 10° of south latitude and between 171° and 173° of west longitude, and are distant about 270 miles from Apia, Samoa, which has since 1923 been the port of entry for the group.
These islands were ceded to Great Britain in 1916, from which year up to 1925 they formed part of the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony. They were transferred to the jurisdiction of New Zealand as from the 11th February, 1926, and are now administered by the Administrator of Western Samoa on behalf of the New Zealand Government. The Secretary of Native Affairs in Western Samoa is District Officer for the Tokelau Islands, the latter having no local European officials or residents.
The population of the islands at the census of 1926 was 1,033. A return by the local Native officials in June, 1933, gives a total of 1,147, the figures for the three islands being—Atafu, 398; Nukunono, 239; Fakaofu, 510.
Education is entirely in the hands of the missions, which maintain Native teachers in the islands.
The Natives are Polynesians, and the language is allied to that of Samoa. The islanders are ruled by their own chiefs with the assistance of Native Councils.
The only exportable product of the islands is copra. The total amount of copra available for export in a normal year is estimated to be 365 tons—viz., 65 from Atafu, 210 from Nukunono, and 90 from Fakaofu.
Table of Contents
Year. | Estimated Population. | Estimated Mean Population. | Overseas Arrivals. | Overseas Departures. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
At 31st December. | At 31st March. | Year ended 31st December. | Year ended 31st March. | |||
1882 | 561,804 | 549,047 | 553,406 | 540,897 | 10,945 | 7,456 |
1883 | 584,974 | 566,655 | 573,389 | 557,851 | 19,215 | 9,186 |
1884 | 608,401 | 591,797 | 596,688 | 579,226 | 20,021 | 10,700 |
1885 | 619,323 | 613,200 | 613,862 | 602,499 | 16,199 | 11,695 |
1886 | 631,355 | 620,565 | 624,275 | 615,819 | 16,101 | 15,037 |
1887 | 645,330 | 635,347 | 638,343 | 627,956 | 13,689 | 12,712 |
1888 | 649,349 | 646,914 | 647,340 | 641,131 | 13,606 | 22,781 |
1889 | 658,021 | 652,128 | 653,685 | 649,521 | 15,392 | 15,178 |
1890 | 667,477 | 664,853 | 662,749 | 658,491 | 15,028 | 16,810 |
1891 | 676,051 | 668,594 | 671,776 | 666,724 | 14,431 | 17,629 |
1892 | 692,426 | 679,465 | 684,239 | 674,042 | 18,122 | 13,164 |
1893 | 714,258 | 698,182 | 703,342 | 688,824 | 26,135 | 15,723 |
1894 | 728,121 | 718,740 | 721,190 | 708,461 | 25,237 | 22,984 |
1895 | 740,699 | 731,468 | 734,410 | 725,104 | 21,862 | 20,967 |
1896 | 754,016 | 743,376 | 746,288 | 737,422 | 17,236 | 15,764 |
1897 | 768,910 | 757,503 | 761,463 | 749,370 | 18,592 | 15,840 |
1898 | 783,317 | 771,568 | 776,114 | 764,536 | 18,855 | 16,159 |
1899 | 796,359 | 786,530 | 789,838 | 779,049 | 18,506 | 16,619 |
1900 | 808,132 | 798,471 | 802,246 | 792,501 | 18,074 | 16,243 |
1901 | 830,800 | 815,862 | 821,111 | 808,811 | 25,086 | 18,564 |
1902 | 851,072 | 833,139 | 840,936 | 824,501 | 30,293 | 22,301 |
1903 | 875,648 | 857,993 | 863,360 | 845,566 | 30,883 | 19,608 |
1904 | 900,682 | 882,100 | 888,165 | 870,047 | 32,632 | 22,277 |
1905 | 925,605 | 908,116 | 913,144 | 895,108 | 32,685 | 23,383 |
1906 | 956,457 | 933,114 | 943,325 | 920,615 | 39,233 | 26,385 |
1907 | 977,215 | 961,598 | 966,836 | 949,650 | 36,108 | 30,378 |
1908 | 1,008,373 | 985,320 | 992,794 | 973,459 | 44,970 | 30,709 |
1909 | 1,030,657 | 1,016,063 | 1,019,515 | 1,000,692 | 38,650 | 33,931 |
1910 | 1,050,410 | 1,035,212 | 1,040,534 | 1,025,638 | 35,769 | 32,361 |
1911 | 1,075,250 | 1,056,199 | 1,063,887 | 1,045,706 | 41,389 | 37,189 |
1912 | 1,102,471 | 1,081,344 | 1,088,861 | 1,069,828 | 44,660 | 35,733 |
1913 | 1,134,506 | 1,111,589 | 1,118,488 | 1,096,467 | 44,588 | 30,369 |
1914 | 1,145,838 | 1,139,668 | 1,140,172 | 1,125,628 | 37,646 | 32,506 |
1915 | 1,152,638 | 1,150,386 | 1,149,238 | 1,145,027 | 25,551 | 22,476 |
1916 | 1,150,339 | 1,150,250 | 1,149,225 | 1,150,318 | 21,799 | 21,163 |
1917 | 1,147,448 | 1,150,938 | 1,148,893 | 1,149,225 | 15,649 | 13,869 |
1918 | 1,158,149 | 1,154,559 | 1,152,798 | 1,152,748 | 11,906 | 11,660 |
1919 | 1,227,181 | 1,178,406 | 1,192,665 | 1,166,482 | 20,931 | 19,877 |
1920 | 1,257,611 | 1,236,915 | 1,242,396 | 1,207,660 | 44,062 | 32,924 |
1921 | 1,292,717 | 1,267,498 | 1,276,652 | 1,252,206 | 41,882 | 28,559 |
1922 | 1,318,884 | 1,301,251 | 1,305,126 | 1,285,711 | 35,233 | 28,389 |
1923 | 1,343,021 | 1,325,301 | 1,328,193 | 1,311,381 | 36,488 | 29,668 |
1924 | 1,370,403 | 1,347,853 | 1,352,618 | 1,334,029 | 39,815 | 30,593 |
1925 | 1,401,230 | 1,379,487 | 1,384,428 | 1,359,995 | 41,846 | 29,172 |
1926 | 1,429,555 | 1,409,812 | 1,413,700 | 1,392,073 | 45,685 | 33,825 |
1927 | 1,450,090 | 1,437,980 | 1,438,814 | 1,420,762 | 38,676 | 36,248 |
1928 | 1,466,952 | 1,453,517 | 1,455,734 | 1,443,323 | 35,478 | 35,035 |
1929 | 1,485,564 | 1,470,654 | 1,472,925 | 1,459,983 | 34,439 | 31,643 |
1930 | 1,506,087 | 1,488,595 | 1,492,376 | 1,477,494 | 32,559 | 28,321 |
1931 | 1,521,888 | 1,510,940 | 1,513,416 | 1,497,732 | 20,225 | 21,634 |
1932 | 1,533,709 | 1,524,633 | 1,526,115 | 1,517,103 | 17,879 | 21,210 |
1933 | .. | 1,536,964 | .. | 1,529,133 | .. | .. |
Year. | Numbers. | Rates per 1,000 of Mean Population. | Deaths under 1 Year per 1,000 Births. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Births. | Marriages. | Deaths. | Deaths. under 1 Year. | Births. | Marriages. | Deaths. | ||
1882 | 19,009 | 3,600 | 5,701 | 1,678 | 37.32 | 7.07 | 11.19 | 88.27 |
1883 | 19,202 | 3,612 | 6,061 | 1,995 | 36.28 | 6.82 | 11.45 | 103.90 |
1884 | 19,846 | 3,800 | 5,740 | 1,573 | 35.91 | 6.87 | 10.39 | 79.26 |
1885 | 19,693 | 3,813 | 6,081 | 1,756 | 34.35 | 6.65 | 10.61 | 89.17 |
1886 | 19,299 | 3,488 | 6,135 | 1,899 | 33.15 | 5.99 | 10.54 | 98.40 |
1887 | 19,135 | 3,563 | 6,137 | 1,795 | 32.09 | 5.97 | 10.29 | 93.81 |
1888 | 18,902 | 3,617 | 5,708 | 1,336 | 31.22 | 5.97 | 9.43 | 70.68 |
1889 | 18,457 | 3,632 | 5,772 | 1,456 | 30.17 | 5.94 | 9.44 | 78.89 |
1890 | 18,278 | 3,797 | 5,994 | 1,438 | 29.44 | 6.12 | 9.66 | 8.67 |
1891 | 18,273 | 3,805 | 6,518 | 1,667 | 29.01 | 6.04 | 10.35 | 91.23 |
1892 | 17,876 | 4,002 | 6,459 | 1,594 | 27.83 | 6.23 | 10.06 | 89.17 |
1893 | 18,187 | 4,115 | 6,767 | 1,600 | 27.50 | 6.22 | 10.23 | 87.97 |
1894 | 18,528 | 4,178 | 6,918 | 1,507 | 27.28 | 6.15 | 10.19 | 81.34 |
1895 | 18,546 | 4,110 | 6,863 | 1,637 | 26.78 | 5.94 | 9.91 | 88.27 |
1896 | 18,612 | 4,843 | 6,432 | 1,439 | 26.33 | 6.85 | 9.10 | 77.32 |
1897 | 18,737 | 4,928 | 6,595 | 1,354 | 25.96 | 6.83 | 9.14 | 72.26 |
1898 | 18,955 | 5,091 | 7,244 | 1,510 | 25.74 | 6.91 | 9.84 | 79.66 |
1899 | 17,835 | 5,461 | 7,680 | 1,806 | 25.12 | 7.28 | 10.24 | 95.89 |
1900 | 19,546 | 5,860 | 7,200 | 1,469 | 25.60 | 7.67 | 9.43 | 75.16 |
1901 | 20,491 | 6,095 | 7,634 | 1,463 | 26.34 | 7.83 | 9.81 | 71.40 |
1902 | 20,655 | 6,394 | 8,375 | 1,712 | 25.89 | 8.01 | 10.50 | 82.89 |
1903 | 21,829 | 6,748 | 8,528 | 1,770 | 26.61 | 8.23 | 10.40 | 81.08 |
1904 | 22,766 | 6,983 | 8,087 | 1,616 | 26.94 | 8.26 | 9.57 | 70.98 |
1905 | 23,682 | 7,200 | 8,061 | 1,599 | 27.22 | 8.28 | 9.27 | 67.52 |
1906 | 24,252 | 7,592 | 7,339 | 1,506 | 27.08 | 8.48 | 9.31 | 62.10 |
1907 | 25,094 | 8,192 | 10,066 | 2,228 | 27.30 | 8.91 | 10.95 | 88.79 |
1908 | 25,940 | 8,339 | 9,043 | 1,761 | 27.45 | 8.82 | 9.57 | 67.89 |
1909 | 26,524 | 8,094 | 8,959 | 1,634 | 27.29 | 8.33 | 9.22 | 61.60 |
1910 | 25,984 | 8,236 | 9,639 | 1,760 | 26.17 | 8.30 | 9.71 | 67.73 |
1911 | 26,354 | 8,825 | 9,534 | 1,484 | 25.97 | 8.70 | 9.39 | 56.31 |
1912 | 27,508 | 9,149 | 9,214 | 1,409 | 26.48 | 8.81 | 8.87 | 51.22 |
1913 | 27,935 | 8,813 | 10,119 | 1,653 | 26.14 | 8.25 | 9.47 | 59.17 |
1914 | 27,338 | 9,280 | 10,148 | 1,456 | 25.99 | 8.51 | 9.31 | 51.38 |
1915 | 27,850 | 10,028 | 9,965 | 1,394 | 25.33 | 9.12 | 9.06 | 50.05 |
1916 | 28,509 | 8,213 | 10,596 | 1,446 | 25.94 | 7.47 | 9.64 | 50.72 |
1917 | 28,239 | 6,417 | 10,528 | 1,360 | 25.69 | 5.84 | 9.58 | 48.16 |
1918 | 25,860 | 6,227 | 16,364 | 1,252 | 23.44 | 5.65 | 14.84 | 48.41 |
1919 | 24,483 | 9,519 | 10,808 | 1,108 | 21.42 | 8.33 | 9.46 | 45.26 |
1920 | 29,921 | 12,175 | 12,109 | 1,513 | 25.09 | 10.21 | 10.15 | 50.57 |
1921 | 28,567 | 10,635 | 10,682 | 1,366 | 23.34 | 8.69 | 8.73 | 47.82 |
1922 | 29,006 | 9,556 | 10,977 | 1,215 | 23.17 | 7.63 | 8.77 | 41.89 |
1923 | 27,967 | 10,070 | 11,511 | 1,225 | 21.94 | 7.90 | 9.03 | 43.80 |
1924 | 28,014 | 10,259 | 10,767 | 1,127 | 21.57 | 7.90 | 8.29 | 40.23 |
1925 | 28,153 | 10,419 | 11,026 | 1,125 | 21.17 | 7.84 | 8.29 | 39.96 |
1926 | 28,473 | 10,680 | 11,819 | 1,132 | 21.05 | 7.90 | 8.74 | 39.76 |
1927 | 27,881 | 10,478 | 11,613 | 1,080 | 20.29 | 7.62 | 8.45 | 38.74 |
1928 | 27,200 | 10,537 | 11,811 | 984 | 19.56 | 7.58 | 8.49 | 36.18 |
1929 | 26,747 | 10,967 | 12,314 | 912 | 19.01 | 7.78 | 8.75 | 34.10 |
1930 | 26,797 | 11,075 | 12,199 | 924 | 18.80 | 7.77 | 8.56 | 34.48 |
1931 | 26,622 | 9,817 | 12,047 | 856 | 18.42 | 6.79 | 8.34 | 32.15 |
1932 | 24,884 | 9,896 | 11,683 | 777 | 17.09 | 6.80 | 8.02 | 31.22 |
Year. | Number of Scholars receiving | University Students. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Primary Education at | Secondary Education at | |||||||
Public Schools. | Registered Private Schools. | Native Village Schools. | Secondary* (including Endowed) Schools. | District High Schools. | Technical* High Schools. | Registered Private Schools. | ||
* Combined secondary and technical high schools, instituted in 1931, included with secondary schools. | ||||||||
1882 | 87,179 | 10,002 | 2,024 | 1,899 | .. | .. | .. | 279 |
1883 | 92,476 | 11,255 | 1,923 | 2,384 | .. | .. | .. | 361 |
1884 | 97,238 | 12,203 | 2,226 | 2,642 | .. | .. | .. | 419 |
1885 | 102,407 | 11,989 | 2,161 | 2,659 | .. | .. | .. | 442 |
1886 | 106,328 | 12,497 | 2,346 | 2,358 | .. | .. | .. | 490 |
1887 | 110,919 | 13,417 | 2,631 | 2,242 | .. | .. | .. | 588 |
1888 | 112,685 | 13,893 | 2,512 | 2,120 | .. | .. | .. | 662 |
1889 | 115,456 | 13,516 | 2,462 | 2,147 | .. | .. | .. | 588 |
1890 | 117,912 | 13,691 | 2,259 | 2,117 | .. | .. | .. | 596 |
1891 | 119,523 | 14,176 | 2,231 | 2,205 | .. | .. | .. | 705 |
1892 | 122,620 | 14,467 | 2,133 | 2,262 | .. | .. | .. | 695 |
1893 | 124,690 | 14,931 | 2,134 | 2,251 | .. | .. | .. | 680 |
1894 | 127,300 | 14,649 | 2,418 | 2,454 | .. | .. | .. | 680 |
1895 | 129,856 | 14,704 | 2,675 | 2,525 | .. | .. | .. | 742 |
1896 | 131,037 | 13,979 | 2,862 | 2,614 | .. | .. | .. | 677 |
1897 | 132,197 | 14,524 | 2,864 | 2,709 | .. | .. | .. | 653 |
1898 | 131,621 | 14,857 | 2,972 | 2,706 | .. | .. | .. | 667 |
1899 | 131,315 | 15,380 | 3,065 | 2,723 | .. | .. | .. | 766 |
1900 | 130,724 | 15,602 | 3,109 | 2,792 | .. | .. | .. | 805 |
1901 | 131,351 | 15,397 | 3,273 | 2,899 | 662 | .. | .. | 783 |
1902 | 132,262 | 15,667 | 3,742 | 3,072 | 1,479 | .. | .. | 864 |
1903 | 133,568 | 15,687 | 3,693 | 3,722 | 2,096 | .. | .. | 862 |
1904 | 135,475 | 16,445 | 3,754 | 4,038 | 2,330 | .. | .. | 971 |
1905 | 137,623 | 16,738 | 3,863 | 4,060 | 2,872 | .. | .. | 1,153 |
1906 | 139,302 | 17,217 | 4,174 | 4,270 | 2,594 | .. | .. | 1,332 |
1907 | 141,216 | 18,174 | 4,183 | 4,196 | 2,452 | .. | .. | 1,325 |
1908 | 147,575 | 16,244 | 4,217 | 4,327 | 2,142 | 699 | .. | 1,634 |
1909 | 152,605 | 17,989 | 4,121 | 4,856 | 1,891 | 846 | .. | 1,846 |
1910 | 156,594 | 19,052 | 4,280 | 5,176 | 1,916 | 1,253 | .. | 1,862 |
1911 | 161,904 | 19,967 | 4,557 | 5,465 | 1,777 | 1,341 | 831 | 1,900 |
1912 | 166,553 | 20,350 | 4,694 | 5,831 | 1,815 | 1,526 | 883 | 2,228 |
1913 | 172,519 | 21,251 | 4,647 | 6,154 | 1,837 | 1,664 | 545 | 2,318 |
1914 | 178,871 | 22,247 | 5,072 | 6,418 | 1,896 | 1,839 | 850 | 2,257 |
1915 | 183,631 | 22,477 | 5,191 | 6,488 | 2,102 | 1,955 | 992 | 2,039 |
1916 | 186,350 | 23,635 | 5,132 | 7,052 | 2,115 | 2,105 | 1,004 | 1,985 |
1917 | 188,754 | 25,685 | 5,173 | 7,590 | 2,180 | 2,347 | 1,206 | 1,977 |
1918 | 193,345 | 26,371 | 5,064 | 8,384 | 2,283 | 2,747 | 1,366 | 2,226 |
1919 | 194,586 | 20,977 | 5,198 | 9,068 | 2,159 | 2,926 | 1,497 | 3,060 |
1920 | 198,460 | 22,193 | 5,508 | 9,196 | 2,157 | 2,766 | 1,439 | 3,822 |
1921 | 205,955 | 23,924 | 5,822 | 10,030 | 2,176 | 3,349 | 1,634 | 4,123 |
1922 | 211,081 | 24,861 | 6,161 | 10,736 | 2,606 | 4,202 | 1,998 | 3,958 |
1923 | 212,460 | 26,010 | 6,186 | 11,619 | 2,818 | 5,054 | 2,134 | 4,202 |
1924 | 213,768 | 26,302 | 6,310 | 12,010 | 2,900 | 5,369 | 2,473 | 4,236 |
1925 | 215,063 | 25,933 | 6,386 | 12,514 | 3,136 | 5,132 | 2,511 | 4,442 |
1926 | 219,017 | 26,778 | 6,591 | 13,651 | 3,299 | 5,700 | 2,794 | 4,653 |
1927 | 221,157 | 27,358 | 6,620 | 14,190 | 3,581 | 5,703 | 2,932 | 4,878 |
1928 | 219,950 | 26,596 | 6,671 | 15,038 | 3,880 | 6,061 | 3,430 | 4,802 |
1929 | 219,166 | 26,977 | 6,979 | 15,498 | 4,000 | 6,114 | 3,698 | 4,623 |
1930 | 219,235 | 26,451 | 7,070 | 16,149 | 4,240 | 6,953 | 3,825 | 4,801 |
1931 | 218,689 | 26,726 | 7,503 | 16,344 | 4,944 | 7,397 | 3,673 | 4,869 |
1932 | 207,489 | 26,410 | 7,313 | 15,948 | 4,486 | 7,106 | 3,526 | 4,912 |
Year. | Summary Convictions in Magistrates' Courts. | Total Convictions and Sentences in Superior Courts. | Total Distinct Persons sentenced in Superior Courts. | Prisoners in Gaol at End of Year (undergoing Sentence). | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population. | Number. | Rate per 10,000 of Population. | |
1882 | 16,573 | 29.95 | 265 | 0.48 | 219 | 0.40 | 578 | 10.28 |
1883 | 16,944 | 29.55 | 258 | 0.45 | 231 | 0.40 | 567 | 9.69 |
1884 | 17,968 | 30.11 | 287 | 0.48 | 241 | 0.40 | 660 | 9.20 |
1835 | 17,804 | 29.00 | 266 | 0.43 | 236 | 0.38 | 531 | 8.57 |
1886 | 16,705 | 26.76 | 306 | 0.49 | 286 | 0.46 | 558 | 8.84 |
1887 | 15,557 | 24.37 | 386 | 0.60 | 347 | 0.54 | 633 | 9.81 |
1888 | 14,472 | 22.36 | 308 | 0.48 | 265 | 0.41 | 605 | 9.32 |
1889 | 14,082 | 21.54 | 276 | 0.42 | 228 | 0.35 | 611 | 9.29 |
1890 | 14,128 | 21.32 | 270 | 0.41 | 227 | 0.34 | 517 | 7.75 |
1891 | 13,349 | 19.87 | 283 | 0.42 | 221 | 0.33 | 494 | 7.31 |
1892 | 13,583 | 19.85 | 241 | 0.35 | 195 | 0.29 | 433 | 6.25 |
1893 | 13,710 | 19.49 | 304 | 0.43 | 272 | 0.39 | 463 | 6.48 |
1894 | 12,934 | 17.93 | 371 | 0.51 | 324 | 0.45 | 483 | 6.63 |
1895 | 13,383 | 18.22 | 407 | 0.55 | 359 | 0.49 | 531 | 7.17 |
1896 | 14,481 | 19.40 | 355 | 0.48 | 311 | 0.42 | 493 | 6.54 |
1897 | 15,325 | 20.13 | 366 | 0.48 | 315 | 0.41 | 623 | 8.10 |
1898 | 16,991 | 21.89 | 391 | 0.50 | 386 | 0.50 | 533 | 6.80 |
1899 | 17,586 | 22.27 | 405 | 0.51 | 383 | 0.48 | 508 | 6.38 |
1900 | 19,242 | 23.99 | 427 | 0.53 | 391 | 0.49 | 527 | 6.52 |
1901 | 20,724 | 25.24 | 361 | 0.44 | 354 | 0.43 | 661 | 8.39 |
1902 | 22,455 | 26.70 | 349 | 0.42 | 339 | 0.40 | 602 | 7.45 |
1903 | 25,186 | 29.17 | 398 | 0.46 | 380 | 0.44 | 688 | 8.26 |
1904 | 25,672 | 28.90 | 527 | 0.59 | 519 | 0.58 | 701 | 7.78 |
1905 | 25,371 | 27.78 | 449 | 0.49 | 433 | 0.47 | 760 | 8.21 |
1906 | 27,670 | 29.33 | 445 | 0.47 | 433 | 0.46 | 833 | 8.71 |
1907 | 30,901 | 31.96 | 490 | 0.51 | 481 | 0.50 | 791 | 8.09 |
1908 | 30,852 | 31.08 | 543 | 0.55 | 532 | 0.54 | 815 | 8.08 |
1909 | 31,151 | 30.55 | 552 | 0.54 | 544 | 0.53 | 877 | 8.51 |
1910 | 32,435 | 31.17 | 495 | 0.48 | 494 | 0.47 | 843 | 8.01 |
1911 | 33,029 | 31.05 | 453 | 0.43 | 427 | 0.40 | 802 | 7.46 |
1912 | 36,191 | 33.24 | 480 | 0.44 | 428 | 0.39 | 821 | 7.45 |
1913 | 39,685 | 35.48 | 446 | 0.40 | 409 | 0.37 | 834 | 7.35 |
1914 | 41,723 | 36.59 | 522 | 0.46 | 483 | 0.42 | 981 | 8.56 |
1915 | 39,675 | 34.52 | 509 | 0.44 | 441 | 0.38 | 941 | 8.16 |
1916 | 35,459 | 30.85 | 448 | 0.39 | 401 | 0.35 | 834 | 7.25 |
1917 | 34,189 | 29.76 | 623 | 0.54 | 377 | 0.33 | 954 | 8.31 |
1918 | 29,252 | 25.37 | 632 | 0.55 | 355 | 0.31 | 1,005 | 8.68 |
1919 | 32,692 | 27.41 | 808 | 0.68 | 461 | 0.39 | 852 | 6.94 |
1920 | 35,517 | 28.59 | 1,011 | 0.81 | 459 | 0.37 | 996 | 7.92 |
1921 | 37,124 | 29.08 | 1,475 | 1.16 | 616 | 0.48 | 1,044 | 8.08 |
1922 | 34,513 | 26.44 | 1,417 | 1.09 | 601 | 0.46 | 1,052 | 8.32 |
1923 | 37,104 | 27.94 | 1,663 | 1.25 | 625 | 0.47 | 1,141 | 8.50 |
1924 | 39,594 | 29.27 | 1,388 | 1.03 | 555 | 0.41 | 1,197 | 8.85 |
1925 | 44,017 | 31.79 | 1,465 | 1.06 | 511 | 0.37 | 1,284 | 9.17 |
1926 | 46,205 | 32.68 | 1,562 | 1.10 | 569 | 0.40 | 1,388 | 9.79 |
1927 | 45,930 | 31.92 | 1,739 | 1.21 | 569 | 0.40 | 1,483 | 10.23 |
1928 | 45,139 | 30.78 | 1,368 | 0.94 | 478 | 0.33 | 1,435 | 9.78 |
1929 | 46,309 | 31.44 | 1,345 | 0.91 | 473 | 0.32 | 1,342 | 9.11 |
1930 | 47,247 | 31.66 | 1,524 | 1.02 | 538 | 0.36 | 1,523 | 10.11 |
1931 | 42,092 | 27.81 | 1,624 | 1.07 | 600 | 0.40 | 1,614 | 10.61 |
1932 | 42,366 | 27.76 | 1,710 | 1.12 | 636 | 0.42 | 1,522 | 9.92 |
Season. | Wheat for Threshing. | Outs for Threshing. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Area. | Yield. | Yield per Acre. | Area. | Yield. | Yield per Acre. | |
* Yield probably overstated for these four seasons, due to total being obtained by applying ascertained averages to areas returned by farmers as sown for threshing. Areas returned In these years as intended for threshing would appear, in many cases, to have been eventually utilized for other purposes. | ||||||
Acres. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Acres. | Bushels. | Bushels. | |
1882–83 | 390,818 | 10,270,591 | 26.28 | 319,858 | 10,520,428 | 32.89 |
1883–84 | 377,706 | 9,827,136 | 26.02 | 262,954 | 9,231,339 | 35.11 |
1884–85 | 270,043 | 6,866,777 | 25.43 | 354,794 | 12,360,449 | 34.84 |
1885–86 | 173,891 | 4,242,285 | 24.40 | 329,488 | 8,603,702 | 26.11 |
1886–87 | 253,025 | 6,297,638 | 24.89 | 387,228 | 11,973,295 | 30.92 |
1887–88 | 357,359 | 9,424,059 | 26.37 | 336,474 | 10,512,119 | 31.24 |
1888–89 | 362,153 | 8,770,246 | 24.22 | 367,225 | 10,977,065 | 29.89 |
1889–90 | 335,861 | 8,448,506 | 25.15 | 426,071 | 13,673,584 | 32.10 |
1890–91 | 301,460 | 5,723,610 | 18.99 | 346,224 | 9,947,036 | 28.73 |
1891–92 | 402,273 | 10,257,738 | 25.50 | 323,508 | 11,009,020 | 34.03 |
1892–93 | 381,245 | 8,378,217 | 21.98 | 326,531 | 9,893,989 | 30.30 |
1893–94 | 242,737 | 4,891,695 | 20.15 | 376,646 | 12,153,068 | 32.27 |
1894–95 | 148,575 | 3,613,037 | 24.32 | 351,852 | 10,221,393 | 29.05 |
1895–96 | 245,441 | 6,843,768 | 27.88 | 364,788 | 12,263,540 | 33.62 |
1896–97 | 258,608 | 5,926,523 | 22.92 | 372,597 | 11,232,803 | 30.15 |
1897–98 | 315,801 | 5,670,017 | 17.95 | 354,819 | 9,738,391 | 27.44 |
1898–99 | 399,034 | 13,073,416 | 32.76 | 417,320 | 16,511,388 | 39.56 |
1899–1900 | 269,749 | 8,581,898 | 31.81 | 397,243 | 16,325,832 | 40.99 |
1900–1 | 206,465 | 6,527,154 | 31.61 | 449,534 | 19,085,837 | 42.45 |
1901–2 | 163,462 | 4,046,589 | 24.76 | 405,924 | 15,045,233 | 37.06 |
1902–3 | 194,355 | 7,457,915 | 38.37 | 483,659 | 21,766,708 | 45.00 |
1903–4 | 230,346 | 7,891,654 | 34.26 | 409,390 | 15,107,237 | 38.57 |
1904–5 | 258,015 | 9,123,673 | 35.36 | 342,189 | 14,553,611 | 42.53 |
1905–6 | 222,183 | 6,798,934 | 30.60 | 354,291 | 12,707,982 | 35.86 |
1906–7 | 206,185 | 5,605,252 | 27.18 | 351,929 | 11,201,789 | 31.83 |
1907–8 | 193,031 | 5,567,139 | 28.84 | 386,885 | 15,021,861 | 38.82 |
1908–9 | 252,391 | 8,772,790 | 34.75 | 406,908 | 18,906,788 | 46.46 |
1909–10 | 311,000 | 8,661,100 | 28.00 | 377,000 | 13,804,000 | 37.00 |
1910–11 | 322,167 | 8,290,221 | 25.73 | 302,827 | 10,118,917 | 33.41 |
1911–12 | 215,528 | 7,261,138 | 33.69 | 403,668 | 19,662,668* | 48.71 |
1912–13 | 189,869 | 5,179,626 | 27.28 | 386,786 | 13,583,924* | 35.12 |
1913–14 | 166,774 | 5,231,700 | 31.37 | 361,741 | 14,740,946* | 40.75 |
1914–15 | 229,600 | 6,644,336 | 28.94 | 287,561 | 11,436,301* | 39.77 |
1915–16 | 329,207 | 7,108,360 | 21.59 | 212,688 | 7,653,208 | 35.98 |
1916–17 | 217,743 | 5,051,227 | 23.19 | 177,524 | 5,371,436 | 30.29 |
1917–18 | 280,978 | 6,807,536 | 24.23 | 156,202 | 4,942,759 | 31.64 |
1918–19 | 208,030 | 6,567,629 | 31.57 | 172,686 | 6,884,609 | 39.87 |
1919–20 | 139,611 | 4,559,934 | 32.66 | 179,800 | 6,967,862 | 38.75 |
1920–21 | 219,985 | 6,872,262 | 31.24 | 147,559 | 5,225,115 | 35.41 |
1921–22 | 352,918 | 10,565,275 | 29.94 | 170,655 | 6,752,663 | 39.56 |
1922–23 | 275,775 | 8,395,023 | 30.44 | 143,090 | 5,687,157 | 39.75 |
1923–24 | 173,864 | 4,174,537 | 24.01 | 63,842 | 1,964,511 | 30.77 |
1924–25 | 166,964 | 5,447,758 | 32.62 | 147,387 | 5,707,174 | 38.72 |
1925–26 | 151,673 | 4,617,041 | 30.44 | 102,485 | 4,115,606 | 40.14 |
1926–27 | 220,083 | 7,952,442 | 36.13 | 117,326 | 4,997,535 | 42.58 |
1927–28 | 260,987 | 9,541,444 | 36.56 | 88,223 | 3,852,687 | 43.66 |
1928–29 | 255,312 | 8,832,864 | 34.60 | 73,101 | 3,065,113 | 41.93 |
1929–30 | 235,942 | 7,239,556 | 30.68 | 67,722 | 3,002,288 | 44.33 |
1930–31 | 249,014 | 7,579,153 | 30.44 | 87,152 | 3,376,609 | 38.74 |
1931–32 | 268,756 | 6,582,698 | 24.49 | 68,690 | 2,818,152 | 41.03 |
1932–33 | 302,531 | 11,054,972 | 36.54 | 116,206 | 5,132,183 | 44.16 |
Year. | Horses. | Total Cattle. | Dairy Cows. | Sheep. | Pigs. | Goats. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Not enumerated. | ||||||
1833 | * | * | * | 13,306,329 | * | * |
1884 | * | * | * | 13,978,520 | * | * |
1885 | * | * | * | 14,546,801 | * | * |
1886 | 187,382 | 853,358 | * | 15,174,263 | 277,901 | 10,220 |
1887 | * | * | * | 15,155,626 | * | * |
1888 | * | * | * | 15,042,198 | * | * |
1889 | * | * | * | 15,423,328 | * | * |
1890 | * | * | * | 16,116,113 | * | * |
1891 | 211,040 | 788,919 | * | 17,865,423 | 222,553 | 9,055 |
1892 | * | * | * | 18,570,752 | * | * |
1893 | * | * | * | 19,380,369 | * | * |
1891 | * | 885,305 | * | 20,230,829 | * | * |
1895 | * | 964,034 | 257,140 | 19,826,604 | * | * |
1896 | 237,418 | 1,047,901 | 276,217 | 19,138,493 | 239,778 | * |
1897 | 249,813 | 1,138,067 | 300,219 | 19,687,954 | 209,834 | * |
1898 | 252,834 | 1,209,165 | 324,485 | 19,673,725 | 186,027 | * |
1899 | 258,115 | 1,203,024 | 333,536 | 19,348,506 | 193,512 | * |
1900 | 261,931 | 1,222,139 | 355,256 | 19,355,195 | 249,751 | * |
1901 | 266,245 | 1,256,680 | 372,416 | 20,233,099 | 250,975 | * |
1902 | 279,672 | 1,361,784 | 381,492 | 20,342,727 | 224,024 | * |
1903 | 286,955 | 1,460,663 | 428,773 | 18,954,553 | 193,740 | * |
1904 | 298,714 | 1,593,547 | 468,125 | 17,280,806 | 226,591 | * |
1905 | 314,322 | 1,736,850 | 498,241 | 19,130,875 | 255,320 | * |
1906 | 326,537 | 1,810,936 | 517,720 | 20,108,471 | 249,727 | * |
1907 | 342,608 | 1,851,750 | 543,927 | 20,983,772 | 242,273 | * |
1908 | 352,832 | 1,816,299 | 541,363 | 22,449,053 | 241,128 | * |
1909 | 363,259 | 1,773,326 | 536,629 | 23,480,707 | 245,092 | * |
1910 | * | * | * | 24,269,620 | * | * |
1911 | 404,284 | 2,020,171 | 633,733 | 23,996,126 | 348,754 | * |
1912 | * | * | * | 23,750,153 | * | * |
1913 | * | * | * | 24,191,810 | * | * |
1914 | * | * | * | 24,798,763 | * | * |
1915 | * | * | * | 24,901,421 | * | * |
1916 | 371,331 | 2,417,491 | 750,323 | 24,788,150 | 297,501 | 17,601 |
1917 | 373,600 | 2,575,230 | 777,439 | 25,270,386 | 283,770 | 18,235 |
1918 | 378,050 | 2,869,465 | 793,212 | 26,538,302 | 258,694 | 17,730 |
1919 | 363,188 | 3,035,478 | 826,135 | 25,828,554 | 235,347 | 16,924 |
1920 | 346,407 | 3,101,945 | 893,454 | 23,919,970 | 266,829 | 14,534 |
1921 | 337,259 | 3,139,223 | 1,004,666 | 23,285,031 | 349,892 | 17,367 |
1922 | 332,105 | 3,323,223 | 1,137,055 | 22,222,259 | 384,333 | 17,480 |
1923 | 330,818 | 3,480,694 | 1,248,643 | 23,081,439 | 400,889 | 17,071 |
1924 | 330,430 | 3,563,497 | 1,312,588 | 23,775,776 | 414,271 | 18,196 |
1925 | 326,830 | 3,503,744 | 1,323,432 | 24,547,955 | 440,115 | 18,975 |
1926 | 314,867 | 3,452,486 | 1,303,856 | 24,904,993 | 472,534 | 21,761 |
1927 | 303,713 | 3,257,729 | 1,303,225 | 25,649,016 | 520,143 | 26,099 |
1928 | 307,160 | 3,273,769 | 1,352,398 | 27,133,810 | 586,898 | 24,251 |
1929 | 298,986 | 3,445,790 | 1,371,063 | 29,051,382 | 556,732 | 34,226 |
1930 | 297,195 | 3,770,223 | 1,441,410 | 30,841,287 | 487,793 | 39,127 |
1931 | 295,743 | 4,080,525 | 1,601,633 | 29,792,516 | 476,194 | * |
1932 | 280,994 | 4,072,383 | 1,702,070 | 28,691,788 | 513,416 | * |
1933 | 276,897 | 4,192,023 | 1,845,972 | 27,755,966 | 591,582 | * |
Year. | Excluding Specie. | Specie. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Exports. | Imports. | Exports. | Imports. | |||||||
Total. | Per Head. | Total. | Per Head. | |||||||
* Figures for first four columns are in terms of New Zealand currency: specie exports and imports represent (gold) face value. | ||||||||||
£ | £ | s. | d | £ | £ | s. | d. | £ | ||
1882 | 6,395,465 | 11 | 11 | 2 | 8,343,950 | 15 | 1 | 7 | 262,543 | 265,320 |
1883 | 7,012,028 | 12 | 4 | 7 | 7,773,966 | 13 | 11 | 2 | 83,971 | 200,072 |
1884 | 7,090,227 | 11 | 17 | 8 | 7,326,208 | 12 | 5 | 7 | 1,440 | 337,680 |
1885 | 6,738,862 | 10 | 19 | 7 | 7,278,101 | 11 | 17 | 2 | 81,077 | 201,820 |
1886 | 6,534,513 | 10 | 9 | 4 | 6,319,223 | 10 | 2 | 5 | 137,278 | 439,790 |
1887 | 6,680,772 | 10 | 9 | 4 | 6,064,281 | 9 | 10 | 0 | 185,397 | 181,234 |
1888 | 7,403,206 | 11 | 8 | 9 | 5,430,050 | 8 | 7 | 9 | 364,119 | 511,850 |
1889 | 9,183,954 | 14 | 1 | 0 | 5,980,583 | 9 | 3 | 0 | 157,910 | 328,280 |
1890 | 9,569,316 | 14 | 8 | 9 | 5,928,895 | 8 | 18 | 11 | 242,404 | 331,630 |
1891 | 9,560,859 | 14 | 4 | 8 | 6,431,101 | 9 | 11 | 6 | 5,538 | 72,748 |
1892 | 9,490,920 | 13 | 17 | 5 | 6,742,544 | 9 | 17 | 1 | 43,931 | 200,512 |
1893 | 8,680,845 | 12 | 6 | 10 | 6,494,279 | 9 | 4 | 8 | 304,519 | 417,236 |
1894 | 9,221,550 | 12 | 15 | 9 | 5,990,177 | 8 | 6 | 1 | 9,497 | 797,843 |
1895 | 8,518,119 | 11 | 12 | 0 | 6,115,953 | 8 | 6 | 7 | 32,105 | 284,176 |
1896 | 9,299,907 | 12 | 9 | 3 | 7,035,379 | 9 | 8 | 7 | 21,198 | 101,941 |
1897 | 9,741,222 | 12 | 15 | 10 | 7,994,201 | 10 | 10 | 0 | 275,771 | 61,022 |
1898 | 10,449,838 | 13 | 9 | 3 | 8,211,409 | 10 | 11 | 7 | 68,117 | 19,191 |
1899 | 11,923,422 | 15 | 1 | 11 | 8,613,656 | 10 | 18 | 1 | 14,913 | 125,977 |
1900 | 13,223,258 | 16 | 9 | 8 | 10,207,326 | 12 | 14 | 6 | 22,903 | 437,770 |
1901 | 12,869,810 | 15 | 13 | 6 | 11,353,416 | 13 | 16 | 6 | 11,614 | 464,499 |
1902 | 13,635,459 | 16 | 4 | 4 | 10,958,038 | 13 | 0 | 7 | 9,518 | 368,685 |
1903 | 14,971,926 | 17 | 6 | 10 | 12,075,959 | 13 | 19 | 9 | 38,452 | 712,716 |
1904 | 14,738,750 | 16 | 11 | 11 | 12,900,030 | 14 | 10 | 6 | 9,598 | 391,664 |
1905 | 15,642,069 | 17 | 2 | 7 | 12,481,178 | 13 | 13 | 4 | 13,878 | 347,679 |
1906 | 17,992,480 | 19 | 1 | 6 | 14,303,170 | 15 | 3 | 3 | 102,657 | 907,233 |
1907 | 20,061,641 | 20 | 15 | 0 | 16,539,707 | 17 | 2 | 2 | 7,316 | 763,154 |
1908 | 16,075,205 | 16 | 3 | 10 | 17,247,162 | 17 | 7 | 5 | 242,289 | 224,122 |
1909 | 19,636,151 | 19 | 5 | 2 | 14,817,462 | 14 | 10 | 8 | 25,845 | 857,257 |
1910 | 22,152,473 | 21 | 5 | 10 | 16,748,223 | 16 | 1 | 11 | 27,736 | 303,360 |
1911 | 18,980,185 | 17 | 16 | 10 | 18,782,608 | 17 | 13 | 1 | 48,305 | 763,271 |
1912 | 21,511,626 | 19 | 15 | 1 | 20,576,579 | 18 | 17 | 11 | 257,955 | 399,995 |
1913 | 22,810,363 | 20 | 7 | 11 | 21,653,632 | 19 | 7 | 2 | 176,359 | 634,670 |
1914 | 26,253,925 | 23 | 0 | 6 | 21,144,227 | 18 | 10 | 11 | 7,522 | 711,869 |
1915 | 31,430,822 | 27 | 7 | 0 | 20,658,720 | 17 | 19 | 6 | 318,090 | 1,070,114 |
1916 | 33,281,057 | 28 | 19 | 2 | 25,045,403 | 21 | 15 | 10 | 5,880 | 1,293,880 |
1917 | 31,517,072 | 27 | 8 | 8 | 20,742,130 | 18 | 1 | 1 | 70,475 | 177,135 |
1918 | 28,480,578 | 24 | 14 | 1 | 24,131,792 | 20 | 18 | 8 | 35,610 | 102,215 |
1919 | 53,907,925 | 45 | 4 | 0 | 30,309,167 | 25 | 8 | 3 | 62,150 | 362,531 |
1920 | 46,405,366 | 37 | 7 | 0 | 61,553,853 | 49 | 10 | 11 | 36,580 | 41,975 |
1921 | 44,828,460 | 35 | 2 | 3 | 42,744,122 | 33 | 9 | 8 | 367 | 198,321 |
1922 | 42,725,949 | 32 | 14 | 9 | 34,826,074 | 26 | 13 | 8 | 300 | 186,487 |
1923 | 45,939,793 | 34 | 11 | 9 | 43,363,983 | 32 | 13 | 0 | 27,372 | 14,510 |
1924 | 52,509,223 | 38 | 16 | 5 | 48,527,603 | 35 | 17 | 6 | 103,488 | .. |
1925 | 55,243,047 | 39 | 18 | 1 | 52,425,757 | 37 | 17 | 4 | 19,225 | 30,650 |
1926 | 45,268,924 | 32 | 0 | 6 | 49,811,763 | 35 | 4 | 8 | 6,651 | 77,800 |
1927 | 48,496,354 | 33 | 14 | 1 | 44,782,666 | 31 | 2 | 6 | .. | 280 |
1928 | 55,570,381 | 38 | 12 | 5 | 44,844,102 | 31 | 3 | 4 | 618,100 | 42,164 |
1929 | 54,930,063 | 37 | 5 | 10 | 48,734,472 | 33 | 1 | 9 | 649,000 | 63,505 |
1930* | 44,940,517 | 30 | 2 | 3 | 44,340,000 | 29 | 14 | 3 | 175 | 363,087 |
1931* | 34,950,698 | 23 | 1 | 11 | 26,497,000 | 17 | 10 | 2 | 202,330 | 56,155 |
1932* | 35,609,919 | 23 | 6 | 8 | 24,646,000 | 16 | 3 | 0 | 1,355,861 | 55,310 |
Year. | Exports of New Zealand Produce. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Wool. | Frozen Meat. | Tallow. | ||||
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | |
lb. | £ | Cwt. | £ | Cwt. | ||
1882 | 65,322,707 | 3,118,554 | 15,244 | 19,339 | 108,780 | 165,938 |
1883 | 68,149,430 | 3,014,211 | 87,975 | 118,328 | 141,185 | 233,557 |
1884 | 81,139,028 | 3,267,527 | 254,069 | 345,090 | 150,770 | 234,829 |
1885 | 86,507,431 | 3,205,275 | 296,473 | 373,857 | 138,600 | 176,962 |
1886 | 90,853,744 | 3,072,971 | 346,055 | 427,193 | 129,700 | 119,619 |
1887 | 88,824,382 | 3,321,074 | 402,107 | 455,870 | 154,720 | 147,233 |
1888 | 83,225,733 | 3,115,008 | 552,298 | 628,800 | 136,460 | 124,950 |
1889 | 102,227,354 | 3,976,375 | 656,822 | 783,374 | 159,020 | 159,460 |
1890 | 102,817,077 | 4,150,599 | 898,894 | 1,087,617 | 173,300 | 162,471 |
1891 | 106,187,114 | 4,129,686 | 1,000,307 | 1,194,724 | 175,580 | 173,257 |
1892 | 118,180,912 | 4,313,307 | 869,600 | 1,033,377 | 165,220 | 165,513 |
1893 | 109,719,684 | 3,774,738 | 903,836 | 1,085,167 | 170,060 | 183,588 |
1894 | 144,295,154 | 4,827,016 | 1,025,243 | 1,194,545 | 199,400 | 204,499 |
1895 | 116,015,170 | 3,662,131 | 1,134,097 | 1,262,711 | 263,560 | 260,999 |
1896 | 129,151,624 | 4,391,848 | 1,103,362 | 1,251,993 | 222,540 | 208,821 |
1897 | 135,835,117 | 4,443,144 | 1,407,921 | 1,566,286 | 310,200 | 259,964 |
1898 | 149,385,815 | 4,645,804 | 1,551,773 | 1,698,750 | 347,160 | 302,141 |
1899 | 147,169,497 | 4,324,627 | 1,865,827 | 2,088,856 | 338,620 | 311,649 |
1900 | 140,706,486 | 4,749,196 | 1,844,831 | 2,123,881 | 367,780 | 368,473 |
1901 | 146,820,079 | 3,699,103 | 1,857,547 | 2,253,262 | 335,360 | 351,710 |
1902 | 160,419,023 | 3,354,563 | 2,138,557 | 2,718,763 | 424,060 | 550,131 |
1903 | 155,128,381 | 4,041,274 | 2,378,650 | 3,197,043 | 396,940 | 517,871 |
1904 | 144,647,376 | 4,673,826 | 1,912,979 | 2,793,599 | 322,480 | 357,974 |
1905 | 139,912,737 | 5,381,333 | 1,690,684 | 2,694,432 | 318,942 | 347,888 |
1906 | 154,384,568 | 6,765,655 | 2,025,507 | 2,877,031 | 377,400 | 455,026 |
1907 | 171,635,595 | 7,657,278 | 2,354,808 | 3,420,664 | 414,880 | 580,965 |
1908 | 162,518,481 | 5,332,781 | 2,120,303 | 3,188,515 | 372,520 | 481,335 |
1909 | 189,683,703 | 6,305,888 | 2,572,604 | 3,601,093 | 484,160 | 648,452 |
1910 | 204,368,957 | 8,308,410 | 2,654,196 | 3,850,777 | 520,180 | 756,841 |
1911 | 169,424,811 | 6,491,707 | 2,250,565 | 3,503,400 | 413,120 | 607,257 |
1912 | 188,361,790 | 7,105,483 | 2,573,238 | 3,909,569 | 470,900 | 684,739 |
1913 | 186,533,036 | 8,057,620 | 2,578,693 | 4,449,933 | 454,860 | 663,088 |
1914 | 220,472,898 | 9,318,114 | 3,229,969 | 5,863,062 | 490,300 | 694,348 |
1915 | 196,570,114 | 10,387,875 | 3,591,260 | 7,794,395 | 535,260 | 780,828 |
1916 | 185,506,859 | 12,386,074 | 3,326,045 | 7,271,318 | 449,440 | 785,339 |
1917 | 178,274,486 | 12,175,366 | 2,446,945 | 5,982,404 | 251,980 | 553,016 |
1918 | 108,724,575 | 7,527,266 | 2,036,904 | 4,957,576 | 328,420 | 847,618 |
1919 | 274,246,613 | 19,559,537 | 3,822,683 | 9,628,292 | 937,480 | 2,680,006 |
1920 | 162,327,176 | 11,863,827 | 4,629,282 | 11,673,696 | 540,820 | 1,748,773 |
1921 | 158,714,828 | 5,221,479 | 4,322,754 | 11,164,345 | 554,240 | 867,298 |
1922 | 321,525,562 | 11,882,463 | 3,518,004 | 8,387,461 | 529,900 | 750,574 |
1923 | 217,566,091 | 10,904,658 | 3,043,910 | 9,012,627 | 504,860 | 785,668 |
1924 | 206,189,911 | 15,267,544 | 3,213,574 | 9,499,877 | 479,760 | 799,230 |
1925 | 205,726,856 | 17,739,736 | 3,414,205 | 11,174,567 | 500,760 | 895,061 |
1926 | 213,154,399 | 11,830,190 | 3,034,356 | 8,656,213 | 422,560 | 741,045 |
1927 | 220,500,720 | 12,961,744 | 3,364,965 | 9,104,621 | 477,500 | 714,441 |
1928 | 226,804,544 | 16,679,098 | 3,793,828 | 10,309,662 | 514,960 | 804,271 |
1929 | 234,955,978 | 15,359,206 | 3,336,200 | 9,883,277 | 416,640 | 693,614 |
1930 | 197,239,614 | 7,664,362 | 4,036,639 | 10,937,382 | 492,560 | 683,571 |
1931 | 211,718,868 | 5,515,376 | 4,138,806 | 8,892,555 | 465,280 | 413,080 |
1932 | 238,179,062 | 5,742,821 | 4,645,480 | 8,436,306 | 507,540 | 462,081 |
Year. | Exports of New Zealand Produce. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butter. | Cheese. | Gold. | ||||
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | |
Cwt. | £ | Cwt. | £ | Oz. | ||
1882 | 11,264 | 52,088 | 3,553 | 10,130 | 230,893 | 921,664 |
1883 | 8,869 | 42,020 | 2,519 | 6,892 | 222,899 | 892,445 |
1884 | 15,766 | 66,593 | 10,342 | 25,074 | 246,392 | 988,953 |
1885 | 24,923 | 102,387 | 15,245 | 35,742 | 222,732 | 890,056 |
1886 | 23,175 | 105,537 | 16,429 | 45,657 | 235,578 | 939,648 |
1887 | 17,018 | 54,921 | 23,913 | 54,562 | 187,938 | 747,878 |
1888 | 29,995 | 118,252 | 36,682 | 78,918 | 229,608 | 914,309 |
1889 | 37,955 | 146,840 | 26,558 | 67,105 | 197,492 | 785,490 |
1890 | 34,816 | 122,701 | 40,451 | 84,986 | 187,641 | 751,360 |
1891 | 39,430 | 150,258 | 39,770 | 86,675 | 251,161 | 1,007,172 |
1892 | 53,930 | 227,162 | 41,493 | 91,042 | 237,393 | 951,963 |
1893 | 58,149 | 254,645 | 46,201 | 99,626 | 227,502 | 915,921 |
1894 | 60,771 | 251,280 | 55,655 | 115,203 | 221,614 | 887,865 |
1895 | 57,964 | 227,601 | 76,743 | 150,909 | 293,493 | 1,162,181 |
1896 | 71,353 | 281,716 | 71,372 | 130,166 | 263,694 | 1,041,428 |
1887 | 99,002 | 402,605 | 77,683 | 150,517 | 251,647 | 980,204 |
1898 | 96,801 | 403,690 | 68,711 | 135,776 | 280,175 | 1,080,691 |
1899 | 136,086 | 571,799 | 69,440 | 141,818 | 389,570 | 1,513,180 |
1900 | 172,583 | 740,620 | 102,849 | 229,111 | 373,614 | 1,439,602 |
1901 | 201,591 | 882,406 | 104,294 | 238,685 | 455,558 | 1,753,784 |
1902 | 253,998 | 1,205,802 | 74,746 | 163,539 | 507,852 | 1,951,426 |
1903 | 285,106 | 1,318,067 | 74,780 | 194,998 | 533,314 | 2,037,832 |
1904 | 314,360 | 1,380,460 | 84,526 | 185,486 | 520,323 | 1,987,501 |
1905 | 305,722 | 1,408,557 | 88,562 | 205,171 | 520,485 | 2,093,936 |
1906 | 320,225 | 1,560,235 | 131,206 | 341,002 | 563,843 | 2,270,904 |
1907 | 328,441 | 1,615,345 | 236,833 | 662,355 | 508,210 | 2,027,490 |
1908 | 229,971 | 1,171,182 | 280,798 | 783,419 | 506,381 | 2,004,799 |
1909 | 321,108 | 1,639,380 | 400,607 | 1,105,390 | 506,371 | 2,006,900 |
1910 | 356,535 | 1,811,975 | 451,915 | 1,195,373 | 478,286 | 1,896,318 |
1911 | 302,387 | 1,576,917 | 439,174 | 1,192,057 | 454,837 | 1,815,251 |
1912 | 378,117 | 2,088,809 | 577,070 | 1,680,393 | 343,163 | 1,345,131 |
1913 | 372,258 | 2,061,651 | 611,663 | 1,770,297 | 376,161 | 1,459,499 |
1914 | 434,067 | 2,338,576 | 863,776 | 2,564,125 | 227,954 | 895,367 |
1915 | 420,144 | 2,700,625 | 817,258 | 2,730,211 | 422,825 | 1,694,553 |
1916 | 358,632 | 2,632,293 | 949,416 | 3,514,310 | 292,620 | 1,199,212 |
1917 | 254,397 | 2,031,551 | 885,743 | 3,949,251 | 218,624 | 903,888 |
1918 | 431,023 | 3,402,223 | 883,430 | 4,087,278 | 11,987 | 42,391 |
1919 | 345,818 | 3,080,128 | 1,572,311 | 7,790,990 | 320,207 | 1,334,405 |
1920 | 312,009 | 3,022,335 | 1,222,050 | 6,160,840 | 212,973 | 883,748 |
1921 | 898,478 | 11,169,530 | 1,368,786 | 8,199,183 | 149,595 | 612,168 |
1922 | 1,120,200 | 9,041,554 | 1,161,196 | 4,686,850 | 131,848 | 540,182 |
1923 | 1,250,140 | 10,689,200 | 1,441,460 | 6,870,397 | 169,512 | 698,583 |
1924 | 1,269,455 | 11,641,668 | 1,594,486 | 7,023,297 | 133,631 | 551,788 |
1925 | 1,245,324 | 10,240,132 | 1,376,754 | 5,800,808 | 114,696 | 472,364 |
1926 | 1,167,040 | 8,695,188 | 1,461,548 | 5,939,359 | 125,777 | 516,207 |
1927 | 1,455,539 | 10,915,233 | 1,492,792 | 5,582,546 | 130,171 | 534,639 |
1928 | 1,449,570 | 11,302,667 | 1,567,272 | 6,693,951 | 118,722 | 489,584 |
1929 | 1,653,807 | 13,228,027 | 1,779,093 | 7,017,463 | 119,379 | 480,212 |
1930 | 1,884,237 | 11,854,056 | 1,812,981 | 6,438,438 | 133,749 | 550,678 |
1931 | 1,988,566 | 10,649,527 | 1,636,347 | 4,461,293 | 140,970 | 581,032 |
1932 | 2,185,545 | 10,639,053 | 1,790,431 | 4,951,268 | 200,648 | 1,092,288 |
Year. | Exports of New Zealand Produce. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Kauri-gum. | Phormium Fibre. | Timber (sawn and hewn). | ||||
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | |
Tons. | £ | Tons. | £ | Sup. ft. | £ | |
1882 | 5,533 | 260,369 | 2,040 | 41,955 | 16,486,901 | 94,493 |
1883 | 6,518 | 336,606 | 2,013 | 36,761 | 23,783,521 | 124,898 |
1884 | 6,393 | 342,151 | 1,525 | 23,475 | 24,767,156 | 128,924 |
1885 | 5,876 | 299,762 | 1,063 | 16,316 | 28,439,013 | 141,355 |
1886 | 4,920 | 257,653 | 1,112 | 15,922 | 29,349,789 | 127,905 |
1887 | 6,790 | 362,434 | 1,578 | 25,094 | 30,919,464 | 127,108 |
1888 | 8,482 | 380,933 | 4,042 | 75,269 | 43,474,434 | 177,877 |
1889 | 7,519 | 329,590 | 17,084 | 361,182 | 42,568,600 | 176,608 |
1890 | 7,438 | 378,563 | 21,158 | 381,789 | 42,098,863 | 181,689 |
1891 | 8,388 | 437,056 | 15,809 | 281,514 | 42,824,365 | 182,431 |
1892 | 8,705 | 517,678 | 12,793 | 214,542 | 22,860,551 | 87,581 |
1893 | 8,317 | 510,775 | 12,587 | 219,375 | 26,718,046 | 101,082 |
1894 | 8,338 | 404,567 | 4,677 | 66,256 | 31,901,415 | 116,116 |
1895 | 7,425 | 418,766 | 1,806 | 21,040 | 38,297,905 | 141,892 |
1896 | 7,126 | 431,323 | 2,968 | 32,985 | 34,984,414 | 133,511 |
1897 | 6,641 | 398,010 | 2,769 | 30,674 | 39,326,396 | 154,169 |
1898 | 9,905 | 586,767 | 4,850 | 74,556 | 40,721,632 | 164,723 |
1899 | 11,116 | 607,919 | 10,371 | 184,411 | 50,425,741 | 196,749 |
1900 | 10,159 | 622,293 | 15,906 | 332,182 | 57,517,085 | 232,174 |
1901 | 7,541 | 446,114 | 10,171 | 195,728 | 71,822,369 | 294,699 |
1902 | 7,430 | 450,223 | 20,852 | 534,031 | 49,251,549 | 208,005 |
1903 | 9,357 | 631,102 | 22,652 | 595,684 | 57,097,990 | 240,713 |
1904 | 9,203 | 501,817 | 26,936 | 710,281 | 60,326,992 | 254,021 |
1905 | 10,883 | 561,444 | 27,877 | 696,467 | 75,370,136 | 318,895 |
1906 | 9,154 | 522,486 | 27,779 | 776,106 | 75,528,899 | 304,941 |
1907 | 8,708 | 579,888 | 28,547 | 832,068 | 72,154,417 | 311,862 |
1908 | 5,530 | 372,798 | 17,403 | 396,288 | 84,554,414 | 375,235 |
1909 | 8,250 | 552,698 | 14,318 | 306,973 | 71,599,318 | 337,740 |
1910 | 8,693 | 465,044 | 20,645 | 448,414 | 81,940,062 | 407,658 |
1911 | 7,587 | 395,707 | 17,366 | 300,209 | 86,309,570 | 439,353 |
1912 | 7,908 | 401,305 | 18,641 | 376,264 | 94,454,491 | 490,508 |
1913 | 8,780 | 549,106 | 28,092 | 721,924 | 63,469,105 | 319,055 |
1914 | 8,473 | 497,444 | 19,702 | 455,214 | 83,342,949 | 422,864 |
1915 | 4,575 | 279,133 | 23,220 | 571,621 | 76,797,161 | 383,883 |
1916 | 5,456 | 339,882 | 27,674 | 1,001,725 | 71,503,154 | 381,488 |
1917 | 4,594 | 291,917 | 23,516 | 1,197,396 | 71,338,174 | 408,121 |
1918 | 2,419 | 157,313 | 25,167 | 1,387,763 | 74,932,815 | 556,309 |
1919 | 4,128 | 255,812 | 22,347 | 866,930 | 49,726,670 | 439,935 |
1920 | 6,481 | 556,756 | 18,949 | 647,545 | 69,664,014 | 697,608 |
1921 | 3,901 | 367,197 | 9,643 | 293,775 | 45,902,627 | 503,785 |
1922 | 6,391 | 563,270 | 9,727 | 265,080 | 44,186,848 | 479,447 |
1923 | 6,598 | 596,222 | 10,612 | 284,897 | 47,570,490 | 473,752 |
1924 | 5,261 | 443,576 | 12,982 | 387,887 | 42,928,726 | 472,120 |
1925 | 5,370 | 414,901 | 16,408 | 516,466 | 49,204,676 | 573,882 |
1926 | 4,877 | 332,765 | 17,238 | 526,311 | 40,465,221 | 475,627 |
1927 | 4,674 | 278,632 | 16,189 | 473,221 | 37,147,798 | 425,453 |
1928 | 4,394 | 240,139 | 12,932 | 352,152 | 34,970,773 | 376,967 |
1929 | 4,937 | 267,610 | 12,317 | 340,588 | 39,102,831 | 439,342 |
1930 | 3,818 | 189,635 | 8,009 | 198,213 | 26,676,131 | 300,582 |
1931 | 3,058 | 128,095 | 1,784 | 30,930 | 17,532,304 | 172,633 |
1932 | 2,068 | 62,137 | 3,375 | 42,488 | 27,286,884 | 253,883 |
As at 31st March. | Amount of Debentures and Stock in Circulation. | Gross Indebtedness per Head of Population. | Amount of Sinking Fund accrued. | Net Indebtedness. | Net Indebtedness per Head of Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* In 1925–26 the sinking funds accrued were, with certain exceptions, transferred to the Public Debt Redemption Fund. † Conversion operations increased the gross debt to £283,148,241 on 1st April, 1933. | |||||||||
£ | £ | s. | d. | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. | |
1883 | 29,445,011 | 51 | 19 | 3 | 1,305,523 | 28,139,488 | 49 | 13 | 2 |
1884 | 31,071,582 | 52 | 10 | 1 | 1,434,949 | 29,636,633 | 50 | 1 | 7 |
1885 | 32,195,422 | 52 | 10 | 1 | 1,531,884 | 30,663,538 | 50 | 0 | 1 |
1886 | 33,880,722 | 54 | 11 | 11 | 1,617,166 | 32,263,556 | 51 | 19 | 10 |
1887 | 35,741,653 | 56 | 5 | 1 | 1,427,199 | 34,314,454 | 54 | 0 | 2 |
1888 | 36,758,437 | 56 | 16 | 5 | 1,344,427 | 35,414,010 | 54 | 14 | 10 |
1889 | 38,375,050 | 58 | 16 | 11 | 1,390,915 | 36,984,135 | 56 | 14 | 3 |
1890 | 38,667,950 | 58 | 3 | 2 | 1,386,186 | 37,281,764 | 56 | 1 | 6 |
1891 | 38,830,350 | 58 | 1 | 7 | 1,487,042 | 37,343,308 | 55 | 17 | 1 |
1892 | 38,713,068 | 56 | 19 | 6 | 1,037,862 | 37,675,206 | 55 | 9 | 0 |
1893 | 39,257,840 | 56 | 4 | 7 | 1,113,770 | 38,144,070 | 54 | 12 | 8 |
1894 | 39,826,415 | 55 | 8 | 3 | 951,924 | 38,874,491 | 54 | 1 | 9 |
1895 | 40,386,964 | 55 | 4 | 3 | 751,932 | 39,635,032 | 54 | 3 | 9 |
1896 | 43,050,780 | 57 | 18 | 3 | 778,891 | 42,271,889 | 56 | 17 | 4 |
1897 | 44,366,618 | 58 | 11 | 5 | 814,294 | 43,552,324 | 57 | 9 | 11 |
1898 | 44,963,424 | 58 | 5 | 6 | 881,903 | 44,081,521 | 57 | 2 | 8 |
1899 | 46,938,006 | 59 | 13 | 7 | 857,279 | 46,080,727 | 58 | 11 | 9 |
1900 | 47,874,452 | 59 | 19 | 2 | 944,375 | 46,930,077 | 58 | 15 | 6 |
1901 | 49,591,245 | 60 | 15 | 8 | 1,033,494 | 18,557,751 | 59 | 10 | 4 |
1902 | 52,966,447 | 63 | 11 | 6 | 1,128,816 | 51,837,631 | 62 | 4 | 5 |
1903 | 55,899,019 | 65 | 3 | 0 | 1,357,739 | 54,541,280 | 63 | 11 | 4 |
1904 | 57,522,215 | 65 | 4 | 3 | 1,500,687 | 56,021,528 | 63 | 10 | 2 |
1905 | 59,912,000 | 65 | 19 | 7 | 1,650,718 | 58,261,282 | 64 | 3 | 3 |
1906 | 62,191,040 | 66 | 13 | 0 | 1,661,519 | 60,529,521 | 64 | 17 | 4 |
1907 | 64,179,040 | 66 | 14 | 10 | 2,042,068 | 62,136,972 | 64 | 12 | 4 |
1908 | 66,453,897 | 67 | 8 | 11 | 1,268,361 | 65,185,536 | 66 | 3 | 2 |
1909 | 70,938,534 | 69 | 16 | 4 | 1,479,224 | 69,459,310 | 68 | 7 | 3 |
1910 | 74,890,645 | 72 | 6 | 10 | 1,503,225 | 73,387,420 | 70 | 17 | 10 |
1911 | 81,078,122 | 76 | 15 | 3 | 1,754,486 | 79,323,636 | 75 | 2 | 0 |
1912 | 84,353,913 | 78 | 0 | 3 | 2,160,603 | 82,193,310 | 76 | 0 | 3 |
1913 | 90,060,763 | 81 | 0 | 5 | 2,603,642 | 87,457,121 | 78 | 13 | 7 |
1914 | 99,730,427 | 87 | 10 | 2 | 3,063,992 | 91,689,835 | 80 | 9 | 1 |
1915 | 100,059,910 | 86 | 19 | 7 | 3,178,055 | 96,644,455 | 84 | 0 | 3 |
1916 | 109,637,397 | 95 | 6 | 4 | 3,679,964 | 105,957,433 | 92 | 2 | 4 |
1917 | 129,836,105 | 112 | 16 | 2 | 4,263,590 | 125,572,515 | 109 | 2 | 1 |
1918 | 150,840,055 | 130 | 12 | 11 | 4,971,605 | 145,868,450 | 126 | 6 | 10 |
1919 | 176,076,260 | 149 | 8 | 5 | 5,951,056 | 170,125,204 | 144 | 7 | 5 |
1920 | 201,170,755 | 162 | 12 | 9 | 7,257,564 | 193,913,191 | 156 | 15 | 5 |
1921 | 206,324,319 | 162 | 15 | 7 | 8,763,072 | 197,561,222 | 155 | 17 | 4 |
1922 | 219,054,385 | 168 | 6 | 10 | 10,655,394 | 208,241,121 | 160 | 0 | 8 |
1923 | 218,953,324 | 165 | 4 | 2 | 11,879,256 | 207,024,048 | 156 | 4 | 2 |
1924 | 221,616,361 | 164 | 8 | 5 | 12,974,028 | 208,595,743 | 154 | 15 | 3 |
1925 | 227,814,647 | 165 | 2 | 11 | 13,462,839 | 214,287,128 | 155 | 6 | 9 |
1926 | 238,855,478 | 169 | 8 | 6 | 2,274,262* | 236,581,216 | 167 | 16 | 3 |
1927 | 245,850,889 | 170 | 19 | 5 | 2,443,540 | 243,407,349 | 169 | 5 | 5 |
1928 | 251,396,252 | 172 | 19 | 2 | 2,635,766 | 248,740,736 | 171 | 2 | 7 |
1929 | 264,191,983 | 179 | 12 | 10 | 2,156,561 | 256,652,371 | 174 | 10 | 4 |
1930 | 267,383,343 | 179 | 12 | 5 | 2,331,423 | 265,051,920 | 178 | 1 | 1 |
1931 | 276,033,358 | 182 | 13 | 10 | 2,313,673 | 273,715,710 | 181 | 3 | 1 |
1932 | 281,942,800 | 184 | 18 | 6 | 2,435,117 | 279,507,683 | 183 | 6 | 7 |
1933 | 282,622,958† | 183 | 17 | 8 | 2,509,545 | 280,113,413 | 182 | 5 | 0 |
Year ended 31st March, | Consolidated Fund. | Public Works Fund. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Receipts. | Payments. | Receipts. | Payments. | |||
From Taxation. | From other Sources. | Total. | Total. | |||
NOTE.—Commencing with 1925–26 railway revenue and expenditure, and with 1928–29 post and telegraph revenue and expenditure, were removed from the transactions of the Consolidated Fund. Revenue of the Consolidated Fund, however, now includes interest in respect of railway and post and telegraph capital liability, while the expenditure for the years 1925–26 to 1928–29 covers payment to the Working Railways Account in respect of losses on non-paying branch lines and isolated sections. From 1931–32, also, post and telegraph net profits were paid into the Consolidated Fund. Unemployment taxation receipts (commencing 1930–31) are not paid into the Consolidated Fund. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1883 | 1,956,557 | 1,960,603 | 3,917,160 | 3,824,736 | 1,004,898 | 897,037 |
1884 | 1,957,080 | 1,914,187 | 3,871,267 | 3,924,005 | 945,776 | 1,409,589 |
1885 | 1,815,674 | 2,139,514 | 3,955,188 | 4,101,318 | 2,504,113 | 1,336,727 |
1886 | 2,016,730 | 2,080,266 | 4,096,996 | 4,282,901 | 198,867 | 1,475,386 |
1887 | 1,882,050 | 1,946,412 | 3,828,462 | 4,310,875 | 1,499,500 | 1,333,484 |
1888 | 1,876,235 | 1,845,444 | 3,721,679 | 4,212,474 | 500,000 | 966,159 |
1889 | 2,031,658 | 2,341,357 | 4,373,015 | 4,226,112 | 1,503,000 | 613,939 |
1890 | 2,090,405 | 2,176,714 | 4,267,119 | 4,256,921 | 83,142 | 482,464 |
1891 | 2,173,985 | 2,322,043 | 4,496,028 | 4,369,566 | 4,262 | 334,756 |
1892 | 2,179,739 | 2,248,791 | 4,428,530 | 4,417,843 | 216,533 | 391,501 |
1893 | 2,339,511 | 2,330,040 | 4,669,551 | 4,324,990 | 215,765 | 462,506 |
1894 | 2,353,250 | 2,339,213 | 4,692,463 | 4,455,116 | 418,323 | 406,797 |
1895 | 2,300,350 | 2,147,549 | 4,447,899 | 4,352,185 | 353,000 | 504,486 |
1896 | 2,335,760 | 2,220,255 | 4,556,015 | 4,370,481 | 162,272 | 575,087 |
1897 | 2,521,911 | 2,276,797 | 4,798,708 | 4,509,981 | 540,275 | 601,343 |
1898 | 2,678,576 | 2,400,654 | 5,079,230 | 4,602,372 | 759,673 | 865,543 |
1899 | 2,707,099 | 2,551,129 | 5,258,228 | 4,858,511 | 935,691 | 916,327 |
1900 | 2,891,126 | 2,808,492 | 5,699,618 | 5,140,127 | 1,062,116 | 993,223 |
1901 | 3,042,890 | 2,864,026 | 5,906,916 | 5,479,704 | 1,401,788 | 1,309,021 |
1902 | 3,113,079 | 3,039,760 | 6,152,839 | 5,914,915 | 2,364,796 | 2,143,252 |
1903 | 3,277,964 | 3,169,471 | 6,447,435 | 6,214,019 | 1,398,950 | 1,514,445 |
1904 | 3,649,601 | 3,480,516 | 7,130,117 | 6,434,281 | 1,875,614 | 1,796,841 |
1905 | 3,754,379 | 3,592,818 | 7,347,197 | 6,635,902, | 1,908,683 | 1,354,158 |
1906 | 3,841,596 | 3,808,502 | 7,650,098 | 7,122,340 | 1,555,768 | 1,811,819 |
1907 | 4,264,555 | 4,214,401 | 8,478,956 | 7,774,926 | 1,918,081 | 2,168,894 |
1908 | 4,645,754 | 4,418,235 | 9,063,989 | 8,213,965 | 1,846,054 | 2,109,882 |
1909 | 4,377,761 | 4,623,424 | 9,001,185 | 8,785,513 | 3,628,270 | 3,363,895 |
1910 | 4,180,516 | 5,058,401 | 9,238,917 | 8,990,922 | 2,093,697 | 2,216,397 |
1911 | 4,837,322 | 5,459,951 | 10,297,273 | 9,343,106 | 3,396,648 | 2,058,691 |
1912 | 5,296,590 | 5,764,571 | 11,061,161 | 10,340,368 | 1,256,456 | 2,340,380 |
1913 | 5,606,829 | 6,127,442 | 11,734,271 | 11,082,038 | 3,300,729 | 2,548,918 |
1914 | 5,918,034 | 6,311,627 | 12,229,661 | 11,825,864 | 3,478,751 | 2,760,798 |
1915 | 5,880,811 | 6,571,134 | 12,451,945 | 12,379,803 | 2,224,491 | 2,737,364 |
1916 | 7,266,966 | 7,240,564 | 14,507,530 | 12,943,107 | 3,187,154 | 2,583,212 |
1917 | 10,549,654 | 7,805,540 | 18,355,194 | 14,058,770 | 1,105,837 | 1,775,513 |
1918 | 12,340,853 | 7,865,369 | 20,206,222 | 15,120,288 | 1,091,195 | 1,401,837 |
1919 | 13,801,643 | 8,550,729 | 22,352,372 | 18,673,599 | 1,240,680 | 1,387,661 |
1920 | 16,251,769 | 9,829,571 | 26,081,340 | 23,781,524 | 2,243,389 | 2,232,815 |
1921 | 22,184,414 | 12,076,547 | 34,260,961 | 28,068,730 | 5,012,156 | 3,658,240 |
1922 | 16,370,516 | 11,756,491 | 28,127,007 | 28,466,838 | 9,792,916 | 6,875,636 |
1923 | 15,594,288 | 11,985,155 | 27,579,443 | 26,263,760 | 3,968,565 | 4,729,679 |
1924 | 16,416,870 | 11,543,500 | 27,960,370 | 26,148,005 | 4,275,914 | 4,658,272 |
1925 | 16,172,306 | 12,470,694 | 28,643,000 | 27,399,200 | 4,833,280 | 5,482,069 |
1926 | 16,978,496 | 7,747,266 | 24,725,762 | 23,570,083 | 5,956,878 | 5,874,313 |
1927 | 16,899,556 | 8,043,551 | 24,943,107 | 24,355,965 | 5,931,170 | 5,505,897 |
1928 | 16,848,754 | 8,275,226 | 25,123,980 | 24,944,905 | 5,464,225 | 5,212,032 |
1929 | 17,832,033 | 5,767,643 | 23,599,676 | 24,176,928 | 9,028,994 | 5,696,161 |
1930 | 19,471,131 | 5,878,730 | 25,349,861 | 25,200,882 | 2,339,358 | 6,237,585 |
1931 | 18,597,456 | 4,471,475 | 23,068,931 | 24,708,042 | 7,356,050 | 6,547,883 |
1932 | 16,188,171 | 6,531,562 | 22,719,733 | 24,860,552 | 5,179,898 | 4,895,861 |
1933 | 15,604,041 | 6,964,480 | 22,568,521 | 22,528,379 | 1,958,386 | 2,277,336 |
Year ended 31st March, | Receipts. | Payments. | Total Gross Indebtedness. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Revenue. | Other Receipts. | Total. | ||||
From Rates. | From other Sources. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1882 | 297,328 | 694,652 | 419,608 | 1,411,588 | 1,637,337 | 3,277,584 |
1883 | 327,128 | 600,450 | 311,466 | 1,239,044 | 1,397,863 | 3,540,046 |
1884 | 398,659 | 744,527 | 331,994 | 1,475,180 | 1,499,117 | 4,039,769 |
1885 | 401,393 | 841,895 | 430,561 | 1,673,849 | 1,653,706 | 4,436,309 |
1886 | 410,639 | 882,618 | 514,728 | 1,807,985 | 1,644,706 | 5,086,044 |
1887 | 434,237 | 790,063 | 992,633 | 2,216,933 | 1,885,001 | 5,825,683 |
1888 | 433,832 | 795,067 | 511,594 | 1,740,493 | 1,819,787 | 6,015,354 |
1889 | 445,929 | 676,428 | 316,139 | 1,438,496 | 1,560,605 | 6,164,901 |
1890 | 460,303 | 707,725 | 206,688 | 1,374,716 | 1,476,540 | 6,316,716 |
1891 | 463,581 | 662,765 | 236,902 | 1,363,248 | 1,381,320 | 6,427,473 |
1892 | 488,824 | 693,296 | 214,124 | 1,396,244 | 1,400,467 | 6,550,183 |
1893 | 508,157 | 709,676 | 340,538 | 1,558,371 | 1,482,548 | 6,750,698 |
1894 | 551,412 | 681,831 | 623,038 | 1,856,281 | 1,589,124 | 7,253,072 |
1895 | 581,868 | 683,857 | 328,798 | 1,594,523 | 1,584,518 | 7,422,306 |
1896 | 592,903 | 738,146 | 269,145 | 1,600,194 | 1,627,079 | 7,547,511 |
1897 | 598,526 | 765,047 | 246,919 | 1,610,492 | 1,636,716 | 7,675,814 |
1898 | 644,552 | 790,602 | 304,645 | 1,739,799 | 1,733,016 | 7,783,445 |
1899 | 685,769 | 820,727 | 385,368 | 1,891,864 | 1,778,574 | 7,995,400 |
1900 | 714,151 | 848,032 | 372,028 | 1,934,211 | 1,960,073 | 8,149,272 |
1901 | 734,023 | 919,831 | 825,039 | 2,478,893 | 2,250,572 | 8,785,303 |
1902 | 800,471 | 1,019,024 | 775,432 | 2,594,927 | 2,528,092 | 9,245,364 |
1903 | 846,716 | 1,053,582 | 966,087 | 2,866,385 | 2,867,506 | 9,886,676 |
1904 | 950,150 | 1,206,069 | 1,142,595 | 3,298,814 | 3,230,712 | 10,756,062 |
1905 | 1,019,431 | 1,255,222 | 1,350,631 | 3,625,284 | 3,497,321 | 12,056,736 |
1906 | 1,151,219 | 1,392,148 | 1,326,597 | 3,869,964 | 3,601,506 | 12,873,165 |
1907 | 1,233,049 | 1,579,391 | 1,227,473 | 4,039,913 | 3,897,515 | 13,903,153 |
1908 | 1,356,257 | 1,750,665 | 1,410,994 | 4,517,916 | 4,491,113 | 14,931,351 |
1909 | 1,390,698 | 1,934,122 | 1,440,746 | 4,765,566 | 4,800,711 | 15,920,757 |
1910 | 1,526,317 | 1,934,034 | 2,362,171 | 5,822,522 | 4,898,482 | 17,809,917 |
1911 | 1,592,601 | 2,171,725 | 1,776,958 | 5,541,284 | 5,360,261 | 19,104,571 |
1912 | 1,677,877 | 2,298,934 | 2,425,258 | 6,402,069 | 6,074,372 | 20,763,486 |
1913 | 1,799,299 | 2,531,686 | 2,383,123 | 6,714,108 | 6,537,769 | 22,183,427 |
1914 | 2,005,638 | 2,719,112 | 2,411,575 | 7,136,325 | 6,796,314 | 23,773,429 |
1915 | 2,140,086 | 2,861,297 | 2,595,706 | 7,597,089 | 6,806,567 | 24,538,721 |
1916 | 2,355,155 | 2,967,645 | 2,469,275 | 7,792,075 | 6,920,736 | 26,045,312 |
1917 | 2,534,539 | 3,243,942 | 1,411,422 | 7,189,903 | 6,758,593 | 26,799,586 |
1918 | 2,674,541 | 3,283,749 | 1,250,047 | 7,208,337 | 7,103,073 | 27,653,681 |
1919 | 2,939,606 | 3,452,071 | 942,780, | 7,334,457 | 7,320,277 | 28,074,950 |
1920 | 3,144,213 | 4,486,582 | 3,329,003 | 10,959,798 | 10,883,586 | 30,187,942 |
1921 | 3,549,590 | 5,336,374 | 3,429,662 | 12,315,626 | 12,761,690 | 32,104,957 |
1922 | 3,779,895 | 6,074,782 | 5,486,912 | 15,341,589 | 15,091,875 | 36,745,089 |
1923 | 4,277,781 | 6,243,951 | 7,399,674 | 17,921,406 | 15,695,507 | 43,191,184 |
1924 | 4,445,627 | 6,704,144 | 5,685,107 | 16,834,878 | 16,520,950 | 46,537,833 |
1925 | 4,668,884 | 7,512,080 | 7,613,399 | 19,794,363 | 19,422,833 | 53,353,466 |
1926 | 5,039,645 | 8,333,921 | 7,505,702 | 20,879,268 | 20,915,645 | 59,419,754 |
1927 | 5,311,260 | 8,954,685 | 6,680,176 | 20,946,121 | 21,747,557 | 64,012,247 |
1928 | 5,615,672 | 9,786,271 | 5,667,651 | 21,069,594 | 22,423,167 | 66,404,172 |
1929 | 5,844,495 | 9,533,576 | 6,042,007 | 21,470,078 | 21,300,024 | 69,294,619 |
1930 | 6,010,987 | 10,746,731 | 5,495,427 | 22,253,145 | 22,061,088 | 71,207,539 |
1931 | 5,637,254 | 10,627,391 | 4,432,956 | 20,697,601 | 22,174,524 | 72,686,036 |
1932 | 5,511,818 | 9,682,251 | 4,374,251 | 19,568,320 | 20,087,381 | 72,402,282 |
As at 31st March, | Counties. | Boroughs. | Harbour Boards. | Electric power Districts. | Other. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—Loans from Government—i.e., Inscribed Debt and Advances from State Advances Office and Main Highways Board—have not been included. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1882 | .. | 1,940,684 | 1,336,900 | .. | .. | 3,277,584 |
1883 | 7,800 | 1,958,546 | 1,508,900 | .. | 64,800 | 3,540,046 |
1884 | 8,110 | 2,107,300 | 1,575,200 | .. | 271,720 | 3,962,330 |
1885 | 7,800 | 2,156,455 | 1,872,100 | .. | 276,868 | 4,313,223 |
1886 | 3,510 | 2,257,775 | 2,414,945 | .. | 275,280 | 4,951,510 |
1887 | 8,700 | 2,452,585 | 2,887,700 | .. | 271,762 | 5,620,747 |
1888 | 14,282 | 2,527,353 | 3,006,900 | .. | 264,268 | 5,812,803 |
1889 | 23,523 | 2,534,556 | 3,057,118 | .. | 276,853 | 5,892,050 |
1890 | 8,505 | 2,541,453 | 3,155,600 | .. | 272,501 | 5,978,059 |
1891 | 8,010 | 2,540,390 | 3,226,000 | .. | 268,293 | 6,042,693 |
1892 | 9,660 | 2,539,445 | 3,276,300 | .. | 256,529 | 6,081,934 |
1893 | 11,660 | 2,567,095 | 3,369,410 | .. | 255,704 | 6,203,869 |
1894 | 11,010 | 2,738,184 | 3,610,450 | .. | 255,180 | 6,614,824 |
1895 | 10,510 | 2,757,395 | 3,652,350 | .. | 265,255 | 6,685,510 |
1896 | 10,510 | 2,777,495 | 3,686,959 | .. | 262,614 | 6,737,578 |
1897 | 10,510 | 2,817,378 | 3,703,561 | .. | 261,949 | 6,793,398 |
1898 | 11,710 | 2,834,306 | 3,723,380 | .. | 264,965 | 6,834,361 |
1899 | 10,500 | 2,881,567 | 3,804,187 | .. | 267,000 | 6,963,254 |
1900 | 6,900 | 2,939,025 | 3,845,881 | .. | 265,544 | 7,057,350 |
1901 | 6,714 | 3,251,817 | 4,035,331 | .. | 269,207 | 7,563,069 |
1902 | 6,714 | 3,435,884 | 4,123,631 | .. | 273,466 | 7,839,695 |
1903 | 6,614 | 3,655,436 | 4,256,481 | .. | 298,665 | 8,217,196 |
1904 | 6,214 | 4,226,800 | 4,308,851 | .. | 357,045 | 8,898,910 |
1905 | 7,800 | 4,863,986 | 4,382,551 | .. | 763,905 | 10,018,242 |
1906 | 15,228 | 5,314,173 | 4,554,151 | .. | 834,499 | 10,718,051 |
1907 | 31,678 | 5,920,305 | 4,676,551 | .. | 987,514 | 11,616,048 |
1908 | 37,138 | 6,540,071 | 4,877,676 | .. | 1,077,449 | 12,532,334 |
1909 | 56,534 | 7,016,926 | 5,052,845 | .. | 1,177,317 | 13,303,622 |
1910 | 76,877 | 7,687,209 | 5,788,400 | .. | 1,385,199 | 14,937,685 |
1911 | 99,038 | 8,159,986 | 6,001,650 | .. | 1,466,939 | 15,727,613 |
1912 | 122,418 | 8,507,486 | 6,235,978 | .. | 1,724,995 | 16,590,877 |
1913 | 121,911 | 9,084,205 | 6,371,636 | .. | 1,905,580 | 17,483,332 |
1914 | 183,936 | 10,083,810 | 6,608,700 | .. | 2,047,036 | 18,923,482 |
1915 | 247,694 | 10,206,353 | 6,869,500 | .. | 2,121,928 | 19,445,475 |
1916 | 265,091 | 11,086,719 | 7,014,390 | .. | 2,387,968 | 20,754,168 |
1917 | 286,679 | 11,606,485 | 7,151,743 | .. | 2,387,860 | 21,432,767 |
1918 | 421,214 | 12,150,384 | 7,268,993 | .. | 2,419,946 | 22,260,537 |
1919 | 537,415 | 12,365,958 | 7,301,143 | .. | 2,469,196 | 22,673,712 |
1920 | 752,176 | 13,944,507 | 7,377,142 | .. | 2,534,468 | 24,608,293 |
1921 | 1,046,378 | 14,575,825 | 7,528,288 | 147,750 | 2,888,719 | 26,186,960 |
1922 | 1,328,297 | 16,282,960 | 8,110,911 | 1,480,000 | 3,064,036 | 30,266,204 |
1923 | 1,802,633 | 19,501,988 | 8,437,987 | 3,052,300 | 3,284,474 | 36,079,382 |
1924 | 1,870,078 | 19,819,497 | 9,020,188 | 4,740,865 | 3,659,372 | 39,110,000 |
1925 | 2,332,461 | 23,483,057 | 9,600,203 | 6,514,757 | 3,790,316 | 45,720,794 |
1926 | 3,054,331 | 25,607,439 | 9,845,766 | 8,745,755 | 4,473,806 | 51,726,897 |
1927 | 3,658,238 | 27,662,027 | 10,113,441 | 10,113,400 | 4,865,653 | 56,412,759 |
1928 | 3,882,471 | 29,277,772 | 10,335,699 | 10,175,364 | 5,277,722 | 58,949,028 |
1929 | 4,044,666 | 29,973,857 | 10,636,368 | 11,986,707 | 5,362,188 | 62,003,786 |
1930 | 4,242,992 | 29,307,006 | 10,326,346 | 12,636,351 | 7,539,326 | 64,052,021 |
1931 | 4,373,786 | 29,966,127 | 10,378,509 | 13,011,529 | 7,962,655 | 65,692,606 |
1932 | 4,443,674 | 29,505,955 | 10,422,121 | 13,121,960 | 7,974,008 | 65,467,718 |
Year. | Assets. | Liabilities. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Advances. | Coin and Bullion. | Total (including other Items). | Notes in Circulation. | Deposits. | Total (including other Items). | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1882 | 14,265,567 | 1,900,203 | 17,162,234 | 971,386 | 8,945,346 | 10,015,273 |
1883 | 14,821,780 | 1,881,675 | 17,794,761 | 968,520 | 8,659,477 | 9,706,700 |
1884 | 14,947,091 | 2,023,088 | 18,442,139 | 971,903 | 9,643,214 | 10,691,599 |
1885 | 15,470,275 | 2,101,784 | 18,811,567 | 968,481 | 10,083,296 | 11,130,244 |
1886 | 15,834,877 | 2,177,544 | 19,041,827 | 943,075 | 10,579,711 | 11,603,194 |
1887 | 15,310,050 | 2,342,052 | 18,799,847 | 896,517 | 11,031,614 | 11,995,495 |
1888 | 15,041,897 | 2,319,325 | 18,709,444 | 873,045 | 11,155,778 | 12,108,353 |
1889 | 14,272,481 | 2,217,833 | 17,652,915 | 879,440 | 11,528,424 | 12,486,717 |
1890 | 13,996,086 | 2,536,529 | 17,735,259 | 903,010 | 12,368,610 | 13,356,598 |
1891 | 11,448,745 | 2,405,099 | 16,814,518 | 937,309 | 12,796,098 | 13,820,458 |
1892 | 12,128,065 | 2,450,712 | 17,558,168 | 959,943 | 13,587,062 | 14,623,335 |
1893 | 12,688,303 | 2,627,367 | 18,255,534 | 973,894 | 14,433,777 | 15,489,633 |
1894 | 11,897,740 | 2,896,562 | 17,746,421 | 901,526 | 13,927,217 | 14,930,791 |
1895 | 11,600,080 | 3,310,943 | 18,169,781 | 897,919 | 13,544,415 | 14,491,627 |
1896 | 10,972,226 | 3,308,392 | 16,900,199 | 946,366 | 14,490,827 | 15,520,431 |
1897 | 10,020,640 | 3,093,295 | 17,276,771 | 1,009,038 | 14,290,512 | 15,380,248 |
1898 | 10,564,266 | 2,791,081 | 17,013,404 | 1,070,133 | 14,143,229 | 15,299,058 |
1899 | 10,954,435 | 2,675,361 | 17,190,433 | 1,163,759 | 14,591,223 | 15,834,858 |
1900 | 11,343,411 | 2,739,197 | 17,314,535 | 1,299,825 | 15,570,610 | 16,964,582 |
1901 | 12,148,335 | 2,996,345 | 18,422,274 | 1,361,355 | 16,034,848 | 17,490,035 |
1902 | 12,747,773 | 3,201,824 | 18,999,180 | 1,375,788 | 17,231,768 | 18,701,063 |
1903 | 13,435,993 | 3,608,941 | 19,913,546 | 1,450,267 | 19,011,114 | 20,563,879 |
1904 | 14,651,198 | 3,898,195 | 20,893,096 | 1,468,161 | 19,074,960 | 20,643,359 |
1905 | 15,496,395 | 4,006,108 | 21,770,525 | 1,468,977 | 20,545,601 | 22,144,166 |
1906 | 16,649,329 | 4,593,954 | 23,829,933 | 1,574,254 | 22,422,243 | 24,143,008 |
1907 | 18,514,045 | 4,836,718 | 26,584,239 | 1,644,645 | 23,517,111 | 25,334,348 |
1908 | 21,172,808 | 4,840,942 | 29,098,567 | 1,615,109 | 21,821,753 | 23,611,903 |
1909 | 19,078,032 | 4,947,096 | 26,937,265 | 1,577,558 | 21,996,621 | 23,728,326 |
1910 | 18,439,999 | 5,035,764 | 26,398,927 | 1,626,094 | 24,968,761 | 26,742,081 |
1911 | 21,259,727 | 5,195,333 | 29,433,614 | 1,677,842 | 26,765,122 | 28,625,803 |
1912 | 22,907,656 | 5,338,295 | 31,196,400 | 1,714,667 | 25,622,083 | 27,508,348 |
1913 | 22,902,298 | 5,204,266 | 30,708,932 | 1,674,333 | 25,733,187 | 27,591,099 |
1914 | 24,250,246 | 5,712,751 | 32,502,312 | 1,998,388 | 27,640,507 | 29,808,349 |
1915 | 23,638,970 | 6,781,006 | 33,209,483 | 2,846,275 | 31,433,653 | 34,448,270 |
1916 | 24,911,706 | 7,393,917 | 37,015,486 | 4,049,529 | 37,757,917 | 41,977,619 |
1917 | 28,847,749 | 8,072,279 | 44,979,615 | 5,410,957 | 42,930,713 | 48,541,961 |
1918 | 31,711,350 | 8,085,961 | 48,570,126 | 6,266,768 | 45,562,939 | 52,048,732 |
1919 | 31,717,720 | 8,017,159 | 48,615,209 | 7,087,545 | 50,489,444 | 57,861,393 |
1920 | 38,241,932 | 7,728,942 | 56,111,433 | 7,890,418 | 59,405,341 | 67,818,469 |
1921 | 50,607,541 | 7,660,532 | 68,701,282 | 7,569,319 | 49,397,411 | 58,807,439 |
1922 | 44,768,178 | 7,822,562 | 61,779,570 | 7,019,220 | 45,913,394 | 53,868,834 |
1923 | 43,322,242 | 7,900,594 | 59,641,235 | 6,593,068 | 49,039,482 | 56,204,292 |
1924 | 44,559,661 | 7,816,145 | 61,325,865 | 6,587,546 | 49,502 499 | 57,131,235 |
1925 | 45,298,955 | 7,722,917 | 62,128,808 | 6,775,470 | 52,207,202 | 60,219,697 |
1926 | 49,149,260 | 7,797,319 | 65,765,297 | 6,730,421 | 50,135,114 | 58,008,161 |
1927 | 50,032,203 | 7,874,971 | 66,626,676 | 6,510,018 | 48,294,096 | 56,321,397 |
1928 | 46,179,463 | 7,511,833 | 62,819,485 | 6,374,043 | 53,799,221 | 61,850,595 |
1929 | 49,278,194 | 7,051,391 | 65,475,529 | 6,433,911 | 57,609,746 | 65,232,866 |
1930 | 53,657,397 | 6,798,556 | 69,748,071 | 6,255,717 | 56,425,014 | 63,984,419 |
1931 | 52,419,527 | 6,917,897 | 68,557,120 | 5,782,354 | 53,645,018 | 61,463,034 |
1932 | 50,255,674 | 5,957,944 | 69,015,209 | 5,958,268 | 52,851,736 | 60,649,208 |
Year. | Number of Depositors at End of Year. | Total Amount of Deposits during Year. | Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year. | Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals. | Interest Credited to Depositors. | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Fifteen months, 1st January, 1920, to 31st March, 1921, † Year ended 31st March following. ‡ Excess of withdrawals over deposits. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1882 | 57,517 | 1,325,852 | 1,142,599 | 183,253 | 54,910 | 1,470,951 |
1883 | 61,936 | 1,178,474 | 1,295,720 | -117,246‡ | 56,047 | 1,409,752 |
1884 | 65,717 | 1,227,910 | 1,195,931 | 31,979 | 57,382 | 1,499,112 |
1885 | 69,957 | 1,341,001 | 1,264,305 | 76,696 | 62,228 | 1,638,036 |
1886 | 74,871 | 1,248,405 | 1,336,287 | - 87,882‡ | 65,825 | 1,615,979 |
1887 | 79,724 | 1,312,151 | 1,182,409 | 129,742 | 67,364 | 1,813,085 |
1888 | 84,488 | 1,544,747 | 1,387,471 | 157,276 | 78,080 | 2,048,442 |
1889 | 90,745 | 1,515,282 | 1,457,081 | 58,201 | 84,810 | 2,191,452 |
1890 | 97,208 | 1,658,543 | 1,500,437 | 158,106 | 92,319 | 2,441,876 |
1891 | 104,467 | 1,842,988 | 1,693,515 | 149,473 | 104,099 | 2,695,448 |
1892 | 112,528 | 1,878,270 | 1,821,349 | 56,921 | 111,302 | 2,863,671 |
1893 | 122,684 | 2,386,090 | 2,122,522 | 263,568 | 114,760 | 3,241,998 |
1894 | 129,423 | 2,252,862 | 2,268,624 | - 15,762‡ | 114,643 | 3,340,880 |
1895 | 137,683 | 2,794,507 | 2,369,333 | 425,174 | 129,490 | 3,895,543 |
1896 | 147,758 | 2,881,153 | 2,591,559 | 289,594 | 126,498 | 4,311,635 |
1897 | 159,331 | 3,187,219 | 2,891,169 | 296,050 | 137,240 | 4,744,925 |
1898 | 169,968 | 3,279,611 | 3,194,894 | 84,717 | 128,129 | 4,957,771 |
1899 | 183,046 | 3,644,980 | 3,417,299 | 227,681 | 134,918 | 5,320,371 |
1900 | 197,408 | 4,170,429 | 3,827,416 | 343,013 | 146,169 | 5,809,552 |
1901 | 212,436 | 4,611,456 | 4,230,193 | 381,263 | 159,198 | 6,350,013 |
1902 | 227,465 | 5,069,619 | 4,708,772 | 360,847 | 172,926 | 6,883,787 |
1903 | 243,675 | 5,661,593 | 5,343,828 | 317,765 | 187,130 | 7,388,682 |
1904 | 259,164 | 5,836,540 | 5,664,770 | 171,770 | 200,930 | 7,761,382 |
1905 | 276,066 | 6,625,744 | 5,984,185 | 641,559 | 259,081 | 8,662,023 |
1906 | 298,746 | 7,907,155 | 6,907,104 | 1,000,051 | 291,192 | 9,953,266 |
1907 | 319,773 | 9,351,664 | 8,125,123 | 1,226,541 | 343,424 | 11,523,231 |
1908 | 342,077 | 9,674,075 | 9,417,820 | 256,255 | 379,808 | 12,159,294 |
1909 | 359,714 | 9,611,120 | 9,499,320 | 111,800 | 395,804 | 12,666,898 |
1910 | 380,585 | 10,708,939 | 9,695,515 | 1,013,424 | 424,668 | 14,104,990 |
1911 | 405,566 | 11,627,368 | 10,662,046 | 965,322 | 472,875 | 15,543,187 |
1912 | 432,199 | 11,725,183 | 11,449,711 | 275,472 | 511,599 | 16,330,257 |
1913 | 458,594 | 11,286,702 | 11,041,454 | 245,248 | 555,908 | 17,131,414 |
1914 | 483,262 | 11,904,323 | 10,603,018 | 1,301,305 | 615,310 | 19,048,029 |
1915 | 509,085 | 13,706,057 | 11,294,973 | 2,411,084 | 707,252 | 22,166,365 |
1916 | 538,072 | 15,576,408 | 12,957,420 | 2,618,988 | 817,856 | 25,603,209 |
1917 | 566,351 | 17,106,529 | 14,461,169 | 2,645,360 | 947,821 | 29,196,390 |
1918 | 590,205 | 18,101,105 | 14,938,842 | 3,162,263 | 1,059,472 | 33,418,125 |
1919 | 630,783 | 29,758,447 | 25,962,377 | 3,796,070 | 1,178,935 | 38,393,130 |
1920* | 664,819 | 44,302,852 | 41,162,486 | 3,140,366 | 1,818,535 | 43,352,031 |
1921† | 678,930 | 29,125,997 | 30,236,231 | -1,110,234‡ | 1,599,907 | 43,841,704 |
1922† | 690,790 | 26,682,427 | 27,769,263 | -1,086,836‡ | 1,605,525 | 44,360,393 |
1923† | 710,157 | 29,598,372 | 29,510,321 | 88,051 | 1,649,976 | 46,098,421 |
1924† | 735,148 | 29,582,897 | 30,413,609 | - 830,712‡ | 1,680,920 | 46,948,628 |
1925† | 758,155 | 31,833,622 | 32,602,506 | - 768,884‡ | 1,731,578 | 47,911,322 |
1926† | 783,827 | 29,456,383 | 30,149,629 | - 693,246‡ | 1,767,426 | 48,985,502 |
1927† | 804,725 | 27,611,066 | 30,584,997 | -2,973,931‡ | 1,747,156 | 47,758,726 |
1928† | 828,296 | 27,252,381 | 28,111,940 | - 859,559‡ | 1,745,050 | 48,644,217 |
1929† | 852,757 | 28,561,854 | 29,575,994 | -1,014,140‡ | 1,806,414 | 49,436,491 |
1930† | 878,043 | 24,531,569 | 28,063,338 | -3,531,769‡ | 1,763,825 | 47,668,547 |
1931† | 877,090 | 19,463,985 | 25,488,081 | -6,024,096‡ | 1,611,048 | 43,255,499 |
1932† | 797,097 | 16,933,176 | 19,635,928 | -2,702,752‡ | 1,475,874 | 42,028,621 |
Year. | Letters posted and delivered. | Newspapers posted and delivered. | Money-orders issued. | Postal Notes issued.‡ | Postal Revenue.‡ | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | ||||
* Received and despatched. † Counted once only. ‡ Year ended 31st March following. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
1882 | 30,525,579* | 13,313,099* | 148,162 | 499,368 | .. | .. | 168,325 |
1883 | 33,588,408* | 13,030,563* | 172,556 | 541,133 | .. | .. | 172,665 |
1884 | 35,257,846* | 14,093,742* | 186,052 | 572,666 | .. | .. | 188,772 |
1885 | 35,829,855* | 14,233,878* | 188,622 | 581,395 | 16,442 | 6,771 | 197,456 |
1886 | 38,084,592* | 14,324,047* | 155,680 | 547,755 | 92,546 | 37,019 | 206,029 |
1887 | 39,377,774* | 15,381,323* | 159,579 | 555,744 | 122,255 | 46,973 | 213,355 |
1888 | 40,398,020* | 16,202,849* | 162,387 | 555,996 | 149,879 | 55,785 | 212,247 |
1889 | 42,301,233* | 16,721,016* | 172,076 | 589,545 | 175,023 | 64,244 | 222,978 |
1890 | 43,917,200* | 17,912,734* | 176,427 | 602,077 | 189,915 | 68,395 | 229,867 |
1891 | 47,612,864* | 18,501,912* | 195,239 | 651,990 | 220,683 | 77,808 | 245,395 |
1892 | 50,610,742* | 18,557,565* | 199,438 | 694,847 | 247,902 | 86,176 | 252,494 |
1893 | 52,085.449* | 19,556,030* | 210,957 | 750,929 | 285,389 | 99,073 | 253,457 |
1894 | 52,168,336* | 19,271,590* | 222,678 | 776,783 | 319,368 | 110,142 | 254,800 |
1895 | 29,586,949† | 12,675,973† | 243,497 | 812,604 | 349,627 | 120,957 | 242,615 |
1896 | 30,442,053† | 13,216,521† | 269,566 | 902,160 | 376,796 | 126,448 | 262,482 |
1897 | 33,030,095† | 14,261,345† | 293,659 | 970,831 | 409,866 | 131,643 | 272,163 |
1898 | 35,654,947† | 15,095,487† | 317,370 | 1,029,241 | 431,449 | 137,085 | 304,947 |
1899 | 38,484,371† | 15,717,388† | 344,664 | 4,117,808 | 461,447 | 144,631 | 325,301 |
1900 | 39,898,479† | 17,045,715† | 369,834 | 1,214,853 | 490,506 | 151,180 | 316,858 |
1901 | 52,567,560† | 18,973,632† | 405,967 | 1,286,508 | 556,316 | 169,527 | 281,097 |
1902 | 57,714,631† | 18,517,276† | 367,207 | 1,277,059 | 616,264 | 187,709 | 302,604 |
1903 | 61,687,457† | 19,696,434† | 396,312 | 1,416,225 | 707,044 | 215,275 | 343,207 |
1904 | 66,501,434† | 21,500,744† | 407,783 | 1,476,887 | 785,347 | 244,719 | 383,243 |
1905 | 71,116,261† | 23,626,362† | 417,441 | 1,541,712 | 875,324 | 270,300 | 410,967 |
1906 | 79,084,566† | 23,716,431† | 439,020 | 1,686,231 | 981,642 | 307,323 | 438,729 |
1907 | 159,680,654 | 38,862,863 | 441,487 | 1,773,591 | 1,092,631 | 340,436 | 478,388 |
1908 | 175,440,111 | 41,358,913 | 488,084 | 2,050,684 | 1,222,280 | 383,472 | 544,642 |
1909 | 186,926,337 | 42,561,641 | 538,740 | 2,307,593 | 1,414,752 | 441,099 | 566,990 |
1910 | 196,768,968 | 42,305,554 | 569,657 | 2,457,523 | 1,666,959 | 517,315 | 603,150 |
1911 | 205,450,627 | 43,801,719 | 607,764 | 2,759,393 | 1,821,566 | 566,650 | 613,252 |
1912 | 214,184,119 | 43,460,016 | 666,425 | 3,231,350 | 1,970,643 | 627,443 | 644,637 |
1913 | 223,961,200 | 43,572,759 | 690,745 | 3,357,774 | 2,238,842 | 711,518 | 695,136 |
1914 | 233,901,320 | 43,779,983 | 691,518 | 3,427,505 | 2,314,327 | 714,683 | 698,898 |
1915 | 242,547,859 | 41,311,535 | 664,860 | 3,471,818 | 2,370,079 | 712,753 | 858,583 |
1916 | 242,121,361 | 41,807,999 | 669,355 | 3,607,087 | 2,286,463 | 685,708 | 964,793 |
1917 | 245,796,945 | 40,366,792 | 642,683 | 3,476,645 | 2,166,597 | 628,920 | 976,027 |
1918 | 242,527,369 | 35,476,212 | 638,500 | 3,649,371 | 2,091,051 | 610,591 | 983,585 |
1919 | 247,143,183 | 35,498,263 | 690,291 | 4,604,059 | 2,197,520 | 646,411 | 1,068,489 |
1920 | 259,743,234 | 37,859,247 | 699,674 | 5,276,776 | 2,280,219 | 691,201 | 1,352,677 |
1921 | 253,767,131 | 38,680,982 | 669,383 | 4,850,820 | 2,377,622 | 723,254 | 1,499,304 |
1922 | 239,997,081 | 35,635,219 | 659,943 | 4,278,529 | 2,434,506 | 730,232 | 1,378,421 |
1923 | 252,021,959 | 38,138,697 | 684,979 | 4,390,159 | 2,652,777 | 786,146 | 1,146,588 |
1924 | 272,311,925 | 41,602,497 | 731,511 | 4,692,929 | 2,846,333 | 840,559 | 1,257,942 |
1925 | 294,630,760 | 44,717,406 | 766,689 | 4,977,230 | 3,040,722 | 902,119 | 1,320,277 |
1926 | 298,617,089 | 45,364,274 | 793,110 | 5,033,127 | 3,329,638 | 965,270 | 1,400,886 |
1927 | 297,478,294 | 47,089,652 | 803,535 | 4,995,090 | .3,614,217 | 1,015,213 | 1,439,587 |
1928 | 298,548,364 | 48,257,194 | 807,885 | 4,977,522 | 3,575,984 | 1,057,624 | 1,441,794 |
1929 | 309,162,103 | 48,658,470 | 835,358 | 5,187,553 | 3,816,635 | 1,123,446 | 1,498,684 |
1930 | 313,148,058 | 47,644,098 | 833,505 | 5,069,629 | 3,907,288 | 1,128,807 | 1,582,550 |
1931 | 263,633,952 | 39,454,971 | 714,478 | 3,993,035 | 2,884,654 | 952,444 | 1,744,553 |
1932 | 246,395,130 | 33,410,372 | 648,951 | 3,335,552 | 2,686,648 | 958,373 | 1,393,655 |
Year ended 31st March, | Miles Open for Traffic. | Capital Cost of Open Lines. | Train-mileage. | Passengers carried, excluding Season-ticket Holders. | Goods and Live-stock.* | Revenue.† | Expenditure.† |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Equivalent tonnage of live-stock. † From 1925–26 figures relate to railway operation only. ‡ Capital cost written down by £10,400,000. | |||||||
£ | Tons. | £ | £ | ||||
1883 | 1,371 | 10,477,997 | 2,785,685 | 3,283,378 | 1,590,989 | 953,347 | 592,821 |
1884 | 1,404 | 11,251,633 | 2,841,745 | 3,272,644 | 1,726,471 | 961,304 | 655,990 |
1885 | 1,479 | 11,810,194 | 2,882,422 | 3,232,886 | 1,778,140 | 1,045,712 | 690,026 |
1886 | 1,613 | 12,472,814 | 3,020,550 | 3,362,266 | 1,856,733 | 1,047,418 | 690,340 |
1887 | 1,721 | 13,017,567 | 3,008,949 | 3,426,403 | 1,783,524 | 997,768 | 699,072 |
1888 | 1,753 | 13,352,978 | 2,944,786 | 3,451,850 | 1,770,638 | 994,843 | 687,328 |
1889 | 1,777 | 13,472,837 | 2,796,007 | 3,132,803 | 1,954,126 | 997,615 | 647,045 |
1890 | 1,809 | 13,899,955 | 2,868,203 | 3,376,459 | 2,112,734 | 1,095,569 | 682,787 |
1891 | 1,842 | 14,278,586 | 2,894,776 | 3,433,629 | 2,134,023 | 1,121,701 | 700,703 |
1892 | 1,869 | 14,656,691 | 3,010,489 | 3,555,764 | 2,122,987 | 1,115,432 | 706,517 |
1893 | 1,886 | 14,733,120 | 3,002,174 | 3,759,044 | 2,258,235 | 1,181,522 | 732,142 |
1894 | 1,948 | 15,137,036 | 3,113,231 | 3,972,701 | 2,128,709 | 1,172,792 | 735,359 |
1895 | 1,993 | 15,352,613 | 3,221,620 | 3,905,578 | 2,123,343 | 1,150,851 | 732,160 |
1896 | 2,014 | 15,425,532 | 3,307,226 | 4,162,426 | 2,175,943 | 1,183,041 | 751,368 |
1897 | 2,018 | 15,577,392 | 3,409,218 | 4,439,387 | 2,461,127 | 1,286,158 | 789,054 |
1898 | 2,055 | 15,993,903 | 3,666,483 | 4,672,264 | 2,628,746 | 1,376,008 | 857,191 |
1899 | 2,090 | 16,404,076 | 3,968,708 | 4,955,553 | 2,744,441 | 1,469,665 | 929,737 |
1900 | 2,104 | 16,703,887 | 4,187,893 | 5,468,284 | 3,251,716 | 1,623,891 | 1,052,358 |
1901 | 2,212 | 17,207,328 | 4,620,971 | 6,243,593 | 3,461,331 | 1,727,236 | 1,127,848 |
1902 | 2,235 | 18,170,722 | 5,066,360 | 7,356,136 | 3,667,039 | 1,874,586 | 1,252,237 |
1903 | 2,291 | 19,081,735 | 5,443,333 | 7,575,390 | 3,918,261 | 1,974,038 | 1,343,415 |
1904 | 2,328 | 20,692,911 | 5,685,399 | 8,306,383 | 4,259,217 | 2,180,641 | 1,438,724 |
1905 | 2,374 | 21,701,572 | 6,107,079 | 8,514,112 | 4,185,467 | 2,209,231 | 1,492,900 |
1906 | 2,407 | 22,498,972 | 6,413,573 | 8,826,382 | 4,415,166 | 2,349,704 | 1,621,239 |
1907 | 2,458 | 23,504,272 | 6,755,454 | 9,600,786 | 4,824,563 | 2,624,600 | 1,812,482 |
1908 | 2,474 | 24,365,647 | 7,051,274 | 9,756,716 | 5,070,176 | 2,761,938 | 1,949,759 |
1909 | 2,674 | 27,762,592 | 7,458,236 | 10,457,144 | 5,135,408 | 2,929,526 | 2,114,815 |
1910 | 2,717 | 28,513,476 | 7,889,166 | 11,141,142 | 5,490,018 | 3,249,790 | 2,169,474 |
1911 | 2,753 | 29,606,546 | 8,141,075 | 11,200,613 | 5,863,674 | 3,494,182 | 2,303,272 |
1912 | 2,798 | 30,506,089 | 8,371,687 | 11,891,134 | 5,887,908 | 3,676,509 | 2,465,896 |
1913 | 2,851 | 31,611,220 | 9,016,224 | 13,123,879 | 6,246,128 | 3,971,002 | 2,705,609 |
1914 | 2,854 | 32,355,087 | 9,319,268 | 13,355,893 | 6,019,633 | 4,043,328 | 2,880,323 |
1915 | 2,945 | 34,133,825 | 9,383,420 | 13,565,772 | 6,453,472 | 4,105,457 | 2,920,455 |
1916 | 2,960 | 34,857,882 | 9,356,522 | 14,201,506 | 6,370,945 | 4,548,356 | 2,910,883 |
1917 | 2,960 | 35,378,664 | 9,146,331 | 14,173,115 | 6,239,173 | 4,800,810 | 2,926,864 |
1918 | 2,983 | 36,001,432 | 7,468,646 | 11,408,156 | 5,742,968 | 4,687,700 | 3,042,907 |
1919 | 2,983 | 36,167,681 | 7,477,583 | 11,374,521 | 5,611,738 | 4,988,632 | 3,308,575 |
1920 | 2,996 | 36,390,115 | 7,408,608 | 12,760,814 | 6,000,279 | 5,752,487 | 4,105,067 |
1921 | 3,009 | 37,235,254 | 9,303,392 | 15,315,640 | 6,487,279 | 6,908,531 | 5,636,601 |
1922 | 3,021 | 39,309,097 | 8,717,265 | 14,262,440 | 6,321,351 | 6,643,591 | 6,237,727 |
1923 | 3,028 | 40,275,161 | 8,346,731 | 14,256,610 | 6,618,588 | 6,727,802 | 5,502,497 |
1924 | 3,053 | 41,399,427 | 9,024,503 | 13,817,378 | 6,918,349 | 6,984,211 | 5,403,766 |
1925 | 3,085 | 44,570,746 | 9,083,623 | 12,397,079 | 7,025,316 | 7,112,524 | 5,545,416 |
1926 | 3,138 | 47,608,676 | 10,319,407 | 11,787,723 | 7,246,692 | 7,589,274 | 6,164,570 |
1927 | 3,164 | 49,183,916 | 10,723,864 | 10,274,878 | 7,299,752 | 7,423,472 | 6,158,283 |
1928 | 3,180 | 51,187,376 | 10,838,594 | 9,272,547 | 7,358,388 | 7,343,845 | 6,302,119 |
1929 | 3,287 | 56,568,598 | 11,113,482 | 9,046,267 | 7,613,445 | 7,524,864 | 6,374,579 |
1930 | 3,287 | 57,787,671 | 12,022,043 | 8,469,038 | 7,788,973 | 7,473,993 | 6,848,026 |
1931 | 3,332 | 60,545,154 | 11,281,898 | 7,265,912 | 6,957,709 | 6,781,388 | 6,406,143 |
1932 | 3,315 | ‡51,424,883 | 10,168,720 | 6,503,566 | 5,824,811 | 5,788,965 | 5,301,653 |
1933 | 3,315 | 51,480,949 | 9,828,853 | 6,870,570 | 5,490,686 | 5,339,075 | 4,833,754 |
Year. | Number of Bankruptcies. | Debtors' Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors. | Amount realized by Official Assignees. | Amount of Debts proved. | Amount paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Not available. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | |||
1882 | 1,333 | 803,072 | * | * | * |
1883 | 1,656 | 1,320,943 | * | * | * |
1884 | 846 | 801,150 | 112,539 | 481,222 | 44,118 |
1885 | 984 | 297,306 | 109,862 | 332,887 | 94,188 |
1886 | 1,089 | 415,953 | 128,370 | 566,291 | 102,966 |
1887 | 1,036 | 311,745 | 135,633 | 503,759 | 109,255 |
1888 | 881 | 252,322 | 98,213 | 571,741 | 79,843 |
1889 | 724 | 441,874 | 187,048 | 755,165 | 95,032 |
1890 | 652 | 262,733 | 112,951 | 381,124 | 122,276 |
1891 | 605 | 141,971 | 84,341 | 302,712 | 72,572 |
1892 | 507 | 122,050 | 66,497 | 238,953 | 43,662 |
1893 | 484 | 111,483 | 68,844 | 464,274 | 37,721 |
1894 | 626 | 187,785 | 85,538 | 310,078 | 70,889 |
1895 | 485 | 133,603 | 88,684 | 239,562 | 70,018 |
1896 | 412 | 115,455 | 71,712 | 256,870 | 37,492 |
1897 | 419 | 73,466 | 40,942 | 133,345 | 45,015 |
1898 | 407 | 90,068 | 45,474 | 285,155 | 30,994 |
1899 | 389 | 59,435 | 34,269 | 158,932 | 30,084 |
1900 | 304 | 77,689 | 53,415 | 141,800 | 37,411 |
1901 | 222 | 58,658 | 49,781 | 84,452 | 30,358 |
1902 | 205 | 61,604 | 39,386 | 110,995 | 29,406 |
1903 | 204 | 46,767 | 23,761 | 88,019 | 17,618 |
1904 | 257 | 86,094 | 43,514 | 125,392 | 28,103 |
1905 | 304 | 100,813 | 47,798 | 146,332 | 28,150 |
1906 | 347 | 106,376 | 50,761 | 192,927 | 35,448 |
1907 | 350 | 77,698 | 59,849 | 158,663 | 42,459 |
1908 | 406 | 200,447 | 67,018 | 199,069 | 47,800 |
1909 | 471 | 204,187 | 71,351 | 259,017 | 44,110 |
1910 | 393 | 127,634 | 79,100 | 176,001 | 47,796 |
1911 | 344 | 88,592 | 40,009 | 133,517 | 28,757 |
1912 | 312 | 64,398 | 39,965 | 120,325 | 26,825 |
1913 | 343 | 155,582 | 42,735 | 228,829 | 25,813 |
1914 | 391 | 174,410 | 64,153 | 199,251 | 33,910 |
1915 | 294 | 92,876 | 63,310 | 153,926 | 42,374 |
1916 | 304 | 123,441 | 56,416 | 172,774 | 29,223 |
1917 | 265 | 138,696 | 63,645 | 178,244 | 27,405 |
1918 | 164 | 50,356 | 67,729 | 88,607 | 33,176 |
1919 | 141 | 43,627 | 54,662 | 59,767 | 24,980 |
1920 | 145 | 44,026 | 47,897 | 77,752 | 45,227 |
1921 | 336 | 362,601 | 78,271 | 558,504 | 38,646 |
1922 | 690 | 344,861 | 126,145 | 834,356 | 63,009 |
1923 | 674 | 368,673 | 124,641 | 668,925 | 65,667 |
1924 | 670 | 279,602 | 118,641 | 703,995 | 74,878 |
1925 | 653 | 235,377 | 98,648 | 471,028 | 80,187 |
1926 | 752 | 236,915 | 102,899 | 585,687 | 71,515 |
1927 | 867 | 331,363 | 108,850 | 679,473 | 72,388 |
1928 | 806 | 236,264 | 116,613 | 767,327 | 68,763 |
1929 | 687 | 233,655 | 91,180 | 502,112 | 54,759 |
1930 | 780 | 471,502 | 83,308 | 827,345 | 68,611 |
1931 | 848 | 401,649 | 108,809 | 1,042,187 | 63,185 |
1932 | 661 | 252,343 | 75,657 | 624,892 | 55,940 |
Transferred from page 437.
THE Minister of Finance may raise loans, when authorized by Parliament so to do, by the issue of debentures, or scrip, or stock, in New Zealand or elsewhere at his discretion, and may prescribe the mode and conditions of repayment of loans, the rates of interest (not exceeding the maximum rate fixed by the authorizing Act), and the times and places of payment of principal and interest respectively. Power is given to convert debentures or scrip into consolidated stock, and the Minister may specify the terms of conversion at the time when a loan is raised, or arrange that terms shall be subsequently agreed upon. For the purpose of paying off or renewing at maturity any debenture, scrip, or other security, new debentures or other securities may be issued and disposed of if necessary. Authority also exists for the conversion of loan-money which has not yet matured, as well as for the redemption and cancellation of securities before maturity.
During the war period provision was made for the issue to the public of "Post Office investment certificates" of a nominal value of £1 and upwards, and in 1920 legislation was enacted which sanctioned a continuous issue of these certificates. Receipts from this source are utilized for the purposes of any loan which may be authorized by Parliament. The term of the certificates, formerly a minimum of five years, was altered in 1927 to such term as the Minister of Finance may determine. Certificates are now issued with a definite currency of six years, the redemption value being calculated at 3 ½ per cent. compound interest. After six months from date of issue the certificates have a graduated redemption value, and, in addition, if not presented for payment at date of maturity, remain interest-bearing for four years more.
The money composing the public debt has been borrowed on the security of the public revenues of the Dominion. No portion of the public estate is pledged for payment of either principal or interest.
The gross indebtedness of the General Government and the rate of indebtedness per head of population (inclusive of Maoris) for each of the last twenty years are given in the following table:—
As at 31st March. | Amount. | Per Head of Population. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | s. | d. | |
* Including £4,976,600 raised in March, 1914, for redemptions early in 1914–15. † Including £5,379,105 raised in January, 1929, for expenditure in 1929–30. ‡ Conversion operations increased the gross debt to £283,148,241 on 1st April, 1933. | ||||
1914 | 99,730,427* | 87 | 10 | 2 |
1915 | 100,059,910 | 86 | 19 | 7 |
1916 | 109,637,397 | 95 | 6 | 4 |
1917 | 129,836,105 | 112 | 16 | 2 |
1918 | 150,840,055 | 130 | 12 | 11 |
1919 | 176,076,260 | 149 | 8 | 5 |
1920 | 201,170,755 | 162 | 12 | 9 |
1921 | 206,324,319 | 162 | 15 | 7 |
1922 | 219,054,385 | 168 | 6 | 10 |
1923 | 218,953,324 | 165 | 4 | 2 |
1924 | 221,616,361 | 164 | 8 | 5 |
1925 | 227,814,647 | 165 | 9 | 11 |
1926 | 238,855,478 | 169 | 8 | 6 |
1927 | 245,850,889 | 170 | 19 | 5 |
1928 | 251,396,252 | 172 | 19 | 2 |
1929 | 264,191,983† | 179 | 12 | 10 |
1930 | 267,383,343 | 179 | 12 | 5 |
1931 | 276,033,358 | 182 | 13 | 10 |
1932 | 281,942,800 | 184 | 18 | 6 |
1933 | 282,622,958‡ | 183 | 17 | 8 |
On only two occasions in the history of New Zealand has a reduction in the gross public debt been effected during the financial year. The first occasion was in 1891–92, when the debt was reduced by £117,282, and the second in 1922–23, when another slight reduction (£101,061) was recorded.
The history of the public debt in New Zealand may conveniently and with advantage be divided into four distinct periods—viz., (1) Up to the end of the financial year 1890–91; (2) from the 31st March, 1891, to the 31st March, 1914; (3) from the 31st March, 1914, to the 31st March, 1920; and (4) from the 31st March, 1920, to date.
Up to the 31st March, 1891, loan expenditure had been chiefly concerned with railways and roads, the taking-over of the loan liabilities of the Provincial Governments on their abolition, and the Maori War. The year 1891 marks the beginning of a period during which the functions of the State were widely extended, most notably as regards financial assistance to settlers, workers, and local bodies, the repurchase of alienated lands, the working of coal-mines, the development of hydro-electric power, and the establishment of State fire- and accident-insurance offices.
The advent of the war in 1914 created a second point of demarcation in the history of the loan expenditure of the General Government, necessitating as it did the postponement of all public works, &c., except those of pressing necessity. Expenditure of an unproductive nature occasioned by the war was necessarily continued for some time after the Armistice, but the end of the financial year 1919–20 may be fairly regarded as concluding this period.
The gross indebtedness at the 31st March, 1891, 1914, 1920, and 1933, with the increase between these dates, is as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
* Excluding £4,976,600 raised in March, 1914, for redemptions early In 1914–15. | |
At 31st March, 1891 | 38,830,350 |
Increase to 31st March, 1914 | 55,923,477* |
At 31st March, 1914 | 94,753,827* |
Increase to 31st March, 1920 | 106,416,928 |
At 31st March, 1920 | 201,170,755 |
Increase to 31st March, 1933 | 81,452,203 |
At 31st March, 1933 | £282,622,958 |
In classifying the public debt according to nature or purpose the most usual distinction is that made on the basis of whether raised for ordinary purposes, war purposes, the settlement of discharged soldiers, or State advances. The following summary shows that the whole of the increase between 31st March, 1920, and 31st March, 1933, is in respect of the ordinary and State advances debt, the war and discharged soldiers sections showing substantial reductions:—
Class. | Total. | Per Head. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1920. | 1933. | 1920. | 1933. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |
Ordinary | 95,483,658 | 173,146,341 | 77 | 3 | 11 | 112 | 13 | 1 |
War | 80,089,025 | 66,743,040 | 64 | 15 | 0 | 43 | 8 | 6 |
Discharged soldiers | 11,120,000 | 6,870,476 | 8 | 19 | 9 | 4 | 9 | 5 |
State advances | 14,478,072 | 35,863,101 | 11 | 14 | 1 | 23 | 6 | 8 |
Total | 201,170,755 | 282,622,958 | 162 | 12 | 9 | 183 | 17 | 8 |
A more detailed allocation of the debt as at 31st March, 1933, is given in the following statement, arranged in broadly defined classes. Much of the money borrowed is obtained for specific purposes, and can be accurately placed in one or other of the classes shown. On the other hand, however, general public-works loans are obtained to cover the cost of a number of undertakings, and such loans are allocated in the table over the various items according to the total expenditure on each. The result is accurate enough for practical purposes.
Class of Undertaking. | Gross Indebtedness. |
---|---|
£ | |
Productive Works. | |
Railways | 64,156,908 |
Telegraphs and telephones | 10,619,235 |
Hydro-electric power | 11,533,275 |
Lighthouses and harbour-works | 1,191,393 |
Westport Harbour | 614,250 |
State coal-mines | 133,733 |
Tourist resorts | 657,128 |
Swamp-drainage | 675,409 |
Rangitaiki land-drainage | 489,203 |
Total | 90,070,534 |
Land-settlement and Forests. | |
Cheviot Estate | 160,918 |
Land for settlements | 9,230,574 |
Discharged soldiers settlement | 6,870,476 |
Hauraki Plains settlement | 815,924 |
Purchase of Native lands | 1,916,936 |
Native-land settlement | 4,711,081 |
State forests | 1,923,172 |
Settlement of unemployed | 70,848 |
Total | 25,699,929 |
Investments. | |
Advances to settlers | 20,255,970 |
Advances to workers | 12,828,440 |
Advances to local authorities | 2,778,691 |
Loans to local bodies | 3,550,718 |
Samoan loan | 105,000 |
Bank of New Zealand shares | 875,000 |
Mining advances | 39,035 |
Fruit-preserving industry advances | 32,850 |
Cold-storage advances | 34,970 |
General purposes relief advances | 70,000 |
Fishing industry promotion advances | 425 |
Kauri-gum industry | 57,000 |
Housing and loans for workers' dwellings | 395,395 |
Nauru and Ocean Islands | 479,200 |
Total | 41,502,694 |
Indirectly Productive Purposes. | |
Highways, roads, and bridges | 24,141,547 |
Old provincial liabilities (mostly roads and bridges) | 878,739 |
Irrigation, land and river improvement | 2,435,462 |
Development of mining | 809,068 |
Immigration | 3,056,442 |
Total | 31,321,258 |
Financially Unproductive Purposes. | |
Public buildings, including schools | 15,326,097 |
Defence and Maori Wars | 4,312,357 |
Naval defence | 1,389,656 |
Great War | 66,743,040 |
Revenue deficiencies | 2,281,056 |
Loans-redemption expenses (unallocated) | 5,000 |
Revenue bills | 1,585,000 |
Banks indemnity (exchange) bills | 2,380,337 |
Total | 94,028,543 |
Grand total | 282,622,958 |
The proportion of the total debt represented by the five main divisions shown is as follows:—
Per Cent. | |
---|---|
Productive works | 31.87 |
Land-settlement and forests | 9.09 |
Investments | 14.69 |
Indirectly productive purposes | 11.08 |
Financially unproductive purposes | 33.27 |
Total | 100.00 |
The directly interest-earning portion of the debt as at 31st March, 1933, amounts to 55 ½ per cent. of the total debt, and is represented by assets which are of much greater value than the amount of borrowed money spent upon them, a considerable amount of surplus ordinary revenue, as well as other moneys of the nature of special receipts, having been expended from time to time on railways and other public services.
While expenditure on public buildings is, properly speaking, unproductive, the debt on this account is represented by valuable assets. For a summary of State assets, reference should be made to the section of this book dealing with wealth.
At the 31st March, 1914, the financially unproductive and unclassified debt represented only about 20 per cent. of the total public debt; but during the six years ended 31st March, 1920, war indebtedness aggregating £80,089,025 was responsible for approximately 75 per cent. of the debt incurred during this period being of an unproductive nature. Additional indebtedness on account of war expenditure was incurred during the next two years, the total war loans raised aggregating £82,245,673; but the end of the financial year 1919–20 saw the cessation of expenditure on a huge scale on this account. The war debt has been reduced by over 15 millions, and stood at £66,743,040 at 31st March, 1933.
New loan - money aggregating £1,757,661 was raised during 1932–33 for the following purposes:—
Public Works Fund— | £ |
---|---|
General Purposes Account | 646,661 |
Electric Supply Account | 500,000 |
Land for Settlements Account | 250,000 |
Native Land Settlement Account | 191,000 |
State Forests Account | 170,000 |
Loans paid off during the year aggregated £2,012,840, resulting in a net decrease of £255,179 in the permanent debt. An increase of £935,337 in the floating debt made the total debt £680,158 higher on 31st March, 1933, than a year earlier. A further increase of £525,283 occurred next day as a result of conversion operations referred to under the next heading.
A scheme of conversion of practically the whole of the locally domiciled debt bearing interest higher than 4 per cent. was successfully carried out in the early part of 1933. Holders had the option of dissenting, but, as mentioned in the preceding subsection (p. 435), interest on the dissented portion was made subject to an interest-tax of 33 ⅓ per cent. Holders who signified neither assent nor dissent were regarded as having assented.
On the new securities issued in lieu of converted securities the interest-rate is 4 per cent. per annum, except that in the case of securities exempt from income-tax the new interest-rate will be 3 ½ per cent. until expiration of the period of exemption and 4 per cent. thereafter. The new securities are spread over six maturity dates as follows:—
15th January, 1940. | 15th April, 1949. |
15th March, 1943.* | 15th May, 1952. |
15th February, 1946. | 15th June, 1955. |
* For securities exempt from income-tax. |
In cases where interest was reduced by not more than 20 per cent., the new securities issued were for the same amount of principal as the converted securities. Where the reduction of interest amounted to more than 20 per cent., the holder received a premium, the conversion scheme thus involving a slight increase (£525,283) in the aggregate gross debt.
The amount of debt to which the conversion scheme applied was £115,000,000. Actual assent to conversion was given in respect of some £110,000,000, and implied assent to approximately £5,000,000, dissents expressed covering only £475,000, or less than A per cent. of the total.
Between the 31st March, 1914, and the 1st April, 1933, the amount of New Zealand's public debt domiciled in London increased from 78 ½ to 161 ½ millions, while that domiciled in New Zealand increased from 17 to 119 millions. The amount domiciled in Australia is negligible. The table following shows, of the total amount outstanding in each of the last ten years, the amount domiciled in London, Australia, and New Zealand.
At 31st March, | Amount. | Percentage of Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
London. | Australia. | New Zealand, | London. | Australia. | New Zealand. | |
* At 1st April. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1924 | 114,876,893 | 2,106,600 | 104,632,868 | 51.84 | 0.95 | 47.21 |
1925 | 120,818,487 | 2,952,200 | 104,043,960 | 53.03 | 1.30 | 45.67 |
1926 | 128,047,659 | 3,643,100 | 107,164,719 | 53.61 | 1.52 | 44.87 |
1927 | 132,512,805 | 4,042,450 | 109,295,634 | 53.90 | 1.64 | 44.46 |
1928 | 139,756,973 | 4,163,850 | 107,470,429 | 55.59 | 1.66 | 42.75 |
1929 | 149,346,244 | 4,168,350 | 110,677,389 | 56.53 | 1.58 | 41.89 |
1930 | 146,580,502 | 4,276,750 | 116,526,091 | 54.82 | 1.60 | 43.58 |
1931 | 154,546,941 | 4,175,350 | 117,311,067 | 55.99 | 1.51 | 42.50 |
1932 | 159,641,855 | 3,914,550 | 118,386,395 | 56.62 | 1.39 | 41.99 |
1933* | 161,400,703 | 2,868,710 | 118,878,828 | 57.00 | 1.01 | 41.99 |
The following figures relate to the position obtaining as at 1st April, 1933—i.e., following the conversion operations referred to earlier, which, inter alia, increased the debt by £525,283.
Maturity Year (ended 31st March). | Due in— | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
London. | Australia. | New Zealand. | |||
Public. | Departmental. | ||||
* Option to redeem on or after earlier date on giving notice. by instalments. † Funded debt—repayable | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Overdue | 5,680 | 60,500 | .. | .. | 66,180 |
1925–45 | 2,090,909 | .. | .. | .. | 2,090,909 |
1932–34* | 5,000,000 | .. | .. | .. | 5,000,000 |
1933–43* | 3,989,100 | .. | 10,900 | .. | 4,000,000 |
1933–34 | 512,900 | 77,150 | 421,720 | .. | 1,011,770 |
1934–35 | 37,000 | 639,100 | 238,700 | .. | 914,800 |
1935–36 | 119,500 | 175,900 | 21,420 | .. | 316,820 |
1935–45* | 10,135,800 | .. | .. | .. | 10,135,800 |
1936–37 | 2,400 | 621,280 | 29,430 | .. | 653,110 |
1936–51* | 5,869,988 | .. | .. | .. | 5,869,988 |
1937–38 | .. | 88,100 | 28,500 | .. | 116,600 |
1937–40* | .. | .. | 12,476,720 | .. | 12,476,720 |
1938–39 | 4,000 | 3,000 | 12,330 | .. | 19,330 |
1939–40 | 17,172,191 | .. | 270,121 | .. | 17,442,312 |
1940–43* | .. | .. | 13,796,625 | .. | 13,796,625 |
1940–41 | .. | 44,000 | 2,500 | .. | 46,500 |
1943–44 | 7,339,656 | .. | .. | .. | 7,339,656 |
1943–46* | .. | .. | 10,320,950 | .. | 10,320,950 |
1943–63* | 10,505,989 | .. | 378,639 | .. | 10,884,628 |
1944–45 | 7,780,407 | .. | .. | .. | 7,780,407 |
1945–46 | 22,543,590 | .. | 2,500 | .. | 22,546,090 |
1946–49* | .. | .. | 9,605,560 | .. | 9,605,560 |
1947–48 | 11,221,609 | .. | .. | .. | 11,221,609 |
1948–58* | 19,225,465 | .. | .. | .. | 19,225,465 |
1949–50 | 7,500,000 | .. | .. | .. | 7,500,000 |
1949–52*.. | .. | .. | 13,782,705 | .. | 13,782,705 |
1950–51 | 1,250,000 | 1,214,500 | .. | .. | 2,464,500 |
1952–55* | .. | .. | 9,32,315 | 2,002,650 | 11,323,965 |
1955–56 | .. | .. | 2,256 | .. | 2,256 |
1956–71* | 5,000,000 | .. | .. | .. | 5,000,000 |
1956–57 | .. | .. | .. | 3,817,020 | 3,818,020 |
1957–58 | 24,100,199† | .. | .. | 15,414,329 | 39,514,528 |
1958–59 | .. | .. | .. | 15,242,216 | 15,242,216 |
1959–60 | .. | .. | .. | 7,652,885 | 7,652,885 |
.. | 161,400,703 | 2,868,710 | 70,783,391 | 44,130,100 | 279,182,904 |
Floating debt— | |||||
Revenue Treasury bills | .. | .. | .. | 1,585,000 | 1,585,000 |
Banks Indemnity (Exchange) bills | .. | .. | 2,380,337 | .. | 2,380,337 |
Totals | 161,400,703 | 2,868,710 | 73,163,728 | 45,715,100 | 283,148,241 |
The highest and lowest London prices for the principal New Zealand stocks, taken over a range of five years, are quoted.
Rate per Cent. | Maturing. | Highest. | Lowest. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | 1928. | 1929. | 1930. | 1931. | 1932. | ||
3 | 1945 | 80 3/8 | 80 ¾ | 82 ¼ | 81 3/8 | 92 ½ | 78 ¼ | 75 | 77 ¼ | 70 3/8 | 63 3/16 |
3 ½ | 1940 | 89 ¼ | 88 3/8 | 91 | 89 ¾ | 98 15/16 | 86 ¾ | 84 7/8 | 85 | 79 | 73 |
4 | 1933–43 | 92 ¾ | 91 ¼ | 93 ⅝ | 92 ¼ | 100 7/16 | 89 7/8 | 85 3/8 | 86 | 86 | 73 |
4 | 1943–63 | 89 ½ | 89 1/8 | 89 ¾ | 91 ⅝ | 102 | 85 ¾ | 82 1/8 | 82 ½ | 74 | 66 |
4 ½ | 1944 | 98 ¼ | 98 | 98 7/8 | 97 ½ | 104 7/8 | 95 1/8 | 91 ½ | 92 | 85 ½ | 77 7/16 |
4 ½ | 1945 | 98 1/8 | 97 7/8 | 99 | 97 9/16 | 104 7/8 | 95 ¾ | 911 | 92 ¼ | 85 ½ | 77 3/8 |
4 ½ | 1947 | 98 7/8 | 97 ⅝ | 98 ¼ | 97 7/16 | 106 ½ | 96 | 91 3/8 | 92 ¼ | 83 1/8 | 77 1/8 |
4 ½ | 1948–58 | .. | 95 1/8 | 98 ½ | 97 3/16 | 106 ⅝ | .. | 90 1/8 | 91 | 84 ½ | 74 7/16 |
5 | 1935–45 | 103 7/8 | 102 ¼ | 103 ½ | 101 7/16 | 103 | 100 | 98 ¼ | 99 | 89 | 84 |
5 | 1946 | 105 1/8 | 104 | 105 | 102 15/16 | 107 ½ | 101 3/8 | 98 ¾ | 99 ⅝ | 89 | 84 |
5 | 1949 | .. | .. | 105 | 102 13/16 | 110 7/8 | .. | .. | 101 | 89 | 83 11/16 |
6 | 1936–51 | 109 | 106 7/8 | 106 ½ | 103 7/16 | 105 | 106 ¼ | 101 ⅝ | 102 | 90 | 96 |
Of the public debt outstanding at 31st March, 1932, only £78,749,156, or 29 per cent. of the total (excluding Treasury bills), bore interest at a rate of 4 per cent. or lower. As a result of conversion operations the corresponding figures at 1st April, 1933, were £155,502,361 and 56 per cent.
The rates of interest on the debt as at 1st April, 1933, were as follows:—
Rate of Interest. | Debt maturing in— | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
London. | Australia. | New Zealand. | |||
Public. | Departmental. | ||||
* Funded debt. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Per cent.— | |||||
3 | 9,657,480 | .. | 5,310 | 14,401,196 | 24,063,986 |
3 ½ | 17,172,191 | .. | 27,585,927 | 24,000,000 | 68,758,118 |
3 ¾ | .. | .. | 65,000 | 226,810 | 291,810 |
4 | 14,507,989 | .. | 42,378,364 | 5,502,094 | 62,388,447 |
4 ½ | 47,462,546 | 48,000 | 11,740 | .. | 47,522,286 |
£4 19s. 5.88d. | 24,100,199* | .. | .. | .. | 24,100,199 |
5 | 40,758,410 | .. | 10,320 | .. | 40,768,730 |
5 1/8 | .. | 412,150 | 1,880 | .. | 414,030 |
5 ¼ | 500,000 | 886,650 | 598,020 | .. | 1,984,670 |
5 ½ | 1,371,900 | 1,521,910 | 126,830 | .. | 3,020,640 |
6 | 5,869,988 | .. | .. | .. | 5,869,988 |
.. | 161,400,703 | 2,868,710 | 70,783,391 | 44,130,100 | 279,182,904 |
Floating debt — | |||||
Revenue Treasury bills | .. | .. | .. | 1,585,000 | 1,585,000 |
Banks Indemnity (Exchange) bills | .. | .. | 2,380,337 | .. | 2,380,337 |
Totals | 161,400,703 | 2,868,710 | 73,163,728 | 45,715,100 | 283,148,241 |
The total annual amount of interest payable on the public debt as at 1st April, 1933, including a full year in respect of the funded debt (for which only one half-year is, however, payable in 1933–34), but excluding Treasury bills, is £11,654,484, which gives an average rate of £4 3s. 6d. per £100. The total interest and the average rate per cent. payable on the debt domiciled in the various markets are:—
Total. | Average Rate. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | s. | d. | |
London (sterling) | 7,297,572 | 4 | 10 | 5 |
Australia | 153,537 | 5 | 7 | 0 |
New Zealand | 4,203,375 | 3 | 13 | 2 |
The actual net interest payments during the last twenty years out of the Consolidated Fund Ordinary Revenue Account are shown in the table following, together with the rate per head of mean population. The decreases during the last two years are due to the postponement of payments in respect of the funded debt.
Year ended 31st March, | Amount. | Rate per Head. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | s. | d. | |
1914 | 2,665,656 | 2 | 7 | 4 |
1915 | 2,823,878 | 2 | 9 | 4 |
1916 | 2,933,762 | 2 | 11 | 0 |
1917 | 3,705,961 | 3 | 4 | 6 |
1918 | 3,936,080 | 3 | 8 | 4 |
1919 | 5,409,210 | 4 | 12 | 9 |
1920 | 6,352,344 | 5 | 5 | 2 |
1921 | 6,807,217 | 5 | 8 | 8 |
1922 | 7,390,864 | 5 | 15 | 0 |
1923 | 7,904,260 | 6 | 0 | 7 |
1924 | 7,877,597 | 5 | 18 | 1 |
1925 | 7,865,262 | 5 | 15 | 8 |
1926 | 8,129,799 | 5 | 16 | 10 |
1927 | 8,450,794 | 5 | 19 | 0 |
1928 | 8,397,074 | 5 | 15 | 6 |
1929 | 8,675,220 | 5 | 18 | 10 |
1930 | 9,136,301 | 6 | 3 | 8 |
1931 | 9,266,676 | 6 | 3 | 9 |
1932 | 9,035,025 | 5 | 19 | 1 |
1933 | 8,498,681 | 5 | 11 | 2 |
The above amounts are net payments out of the Consolidated Fund only, and do not comprise the whole of the interest payments in respect of moneys raised by way of loans. For loans raised for the purposes of State advances to settlers, workers, local authorities, &c., the interest, although made a charge upon the Consolidated Fund, is recovered from the receipts derived from interest paid by borrowers. Other loan-money coming within the same category is that raised for land-settlement, State coal-mines, the development of water -power, and a number of other purposes. Such interest does not become a burden upon the taxpayer, and consequently is not included in the figures upon which the rate per head of mean population is calculated.
The gross interest charges borne by the Consolidated Fund during the year ended 31st March, 1933, totalled £11,669,366, of which £3,170,685 was recovered from other accounts, &c. In addition there should be set off against the interest charges certain amounts shown in the public accounts not as recoveries but as revenue. These are interest on railway capital liability (£850,544), interest on post and telegraph capital liability (£546,000), and interest earned on the investment of public moneys (£625,077).
Of the gross interest payments from the Consolidated Fund during 1932–33 £5,812,327 was paid in London, £158,918 in Australia, and £5,698,121 in New Zealand. The figure for payments in London represents interest only, exchange being additional. Through the courtesy of the Imperial Government, no payments in respect of the funded debt were made in 1932–33.
A brief historical account of the provisions for paying off loan-moneys will be found in the 1931 number of the Year-Book. With certain exceptions, the public debt is now subject to the provisions of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925. This Act, which repealed the Public Debt Extinction Act, 1910, substituted for the long-term sinking-fund system a method whereby the Dominion's debt-reduction resources may be available to purchase and cancel Government securities as the market price is advantageous, or pay them off at maturity, and so ensure an actual reduction in the public debt annually. For this purpose there is issued annually out of the Consolidated Fund a sum equal to ½per cent. of the debt affected as at the 31st March, plus ½ per cent. of the total amount previously repaid or redeemed under the provisions of the Act. To this is added a sum equal to interest at 3 ½ per cent. per annum on the debt paid off under the scheme. By this means the bulk of the savings in interest on debt paid off is applied to further repayments of debt, and the debt existing at the commencement of the scheme will be liquidated in about sixty years, while all future loans will be liquidated within a similar period from the date of their inception.
Under the Act of 1925 a capital fund termed " The Public Debt Redemption Fund" was created, consisting of (1) the accumulations of sinking funds, amounting to £11,225,645 (leaving aside the State Advances, Westport Harbour, and other special sinking funds); (2) the amount advanced out of surplus revenue for discharged soldiers settlement, originally 213,500,000, but since reduced to £10,250,000 (£2,250,000 of the investments representing this sum is hypothecated to banks) through £600,000 having been transferred to the Consolidated Fund and £2,650,000 written off as a result of the revaluation of the properties of discharged soldiers. The earnings from this fund of £21,475,645 are credited to the Consolidated Fund and applied towards meeting the charge against that fund created by the Act.
The Act does not apply to the whole of the public debt, revenue bills, and certain classes of the debt for which there are special amortization provisions, being excluded. Of the total gross indebtedness of £227,814,647 at the 31st March, 1925, £174,127,135 was subject to the operations of the Act. The corresponding figure at the 31st March, 1933, was £208,209,199.
To the 31st March, 1933, securities of a nominal value of £8,432,603 had been redeemed under the operation of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act. These transactions have effected an annual saving of interest to the Consolidated Fund amounting to £109,236, the difference between the rate formerly payable on the securities redeemed and the rate of 3 ½ per cent. now payable to the Public Debt Repayment Account in respect of these securities.
The following table shows the operations of the Public Debt Repayment Account during each of the eight years of its existence, together with the interest earnings of the Redemption Fund. In addition to transfers from the Consolidated Fund, the Public Debt Repayment Account is credited with interest earnings (£2,807 to 31st March, 1933) on its investments. On the expenditure side there have been £202 for cost of exchange and transfers of £23,672 to the Consolidated Fund in respect of premium on exchange. The account had an unexpended balance of £429,117 at 31st March, 1933.
Year ended 31st March, | Interest on Redemption Fund (paid to Consolidated Fund). | Transfers from Consolidated Fund. | Utilized to redeem and cancel Securities. | Nominal Value of Securities redeemed and cancelled. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
½ per Cent. of Debt at Beginning of Year or redeemed under Act. | 3 ½ per Cent. of Debt redeemed. | Total. | |||||
Prior to Beginning of Year. | During Year.* | ||||||
* Computed from dates of redemption. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1926 | 897,756 | 870,641 | .. | 2,093 | 872,734 | 870,637 | 889,733 |
1927 | 863,942 | 896,651 | 31,141 | 13,737 | 941,529 | 939,231 | 942,020 |
1928 | 878,408 | 919,727 | 64,111 | 9,926 | 993,764 | 998,188 | 999,811 |
1929 | 995,202 | 944,454 | 99,105 | 3,369 | 1,046,928 | 1,041,871 | 1,046,000 |
1930 | 996,695 | 993,567 | 135,715 | 24,963 | 1,154,245 | 1,158,472 | 1,158,472 |
1931 | 857,893 | 1,006,800 | 176,261 | 23,998 | 1,207,059 | 1,209,928 | 1,209,928 |
1932 | 699,790 | 1,047,687 | 218,609 | 12,904 | 1,279,200 | 1,243,118 | 1,264,330 |
1933 | 620,089 | 1,066,173 | 262,861 | 6,986 | 1,336,020 | 919,850 | 922,310 |
The funds in the Public Debt Repayment Account are not the only source from which debt-redemptions are made. Other accounts provided £1,090,530 for redemption purposes in 1932–33.
At the 31st March, 1922, £27,532,164 of New Zealand's public debt was owing to the British Government, all but £1,191,919 of this being on account of war expenditure. Arrangements were made with the Imperial Government in 1922 for the funding of this debt.
The funding was carried out on an annuity basis of 6 per cent., the total payment each year (payable half-yearly at let June and 1st December) being £1,651,930. Interest is at the rate of £4 19s. 5.88d. per cent., the balance of the 6 per cent. going to reduction of the debt.
Under the agreement the original amount of £27,532,164 would have been automatically discharged from the public debt by the end of the financial year 1958–59. The British Government has, however, generously postponed New Zealand's obligations in respect of the funded-debt payments due in December, 1931, June and December, 1932, and June 1933. On the other hand, a provision that any part of the funded debt may be redeemed at any time was taken advantage of in 1924, when £200,000 was paid off the Naval Defence loan.
Payments to the end of 1932–33 have been:—
Year ended 31st March, | Interest. | Principal. | Balance of Debt outstanding. |
---|---|---|---|
* Half-year only. † Including £200,000 additional, paid off Naval Defence loan. | |||
£ | £ | ||
1923* | 684,794 | 141,171 | 27,390,993 |
1924 | 1,358,966 | 292,964 | 27,098,029 |
1925 | 1,344,212 | 507,718† | 26,590,311 |
1926 | 1,318,641 | 333,289 | 26,257,022 |
1927 | 1,301,856 | 350,074 | 25,906,948 |
1928 | 1,284,224 | 367,706 | 25,539,242 |
1929 | 1,265,706 | 386,224 | 25,153,018 |
1930 | 1,246,254 | 405,676 | 24,747,342 |
1931 | 1,225,822 | 426,108 | 24,321,234 |
1932* | 604,930 | 221,035 | 24,100,199 |
1933 | Nil | Nil | 24,100,199 |
The provisions of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925, do not apply to the funded debt.
The passing of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925, has robbed the comparative figures of accrued sinking funds of much of their significance. The table following is nevertheless of interest, as showing the growth of the sinking funds up to the date of the alteration of the system.
As at 31st March, | Accrued Sinking Funds. | |
---|---|---|
Amount. | Proportion of Gross Debt. | |
£ | Per Cent. | |
1914 | 3,063,992 | 3.07 |
1915 | 3,178,055 | 3.18 |
1916 | 3,679,964 | 3.36 |
1917 | 4,263,590 | 3.28 |
1918 | 4,971,605 | 3.30 |
1919 | 5,951,056 | 3.38 |
1920 | 7,257,564 | 3.61 |
1921 | 8,763,072 | 4.25 |
1922 | 10,655,394 | 4.86 |
1923 | 11,879,256 | 5.43 |
1924 | 12,974,028 | 5.85 |
1925 | 13,462,839 | 5.91 |
1926 | 2,274,262 | 0.95 |
1927 | 2,443,540 | 0.99 |
1928 | 2,635,766 | 1.05 |
1929 | 2,156,561 | 0.82 |
1930 | 2,331,423 | 0.87 |
1931 | 2,313,673 | 0.84 |
1932 | 2,435,117 | 0.86 |
1933 | 2,509,545 | 0.89 |
Payments to sinking funds during the year ended 31st March, 1933, totalled £38,802, while the funds earned £116,921 by way of interest. Sinking-fund holdings to the amount of £81,270 were utilized for the redemption of debentures during the year, and an administration fee of £25 was paid in the case of Westport Harbour.
Details of the accrued sinking funds as at 31st March, 1933, were as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
State advances to settlers | 1,910,946 |
State advances to workers | 86,343 |
State advances to local authorities | 184,250 |
State coal-mines | 8,299 |
Samoan loan | 11 |
Westport Harbour loans | 235,904 |
Electric supply | 83,792 |
Total | £2,509,545 |
While the sinking funds were annually increasing it was customary to regard the net-indebtedness figures as giving the best comparison between one year and another. The initiation of the present system of amortization has, however, destroyed the comparison on this basis, and the gross figures now afford a better and more comparable index. The figures of net indebtedness for the last twenty years are as follows:—
As at 31st March, | Amount. | Per Head of Population | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | s. | d. | |
1914 | 91,689,835 | 80 | 9 | 1 |
1915 | 96,644,455 | 84 | 0 | 3 |
1916 | 105,957,433 | 92 | 2 | 4 |
1917 | 125,572,515 | 109 | 2 | 1 |
1918 | 145,868,450 | 126 | 6 | 10 |
1919 | 170,125,204 | 144 | 7 | 5 |
1920 | 193,913,191 | 156 | 15 | 5 |
1921 | 197,561,222 | 155 | 17 | 4 |
1922 | 208,241,121 | 160 | 0 | 8 |
1923 | 207,024,048 | 156 | 4 | 2 |
1924 | 208,595,743 | 154 | 15 | 3 |
3925 | 214,287,128 | 155 | 6 | 9 |
1926 | 236,581,216 | 167 | 16 | 3 |
1927 | 243,407,349 | 169 | 5 | 5 |
1928 | 248,740,736 | 171 | 2 | 7 |
1929 | 256,652,371 | 174 | 10 | 4 |
1930 | 265,051,920 | 178 | 1 | I |
1931 | 273,715,710 | 181 | 3 | 1 |
1932 | 279,507,683 | 183 | 6 | 7 |
1933 | 280,113,413 | 182 | 5 | 0 |
In general the net indebtedness shown in the foregoing table is merely the balance left after deducting the accrued sinking funds from the amount of debentures and stock in circulation. In some years, however, a further deduction has been made on account of loan-money, included in the gross indebtedness, having been raised towards the end of the financial year for the redemption of debentures falling due early in the succeeding financial year, or (in 1928–29) for expenditure in the next year. The years concerned and the amounts so deducted on this account are—
Year ended 31st March, | Amount. |
---|---|
£ | |
1914 | 4,976,600 |
1915 | 237,400 |
1921 | 25 |
1922 | 157,870 |
1923 | 50,020 |
1924 | 46,590 |
1925 | 64,680 |
1928 | 19,750 |
1929 | 5,383,051 |
1931 | 3,975 |
In computing the net indebtedness no allowance is made for the fact that portion of the debt is actually held by the Government itself, securities to the value of £3,201,668 being held by Treasury accounts as at 31st March, 1933. In the course of the year's financial transactions securities are bought and sold by Treasury accounts, and the investments held as at 31st March in each year, while forming part of the, debt, do not represent amounts due directly or indirectly to the public.
The statistics given throughout this subsection refer to the indebtedness of the General Government only, and do not include the debt of local governing authorities, which is dealt with in the section of this volume relating to local government.
Local governing authorities had at the 31st March, 1932, a gross indebtedness of £73,849,488, and if this amount be added to the gross debt of the General Government at the same date (£281,942,800) the aggregate becomes £355,792,288. From this total should be deducted £5,038,402 in respect of outstanding loans to local authorities from the State Advances Office and the Main Highways Board, and £1,924,565 on account of inscribed debt under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Act, leaving £348,829,321 as the sum total of the public and semi-public debt as at the 31st March, 1932. This figure represents a rate of £229 per head of population.
The figures relating to local authorities' indebtedness in the foregoing paragraph are inclusive of Hospital Boards, and to this extent differ from those given in the section on local government. Hospital Board indebtedness at 31st March, 1932, totalled £1,447,206, including £28,403 from the State Advances Office.
Table of Contents
* Sterling except to case of imports from Australia, which are recorded in terms of Australian currency. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
POPULATION:— | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Estimated (inclusive of Maoris but exclusive of residents of Cook and other Pacific islands) at 30th September, 1933 | 784,681 | 755,101 | 1,539,782 | |
MIGRATION:— | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Arrivals (excluding crews), ten months, 1933 | 7,602 | 6,731 | 14,333 | |
Departures (excluding crews), ten months, 1933 | 9,645 | 8,613 | 18,258 | |
VITAL STATISTICS:— | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Births, nine months, 1333 | 9,377 | 8,951 | 18,328 | |
Deaths, nine months, 1933 | 4,862 | 3,850 | 8,712 | |
Corresponding yearly rates per 1,000 | Births, 16.69; | deaths, 7.93 | ||
BUILDING PERMITS IN LARGER TOWNS:— | No. | Value.£ | ||
New buildings, ten months ended October, 1933 | 1,574 | 1,656,435 | ||
Alterations to existing buildings, ten months ended October, 1933 | 4,818 | 468,995 | ||
TRADE SUMMARY (EXCLUDING SPECIE):— | Sterling. | New Zealand Currency. | ||
Exports, ten months, 1933 | 27,137,000 | 33,922,000 | ||
Imports, ten months, 1933 | 16,990,000 | 21,238,000 | ||
Excess of Exports | 10,147,000 | 12,684,000 | ||
EXPORTS:— | ||||
Principal items (New Zealand produce)— | Quantity. | Value. £ (N.Z.) | ||
Butter | cwt. | 2,014,135 | 8,850,846 | |
Cheese | cwt. | 1,559,405 | 3,739,413 | |
Beef, frozen | cwt. | 620,827 | 626,022 | |
Lamb, whole carcasses, frozen | cwt. | 2,544,064 | 5,813,239 | |
Mutton, whole carcasses, frozen | cwt. | 958,007 | 1,256,401 | |
Pork, frozen | cwt. | 243,340 | 485,784 | |
Veal, frozen | cwt. | 102,045 | 123,967 | |
Sausage-casings | lb. | 4,284,405 | 370,771 | |
Milk, dried | lb. | 13,721,173 | 230,600 | |
Apples | lb. | 52,399,760 | 655,675 | |
Hides, cattle and horse | number | 358,169 | 315,642 | |
Sheep-skins, with wool | number | 2,860,775 | 339,330 | |
Sheep-skins, without wool | number | 11,583,519 | 593,466 | |
Wool | bales | 750,348 | 6,466,987 | |
Phormium-fibre | tons | 3,249 | 35,841 | |
Grass-seed | cwt. | 38,935 | 68,699 | |
Tallow | tons | 26,010 | 477,721 | |
Coal | tons | 28,943 | 48,301 | |
Kauri-gum | tons | 2,475 | 62,638 | |
Gold | oz. | 146,747 | 1,051,620 | |
Timber | sup. ft. | 20,033,478 | 185,507 | |
IMPORTS:— | ||||
Principal items— | Value. £* | |||
Raisins | 107,183 | |||
Sugar | 442,807 | |||
Tea | 407,678 | |||
Whisky | 178,721 | |||
Cigarettes | 100,311 | |||
Tobacco | 258,053 | |||
Hosiery | 221,031 | |||
Apparel | 788,285 | |||
Boots, shoes, and slippers | 328,807 | |||
Drapery n.e.i. | 195,493 | |||
Carpeting, matting, and oilcloth | 197,130 | |||
Cotton piece-goods | 1,109,570 | |||
Silk and artificial silk piece-goods | 530,255 | |||
Woollen piece-goods | 377,636 | |||
Motor-spirits n.e.i. | 704,652 | |||
Crude residual oil | 150,215 | |||
Coal | 89,127 | |||
Paints, colours, and varnishes | 152,799 | |||
Iron and steel—Galvanized plate and sheet | 158,132 | |||
Iron and steel—Tubes, pipes, and fittings | 120,853 | |||
Hardware and metal manufactures n.e.i. | 237,024 | |||
Electrical machinery and equipment | 510,324 | |||
Wireless apparatus | 206,500 | |||
Timber | 86,015 | |||
Paper, printing | 315,475 | |||
Paper, other | 305,306 | |||
Books, papers, and music, printed | 248,618 | |||
Fancy goods | 113,907 | |||
Medicinal preparations n.e.i. | 180,360 | |||
Phosphates | 311,787 | |||
Motor-vehicles | 373,497 | |||
Rubber-tires, &c., for motor-vehicles | 397,313 | |||
SHIPPING, OVERSEAS:— | Number. | Tonnage. | ||
Inwards, ten months, 1933 | 467 | 2,089,115 | ||
Outwards, ten months, 1933 | 465 | 2,098,460 | ||
RAILWAYS:— | £ | |||
Operating revenue, 1st April to 14th October, 1933 | 2,700,251 | |||
Operating expenditure, 1st April to 14th October, 1933 | 2,555,798 | |||
AGRICULTURE:— | ||||
Areas sown or intended to be sown, season 1933–34— | Acres. | |||
Wheat | 294,500 | |||
Oats | 336,500 | |||
Barley | 27,500 | |||
Potatoes | 22,350 | |||
MORTGAGES:— | Number. | Amount. £ | ||
Registered, seven months ended October, 1933 | 7,583 | 4,484,065 | ||
Discharged, seven months ended October, 1933 | 6,565 | 4,743,302 | ||
LAND TRANSFERS:— | ||||
Registrations, seven months ended October, 1933— | Number. | Consideration. £ | ||
Town and suburban properties | 6,421 | 2,449,106 | ||
Country properties | 2,774 | 2,914,246 | ||
Total | 9,195 | 5,363,352 | ||
PENSIONS:— | Number. | Annual Value. £ | ||
Old-age, October, 1933 | 36,397 | 1,360,489 | ||
Widows', October, 1933 | 4,684 | 307,720 | ||
Military (Maori War), October, 1933 | 90 | 4,410 | ||
War, October, 1933 | 22,163 | 1,203,822 | ||
Miners', October, 1933 | 742 | 56,544 | ||
Epidemic, October, 1933 | 83 | 3,126 | ||
Blind, October, 1933 | 417 | 19,448 | ||
Family allowances, October, 1933 | 11,809 | 150,024 | ||
BANKRUPTCY:– | ||||
Persons, &c., adjudged bankrupt, ten months ended | North Island. | South Island. | Total. | |
October, 1933 | 269 | 110 | 379 | |
Deeds of assignment, ten months ended October, 1933 | 99 | 54 | 153 | |
ESTATES CERTIFIED FOR STAMP DUTY:— | Number. | Amount. £ | ||
Ten months ended October, 1933 | 4,185 | 12,683,183 | ||
CONSOLIDATED FUND:— | £ | |||
Receipts, six months ended September, 1933 | 8,254,098 | |||
Expenditure, six months ended September, 1933 | 10,991,640 | |||
EXPORT PRICES:— | ||||
General index number (base: 1909–13 = 1000), October, 1933 | 1001 | |||
WHOLESALE PRICES:— | ||||
General index number (base: 1909–13 = 1000), October, 1933 | 1,317 | |||
RETAIL PRICES, ALL GROUPS:— | ||||
Dominion index number (base: 1926–30 = 1000), October, 1933 | 800 | |||
SHARE PRICES:— | ||||
All Groups (base: 1926 = 1000), October, 1933 | 883 | |||
NOMINAL WAGE-RATES (ADULT MALES):— | ||||
Dominion index number (base: Year, 1914 = 1000), September quarter, 1933 | 1366 | |||
INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES:— | ||||
Number reported during nine months ended September, 1933 | 12 | |||
Number of workers affected | 3,153 | |||
Approximate loss in wages | £58,990 | |||
UNEMPLOYMENT:— | ||||
Numbers on register, 11th November, 1933 | 52,141 |
1642. Discovery of New Zealand by Tasman.
1769. Captain Cook's first visit to New Zealand.
1788. Discovery of Macaulay and Curtis Islands (Kermadec Group), and of Bounty Islands.
1791. Discovery of Snares and Chatham Islands.
1792. First sealing gang loft on New Zealand coast.
1793. Discovery of Raoul or Sunday Island (Kermadec Group). Visit of Lieutenant-Governor King, of Norfolk Island, to Doubtless Bay.
1800. Discovery of Antipodes Islands.
1806. Discovery of Auckland Islands.
1807. Defeat of Hongi and the Ngapuhi Tribe.
1810. Discovery of Campbell Island.
1814. Arrival of Rev. Samuel Marsden, and introduction of Christianity. Horses, cattle, sheep, and poultry first brought to New Zealand.
1818. Hongi's and Te Morenga's great expedition to East Cape.
1819–20. Raid on Taranaki and Port Nicholson by Patuone, Nene, and Te Rauparaha.
1820. Hongi's visit to England. Rev. S. Marsden travelled from Waitemata, via Kaipara, to Bay of Islands—the first white man to do so. First vessel entered Auckland Harbour.
1821. Hongi's capture of Mauinaina and Te Totara Pas. Ngati-Toa migration from Kawhia to Otaki.
1822. Fall of Matakitaki Pa, Waikato, to Hongi.
1823. Fall of Mokoia Pa, Rotorua, to Hongi.
1823–28. Jurisdiction of Courts of Justice in New South Wales extended to British subjects in New Zealand.
1824. Fall of Te Whetumatarau Pa to Pomare.
1825. First attempt at colonization, by an expedition under Captain Herd. Great defeat of Ngati-Whatau by Hongi.
1827. Hongi's forces destroyed mission station at Whangaroa.
1828. Death of Hongi.
1829. Brig “Hawes” captured by Maoris.
1830. Battles of Taumata-wiwi and Kororareka. Fall of Kaiapohia Pa, Canterbury, to Te Rauparaha.
1831. Tory Channel whaling-station established. Application of thirteen chiefs for the protection of King William IV. Capture of Pukerangiora Pa, Waitara, by Waikato.
1832. Repulse of Waikato at Nga-motu Pa.
1833. Mr. Busby appointed British Resident at Bay of Islands.
1834. Bishop Williams' first visit to East Cape. Battle near Otaki. Waimate Pa shelled and captured by British—first occasion on which H.M. troops employed in New Zealand,
1835. Declaration of independence of the whole of New Zealand as one nation, with title of “United Tribes of New Zealand.” Ngati-Awa tribes migrated to and conquered Chatham Islands.
1836. Battles between Waikato and Te Arawa.
1838. Pelorus Sound discovered. Arrival of Roman Catholic mission under Bishop Pompallier.
1839. Governor of New South Wales authorized to include within the limits of that colony any territory that might be acquired in sovereignty by Her Majesty in New Zealand. Preliminary expedition of New Zealand Company under Colonel Wakefield arrived at Port Nicholson.
1840. Arrival of New Zealand Company's settlers at Port Nicholson. Treaty of Waitangi signed. British sovereignty proclaimed. Captain Hobson appointed Lieutenant-Governor, with residence at Auckland. Settlements formed at Petre (Wanganui) and Akaroa.
1841. Issue of charter of incorporation of New Zealand Company. New Zealand proclaimed independent of New South Wales. Arrival of New Plymouth settlers.
1842. Settlement founded at Nelson.
1843. Affray with Natives at the Wairau, and massacre of persons who had surrendered.
1844. Royal flagstaff at Kororareka cut down by Heke.
1845. Destruction of Kororareka by Heke.
1846. Arrival of first steam vessel (H.M.S. “Driver”) in New Zealand waters. Capture of pa at Ruapekapeka and termination of Heke's war. Native hostilities near Wellington. Te Rauparaha captured and detained as a prisoner. New Zealand divided into two provinces, New Munster and New Ulster, and representative institutions conferred.
1847. Attack by Maoris on Wanganui.
1848. Suspension of that part of New Zealand Government Act winch had conferred representative institutions. Severe earthquake at Wellington. Otago founded.
1850. Surrender of New Zealand Company's charter, all its interests reverting to the Imperial Government. Canterbury founded.
1852. Discovery of gold at Coromandel. Constitution Act passed, granting representative institutions to New Zealand, and dividing country into six provinces.
1854. Opening at Auckland of first session of the General Assembly.
1855. First members elected to the House of Representatives under system of responsible Government. Very severe earthquake on both sides of Cook Strait.
1856. Appointment of first Ministry under system of responsible Government.
1857. Goldfield opened at Collingwood.
1858. New Provinces Act passed. Hawke's Bay Province constituted.
1859. Establishment of Marlborough Province.
1860. Hostilities in Waitara district.
1861. Truce arranged with Waitara Maoris. Bank of New Zealand incorporated. Southland Province established. Gold discovered at Gabriel's Gully, Otago.
1862. Coromandel proclaimed a goldfield. Wreck of s.s. “White Swan,” with loss of many public records. First electric-telegraph line opened—Christchurch to Lyttelton.
1863. Wreck of H.M.S. “Orpheus” on Manukau bar, with loss of 181 lives. Control of Native affairs transferred to Colonial Government. Commencement of Waikato War. Defeat of Maoris at Rangiriri, and occupation of Ngarua-wahia. First railway in New Zealand opened.
1864. Severe fighting in Waikato and elsewhere, including Battles of Rangiaohia, Orakau, Gate Pa, and Te Ranga. Gold discovered on west coast of South Island.
1865. Seat of Government transferred to Wellington. Further fighting, followed by proclamation of peace. Activities of Hauhau fanatics, including murders of Europeans. Rebel Natives defeated at Wairoa.
1866. Further defeats of rebel Natives. Commencement of Panama steam mail-service. Cook Strait submarine telegraph-cable laid.
1867. Opening of Thames Goldfield. Lyttelton Tunnel completed. Admission of four Maori members to House of Representatives as direct representatives of Maori people.
1868. Maori prisoners, under leadership of Te Kooti, seized schooner “Rifleman” and escaped from Chatham Islands to mainland, where they massacred Europeans and were engaged in a series of fights with European forces and friendly Natives. Considerable fighting also with other rebel Natives.
1869. Continuation of fighting with rebels and of pursuit after Te Kooti. Termination of Panama mail-service. Visit of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh. Government Life Insurance Office established.
1870. Further fighting with Te Kooti. Last of Imperial troops left New Zealand. Commencement of San Francisco mail-service. Bounty Island taken possession of. Inauguration of Vogel public-works policy. Act passed to establish the New Zealand University. Southland Province reunited with Otago.
1871. Commencement of railway-construction under public-works policy.
1872. Resumption of friendly relations with Waitara Maoris. Appointment of Maori chiefs (two) to Legislative Council. Public Trust Office created.
1873. Establishment of New Zealand Shipping Company.
1874. In pursuance of immigration and public-works policy, 31,774 assisted immigrants introduced. Westland Province established.
1875. Resumption of amicable relations with Maori King. Establishment of Union Steam Ship Company. Abolition of Provinces Act passed.
1876. New Zealand connected by cable with Australia. Abolition of Provinces Act came into operation, provincial institutions being abolished and the country divided into counties and boroughs.
1877. Education Act passed, providing for free and compulsory education.
1879. Trouble with Parihaka Natives, under Te Whiti, and imprisonment of 180 of these. Triennial Parliaments Act passed. Adult male suffrage introduced. Kaitangata Coal-mine explosion, whereby thirty-four lives lost.
1880. Release of Parihaka prisoners.
1881. Wreck of s.s. “Tararua,” with loss of 130 lives. Severe earthquakes in Wellington. Arrest of Te Whiti and Tohu.
1882. First shipment of frozen meat from New Zealand.
1883. Amnesty to Maori political offenders proclaimed. Te Whiti and Tohu released. Direct steam communication inaugurated between New Zealand and England.
1885. New Zealand Industrial Exhibition at Wellington.
1886. Tarawera eruption, involving loss of 101 lives and destruction of Pink and White Terraces.
1887. Annexation of Kermadec Islands. Members of House of Representatives reduced to seventy-four, including four Maoris. Australian Naval Defence Act passed, providing for additional naval force on the Australian Station.
1888. British protectorate over Cook Islands proclaimed.
1889. South Seas Exhibition at Dunedin.
1890. Great maritime strike. First election of House of Representatives under one-man-one-vote principle.
1891. Inauguration of Liberal regime under Hon. John Ballance, succeeded on his death in 1893 by Mr. Seddon, This and following years marked by passage of industrial and social legislation.
1892. Introduction of lease-in-perpetuity system of land-tenure.
1893. Franchise extended to women. Special licensing poll introduced.
1894. Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act passed. Government Advances to Settlers Act passed. Wreck of s.s. “Wairarapa,” with loss of 135 lives. First ascent of Mount Cook.
1895. Government assumed management of Midland Railway.
1896. Brunner Mine explosion, causing sixty-seven deaths. Abolition of non-residential or property qualification to vote. Government Valuation of Land Act passed.
1898. Old-age Pensions Act passed.
1899. Labour Day instituted. New Zealand Contingent (the first of ten) sent to South Africa.
1900. Number of European representatives in Lower House increased to seventy-six.
1901. T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York visited New Zealand. Universal penny postage adopted by New Zealand. Cook and other Pacific islands annexed.
1902. Pacific cable opened. Wreck of s.s. “Elingamite” with loss of forty-three lives. Conference of colonial Premiers in London, at which New Zealand was represented by Right Hon. R. J. Seddon.
1903. Empire Day proclaimed. State Fire Insurance Act passed.
1904. New Zealand rifle team competed at Bisley, and won Kolapore Cup.
1905. Workers' Dwellings Act passed. Title of New Zealand's representative in London altered to “High Commissioner.” “All Black” Rugby football team visited United Kingdom.
1906. Death of Right Hon. R. J. Seddon, Premier since 1893. Government Advances to Workers Act passed. New Zealand International Exhibition at Christ-church.
1907. New Zealand constituted a Dominion. Lease-in-perpetuity system of land-tenure abolished. Parliament Buildings destroyed by fire.
1908. Through railway communication established between Wellington and Auckland. Wellington-Manawatu Railway purchased by Government. American Fleet visited Auckland. New Zealand's subsidy to British Navy increased to £100,000 per annum. Second Ballot Act passed.
1909. S.s. “Penguin” wrecked in Cook Strait, with loss of seventy-five lives. Battle-cruiser presented by New Zealand to Imperial Government. System of compulsory military training introduced.
1910. Field-Marshal Lord Kitchener's visit to New Zealand to report and advise on defences. Public Debt Extinction Act and National Provident Fund Act passed.
1911. Wireless telegraphy installed in New Zealand. Widows' Pensions Act passed. First poll on national prohibition taken.
1912. Foundation-stone of new Parliament Buildings laid. Public Service placed under Commissioner control.
1913. Visit of Dominions Royal Commission. Visit of gift ship H.M.S. “New Zealand” to Dominion. Aeroplane presented to New Zealand as nucleus of proposed air fleet. Extensive strikes. Second Ballot Act repealed.
1914. Western Samoa occupied by New Zealand Advance Expeditionary Force. Main Expeditionary Force left for Egypt. Huntly coal-mine disaster, whereby forty-three lives lost.
1915. New Zealand Expeditionary Force engaged in operations on Gallipoli Peninsula. National Cabinet formed. National register of men compiled.
1916. New Zealand Division transferred to western front, Mounted Brigade being retained in Egypt. Compulsory enrolment of men for war service introduced. Lake Coleridge electric-supply scheme opened.
1916. S.s. “Wimmera” sunk by enemy mine off New Zealand coast. Otira Tunnel pierced. Great influenza epidemic, causing over five thousand deaths.
1919. Women made eligible for seats in Parliament. New Zealand represented at Peace Conference by Right Hon. W. F. Massey, P.C., Prime Minister.
1920. Visit of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales. Railway strike. First aeroplane flight over Cook Strait. League of Nations gave New Zealand mandate to administer Western Samoa. Anzac Day constituted.
1921. Samoa Act passed, making provision for government in terms of mandate. New Zealand represented at Disarmament Conference, Washington, by Hon. Sir John Salmond.
1922. Meat-export trade placed under control of a Board.
1923. Opening of Otira Tunnel. Ross Dependency proclaimed and placed under jurisdiction of Governor-General of New Zealand. Reintroduction of penny postage. Dairy-produce Export Control Act passed, and adopted by dairy producers.
1924. “All Black” Rugby football team visited Great Britain and Ireland. Railway strike. Direct two-way radio communication effected between New Zealand and England. Motor-vehicles Act passed, providing for registration and annual licensing of motor-vehicles. Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act passed.
1925. Social Hygiene Regulations made, to provide means of coping with spread of venereal disease. Repayment of the Public Debt Act passed. New Zealand and South Seas International Exhibition at Dunedin.
1926. Administration of Tokelau (Union) Islands transferred to New Zealand. Webster claims against New Zealand finally rejected. Absolute control adopted by Dairy-produce Control Board. Family Allowances Act passed.
1927. Visit of T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York. New Zealand cricket team toured England. Summer Time Act passed. Limited control substituted for absolute control by Dairy-produce Control Board. Petrol-tax imposed.
1928. Kingsford Smith and party made first successful flight across Tasman. “All Black” Rugby football team visited South Africa. Compulsory insurance of motor-vehicles provided for by Motor-vehicles Insurance (Third-party Risks) Act. Coates Ministry defeated and succeeded by United Ministry.
1929. Severe earthquakes at Arthur's Pass (March), in Rangitikei (May), and in Murchison-Karamea district (June), the last mentioned causing seventeen deaths. Report by three officers of New Zealand Government on Samoan finances, public service, &c. Daylight saving (half-hour) permanently adopted for summer months. Visit of English cricket team. Fatal clash between police and Mau at Apia.
1930. Five lives lost in blizzard on Tasman Glacier. Resignation of Sir Joseph Ward. and formation of Forbes Ministry. Visit of British Rugby football team. Arapuni electric-power works temporarily closed down. S.s. “Tahiti” foundered between Wellington and Rarotonga. Unemployment Act passed and unemployment levy instituted. Dutch naval squadron visited New-Zealand.
1931. First solo trans-Tasman flight. Worst earthquake in history of New Zealand occurred in Hawke's Bay, resulting in the loss of at least 251 fives. New Zealand cricket team visits England. Special session of Parliament. Quinquennial population census and triennial licensing poll postponed. General reduction of 10 per cent. in wages and salaries. Railways transferred to control of Board. Unemployment reaches unprecedented levels, and legislation imposes a tax on wages, salary, and other income to augment Unemployment Fund. Resolution by Parliament approving draft Statute of Westminster. Penny postage discontinued. Coalition Government formed. Graduated land-tax replaced by income-tax. Mortgagors Relief Act and amendment thereto passed. M.V. Kotiti foundered with loss of 7 lives. Arrival of Wellington floating-dock.
1932. Principal broadcasting stations taken over by New Zealand Broadcasting Board. System of export-licenses operates for first six months of year. National Expenditure Commission appointed. Special session of Parliament. Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act makes important changes in industrial legislation. Mortgagors and Tenants Relief Act extends principles of relief. National Expenditure Adjustment Act makes reductions in old-age and other pensions, in salaries of State employees, and in rent, interest rates, and other fixed charges. Arapuni electric-power works resume functioning. The historic Waitangi estate presented to the nation by Their Excellencies Lord and Lady Bledisloe. Canadian Trade Agreement ratified. Penny postage reinstated. New Zealand represented at Ottawa Conference. Surtax abolished on goods of United Kingdom or British Crown colonies, &c. Severe earthquakes at Wairoa and Gisborne. Stratford-Main Trunk railway opened.
1933. Wheat-purchase Board created, 7th January, to regulate prices and control disposal of wheat, including the exportable surplus. Exchange raised, 20th January, at instance of Government to £125 N.Z. for £100 London (telegraph transfers); and Banks Indemnity (Exchange) Act passed, 1st March, providing for Government purchase of surplus exchange. Sales-tax of 5 per cent. on wholesale sales instituted from 9th February. An export duty (additional) of 12s. 6d. per ounce placed on uncoined gold exported from 9th February. New Zealand Debt Conversion Act passed, 4th March, reducing interest on internal public debt; a complementary Local Authorities Interest Reduction and Loans Conversion Act passed 9th March. Land and Income Tax Amendment Act of 9th March reduces maximum of general exemption from £260 to £210, but allows £50 exemption for a dependent wife. Finance Act of 10th March authorizes issue of distinctive silver and bronze coinage for New Zealand; a representative Coinage Committee reports, 1st July, against adoption of metric system; Coinage Act passed 27th November. Small Farms Board constituted, 10th March, to aid in relief of unemployment. Successful experimental shipments of chilled beef to England. Dairy Produce Board takes over marketing of all whey and secondary butters graded on or after 1st May. Australian trade delegation arrives, 20th March; a tariff agreement, Australia - New Zealand, signed 7th April; ratified by New Zealand Parliament, 27th November. Customs Tariff Commission appointed, 9th May. New Zealand delegates leave, 12th May, for the World Monetary and Economic Conference convened at London by 23—Ybk. League of Nations. Serious outbreak of swine fever in May in Wellington District. Government purchases three “B” Radio-stations, September-October. First woman (Mrs. E. R. McCombs) elected to Parliament, 13th September. Representatives of National Farmers' Union of England and Wales arrives, 21st September, to discuss with New Zealand farmers the English quota proposals. A conversion loan of £5,000,000 underwritten on 5th October in London. Mr. H. E. Holland, Leader of Opposition, died, 8th October. Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act, constituting a central reserve bank, passed, 27th November. A comprehensive consolidating and amending Companies Act introduced.
The following list, by Mr. Johannes C. Andersen, E.N.Z.Inst. (Librarian of the Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington), contains the names of some of the principal works dealing with New Zealand, Samoa, and the Cook Islands published during the last twenty years.
Considerations of space preclude the inclusion of a complete list and make it necessary in this issue to omit works which have not been published or republished since 1912. Earlier works are listed in the 1932 number of the Year-Book.
1912. The Geology of New Zealand. By P. Marshall, D.Sc., M.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. Wellington—Government Printer.
1913. New Zealand: its History, Commerce, and Industrial Resources. By S. Playne. London.
1913. Social Welfare in New Zealand. By H. H. Lusk. London.
1913. The Lore of the Whare Wananga. Third Volume of Memoirs of Polynesian Society. On Maori Religion, Myths, Cosmogony, &c. (Part 2, 1915.)
1914. The Constitutional History and Law of New Zealand. By J. Hight, Litt.D., and H. D. Bamford, LL.D. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1914. Oxford Survey of the British Empire. Vol. 5. Australasian Territories. London.
1914. Early Rangitikei. By Sir James G. Wilson, Kt. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1914. Mutton Birds and Other Birds. By H. Guthrie-Smith. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1916. Jubilee History of South Canterbury. By Johannes C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1916. The “Socialism” of New Zealand. By R. H. Hutchinson. New York—New Review Publishing Association.
1917. A National History of Australia, New Zealand, and the Adjacent Islands. By R. P. Thomson. London.
1917. A Dictionary of the Maori Language. By Herbert L. Williams. Wellington—Government Printer.
1921. Maori and Pakeha: a History of New Zealand. By A. W. Shrimpton, M.A., and A. E. Mulgan. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs. Ltd. (second edition, 1930).
1921. Hawaiki: the Whence of the Maori. By S. Percy Smith. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs. (Ed. 1, 1898; ed. 2, 1904; ed. 3, 1910.)
1921. The Hot Springs of New Zealand. By Arthur Stanley Herbert, M.D. London—H. K. Lewis and Co., Ltd.
1921. Tutira: the Story of a New Zealand Sheep-station. By H. Guthrie-Smith. London—Blackwood and Sons.
1922. The Naturalization of Animals and Plants in New Zealand. By Hon. George M. Thomson, F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst., M.L.C. Cambridge University Press.
1922. The Geomorphology of New Zealand. By C. A. Cotton, D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Wellington—Government Printer.
1922. Maori Myth and Religion. Spiritual and Mental Concepts of the Maori. Astronomical Knowledge of the Maori. Maori Division of Time. By Elsdon Best, F.N.Z.Inst. Dominion Museum Monographs 1–4. Wellington—Government Printer.
1922. The New Zealand Wars: a History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period: Vol. 1, 1845–64. By James Cowan. Wellington—Government Printer. Vol. 2, 1864–72, issued 1923.
1922. Medical Practice in Otago and Southland in the Early Days. By Robert Valpy Fulton, M.D. Edin. Dunedin—Otago Daily Times.
1922. Phormium tenax. By E. H. Atkinson. Wellington—Government Printer.
1923. The Waikato War, together with some Account of Te Kooti Rikirangi By John Featon (new edition revised by Captain Mair). Auckland—Brett Printing and Publishing Co.
1923. The Animals of New Zealand. Fourth edition. By Captain F. W. Hutton and James Drummond. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs. (Ed. 1, 1904; ed. 2,1905; ed. 3, 1909.)
1923. Polynesian Voyagers. Maori Schools of Learning. (Dominion Museum Bulletins Nos. 5 and 6.) By Elsdon Best. Wellington—Government Printer.
1923. Cultivation of New Zealand Plants. By L. Cockayne. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1924. Dominion Civics. By Miss N. E. Coad. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1924. The Maori. By Elsdon Best. Published by the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. 2 vols. Wellington—H. Tombs.
1924. Maori Religion and Mythology. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 10.) By Elsdon Best. Wellington—Government Printer.
1924. The Long White Cloud (Aotearoa). By W. P. Reeves. Third edition (to which is added a sketch of recent events in New Zealand by C. J. Wray). London—Allen and Unwin. (First edition in 1898.)
1924. White Wings (on early shipping). By H. Brett. (Vol. 2, 1928.) Auckland— Brett Co.
1925. The Maori as He Was. By Elsdon Best. Wellington—Government Printer.
1925. Bird Life on Island and Shore. By H. Guthrie - Smith. Edinburgh —Wm. Blackwood and Sons.
1925. Bibliography of Australasian Poetry and Verse. By P. Serle. Melbourne University Press.
1925. Fungous Diseases of Fruit-trees in New Zealand. By G. H. Cunningham. Auckland—New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation.
1925. The Maori Canoe. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 7.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Government Printer.
1925. Games and Pastimes of the Maori. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 8.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Whitcomb and Tombs, Ltd.
1925. Maori Agriculture. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No, 9.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1925. Land Legislation and Settlement in New Zealand. By W. R. Jourdain. Wellington—Lands and Survey Department.
1925. Manual of New Zealand Flora. Second edition. By T. F. Cheeseman, F.L.S., F.Z.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Edited by W. R. B. Oliver. Wellington—Government Printer. (First edition, 1906.)
1925. New Zealand Birds and how to Identify Them. By Mrs. P. Moncrieff. Auckland —Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1925. Short History of New Zealand. By J. B. Condliffe. Christchurch—L. M. Isitt.
1926. Geography of the Pacific. By Miss N. E. Coad. Wellington—New Zealand Book Depot.
1926. History of the Pacific. By Miss N. E. Coad. Wellington—New Zealand Book Depot.
1926. New Zealand: its Political Connection with Great Britain. Vol. 1. By J. I. Hetherington. Vol. 2, 1927. Dunedin—Coulls, Somerville, Wilkie, Ltd.
1926. Treasury of New Zealand Verse: New Edition of New Zealand Verse. By W. F. Alexander and A. E. Currie. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1926. New Zealand's First War. By T. Lindsay Buick. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Government Printer.
1926. Bird-song and New Zealand Song-birds. By J. C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1926. Travel in New Zealand. 2 vols. By James Cowan. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1926. The Insects of Australia and New Zealand. By R. J. Tillyard. Sydney—Angus and Robertson.
1926. Tales of the Angler's Eldorado, New Zealand. By Zane Grey. London — Hodder and Stoughton.
1926. England and New Zealand. By J. A. Harrop. London—Methuen and Co., Ltd.
1927. The Pa Maori. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 6.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1927. Plants of New Zealand. By R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell. Third edition, revised and enlarged. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd. (First ed., 1906; second ed., 1907.)
1927. Colonization of New Zealand. By J. S. Marais. London—Oxford University Press.
1927. New Zealand. By W. P. Reeves. Illustrations by F. and W. Wright. Second edition, with thirty-two illustrations. London — A. and C. Black. (First edition, 1908.)
1927. Place Names of Banks Peninsula. By J. C. Andersen. Published by the Board of Science and Art. Wellington—Government Printer.
1927. Maori String Figures. By J. C. Andersen. Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research, Vol. 2. Wellington—Ferguson and Osborn.
1927. The Evolution of Maori Clothing. By P. H. Buck. The Board of Maori Ethnological Research. New Plymouth—Avery and Sons, Ltd.
1927. Peoples and Problems of the Pacific. By J. Macmillan Brown. London—T. Fisher Unwin, Ltd., Bouverie House, Fleet Street, E.C.
1927. Earliest New Zealand. The Journals and Correspondence of the Rev. John Butler. Compiled by R. J. Barton. Masterton—Palamontain and Petherick.
1927. Rod-fishing in New Zealand Waters. By T. E. Donne, C.M.G. With illustrations and map. London—Seeley, Service, and Co., Ltd.
1927. Natural History of Canterbury. Issued by the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury (R. Speight, Arnold Wall, and R. M. Laing, Honorary Editors). Christchurch—Simpson and Williams, Ltd.
1927. New Zealand Plants and their Story. Third edition. By L. Cockayne, Ph.D., F.L.S., F.R.S. Wellington—Government Printer. (First ed., 1910; seconded., 1913.)
1927. Trees from Other Lands for Shelter and Timber in New Zealand—Eucalypts. By J. H. Simmonds. Illustrated with seventy-six botanic plates and twenty-eight scenic plates. Auckland—The Brett Printing and Publishing Company.
1928. The Vegetation of New Zealand. Second edition. By Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Leipzig—W. Engelmann. (First ed., 1921.)
1928. Cheerful Yesterdays. By the Hon. O. T. J. Alpers. With a Preface by the Earl of Birkenhead, P.C. London—John Murray.
1928. New Zealand Trees and Shrubs. By H. H. Allan, M.A., D.Sc., F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1928. A Pioneer Missionary among the Maoris, 1850–1879. Being Letters and Journals of Thomas Samuel Grace. Edited jointly by S. J. Brittan, G. F., C. W., and A. V. Grace. Palmerston North—G. H. Bennett and Co., Ltd.
1928. The Amazing Career of Edward Gibbon Wakefield. By A. J. Harrop, M.A. (N.Z.), Ph.D. (Canterbury). With extracts from “A Letter from Sydney” (1829). London—George Allen and Unwin, Ltd.
1928. Maori Artistry. By W. Page Rowe. Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Vol. 3. New Plymouth—Thomas Avery and Sons, Ltd.
1928. The Changing Maori. By Felix M. Keesing, M.A. Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Vol. 4. New Plymouth—Thomas Avery and Sons, Ltd.
1928. Captain Hobson and the New Zealand Company: A Study in Colonial Administration. By J. C. Beaglehole, M.A. Vol. 13, Nos. 1–3, October, 1927 - April, 1928, Smith College Studies in History, Northampton, Mass.—Department of History of Smith College.
1928. Myths and Legends of the Polynesians. By J. C. Andersen. London—Harrap and Co., Ltd.
1928. The French at Akaroa. By T. Lindsay Buick, F.R.Hist.S. Wellington —Government Printer.
1928. Pioneering in Poverty Bay (N.Z.). By Philip T. Kenway. London—John Murray.
1928. The Butterflies and Moths of New Zealand. With fifty-two coloured plates. By G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Wellington—Ferguson and Osborn, Ltd.
1928. Pulping and Paper-making Properties of Selected New Zealand Woods. By C. E. Curran and others. Wellington—Government Printer.
1929. Primitive Economics of the New Zealand Maori. By Raymond Firth, M.A. (New Zealand), Ph.D. (London). London—George Routledge and Sons, Ltd.
1929. Young New Zealand. By A. G. Butchers, M.A., M.Ed. (Melb.), LL.B. (N.Z.)—Part 2, Education in New Zealand, 1930.
1929. Early Wellington. Compiled by Louis E. Ward. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1929. Te Hekenga. Early Days in Horowhenua. Being the Reminiscences of Mr. Rod McDonald. Compiled and written by E. O'Donnell. Palmerston North—G. H. Bennett and Co., Ltd.
1929. Edward Gibbon Wakefield. By Irma O'Connor. London—Selwyn and Blount.
1929. The New Zealand Nature Book. By W. Martin, B.Sc., F.R.G.S. Vol. 1, The Fauna; Vol. 2, The Flora. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1929. The Pioneer Explorers of New Zealand. By John Rawson Elder, M.A., D.Litt. (Abdn.). London and Glasgow—Blackie and Son, Ltd.
1929. A Great Colonizer: the Rev. Dr. Thomas Burns. By E. N. Merrington. Dunedin—The Otago Daily Times and Witness Newspapers Co., Ltd.
1929. Kohikohinga. Reminiscences and Reflections of “Ropata.” By Vernon Roberts. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs.
1930. New Zealand Birds. By W. R. B. Oliver, M.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., C.F.A.O.U., R.A.O.U. Wellington—Fine Arts (N.Z.), Ltd.
1930. Pictures of Old New Zealand: the Partridge Collection of Maori Paintings by Gottfried Lindauer. Described by James Cowan. Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1930. New Zealand in the Making. By Professor J. B. Condliffe, D.Sc. London—Allen and Unwin.
1930. Yesterdays in Maoriland: New Zealand in the Eighties. By Andreas Reischek. Translated and edited by H. E. L. Priday. London—Jonathan Cape. (A German edition published in 1924.)
1930. Legends of the Maori. By Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., M.D., M.P., and James Cowan. Wellington—Fine Arts (N.Z.), Ltd.
1930. The Maori Yesterday and To-day. By James Cowan. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs.
1930. Old New Zealand. By F. Maning (Pakeha Maori). Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs. (Earlier editions: 1863, Auckland—Creighton and Scales; also London—Smith, Elder, and Co.; 1876, 1884, 1887, London—Bentley and Co.; 1900, London—Macmillan; 1906, 1912, 1922, Christchurch— Whitcombe and Tombs.)
1930. Early Days in Central Otago. By Robert Gilkison. Dunedin—Otago Daily Times and Witness Newspapers Co., Ltd.
1930. New Zealand Memories. By Brenda Guthrie. London—John Lane.
1930. Tales of the Maori Coast. By James Cowan. New Plymouth—Thos. Avery and Sons.
1931. The Mystery of the Moa. By T. Lindsay Buick. New Plymouth—Thos. Avery and Sons.
1931. Maori and Education. By Patrick M. Jackson. Wellington—Ferguson and Osborn. (A collection of essays by various New Zealand writers, including Elsdon Best, Bishop Williams, Professor Sutherland, and others).
1931. Industrial Situation in New Zealand. By Fortescue W. Rowley, I.S.O. Wellington—H. H. Tombs.
1931. Songs from the Forests of Tane. By T. Chamberlin Chamberlin. Wellington—Fine Arts Co.
1931. Illustrated and Priced Catalogue of the Stamps of New Zealand. By Verne, Collins and Co. Christchurch—Simpson and Williams.
1931. Pictures of Old New Zealand. By James Cowan. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs.
1931. New Zealand Ferns. By H. B. Dobbie. Wellington—Third ed., Whitcombe and Tombs. (First ed., 1880; second ed., 1921.)
1931. Old Coaching Days in Otago and Southland. By E. M. Lovell-Smith. Christchurch—Lovell-Smith and Venner.
1931. Mining Laws of the British Empire, Vol. 10, New Zealand. London—Imperial Institute.
1931. The New Zealanders in England. By O. S. Hinz. London, Dent.
1932. Pasture Plants and Pastures of New Zealand. By F. W. Hilgendorf. Christ church—Whitcombe and Tombs.
1932. Legends and Mysteries of the Maori. By Chas. A. Wilson. London—Harrap.
1932. Pioneering Days of Southern Maoriland. By M. A. Rugby Pratt. London—J. A. Sharp.
1932. Letters and Journals of Samuel Marsden. By J. R. Elder. Dunedin—Coulls, Somerville, and Co.
1932. Samuel Marsden. By S. M. Johnstone. Sydney—Angus and Robertson.
1932. Who's Who in New Zealand. By G. H. Scholefield. Ed. 3. (First ed., 1908; second ed., 1924.) Wellington—Rangatira Press.
1933. Cambridge History of the British Empire, Vol. 7, Part 2, New Zealand. Cambridge University Press.
1933. The Treaty of Waitangi. By T. Lindsay Buick, C.M.G. Second ed. New Plymouth—Thos. Avery and Sons.
1933. Report of the Hawke's Bay Earthquake Published by the New Zealand Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. Bulletin No. 43. Wellington—Government Printer.
1933. Pages from the Past. By C. A. MacDonald. Blenheim—H. Duckworth (E. N. Penny and Co.).
1918. History of Samoa. By R. M. Watson. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.
1918. Grammar and Vocabulary of the Samoan Language. By H. Neffgen. London—Kegan, Paul, Trench, Trubner, and Co.
1925. Handbook of Western Samoa. New Zealand External Affairs Department. Wellington—Government Printer.
1926. A New Samoan Grammar. By Spencer Churchward, M.A. Melbourne—Spectator Publishing Company Proprietary, Ltd.
1930. Samoa under the Sailing Gods. By N. A. Rowe. London—Putnam.
1931. Material Culture of Samoa. By Te Rangi Hiroa (Dr. P. H. Buck). Honolulu—Bishop Museum.
1916. Rarotongan Records. By Rev. W. W. Gill. (From the Journal of the Polynesian Society). New Plymouth.
1927. Material Culture of the Cook Islands. By Te Rangi Hiroa (Dr. P. H. Buck). Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Vol. 2. New Plymouth—Avery and Sons.
No book has been written dealing exclusively with the Ross Dependency, but a list of books dealing with this region incidentally may be found in the 1929 number of the Year-Book. A recent book containing a good deal of information regarding the area is “Antarctica — a Treatise on the Southern Continent,” by J. Gordon Hayes: London—The Richards Press, 1928.
Article on | Appeared for the Last or Only Time in the Year-Book of | |
---|---|---|
Year. | Page. | |
Acclimatization | 1894 | 430 |
Agriculture in New Zealand (by M. Murphy, F.L.S.) | 1912 | 809 |
“Britomart,” Mission of, at Akaroa in August, 1840 | 1927 | 1012 |
Building-stones | 1892 | 194 |
Cancer in New Zealand—a statistical study | 1926 | 889 |
Chatham Islands, the | 1900 | 531 |
Cheviot Estate, the | 1895 | 264 |
Christchurch to West Coast, journey from | 1899 | 548 |
Coal-deposits of New Zealand, the | 1900 | 479 |
Cook Islands, the laws of | 1902 | 573 |
Co-operative system of constructing public works | 1894 | 234 |
Education system of New Zealand, the | 1925 | 816 |
Effect of nativity order on infant mortality | 1925 | 835 |
Exotic trees in Canterbury | 1904 | 569 |
External trade of New Zealand, the | 1915 | 858 |
Forest-trees and the timber industry | 1899 | 470 |
Frozen-meat trade, the | 1894 | 311 |
Gold-dredging industry, the | 1899 | 509 |
Government training-ship “Amokura” | 1913 | 942 |
Hanmer Thermal Springs | 1905 | 631 |
Hemp industry, the | 1900 | 477 |
H.M.S. “New Zealand” | 1913 | 932 |
Kauri-gum | 1900 | 489 |
Labour in New Zealand | 1894 | 362 |
Lakes of New Zealand | 1932 | 11 |
Land and income tax assessment | 1913 | 884 |
Laws of England and New Zealand, difference between | 1896 | 281 |
Live-stock production—A review based on standard values and units | 1929 | 990 |
Local Government in New Zealand | 1925 | 845 |
Maori, ancient, his amusements, games, &c. | 1907 | 707 |
,, ancient, his clothing | 1908 | 734 |
,, chant (tangi) | 1907 | 711 |
,, colour-sense of the | 1905 | 637 |
,, marriage customs | 1906 | 638 |
,, mythology | 1900 | 536 |
,, neolithic, the | 1902 | 578 |
,, place-names | 1919 | 936 |
,, religion | 1901 | 530 |
,, sociology | 1903 | 641 |
,, songs | 1908 | 739 |
Marlborough Sounds, the | 1901 | 517 |
Midland Railway, the | 1894 | 386 |
Mineral waters of New Zealand | 1913 | 896 |
Moa, heir of the | 1899 | 517 |
Mortality rates, New Zealand | 1927 | 995 |
Mount Cook, a night on | 1900 | 525 |
,, district, the | 1899 | 554 |
,, its glaciers, and the Hermitage | 1898 | 552 |
Mount Sefton, ascent of | 1900 | 519 |
New Zealand Contingents for South Africa | 1900 | 449 |
,, International Exhibition | 1907 | 701 |
Otago lakes, the | 1901 | 523 |
Patents, designs, and trade-marks | 1893 | 350 |
Pumice-stone deposits of New Zealand | 1900 | 486 |
Railways in New Zealand, their history and progress | 1894 | 377 |
Rivers of New Zealand | 1932 | 6 |
Scenic wonderland, a | 1898 | 565 |
Sheep, crossbreeding of | 1894 | 308 |
Sheep-farming | 1894 | 302 |
Shipping companies— | ||
New Zealand Shipping Company | 1895 | 392 |
Shaw, Savill, and Albion Company | 1895 | 393 |
Union Steam Ship Company of New Zealand | 1895 | 389 |
Southern Alps, the | 1894 | 474 |
State farms | 1894 | 243 |
Sydney Pageant, the | 1901 | 527 |
Terman intelligence tests in New Zealand schools | 1925 | 823 |
Thermal-springs district | 1905 | 614 |
Timber-trees of the world | 1903 | 605 |
Tokaanu to Raetihi | 1899 | 539 |
Topographical nomenclature of the Maori | 1919 | 936 |
Tree-planting | 1906 | 611 |
Tuhoeland | 1899 | 546 |
Varieties of soil | 1892 | 193 |
Wages and working-hours in New Zealand | 1919 | 860 |
Waihi Gold-mining Company | 1897 | 432 |
Waikato district and through to Wanganui | 1899 | 520 |
Waiouru to Mangaonoho | 1899 | 543 |
Wanganui River, up the, to Tokaanu | 9000 | 509 |
Wattle-growing in the Auckland Provincial District | 1897 | 430 |
Wellington-Manawatu Railway, the | 1895 | 381 |
West Coast Sounds, the | 1894 | 482 |
White Island, a day on | 1906 | 637 |